《How to Survive as a Genius Spy in the Game》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    Chapter 1: Prologue

    [YOU DIED]

    Is this for real?

    I stared at the ck-and-white screen for a while. It was beyond belief, leaving me speechless.

    It was because this ythrough had been going so well.

    Starting as an illegitimate child of a noble family with a legitimate im to the throne, I was on the verge of bing the king through politics and wars.

    I had even formed an alliance with the Empire.

    But assassination really?

    The game message exined that I had died due to sudden acute poisoning.

    However, I could tell without confirming that I had fallen victim to an assassination scheme.

    Of course, it wasmon for characters to die like this in the game.

    Yet, the futile annihtion of the time I had poured into it never became familiar.

    I have no luck, none at all.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips. Having no luck was what gamers with insufficient skill always said.

    But in my case, it was different.

    It was true.

    I wasnt just consoling myself; it was because the game was designed in a way where events like this depend on probability, much like a game where even shooting a gun in front of you had only a 1% chance of missing.

    I had even recruited quitepetent individuals in the field of stratagems to avoid being assassinated.

    Well, there might have been someone among them who was involved.

    In a realistic game, it was impossible to satisfy all human rtionships.

    But even so, the probability wouldnt have been high.

    Even with a 1% chance, if you tried it 200 times, you were bound to seed. But did you really want to make that many attempts?

    As a gamer, I naturally med luck in such situations.

    Ha, damn it. Should have been more cautious.

    I mumbled, but it was a futile remark.

    I didnt even know who arranged it. The probability was high that it was a devil worshipper, but I couldnt be certain.

    Considering I started as an illegitimate child with the throne within reach, it was a situation with a lot of static.

    And well

    I wasnt a character specifically built for stratagems or scheming in the first ce.

    I focused onbat prowess, so even if my subordinates were skilled in stratagems, the chances of sess were low.

    Sigh.

    Even though the game was disying Game Over, pressing the confirm button wasnt easy. My character was rarely well-developed in a game where you didnt allow to abuse the load and save.

    Well, there was nothing I could do.

    Lets stop.

    Valhll was an early ess game that I happened toe across after being discharged from the military.

    It was a medieval fantasy with a touch of modernity, offering a high degree of freedom in gamey.

    Although it was quite challenging, it was so enjoyable that I invested a considerable amount of time even after returning to school.

    But now I really needed to find a part-time job.

    I had exhausted all the money I saved up while ying the game, so I needed to earn living expenses before the new semester started.

    When I pressed the confirm button to exit the game, a parchment-shaped window appeared in the center of the refreshed main screen.

    [Challenge quest Significant Death 100 Timespleted. Tutorial ends. From now on, you can choose three high-ranking traits when creating a character.]

    Huh?

    Was there a challenge quest called Significant Death?

    As I moved the mouse cursor, an exnation appeared, stating that it referred to the characters death for more than 10 hours of ytime.

    Were they insane?

    It was an absurd challenge quest that required at least 1,000 hours of gamey, considering that many yers died before even reaching 10 hours. It made no sense.

    Regardless, it made me slightly alert that I had spent that much time on Valhll.

    But it was somewhat surprising that the tutorial was ending.

    Does that mean at least 1,000 hours are considered part of the tutorial?

    Hmm I had a vague idea of what that meant.

    Any gamer who yed Valhll would have had the same thought as me.

    Once you passed the midsection of the main story, the character inevitably died.

    Of course, it was a difficult journey to get there as well.

    Anyway, 1,000 hours seemed excessive no matter how I thought about it.

    Perhaps it was due to the game being in early ess, but I felt that the developers were being too arbitrary.

    Or is it that the aspiring game developer is overflowing with confidence?

    Although I did it this way, most gamers didnt spend more than 200 hours on a single game.

    Sighing, I tried to quit the game, but my fingers hesitated to move.

    I can choose three high-ranking traits?

    Traits were usually randomly given during character creation. They were said to vary depending on values, but I didnt feel much of a difference.

    It was a system that relied entirely on luck.

    Id restarted the game multiple times due to getting trashy traits or penalty traits.

    Among them, high-ranking traits were special. There were times when I envied the high-ranking traits of other characters.

    I, too, had yed for over 1,000 hours and had received high-ranking traits only five times so far.

    Even if I wasnt particrly skilled, my ytime itself was quite long.

    But now, I could choose them instead of relying on randomness?

    And not just one, but three?

    Should I try again just one more time?

    The instinct of a gamer was preventing my rationality from pressing the end game button.

    Hmm.

    Since Id already wasted so much time, should I just give it one more try?

    If I received three high-ranking traits, it wouldnt hurt to enjoy them and then quit, right?

    Yes. Just one more time.

    My rationality was shouting at me to stop, but I couldnt resist the temptation and pressed the start game button.

    With a thud, the screen refreshed.

    [Combat] [Charm] [Learning] [Politics] [Stratagem]

    Five simple choices for selecting the values of the character came to mind. After choosing the values, the character would be randomly generated.

    They could be nobles, knights, ormoners.

    Because of that, there were times when I rerolled the character creation dozens of times. However, that wasnt important now.

    What should I choose this time?

    In truth, Combat was the most efficient option. In a fantasy world, regardless of what anyone said, power was paramount.

    On the other hand, Charm, Learning, and Politics required too much attention.

    Some people even pursued romantic rtionships with charm as their value but I wasnt particrly interested in pursuing romance in the game. It was more about self-satisfaction than clearing the game.

    The most ambiguous option was Stratagem. It was difficult to develop and had a high risk of being exposed.

    But if I ignored itpletely and fell victim to stratagems like this, it would be infuriating.

    Still, with three high-ranking Traits, wouldnt it be worth a try?

    Hmm. Since I might as well reroll the character a few more times, it was not a crucial decision at the moment.

    If I got a good result, Id give it a proper try; otherwise, Id just move on.

    I chose Stratagem. Normally, a loading screen would appear, and the character would be randomly selected.

    Instead, a screen I had never seen before came up.

    [Please select three high-ranking traits.]

    Favor of Magic

    Unrivaled Beauty

    Fearless and Unyielding

    God of Strategy

    Beloved Diplomat

    Midas Touch

    Genius

    .

    .

    .

    There were some that I had never seen before and some that looked familiar. But the scroll was longer than I expected.

    Were there so many high-ranking traits? As I scrolled down, one caught my eye.

    [Death Avoidance]

    -Provides a warning at the moment of impending death.

    It was a trait I had never seen before. It had a brief and simple description, but it was an absolute must-choose.

    There was nothing better in this game. It was much better than dying without knowing anything.

    Even if there was a chance to find a way to survive or not, just knowing why I died could help me survive next time.

    I clicked the mouse, and Death Avoidance was ced in one of the three slots. I scrolled again.

    Oh?

    In the midst of scrolling, something caught my eye. It stood out among the high-ranking traits.

    Its meaning was clear.

    [Winds]

    -Unique Trait.

    -Commands the winds.

    A Unique Trait.

    It was a trait that only one person in the world could have. Wow, I could choose this too? Was a unique trait also a high-ranking trait?

    The description itself was simple, but that made it even better. It meant it could be used universally.

    At this point, my expectations grew considerably. I quickly scrolled the mouse.

    Ah, not two.

    I found another Unique Trait, but I couldnt select it. It seemed that choosing two unique traits was impossible.

    Well, even though I said just one more, I knew. Since I knew I would try it multiple times, I chose Winds without much hesitation.

    Considering the choice of strategy, Winds seemed better even though I chose Stratagem. It allowed for discreet movement.

    [Ironman]

    -Bes incredibly strong, healthy, and robust.

    Lastly, it was natural to choose Ironman. Since I had chosen survival-rted and ability-rted traits one by one, there should also be a health-rted trait.

    Sometimes, unexpectedly falling from a horse or suffering from an epidemic could happen.

    [Do you confirm the chosen high-ranking traits as they are?]

    There was nothing more to see.

    Actually, I didnt really brainstorm or think hard, but after trying it a few times, I would know what was good and what wasnt.

    How should I y this time?

    If the end of the tutorial meant unlocking the main story

    It would be better to sketch out a rough outline and go.

    The process of repeatedly generating characters randomly was quite boring.

    Especially if you didnt narrow down the range, you would keep pondering.

    If you n ahead, you could reduce the time spent on decision-making when a suitable character appears.

    Although it was better to change the n if a really good character appears.

    The game was about stopping the rise of devil worshippers that coincided with the division of the empire.

    Their influence was quite powerful and widespread, so uniting the divided empire was the mainstream opinion to oppose them.

    Ive never yed it all the way to the end, though.

    The brief thought led to one conclusion. It seemed okay to side with the princess.

    To unite the divided empire, we needed someone mentally sound and who would not cause controversy in the future, and the only person who fit those criteria was the princess.

    The rest of the princes were all lunatics. There had been cases of cannibalism, improper executions, and idental deaths.

    Actually, there was no prince who inherited the blood of the emperor.

    I felt a sharp pain in my back when I found that out.

    There were devil worshippers within the empire, so it wouldnt be easy, but with stratagem and secrets, assassination could be actively utilized.

    I already knew how to exploit the weaknesses of the princes. I pressed the confirm button.

    And

    The game message was updated.

    [High-ranking trait selection isplete. You have selected 3 high-ranking Traits. 3 penalty traits will be randomly assigned.]

    What? There was no mention of that!

    It was a moment of realization.

    <i>Bzzt! </i>A bright white light emanated from the monitor.

    * * *

    Humans always repeat the same mistakes.

    It was a phrase that came to mind when the modern-themed medieval city, which I had seen countless times on the screen, unfolded before my eyes.

    Pressing the game start button instead of searching for a part-time job had resulted in a very unfortunate oue, akin to a stroke of genius.

    Like wasting time on a game after the discharge.

    No, that was not it.

    Could this be called a mistake?

    In fact, it was closer to a natural disaster. No one could have imagined such an oue.

    I didnt know what to say, but

    I entered the game.

    And it was none other than the game I enjoyed, Valhll.

    At first, I thought it was a dream.

    Considering how much time I had spent ying Valhll, excluding sleep and meals, I had dreamt about it more than once or twice.

    But

    The vivid senses and the people living within them were telling me that this was not a dream.

    People who looked like to be adventurers, knights, and mages, awakened my senses to reality.

    It was beneficial for my mental health to acknowledge and move on without denying reality. There was no use in denying reality for no reason.

    I had undoubtedly entered the game.

    But that didnt mean I refrained from swearing.

    Fuck.

    Yes. I had entered the game.

    Even if I wanted to deny it, I had no choice but to ept it now. I had tried pping my face and pinching my palm to the point of hurting myself.

    The familiar pain only served to awaken me to the fact that this was reality.

    The problem was that this game, which I had yed for over a thousand hours without ever seeing an ending, was known for its nonsensical difficulty.

    And thendscape before me was also a very serious problem.

    Fuck.

    In Valhll, the characters were randomly selected after choosing ones values.

    The main characters leading the main story were impossible to get, but someone close to them could be chosen.

    Of course, it was not always a good thing. If you were unlucky, there could be more than ten people trying to take your life right from the start of the game.

    But to see a shabby alley and the floor of a market right after entering

    Fuck

    It meant that even my luck in character gacha had failed.

 Chapter 2: I Want to Live (1)

    Chapter 2: I Want to Live (1)

    It was clear what it meant to see shabby alleys and the floor of the market at a lower eye level.

    Commoners at best, orphans at worst.

    But

    Looking at the worn-out clothes with one sleeve missing, the dirty and foul-smelling body of a skinny child, anyone could tell that I was an orphan.

    The unfamiliar dirtiness and stench were making my mind cloudy and unpleasant.

    As an orphan whose struggle for survival revolved around eating, there was also a feeling of weakness and exhaustion.

    These twobined as negative effects, and I was in a state as if I woke up after drinking too much.

    Resentment was the first thing that seeped into my hazy mind.

    I didnt know what their reason was, but if they let me enter the game as they pleased, shouldnt they have given me a character worth living with?

    To be an orphan

    It was astonishing.

    But still I have high-ranking traits.

    I quickly spun the happiness circuit.

    Lets calm down. Honestly, an orphan with high-ranking traits was better than most noble households. It meant high-ranking traits were that good.

    No, wait a minute.

    Come to think of it, before losing consciousness, I clearly heard that Penalty Traits would be randomly assigned.

    And there were three of them.

    This is insane.

    So, I got scammed, didnt I?

    I thought the tutorial was over and I was getting a freebie, but it wasnt. Give and take. One High-ranking Trait for one Penalty Trait.

    Damn it. Im being screwed over in a game and in reality too.

    I couldnt call this reality, but now it was.

    No wonder for some reason, I could select only one High-ranking Trait and press the create button.

    I thought it was a system designed to make it difficult again if yers got boredter.

    So, I didnt bother thinking too much about it.

    My heart rate increased.

    This time, no curses came out of my mouth. That was how serious the Penalty Traits were.

    Penalty Traits were truly diverse.

    From something moderate to counteract the advantages of High-ranking Traits, to something extreme. There was nothing trivial. That was why they were Penalty Traits.

    My mind quickly raced. I tried to recall the Penalty Traits I knew.

    -Magic Ineptitude

    -Insanity

    -Cannibalism

    -Extreme Ignorance

    -Abnormal Sexual Desire

    -Heresy

    -Cursed Body

    There was no point in continuously rerolling character creation. If you got one wrong Penalty Trait, it would be a real problem.

    It was not just about growth being hindered; it was the things that were forced upon you.

    With Cannibalism, Abnormal Sexual Desire, or Heresy, if the desires werent satisfied, the characters mental state deteriorated, and if it persisted, the charactermitted suicide.

    If desires were satisfied but it went wrong, depending on the severity, they could be a public enemy of the continent.

    Since the game became reality, those desires would likely apply to me as well.

    I was someone who lived in modern times. I didnt want to engage in such actions. Being a cannibal would probably be something I couldnt handle.

    Really If I got to choose a high-ranking trait, they should have let me choose a penalty trait too.

    Iined inwardly, but it wouldnt change anything. If I was lucky, it might be something like Frailty, or Dullness, and if I was unlucky it might be something like Bad Health, or even Cannibalism

    Id prefer something rted to health so it could be offset by Ironman.

    I just hope it was not something like Cannibalism or Abnormal Sexual Desires. I closed my eyes and prayed.

    But first, how do I check my traits?

    In the game, I could check my talents with a single click, but now I didnt know what to do. Wait, could I see it with my eyes?

    Just as I was thinking I should call a status window, a translucent window appeared before me.

    [Carlyn]

    -13 years old

    The window wasnt filled with much information. It only showed my name, age, and traits.

    It was simpler than the game.

    I didnt have any majorints. The game didnt show detailed attributes either.

    In addition to this, there were psychological states, family rtionships, and family status.

    It was one of the reasons why the game was difficult.

    Even when fighting someone, there was no certainty about who would win.

    That was why I called it a game relying on probability.

    Anyway, although it was a little surprising to be 13 years old, it wasnt important right now.

    I shifted my gaze to the trait section.

    It was at that moment.

    Ugh!

    With a shout, someone suddenly grabbed me from behind.

    Startled, I turned my head, and a muscr man with a scruffy beard was looking at me with a sinister smile.

    You little thief bastard! Youre in trouble now.

    The hand gripping my neck was unpleasantly tight.

    If I were to describe my thoughts in words in my head, it would be nothing but startled that fit the situation.

    Whats happening?

    I tried to smile innocently.

    Who are you?

    Who am I? Who am I? Who am I?!

    The mans eyebrows rose from his forehead to his temples.

    His round eyes were terrifying.

    You little thief bastard. Wheres my money?

    Come to think of it, he called me a little thief from the beginning.

    Hmm

    It seems like this body had been stealing before I transmigrated.

    Well, it wasmon for street orphans to pickpocket.

    The problem was that the thief was me.

    It was the same as being caught before I could assess the situation.

    Did you mistake me for someone else? Ive never stolen anything.

    Huh, right. Right of course youre not a thief You little bastard, you lie without batting an eye.

    He confidently used me whileying the me, but his words werent entirely false.

    My words werent lies, but his words were probably not false either.

    So both of us were in an unfair situation.

    Damn bastard. I cursed him silently while rolling my head.

    A peaceful resolution seemed impossible, so there was only one option that came to mind.

    Escape.

    But it seemed difficult to break free from the grip of this muscr man by force.

    Suddenly, an idea popped into my head: my unique trait called Winds.

    It was weak, but I could feel that the winds were favorable.

    Or should I say, it gave me a slightly lighter feeling in my footsteps?

    However, the trait Winds werent my priority in this situation.

    I focused all my attention on enduring the difort caused by filth and stench and adapting to the situation.

    But how do I use it?

    As soon as I thought about it, I had a feeling that I knew it in my head. The winds, controlled by my will, ripped through the mans grasp.

    With a sudden surge of fatigue, the winds gently created space.

    I swiftly turned my body.

    <i>Snap!</i> The neckline of my loose-fitting clothes stretched for a moment and slipped out of the mans hand.

    That should be enough.

    Huh?

    A dumbfounded exmation from the man tickled my ears. I forcefully mmed my knees onto the ground.

    For now

    Escape.

    * * *

    [Disaster strikes the unprepared.]

    It was a phrase that frequently appeared randomly on the loading screen of the game. Honestly, I didnt pay much attention to it and just skimmed past it.

    To seriously contemte such a game like this would be pointless, and it felt like a phrase I had heard somewhere before.

    But now

    Suddenly, that phrase came to mind because, quite literally, disaster had struck me.

    Was I ready to live in the game world?

    If I asked myself, the answer would be a resounding no. The reality was much morefortable.

    Unless it was an easy-going game, most people would agree.

    But this wasnt that kind of gameit was Valhll, known for its extreme difficulty.

    Hey, you little shit! Stop!

    Even at this moment, a strange, muscr man was chasing after me without giving me a chance to think.

    If caught, I would die.

    Not literally, but looking at his menacing appearance, it was certain that I would be beaten like dust on a rainy day.

    It was highly probable that a mere orphan like me would be half-dead when faced with such a huge figure.

    That was why I dashed forward, teeth clenched.

    Though my body was weak as if I had aftereffects of excessive drinking and my mental fatigue had increased due to the use of winds, my survival instinct overcame it all.

    Of course, sheer willpower alone wouldnt aplish everything.

    While it was intensifying my mental fatigue, the biggest factor aiding my escape was my unique trait, Winds.

    I could clearly feel the winds brushing against my body.

    The air resistance was gentle, and even the legs propelling me forward felt light. It even pushed my back ever so slightly.

    Of course, the effectiveness of my unique trait was far from what I had hoped for.

    Well, I guess it cant be helped.

    This was the beginning of the game.

    If I had chosen a well-built character, I would have started as a powerful knight. But now, I had be an orphan.

    Furthermore, I was only 13 years old. I probably had to grow gradually.

    Still, I was satisfied with the effects of Winds.

    Just the fact that a 13-year-old orphan could escape from someone of that size was proof enough.

    Of course, being smaller in size and slower than his massive body gave me an advantage in maneuvering through the crowd.

    As I turned a corner, someone suddenly appeared. I managed to avoid a collision with a woman, but behind her was a young man. <i>Thump!</i> We lightly bumped into each other.

    At that moment, my hand naturally dove into the mans pocket.

    Sorry

    <i>What is this?</i> Before I could finish my thought, a bundle of money was grasped in my hand. It was an action that went beyond my control.

    It must have been a habit ingrained in the body of an orphan. Just thinking about the reason for being chased right now made sense.

    Hmm.

    <i>Should I give it a try?</i>

    Before I could finish my thought, my hand tightly clenched the bundle of money. I dashed past the man.

    Even I found it difficult to find the reason behind my actions. Could it be that it had be an instinct for me?

    There wasnt much time to assess the situation. Perhaps I passed by while lost in thought.

    Oh well. Lets think positively.

    Naturally, whether it was a game or reality, having money was a good thing. Especially since I, as an orphan, wouldnt have any money to begin with.

    I felt sorry for the man, but

    For now, shouldnt I focus on surviving?

    Perhaps because I had entered someone elses body, my thoughts didnt feel like my own.

    I nced back discreetly. It seemed like the man hadnt noticed, as he was only casually brushing off his arm. Behind him, the muscr man was still chasing after me.

    The distance between us was gradually increasing.

    This bastard! Stop!

    The man, seemingly quick-witted, seemed to have sensed something and fumbled through his pockets. His face quickly turned into a grimace.

    Oh no.

    Get that guy!

    The person chasing me increased to two. It wasnt my intention, but I had done something unnecessary. I felt a sense of impending doom and kicked my legs.

    Since looking back would slow me down, I kept my gaze fixed ahead.

    I could feel peoples gazes.

    Fortunately, there werent any nosy people around. If this were Korea, brave citizens might have chased after me.

    I turned the corner and entered another alleyway. The distinct musty smell of the back alley pierced my nostrils.

    Shady characters lurked around, eyeing me.

    There was one guy who sneakily tried to trip me.

    A heartless fellow. I cursed inwardly and leaped over him. I wanted to strike him, but I didnt have the time.

    Unlike the muscr guy, the quick-witted guy proved to be quite agile. I quickly left the alley and turned left.

    Thats when it happened.

    In the gap between people, a man stood firm.

    <i>Thump!</i> A collision simr to before. A strange scent tickled my nose. Could it be cologne?

    Sorry

    Once again, my hand involuntarily plunged into the mans chest. This time, too, it was beyond my control.

    Instead of a bundle of money, something paper-like was caught.

    In an instant, a chill ran down my spine.

    It felt like my vision momentarily turned ck and white, like a game over screen.

    Startled, I let go of my hand.

    Woah!

    Huh?

    As I passed by, the man uttered a strange interrogative sound. Then, I tried to stomp on the ground, but it didnt touch the ground.

    My line of sight was raised, and my leg struck empty air.

    The person I had just collided with had lifted up my clothes. Damn it, I didnt have time toin.

    I immediately activated Winds. Like before, I aimed to create a gap between his fingers.

    Wow

    But unlike before, I continued to feel resistance. The grip of his fingers didnt loosen.

    The winds only swirled around the mans hand. Instead, the mans exmation stood out vividly.

    My body rotated involuntarily.

    A middle-aged man stared intently at my face. He was dressed in a peculiar manner, and his slightly refined face gave off an old-fashioned vibe.

    Was he a nobleman?

    It seemed like Id made a big mistake. The two men who were chasing me left the alleyway.

    Excuse me, could you let me go?

    .

    What? I didnt do anything.

    Instead of answering, the middle-aged nobleman tilted his head.

    At the moment I thought it was all over, I noticed the noblemans gaze. It was something I shouldnt have seen as a middle-aged man, but

    Id have to live first.

    I swiftly extended my leg.

    With just one step, the nobleman evaded my retaliatory kick. It was an absurdly simple dodge.

    <i>Thump!</i> And then hended a blow on my forehead.

    Ouch!

    It hurt so much that my vision shed. The pain in my forehead made my head feel numb.

    When I finally regained my senses, the two men who had been chasing me were standing right in front of me.

    We got this bastard.

    The big guy grinned menacingly at me, while the nobleman seemed to be eyeing me.

    Lord, thank you. This brat stole my purse. May I take him with me?

    <i>Its over.</i> I thought that, but the middle-aged nobleman shook his head.

    That wont do.

    Yes?

    The middle-aged nobleman let go of me. Even so, I couldnt muster the courage to run away. The atmosphere was different.

    The nobleman flicked his gloved hand.

    I will take care of thepensation. I should be the one to take this child with me.

    His deep, low voice exuded a sense of authority and left no room for negotiation.

    I, as well as the two men who had been chasing me, looked at him with dumbfounded eyes.

 Chapter 3: I Want to Live (2)

    Chapter 3: I Want to Live (2)

    Follow me.

    The nobleman spoke, handing money to the two men.

    Since he was a nobleman and had paid them, there was no problem. I quietly followed behind the nobleman.

    Do I have to like this or dislike it?

    Honestly, I had some idea why the nobleman was taking me with him.

    Nobles in this world generally had some knowledge of magic or swordsmanship, so they must have sensed that I was using Winds.

    A talented orphan.

    To the upper ss, they were convenient disposable assets. If you provided them with meals on time and give them reasonablepensation, they became loyal.

    It meant they were suitable to be taken in and raised. Especially since such a person had fallen into theirp.

    From the noblemans perspective, I must have seemed like a stroke of luck.

    Id encountered simr situations when ying the game.

    Sometimes I was recruited as amoner, and other times I took in orphans and raised them.

    At those times, I could see the characters traits.

    When I saw a talented orphan, it felt like discovering a treasure chest. I could raise them as knights or use them as secret agents.

    Although Ive been hit in the back of the head quite hard sometimes.

    Anyway, I didnt question his reason too much.

    Perhaps because of that, I felt the middle-aged nobleman scrutinizing me discreetly.

    .

    It was like an evaluating gaze.

    It was natural. That person couldnt see my traits or skills like in a game.

    Whats your name?

    C-Carlyn.

    Where are you from?

    Ive always lived here sir.

    The man frowned slightly, and the brief question and answer ended there.

    The nobleman seemed to be thinking about something, and I didnt feel the need to speak further. My head was spinning.

    Even though the situation of catching the noblemans eye seemed good, it wasnt necessarily the case.

    The problem was that I had chosen my values toward Stratagem.

    Valhll, which had no separate attributes, focused on raising the value system level as the core of growth.

    And to raise value system experience points, you had to act ording to the chosen value system.

    Once you reached a certain level, you could gain value system traits or skills, making it an essential task.

    It was a system simr to leveling up in other games, with only the names being different.

    But Im meaningless in terms ofbat

    As an orphan who chose the Stratagem value system, it was best to attract the attention of espionage organizations.

    But if the nobleman intended to use me as abatant, my progress would be hindered.

    I dont know what to do. I couldnt escape right away anyway.

    Id follow for now and take action when I got a chance.

    Now that I was actually in the game, some level of growth was essential. I never knew when a crisis would arise.

    In fact, I had started with good traits before and died at the hands of a robber within five minutes.

    I was really angry back then.

    Hmm. Now that I thought about it, this might actually be a good thing.

    I could just learnbat from that nobleman and then run away.

    After a short walk, a huge mansion came into view. It looked more like a small castle than a mansion.

    He doesnt seem like an ordinary noble.

    The guards protecting the mansion saluted with discipline. Their straight gaze didnt linger on me at all.

    As I passed the guards, a maid who appeared to be around thirty approached with graceful steps.

    Duke, have you arrived?

    Yes. Is everything fine?

    Yes, my lord.

    A duke? That person was a duke?

    For a simr reason as before, I couldnt grasp whether I should like or dislike this situation. The maids gaze lingered on me.

    This child is

    I found him on the way. He needs to clean up first. The stench is quite unpleasant.

    His brow furrowed. It wasnt an untrue statement. Even I felt dirty and unpleasant in my current state.

    No, it wasnt just that. I was enduring a feeling of nausea as well.

    It felt like insects were crawling all over my body, even inside my mouth.

    Aside from that, it was unpleasant to have someone curse at me right in front of me.

    Ugh. Hes a duke, so I, an orphan, have to endure it.

    Come to think of it, there was something strange.

    Even if it was a dirtier situation than usual, the intensity of difort was beyond imagination.

    It hadnt been a year since I left the military.

    I had rolled around in muddy water before, but now I wanted to bite my tongue immediately.

    It was a feeling of wanting to die because it was too filthy. Or should I say, a feeling of wanting to die from it?

    Even though I was a weak orphan with a feeble body, this was an emotion I couldnt understand myself.

    I understand.

    With those words, the duke continued walking briskly. I didnt follow and discreetly nced at the maid.

    She turned her body.

    Follow me.

    I was following behind without a word, but the maid didnt turn her head and said.

    In front of the duke, dont frown. Hes being lenient because its your first time.

    Yes.

    I replied promptly and realized my mistake. I wasnt my modern self, so I needed to be cautious about minor actions.

    If an orphan behaved improperly, they could end up with a noose around their neck at the hands of a noble.

    You can call me Lena.

    Considering that I was an orphan, it was a warmer reception than I expected. Although we hadnt known each other for long, she didnt seem like a bad person.

    The bathroom I arrived at following her guidance was surprisingly clean and luxurious.

    Its quite nice to see a touch of modern style.

    Since I couldnt confirm the bathroom in the game, I was quite satisfied. There was a shower and a bathtub.

    Lena, who had followed me, gave strict instructions.

    You need to clean yourself thoroughly, even if it takes time, as youll meet the Duke againter. If its not up to standard, youll have to do it again.

    Yes.

    Well, as someone who lived in modern times, I had confidence in cleaning myself better than anyone else.

    I nodded confidently, and Lena couldnt help but show a slightly uneasy expression before turning and leaving the room.

    I stood in front of the mirror. It was the first time I saw this face, but I let out a small admiration.

    Although it was a bit conceited, I had a quite handsome face.

    Hmm.

    Even though I was dirty, this face was better than my original self. The physique itself wasnt bad for an orphan.

    Suddenly, a frightening thought crossed my mind.

    Could it be that the Duke is a pervert?

    Usually, the discovery of a pervert with abnormal sexual desires in random events was rted to animals, same-sex attraction, or a fixation on pretty children.

    <i>Hmm, no way.</i>

    It was an excessive concern. It was not good to think about bad things. Although the Duke did scrutinize me, it was not that kind of desire but something else.

    I dismissed the idea. The difort caused by the orphans dirty body had reached its limit.

    * * *

    The Duke of Haisen sat in the reception room, tapping his fingers on the desk. His thoughts were quiteplicated.

    The orphan he had brought had some peculiar aspects.

    Despite having a money pouch next to him, the child had attempted to grab confidential documents. At first, he thought the child might be a spy sent from elsewhere.

    However, the likelihood of that was low.

    Firstly, the strength the child possessed was far too feeblepared to his skills. Pickpocketing was a physical skill that relied on ones body. Naturally, it tended to favor those with physical talents.

    The hands that dig into his own body were undoubtedly a realm of innate talent, upon further reflection.

    With that level of talent, it would be much more advantageous to use the child as abatant or assassin.

    Moreover, what kind of insane espionage organization would send such an inexperienced spy to a chief of intelligence of the kingdom?

    Of course, it was possible that the child was a mentally armed agent sent by a hostile faction. The child imed to have lived here, but whether it was true or not was uncertain.

    The habit of constant, deliberate suspicion tormented the Duke, but he inwardly shook his head.

    It cant be true.

    Apart from the childs talent, there was one clear piece of evidence. The Duke vividly remembered the winds that wrapped around his own hands.

    The effect of magic was extremely weak.

    It meant that it was not magic but an inherent power. The implication was clear.

    Mystic.

    Even on this vast continent, those with mystic abilities were extremely rare.

    The possibility of a child manifesting mystic abilities

    It couldnt be denied entirely, but it was close to impossible. Nobles who had used magic for generations found it difficult to break through the barriers of mystic abilities.

    It was unimaginable that someone who possessed mystic abilities would exploit a child like this.

    In that sense, the orphan was an exceptionally rare gem. It was too precious, too valuable to be in the clutches of the little rats guing the city.

    And for such a gem to roll into his possession was an unparalleled stroke of luck.

    Even though he did not believe in God, he was so lucky that he doubted that God had arranged it for Heisen.

    Carlyn, was it?

    As soon as the thought of the child dropping the documents entered his mind, the Duke also recalled the rare talent the orphan possessed.

    Being able to sense threats was crucial for a spy.

    Despite feeling good, he also felt a bit annoyed. When was it that he had managed to capture the little rats of this city?

    The fact that there had been no reports of such a gems existence was a matter that needed to be addressed.

    Aside from that, an investigation was necessary.

    Not all orphans had deceased parents. There was a possibility of unnecessary trouble arisingter on.

    Even if they were a street orphan, with the spy masters resources, something shoulde up.

    If their parents were already deceased, at the very least, their original personality or behavior should be known.

    That too was a valuable asset.

    Information was the foundation when it came to winning peoples hearts.

    As quickly as possible, gather all the information, no matter how insignificant.

    Yes, Your Grace.

    A young man emerged smoothly from the darkness of the study and bowed his head.

    The Duke added a remark.

    Also, crack down on those little rats. Its a big disappointment.

    Yes.

    Having observed the situation from a distance, following the Duke, there was no need for further words.

    The young man, pondering how to catch all the scattered rats in the city, disappeared once again into the darkness as if blending in.

    * * *

    As I entered the bathtub, where I had thoroughly cleaned myself and sprinkled bath salts, I once again realized how grateful I was for the scent of modernity.

    I knew very little about the medieval era, but if it were truly the Middle Ages, one could not enjoy such luxuries.

    Thanks to this, the difort that had been overwhelming me to an abnormal extent dissipated.

    Although I still felt exhausted, my mind became calm, and I felt that my thoughts were flowing more smoothly than before.

    There were some clear and faint memories. Basic knowledge of thenguage, culture, and the geography of this ce.

    I wondered if it was the consideration of the entity that sent me here.

    Hmm, the Duke of Haisen

    The Haisen Kingdom I currently found myself in was a quiet country that had been oppressed by the Empire before the main storyline began. It was a flow that the yer couldnt stop.

    Simply put, from the yers perspective, it was a ce where no matter how much effort they put in, they would gain no advantage.

    Naturally, not much remained in my memories either.

    Although the Haisen Kingdom was connected to an important character, the princess, she didnt even pay much attention to the kingdom.

    No, she had intentionally distanced herself, fleeing the empires power struggle.

    I have no idea what time it is right now.

    I thought it might be around the same time as the starting point of the game, but I couldnt be sure.

    However, one thing was certain: it was a problem regardless of which scenario it was.

    Could I prevent the downfall of the Haisen Kingdom? It seemed impossible, considering that I had yed the game.

    And if it had already fallen, the setting was not favorable for me to do anything.

    Hmm, what should I do?

 Chapter 4: I Want to Live (3)

    Chapter 4: I Want to Live (3)

    Should I just escape to some secluded ce?

    The thought that suddenly came to mind was quite charming, but the feasibility of it was close to zero.

    As the Empire crumbled and devil worshippers ran rampant, the entire continent had be an unseen battlefield.

    It was not umon for intact cities to be annihted, not just remote viges.

    Rather than relying on luck to hide, it would be better to strengthen myself.

    Besides, now that I was under the dukes control, I couldnt escape. Maybe after Id grown.

    It was a problem that didnt have an immediate solution. I had too little information, even none.

    In the first ce, I needed to know when this was happening toe up with a rough n.

    Damn Why did this happen?

    My thoughts ultimately turned to the fundamental cause of this situation.

    What came to mind suddenly was the message that appeared when I turned off the game. It clearly said that the tutorial was over.

    The only meaningful change before entering the game was that.

    Back then, I had interpreted it differently.

    The main storyline of the game is about to unfold.

    Originally, it was impossible toplete the main story of Valhll. No matter how you yed, you would die abruptly at some point.

    As an unknown early ess game, I had even used an online trantor to search the inte.

    No one had seen the end of the story.

    The most likely guess was that the story was blocked because the game was iplete.

    I somewhat agreed with that and yed the game, finding it enjoyable even with the story blocked.

    So, I thought the end of the tutorial would unlock the main story.

    But I never imagined that it would be a message to enter the game world.

    Sigh.

    A deep sigh escaped.

    I had a grasp on the main story up to what the developers had revealed. But beyond that, I had no idea.

    And more importantly, I had to figure out how to survive in this body.

    The game and reality were clearly different.

    Even if we were facing the same crisis, the judgment of me as a gamer and me as the person involved couldnt be the same.

    While ying the game, I used to get frustrated every time the character made a wrong move due to low mental stats.

    But now it was different. In reality, anyone would be confused in this situation.

    Moreover, considering that I didnt even know when I was, it was even more daunting.

    The game doesnt even give me the basic information.

    Whats more, I even chose the Stratagem value that I even wasnt good at.

    Ah, I should have just stuck to what I was doing.

    No, I shouldnt have taken the statement that the tutorial was over lightly.

    I knew there was no point in regret, but lingering feelings were human nature.

    The game had be a reality.

    Even if I died here, I didnt feel like I could retry. That was why I feel more regret.

    The risks with Stratagem were too high.

    Even minor stratagems, such as creating minor rumors about hostile nobles, were like walking on thin ice.

    The consequences of being exposed were beyond imagination. It was like being socially ostracized.

    For more impactful stratagems, like assassination, the risks, and consequences were unimaginably greater.

    No. Such pondering is meaningless.

    It was toote. It was already happened, and regret and worry wouldnt change anything.

    I had to think about how to navigate through the given situation.

    It was not about doing nothing; Id entered a ruthless game where death loomed even if I made an effort.

    I didnt want to die here. To survive, I had to clear the game that had be a reality.

    Ah.

    Come to think of it, I had outlined a n before starting the game.

    It was a n to prevent the empires division with the princess at the center.

    In the game, the princess was a character who left the empire and wandered, making it difficult to encounter her.

    But the princesss mother was the princess of the Haisen Kingdom.

    And I was under the Duke of Haisen.

    How about I make use of that to establish a connection with the princess?

    It seemed like a good idea.

    If I gained trust under the duke, it would be easier to utilize the information I have.

    Wait. The information I have?

    Suddenly, the status window came to mind. I realized I had forgotten the most important thing.

    Amidst a series of sudden events after entering the game, I had momentarily forgotten about it.

    Given the penalty trait I received, it was necessary to check. Anxiousness started to creep up again.

    It felt like a sudden pain in my chest, like a sprain.

    Please.

    As I prayed silently in my mind, a translucent system message appeared in my mind.

    Passing through the section with name and age, I slowly lowered my gaze.

    [Death Avoidance] [Winds] [Ironman] [Mysophobia] [Worst Condition] [entric actions]

    <i>Sigh So thats why it happened?</i>

    With a short sigh, I understood everything that had happened so far.

    All the unpleasant feelings of wanting to die and the weakness in my body were caused by my Mysophobia and my Worst Condition.

    Of course, being a neglected orphan might have contributed to that as well.

    Overall, the first impression wasnt that bad. There werent any traits as terrible as I imagined, like being a cannibal.

    I was aware of Mysophobia and entric Action, but the worst condition was a new trait to me.

    [Worst Condition]

    -Your condition is always at its worst. You can only exert 50% of your abilities.

    -However, on rare days when your condition is at its best, you gain a 300% advantage in abilities.

    [entric Actions]

    -You are captivated by the desire to asionally engage in inexplicable and bizarre behaviors that you cannot understand.

    Damn it, so I can only exert 50% of my abilities under normal conditions?

    It was a penalty worse than I had anticipated. Even if I asionally have a 300% boost, it still seemed too severe.

    The entric Actions trait was ambiguous too. There was a risk of things going awry, but there were also benefits.

    Perhaps the pickpocket earlier was influenced by the entric Actions trait.

    But if I exclude the worst condition, its rtively manageable, right?

    Not being a heretic or a cannibal, andcking any perverse desires, gave me some relief for now.

    Perhaps because I was worrying about the worst, the psychological impact wasnt as significant.

    Right, I couldnt change it. Lets think positively.

    If my abilities were only at half-strength under normal circumstances, then I just need to strive harder to push the limits of my usual abilities.

    And if I make good use of the asional condition boost, I might even surprise myself.

    Although my body was ufortable, I didnt run away easily earlier, did I?

    The Ironman trait would fulfill its purpose when I be an adult, and perhaps it would be offset a bit as I grow older.

    But how did I get rid of this?

    Even though it was a translucent window, it covered my field of vision, giving me a slightly alien feeling.

    It didnt disappear even when I tried to think of something else.

    Huh?

    As I pondered, something caught my eye. I thought I had six traits, but it seemed that wasnt the case.

    There appeared to be one more trait indicated by  in the list.

    Could it be an additional default trait?

    As I stared at it, something that wasnt visible before started to appear.

    [Devils Blood]

    -There is devil blood flowing within you. Be careful. If this fact is revealed, it can be a matter of continental significance.

    Fuck.

    Blood was an element that couldnt be added additionally. In other words, the trait Devils Blood was already inherent to the character as a penalty trait.

    I thought the worst was already passed, but apparently, that wasnt the case.

    Fuck.

    Feeling overwhelmed and unjustly treated, it felt like my thoughts came to a halt.

    I stared helplessly at the flickering system message in front of me.

    * * *

    <i>Knock, knock.</i>

    Duke, I have brought the child.

    The reception room I arrived at, following Lenas guidance, had an elegant atmosphere, but it seemed slightly dim for daytime.

    The duke was looking at me, resting his chin on one hand.

    I respectfully bowed without saying a word.

    Before entering, Lena had warned me not to make eye contact, but I disregarded her advice and met Dukes gaze.

    I sensed Lenas surprise from beside me. There was only one reason why I didnt follow Lenas words.

    If I were the Duke, I would prefer the talent I brought not to look downcast and intimidated.

    After ying the game for over a thousand hours, I knew how to handle situations like this. Most of the time, it worked.

    Lena hurriedly made me lower my head.

    I apologize. I will continue with his education

    Duke swiftly waved his hand.

    Its fine. Since he is an orphan, he can gradually learn the manners. I actually find it pleasing. Have a seat.

    Yes.

    As expected, it worked out well.

    While Lena stepped back, I sat across from Duke. Dukes eyes scanned me from my forehead.

    It was a careful observation that made me wonder if he suspected me of being a perverse desire individual, to the extent that the uneasiness resurfaced.

    Do you know why I brought you here?

    I have some idea

    I automatically changed my way of speaking to a childlike manner. It wasnt too obvious.

    In an instant, a hint of desire mixed into the dukes eyes.

    Tell me.

    Maybe because I have skills that could be useful to you?

    The Duke burst into satisfiedughter.

    From an objective perspective, it might sound like an obvious statement, but for a young orphan to make such a judgment, it was a distant realm.

    Besides, this ce was one where formal education didnt exist.

    Thats right. Since when and how could you use Mystic?

    Mystic referred to the unique trait Winds. In the game, unique traits were called Mystics.

    The character couldnt speak about the trait. I pondered for a moment. Should I pretend to know?

    Being a game yer myself, having a unique trait was quite rare. Would it be right to assume that an orphan would know about it?

    However, if the person in question had the mystic called Winds, I could infer through the lines of conversation.

    Im not exactly sure. It didnt seem like it had been for a long time About two months ago, when I stole a purse and ran away, it suddenly happened.

    I tried my best to imitate the childs manner of speaking while maintaining a non-intimidated appearance.

    So, your mystic is rted to the wind?

    Yes.

    Who knows about it?

    Dukes voice was gentle, but underneath, it sounded imbued with a menacing aura.

    For me, it was a role where I had no way to know.

    It seems like no one.

    Seems like?

    I havent used it conspicuously in front of anyone

    In my memory, there was nothing I could say about the things I had done positively. It wouldnt be too far from the truth.

    After all, the power of Winds was still very subtle.

    Unless someone like the duke noticed, it would go unnoticed.

    The muscr figure that had been chasing after me was clueless about the mystic. The duke nodded his head.

    Lets see it in action.

    Yes.

    At the dukes request, I activated Winds.

    In addition to the slight fatigue, what came was not a massive gust but a faint flow of air that couldnt bepared to the winds of the mountains.

    Just like before, I gently created small gaps in the space between my hands or slightly reduced air resistance and pushed it.

    Its a useful power.

    Thank you.

    However, the dukes expression lit up with great satisfaction. I agreed with him.

    The better the trait, the fewer exnations it required. That meant it had good versatility.

    It could be helpful in unexpected moments.

    During gamey, even though it wasnt a high-ranking trait, I had seenments saying that they survived thanks to their Unyielding Will.

    Do you know who I am?

    I shook my head.

    The duke didnt seem particrly surprised. After all, I was just a young orphan struggling to get by day by day.

    I am Harvan Brusek, Duke of Haisen and the Chief of Intelligence.

 Chapter 5: I Want to Live (4)

    Chapter 5: I Want to Live (4)

    I opened my eyes at the words of the duke. The Chief of Intelligence was an incredibly important figure responsible for the overall strategy of a nation.

    On the other hand, there were parts that now made sense.

    Thats right.

    Starting as an orphan on the market floor had its reasons. It seemed that there was no need to run away anymore.

    Being under the duke, my Stratagem experience would increase, even if I didnt like it.

    Things seem to be working out better than expected, dont they?

    If I could persuade the duketer, it would be easier to help or approach the princess.

    Haisen was the empress country, and the Chief of Intelligence held even greater power.

    How old are you?

    Im an orphan so Im not sure exactly, but I think Im thirteen.

    Thirteen, huh? Not bad. You will serve as a spy under me. Will that be alright?

    It was a rather straightforward statement. Was he trying to gauge my reaction, or was it just the dukes nature?

    The dukes gaze was sharp. Still, he was the Chief of Intelligence of a kingdom, so it was probably the former.

    Although he asked if I would be alright, the oue was already predetermined. He wouldnt release me, someone with Mystics.

    He wouldnt kill me, but he might brainwash me through torture or something.

    I intentionally hesitated for a moment.

    If a childs judgment was too quick, it might seem strange. Then I nodded my head.

    Yes. Its much better to be under the Duke than to live as an orphan in the market. Thank you.

    As I spoke, I realized it. It was a sincere statement, but it might have sounded a bit obsequious.

    However, the duke smiled with a satisfied expression.

    Youre not like a child.

    Because of my background

    The Duke let out a hollowugh.

    Im not offering it for free. If you work hard, Ill reward you ordingly. You wont have to worry about food and shelter right away.

    Thank you.

    The Duke nodded and waved his hand.

    Thats enough, rest for today. Follow Lena.

    The Duke called Lena, and after bidding farewell, I left the reception room.

    A translucent message appeared in my field of view.

    [Obtained a small amount of Stratagem experience points.]

    My attention was drawn to the sudden system message. I didnt expect to gain experience points so soon.

    It seemed that joining under the chief of intelligence was considered an act rted to the stratagem.

    Hah, I guess Ive be a trainee spy.

    I felt a little happy at the unexpected stroke of luck.

    Was it because I was under the Chief of Intelligence? It was a moment when the future seemed a little brighter.

    By the way, how much was I obtained exactly?

    I tried to recall the status window that I had called earlier, but the system message didnt refresh.

    Couldnt I see it?

    Since the status window had be simpler, it seemed that it didnt disy the total amount of experience points either.

    Why are you stopping?

    As I was lost in thought, Lena tilted her head with a slight dy in her steps.

    I hurriedly caught up and looked around the nostalgic corridor adorned with murals.

    Oh, no, its nothing. Its just fascinating.

    Youll get used to it soon.

    Lena nodded, but her subtle gaze remained. The direct servant of the Chief of Intelligence. She certainly wouldnt be an ordinary servant.

    I realized that from now on, I had to be a little more careful.

    No matter the situation, I shouldnt let my attention waver if a system messagees up.

    If I had been facing her, she would have noticed something strange.

    Consciously lowering my head slightly, I watched Lenas reaction. Her gaze, which had momentarily lingered on my forehead, turned forward again.

    I followed behind while being conscious of my breathing.

    Hmm.

    My head felt a bitplicated.

    The oue itself was fine, but the meeting was too simple and straightforwardpared to what I had expected.

    When I took in an orphan, choices like Will you dedicate your life to me? or Serve me with loyalty came to mind.

    If it was the duke, the Chief of Intelligence, it would be normal to have something more mentally demanding.

    Or not?

    Perhaps it ended so simply and clearly precisely because the duke was the Chief of Intelligence.

    Anyway, mere resolutions were meaningless.

    The Chief of Intelligence of a country. Perhaps some systematic and progressive ideological education would take ce.

    To survive here for a long time, I would probably have to pretend to be as indoctrinated as possible by that ideological education.

    Lost in thought, I reached the cafeteria. It wasnt that big. It could amodate a maximum of about 20 people.

    On the prepared dining table, there were several dishesid out.

    Soup, roasted chicken, steak,sagna At a nce, there were more than seven main dishes.

    It was an amount that would be impossible for one person to eat alone.

    Oh, um, can I?

    I looked up at Lena, feigning excited anticipation. It wasnt difficult; I was almost sincere.

    Since my Mysophobia had been resolved, the intense hunger was what troubled me.

    You can eat everything as you please.

    Thank you!

    I hurriedly sat at the table, and I noticed a faintyer of dust settled on thesagna. I frowned slightly. <i>I shouldnt eat that.</i>

    Then I immediately picked up the roasted chicken and brought it to my mouth.

    Perhaps due to my Mysophobia or a slight aversion to the utensils that had been there from the start, but hunger overcame those feelings.

    Lena, who had been standing at a distance, let out a faint sigh with a slightly ufortable expression.

    For today Just eat first. Its better to do the etiquette trainingter.

    I nodded hastily, and Lena turned away.

    Ill be waiting outside. Come out when youre done eating.

    I watched Lena leave and pondered the situation. Dukes influence was likely embedded even in this food.

    It was probably part of the reward he mentioned earlier.

    For an orphan with nothing, this splendid dining table was likely apletely new experience.

    Even when ying games, the quality of amodation and food given to the acquired subordinates determined their loyalty.

    Knowing that, I felt a slight sense of appreciation.

    In fact, even when I lived on Earth, I didnt have many opportunities to experience such luxurious dining tables.

    I couldnt help but think how fortunate I was.

    Based on my past experiences, dealing with the orphans I acquired in Valhll could be categorized into two main approaches.

    One was subjugation through fear apanied by violence and threats, along with control, and the other focused on establishing a psychologically intimate rtionship.

    As a yer, it was customary to act differently depending on the personality of the acquired orphan.

    It was meaningless to be kind to those who didnt appreciate it.

    Nevertheless, thetter method was primarily used in most cases.

    Subjugation through fear and control involved too many variables to handle, such as the need to be constantly vignt against potential betrayal.

    On the other hand, providing good food,fortable amodations, and humane treatment was a more convenient approach.

    In my experience, it also carried much less risk.

    In fact, there was a time when a character with a magical mark on their heart betrayed me.

    I still dont know how it was resolved.

    Nevertheless, from what I could see, Dukes approach seemed to lean more toward improving personal rtionships.

    I didnt know what would happen in the future, but I needed to show gratitude and appreciation for what was given to me.

    That way, Duke might be able to tame me without resorting to violence or threats.

    When I thought about how much I could withstand in the face of violence as a modern-day person, this seemed like the best approach.

    I finished my meal as slowly as possible, organizing my thoughts.

    Even so, more than half of the food remained untouched.

    The stomach of a thirteen-year-old orphan who had grown up without proper meals wasnt that big.

    Of course, I didnt touch thesagna, as it was to be expected.

    I wondered if it was just my body, but the food was already crammed into my small stomach and up to my throat.

    I was seized by the desire to brush my teeth immediately due to the lingering difort caused by mysophobia.

    Suppressing the growing unease, I went outside the cafeteria, and Lena smiled at me.

    How was the meal?

    It was delicious! There were dishes I had never tasted before. Its a shame that I left so much.

    Dont worry, youll be able to eat whenever you want from now on.

    Really?

    Yes.

    I could tell that Lenas hands and feet trembled a bit as she was forced to y the role of taking care of a child, but she did her best.

    Later, Lena guided me to a separate guest room.

    The room was also quite neat. There was a bit of dust visible in the corners, probably due to hasty preparations, but

    Compared to just a while ago, running through the back alleys of the market, this was more than eptable.

    Wow!

    I pretended to be amazed as I looked around the room, and Lena added.

    From now on, youll stay here. Ill exin etiquette and other matters separately.

    Yes.

    For now, rest today. Someone wille to see you soon, whether its me or someone else.

    Once I confirmed that Lena had moved away, I hurriedly ran to the bathroom to brush my teeth.

    Fortunately, there were basic supplies avable.

    Afterward, I took the time to clean the room. Compared to when I was on Earth, it was incredibly tidy, but

    From the perspective of a person with mysophobia, there was still a lotcking.

    Finally, I washed off the dirt from cleaning and threw myself onto the bed.

    Only then could I rx and immerse myself in my thoughts.

    Devils Blood

    What should I do with this?

    The situation in front of me was still as dark as ever. Even if luck was against me, there was a limit to how bad it could be, but Devils Blood? That was something else.

    It wasnt something familiar to me either.

    In Valhll, there were devil worshippers. They were the adversaries of the continents authorities, known as witches or heretics, and they were the main antagonists of the story.

    And there were those who have inherited the Devils Blood, the bloodline of the devil worshipped by those devil worshippers.

    They possessed the trait called Devils Blood and were targets to be eliminated, just like the devil worshippers.

    But relying on the devil worshippers would be insane. They were searching for Devils Blood as a sacrifice for summoning devils.

    No matter which side I choose, it meant death if I was discovered.

    I havent seen much myself, but

    Sometimes, there would be an event quest that said Find a Devils Blood.

    Every Devils Blood Id seen had been strong. Perhaps their talent was exceptional because of the devils bloodline.

    I couldnt think of this as a good thing. So what if I had great talent? It meant death if I was caught.

    Moreover, I didnt know how to use it or hide it.

    I should look up as much as possible about Devils Blood. Carefully, so as not to raise suspicion.

    It was my immediate top priority for survival.

    As long as it doesnt take too long to build up power

    Of course, not getting caught was the best option, but if you thought about it differently, there was plenty of room for utilization.

    If I could ovee the ability penalties from Worst Condition with the talents granted by Devils Blood, Id be able to do more than just average attacks in my everyday life.

    And if I build up enough power, I could travel around using the Mystic Winds.

    Thinking positively, it wasnt so bad after all.

    Just by joining under Haisens Chief of Intelligence, who was somewhat rted to the princess, I was already on the right track.

    <i>Its fine. Things are going well.</i>

    There were scattered risks, but the more I organized my thoughts, the calmer I felt.

    Was it because it was better than being engulfed in ambiguity?

    Right. I should start with what I could do immediately.

    Worrying wouldnt change anything. Wasnt the greatest of human desires the desire for survival?

    I must survive.

    In the end, what matters was surviving somehow.

    I didnt know how the game-turned-reality would unfold, but in order to cope with anything, I had to stay alive.

    And in the process of surviving somehow, there would be many things that I couldnt have imagined.

    Since I would be a spy, I needed to prepare myself mentally in advance.

    With that in mind, I suddenly felt a strange blemish within me.

    It was a feeling of slightly dry emotions.

    Even in my own thoughts, I was strangely calm. Just looking at what happened today showed that.

    I was momentarily taken aback by the sudden events, but I recovered quickly. I dealt with them calmly.

    Even when I epted the situation, when I was pickpocketing during the escape, when I met the duke it was the same.

    That sense of alienation was quite confusing. Even if I came into a different body, my consciousness was entirely my own.

    Several conjectures came to mind.

    Is it because of the transmigration? Or is it because of the trait called Devils Blood?

    Either one could be a valid reason. As seen from the Mysophobia trait, if Devils Blood flowed through my body

    It wouldnt be strange for a person to change a little.

    The same was true in the former case. Although the memories in this body were notplete, it was just my consciousness that entered someone elses body.

    Some degree of assimtion was necessary.

    In fact, the pickpocketing during the escape could be more due to the habits deeply rooted in this body than the entric Actions trait.

    Meaningless yet meaningful conjectures once again cluttered my mind.

    Phew.

    I let out a deep sigh along with my contemtion. Whatever the case, surviving somehow was the priority.

    Whether it was the influence of the Devils Blood or the influence of the possession didnt matter. I could utilize them for survival.

    I must have been in that state for some time.

    Without realizing it, my eyes began to close slowly. It wasrgely due to the psychological fatigue from the unfamiliar situation.

    Maybe its because Im an orphan that couldnt sleepfortably.

    There was no need to resist sleep. I simply couldnt fall into a deep slumber.

    I periodically woke up, feeling profound exhaustion.

    At first, I thought it might be due to psychological anxiety.

    But after experiencing it multiple times, it seemed to be more rted to the effect of the trait called Worst Condition.

    Rather than deteriorating for no reason, it seemed more usible to create a seemingly valid reason.

    Its preventing me from getting a sound sleep.

    Nevertheless, the childs body desired sleep, and I ufortably continued my sleep intermittently.

    Between the repetitive moments of drifting in and out of sleep, my consciousness roamed like an opaque mist. At times, I felt like I heard the voices of children.

    I knew that the sun had set and the night had arrived, but I couldnt break free from my slumber.

    Perhaps it was due to the umted fatigue in the original physical body.

    Anyway, no one came to wake me up.

    After tossing and turning for about thirty times, I suddenly, instinctively opened my eyes.

    It was because a peculiar and chilling sensation seized me, unlike before.

    In the dimly lit room, permeated with a faint bluish hue, a stranger was staring down at me. When did theye in?

    A shiver ran down my spine. Before I could even startle, the man softly opened his mouth.

    Get up.

 Chapter 6: Imperial Terrorist Denif (1)

    Chapter 6: Imperial Terrorist Denif (1)

    Ugh!

    Dont be so dramatic.

    I gritted my teeth and pushed up my arms. It was a simple push-up, but the weak muscles of my frail body screamed in agony.

    The man who introduced himself as Marhan stood in front of me, observing me.

    It had started as a basic physical training session since dawn. Despite my current struggle, the intensity wasnt too high.

    It was more like a way to assess how well I could use my body.

    Just looking at what I did earlier, it seems like that.

    That seemed right.

    He threw a small fist-sized bag that wouldnt cause much pain even if it hit me and told me to defend myself.

    He even told me to try and catch it if I could, but his speed kept increasing, and in the end, I could only focus on dodging and still got hit.

    Being hit by a bag of sand, even though it caused some difort, but one that I couldnt say I didnt want to do.

    Even just putting my hand on the dirt floor was like that.

    Enough.

    At Marhans words, I was about to copse onto the floor but quickly regained my bnce and stood up.

    It was already an ufortable situation due to the sand sticking to my hands and the sweat dripping.

    Marhan, with a slightlyplicated and disgruntled expression, greeted me as I stood up with trembling legs and arms.

    Hmm, did I do something wrong? After catching my breath, he spoke.

    Thats enough for the morning training.

    Morning training?

    Actually, it was closer to dawn than morning, but the fact that I had to do this again in the afternoon was despairing.

    Even though the training intensity was light, it was too difficult for the body of an orphan.

    Well, I still have to do it.

    Difort and pain would ultimately be nourishment for my survival.

    For my own sake, I needed to approach it with sincerity.

    Yes.

    But you still have to observe. Were a bitte, so go ahead and have breakfast first.

    Observe what?

    In response to my questioning, Marhan gestured behind me. Four people were approaching from the direction of the dining hall.

    Two of them appeared to be around my age, while the other two seemed to be around 18 years old.

    Well, it wouldnt make sense for the Chief of Intelligence of the Empire to bring only me alone.

    It would have been easier to bring a talented child with a broad range of information.

    The voices of the children I heardst night seemed to be real, not just a dream.

    As the approaching children nced at me with curious eyes, I was relieved to sense no hostility or aggression.

    It was a moment when the possibility of the duke dealing with subordinates as an informant became somewhat higher.

    Is this the new recruit?

    Yes.

    One of the older kids looked at me with a meaningful gaze. It seemed like they were evaluating me in some way.

    The other one seemed disinterested.

    Since I was the neer, I quietly stayed there, feeling their gazes.

    Hmm. One of my peers seemed oddly familiar somehow

    Just as I was thinking that, Marhan spoke up.

    Well do introductionster. Carlyn, go ahead and have breakfast. The rest of you, get ready.

    Yes!

    Yes.

    I slightlygged behind in responding to the other kids enthusiastic answers and then headed toward a separate area.

    There were still too many unfamiliar things.

    * * *

    There was nothing suspicious about him. Thest time the child was seen was nine years ago.

    The duke pondered his thoughts as he listened to the report.

    The child imed to be thirteen, so if that was true, he was abandoned here when he was four years old.

    He doesnt seem to be a mentally armed spy.

    Yes, thats how it appears.

    Of course, the age of an orphan was not urately determined by mere words.

    However, even so, he was too young. It was unlikely that he was a spy from another country.

    The duke felt a considerable sense of satisfaction with the stone that had rolled to him on its own. The man standing in front of the duke continued with his report.

    As the child said, it seemed like he didnt show his abilities to others. The rats were curious about why the duke took the child away.

    Was it just luck? Even if it hasnt been long since the mystic awakening, a few should have noticed.

    Even among the orphans, he was somewhat of a loner.

    The dukes brow furrowed slightly. No matter how they were orphans, they had their own society.

    Being a loner meant having little social skills, which was not an advantage.

    But it wasnt a big problem. It could be resolved through education. Training spies required dying socialization. Pretending to be social was not that difficult.

    The rats assessment and yesterdays observations were slightly different

    What did they say?

    They mentioned that he doesnt speak much and has a gloomy side. Even if someone shows interest in him, he ignores them. If hes hungry, he starves himself and doesnt engage in human interaction.

    A young wolf, perhaps?

    The duke recalled the image of the child who seemed fearless yet followed the rules well, and he let out a wry chuckle.

    Do you think its safe to say that hes a little arrogant in the eyes of someone important?

    Yes, especially considering that he has a mature side. Situations shape people, dont they? Its possible that he brightened up because he saw hope.

    Hmm.

    The duke murmured softly. It seemed like he was being too optimistic, but there was no possibility of being negative.

    Teaching proper ideological education to a child around the age of four was an impossible task.

    Of course, well have to observe the situation a bit more, but personally, I dont see any issues.

    I agree. Well done.

    No, its not a problem.

    As the agent retreated, Duke added a few more words.

    What did Marhan say?

    I briefly talked to him just now, but he says hes still not sure. He acknowledges that the talent itself is considerable, but his actual performance falls short of expectations.

    Marhans intuition has never been wrong

    Marhan was a talent the duke had recruited a decade ago.

    His intuition, the ability to sense the magnitude of someones talent, naturally manifested as an innate gift in instruction.

    I wonder if his life as an orphan has had a negative impact. It might be resolved over time.

    Yeah, it could be because he didnt receive adequate nutrition. He could be tense.

    Duke nodded his head.

    Anyway, for now, its a pass.

    Yes.

    Its a relief. Well, even if its a failing grade, hes a child with Mystic powers, so Ill have to raise him somehow.

    The duke stood up from his seat.

    Ill personally see him in the afternoon, so prepare for it.

    You mean personally?

    The duke nodded his head.

    Why not? Hes a child with Mystic powers.

    To the duke, people were tools. He didnt be Chief of Intelligence because he had be like that; he had always been that way, which was why he became Chief of Intelligence.

    And it was necessary to manage useful tools properly.

    * * *

    I had breakfast and brushed my teeth before returning to the training hall.

    I wanted to take a shower, but I hurriedly left because I sensed someone watching.

    The children were stretching or lightly swinging their swords, each warming up their bodies.

    After I arrived, Marhan gathered the children, clearly indicating that they had been waiting for me.

    Marhan looked at me with a slightly ufortable gaze.

    Time is a limited resource. Use it sparingly.

    Although he packaged it as advice, it was a question of why I was sote.

    I finished eating quickly, but brushing my teeth took some time.

    I stood next to Marhan and observed the childrens practice.

    It didnt happen simultaneously. The older-looking ones, around 18 years old, went first, while the other two waited behind.

    It felt like I was observing from a closer distance.

    Hmm.

    There was one thing that had been bothering me since earlier.

    One of the boys among my peers seemed strangely familiar. I was sure Id seen him while ying games, but I couldnt remember it clearly.

    It wasnt anything strange. With over a thousand hours of gamey, I must havee across most characters

    The metallic sound rang out in session.

    .The sparring between the children with adult-like bodies was quite intense.

    And when the sparring between those two ended, Marhan called out the names of the two waiting children.

    Denif. Orhen.

    Yes!

    The two children answered loudly and stepped forward. However, I couldnt hide my surprise.

    <i>Denif? Did he say Denif?</i>

    I finally confirmed the identity of the uneasiness I felt earlier.

    Imperial terrorist Denif.

    If you were a yer in Valhll, it was a name that was impossible not to know.

    A being that could be a yers nightmare or ally depending on the situation.

    He was a dualistic figure even to me.

    There were times when I lost my life to Denifs terror targeting the Empire, and there were times when I unintentionally gained benefits from it.

    The reason for the uncertainty was that Denifs appearances and locations were random.

    Whether it was to prevent yers from knowing the timing and using it to their advantage or some butterfly effect based on yer actions, I didnt know.

    In the end, he was an enemy of the yers. He constantly obstructed the unification of the Empire.

    Denif didnt hesitate to join forces with devil worshippers.

    But that wasnt important now.

    The probability of him being a namesake was lower than the possibility of him being the Denif I knew. My initial feeling was the basis for this.

    After hearing the name, I could confirm that he bore a striking resemnce to the Denif I saw on the monitor.

    And the possibility of Denif under Haisen Duke and the perpetrator of Haisens downfall, who caused terror against the Empire, being different people was extremely low.

    Wait a minute.

    Denifs build looked simr to mine. Since I was 13 years old, ounting for some margin of error, he would be between 11 and 15 years old.

    And that meant it was well before the usual game ytime.

    In the game, Denifs appearance was an event that signaled the beginning of the main story. He was 27 to 29 years old at the time.

    Typically, it took 4 to 6 years of in-game time from character creation to the start of the main story.

    If the minimum age for randomly generated characters was 13

    Assuming Denif was my age, it meant there were at least 10 years left until the games initial starting point.

    And 14 years until the main story.

    I thought it was closer to the games starting point, but at least 10 years? If I y this right

    My mind quickly raced.

    I would grow under the Chief of Intelligence, the Duke, and build a friendship with Denif. And then, when I formed a connection with the princess

    I could make extensive preparations until the games starting point.

    Of course, there was the danger of Devils Blood, but I now had more time than I had anticipated.

    Perhaps I could prevent Haisens downfall with the information I had.

    I thought it was impossible, but it was still a long time for that to happen. If it turned out that way, things would be easier.

    Of course, I would need to investigate further to see if preventing Haisens downfall was possible.

    But since I would be under the Chief of Intelligence, wouldnt I find out how things would unfold?

    I can think about that when the timees.

    The hazy future became slightly clearer. Now, there were only two things I needed to prioritize.

    First, gathering information about Devils Blood, and second, preventing Haisens downfall.

    My mind was sharper and more focused than ever.

    It seemed necessary to get as close to Denif as possible.

    If I failed to prevent Haisens downfall and Denif became an enemy of the Empire

    Things would get quiteplicated. If persuasion failed, I would have to fight Denif.

    Thinking about the Denif in the game, it might be better to handle him in advance.

    I was surprised by the eerie thoughts I had.

    Indeed, it seemed that my mind still didnt entirely belong to me.

    What woke me from my thoughts was a voice that gradually became clearer.

    lyn! Carlyn!

    Yes? Ah, yes!

    It was Marhan. As I quickly regained myposure, he looked at me with a frown on his face.

    Suppressed anger was visible in his eyes.

    Focus. Even if you dont know anything, just observing can be helpful.

    His voice was chilling. If it werent the first day, I would have been in trouble. It was my mistake, so I needed to apologize.

    I intentionally pped my own cheek.

    Im sorry! I was feeling sleepy.

    The big guys standing next to me were so surprised that their eyes widened. Marhan was the same.

    They probably didnt expect me to p my own cheek.

    Just focus.

    Although he spoke in a low voice, Marhans expression was noticeably more forgiving than before.

    Perhaps there was some consideration. After all, I was a neer to training today. And it was from early dawn.

    I will focus.

    I purposely opened my eyes wide.

    Marhan was also a subordinate of the Duke. As someone who just arrived today, I was the center of attention for everyone here.

    The Chief of Intelligences mansion. It was only natural for evaluations to be made in that context.

    Not just the Duke, but also people like Marhan and Lena, I needed to make a good impression on them.

    And while I n for the future, I need to be stronger first.

    Marhan shifted his gaze again. Regardless of the situation here, the duels among my peers were fierce and intense.

    Denif wielded a longsword, and the girl called Orhen had a staff and rapier.

    In Valhll, even mages carried melee weapons.

    Even to my eyes, the duels seemed to be at a high level. They were intense, then gentle, and then intense again.

    Of course, the previous duels were much more practical. It was probably due to the age difference.

    I need to be like that too.

    Having woken up early in the morning and dealing with my Worst Condition, it was honestly difficult to concentrate.

    But I made an effort to set aside my daydreaming and not miss out on the duels.

    Before long, the duels came to an end.

    The children stretched their bodies again, and Marhan called them one by one to give feedback.

    Why did you move like that?

    I was nning to block and counterattack by twisting my body.

    Its dangerous. If you think your opponent will leave openings in their attacks just because you have a few tricks up your sleeve, you might not be able to block. Even if you managed to block, there are significant ws.

    I also tried to listen carefully, thinking there might be something for me to learn, but I ended up just feeling flustered.

    He remembered all those minor movements?

    It was quite amazing to me that he knew the details of that brief duel.

    After that, the duels continued, with the roles switched.

    And so, when all the duels and feedback were finished, the sun was already hanging in the center of the sky.

    Marhan announced the end of the morning training.

    I was led by him and stood in front of the children. Four pairs of eyes scanned me. The attention from the children was particrly high.

    Especially Denif, who was looking at me with a curious expression.

    What should I introduce myself as?

    While I was silently contemting, Marhan spoke in an emotionless tone.

    No need for introductions. This is Carlyn. Establish camaraderie among yourselves at the cafeteria.

    His words were so short and clear that it was bewildering.

 Chapter 7: Imperial Terrorist Denif (2)

    Chapter 7: Imperial Terrorist Denif (2)

    The older kids, Rekun and Mohen, were 16 and 17 years old respectively. They only exchanged brief greetings and headed to the cafeteria first.

    That was the end of the warm wee.

    Rekun smiled at me, but Mohen seemed a bit sharp.

    There was something rigid about him, simr to Marhan.

    Was it because of that?

    From what I could gather, Mohen didnt seem very close to the other kids my age.

    It could be due to the age difference. When you were that age, you sometimes didnt want to hang out with kids.

    Denif seemed to notice my gaze and shrugged his shoulders.

    I get it, hes on edge because hes about to graduate. His personality is already shitty, so just try not to bother him.

    I didnt bother asking him what graduation was. Maybe it meant leaving this ce and bing an official spy.

    In the first ce, the atmosphere surrounding the kids my age was different.

    I was surprised by Denifs rough way of speaking. He said we were the same age, so he should be around 13 years old.

    I guess the imperial terrorists were different from the start?

    Yeah.

    Anyway, if someone with such a rough personality

    It would be better not to get involved with Mohen from my perspective.

    As we headed towards the cafeteria, Denif led the conversation. That surprised me a little.

    This infamous, or not yet infamous, future imperial terrorist had a surprisingly friendly side to him.

    Was he this sociable? If I had to administer an MBTI test, he would definitely score high on the extroversion scale.

    Did you know? I was an orphan too.

    Whether he had heard about me in advance or not, Denif suddenly whispered to me.

    I was slightly taken aback by his genuinely happy expression.

    Really?

    Yeah. How did you survive on the streets?

    Just, you know, pickpocketing, begging, stealing food and stuff.

    I did that too! Sometimes I got caught and beat up pretty bad, you know?

    Is that so?

    Have you ever had a broken bone?

    Had I been hit to the point of breaking bones?

    Indeed, it was a good thing I was immediately run from the muscr guy. I recalled memories of Earth and answered.

    Here. My left arm was broken.

    As I thought! Experiencing a broken bone confirms that youre a true orphan.

    What did he mean by true orphan? The conversation had lost its context, and I couldnt make sense of it.

    Perhaps it was also due to that sense of familiarity as fellow orphans.

    After that, I simply smiled lightly and yed along.

    Since I hadnt personally experienced it, I talked a lot and found it a bit unfamiliar to interact with kids as an adult.

    Im tired because of the trait.

    The cafeteria was not far away. Denif slumped down on a chair. Orhen sat next to him, seemingly a bit cautious.

    She seemed more introverted than disliking me.

    Before I sat down, I didnt forget to use Winds to clean the chair and desk.

    The two in front of me noticed the effect of the Winds and widened their eyes in surprise.

    Whats that? Is it Mystic, by any chance?

    Denif eximed loudly. The kids who were dining nearby nced in our direction.

    I deliberately ignored their gazes.

    Yeah.

    There was something strange.

    Denif seemed more surprised than I expected. The Imperial terrorists I knew had definitely possessed Mystic abilities.

    The chances of having two different Denifs were extremely slim. Perhaps his unique traits were that rare?

    Or maybe Denif hadnt manifested Mystic powers yet.

    Theres a reason why the father brought you here. Youre soon going to be a Godchild.''

    Godchild?

    I questioned, raising an eyebrow.

    Father recruits talented individuals as Godchild.

    Godfather and Godchild. I couldnt help but smile inwardly.

    Well, could there be a means to elevate the human rtionship when you were not blood-rted?

    Arent you surprised? Not just anyone can be Fathers Godchild. Rakun and Mohen over there couldnt be Godchild.

    Denif whispered cautiously as if revealing a secret.

    I understood the underlying meaning of why Denif had be an Imperial terrorist. It was likely due to the fall of Haisen and the dukes death.

    Should I protect the duke? I pondered that thought as I felt an intense gaze directed toward me.

    It was Mohen, the one Denif had warned me not to mess with. His sharp gaze held a hint of hostility.

    He didnt look like this earlier.

    Denifs voice was mysteriously loud.

    Hmm, I could roughly discern the situation.

    Denifs mentioned rtionship might be the cause.

    Younger kids became the dukes Godchildren, but Mohen couldnt be one.

    Considering he was only 17, it was understandable to have a reasonable sense of jealousy.

    Of course, judgment was a separate matter.

    Is he really stupid?

    He was not doing himself any favors by making a scene like that.

    I thought hed be different, being raised by the duke, but he was still a kid.

    Well, maybe he was brought in for his talent and his character wasnt up to par.

    Not that I cared, Denif said he was graduating soon too.

    Really?

    Yeah. Only Orhen and I became godchildren. I heard there were a couple more besides us, but it was a long time ago.

    He seemed tooposed, so I acted surprised. Besides, Orhen was also a godchild.

    It implied that Orhen possessed a talent simr to Denifs.

    Soon the food arrived. It wasnt ordered individually; it seemed there was a predetermined menu. Probably because we were in our growing years.

    However, it wasnt meager by any means. It might not be a lotpared to yesterday, but it was quite abundant.

    The conversation continued during the meal. Denif mostly talked, and I responded. Orhen simply listened.

    As for me, I was cautious even with my questions. Neers were best to stay quiet and observe.

    When the tes were somewhat empty, I thought I should get up to brush my teeth. The afternoon training would soon begin.

    But

    As for the afternoon training, the duke will be present for observation. Everyone, gather in the training grounds.

    My anticipation was shattered by Marhan, who entered the cafeteria.

    Yes!

    The kids responded loudly and immediately stood up. The sound of chairs scraping against the floor was sharp.

    I reluctantly got up a littlete and sighed.

    Brushing my teeth

    I wanted to do it.

    But unless I was crazy, I couldnt possibly bring up the topic when Duke wasing. I made a resolution as I followed Denif out.

    From now on, I had to eat quickly, no matter what.

    To some, it might seem like a trivial matter.

    But to me, it was a serious issue.

    * * *

    When we arrived at the training grounds, the duke was already there. Following Marhans instructions, we lined up in front of him.

    Although it had been a while since I was discharged, it felt strangely ufortable to be doing something simr.

    Is everyone doing well? Its been a while.

    Yes!

    Did Duke also have a good trip?

    After the kids enthusiastic response, Denif smiled bashfully. It had been a while. Well, as the Chief of Intelligence of a nation, he wouldnt stay in one ce.

    Duke chuckled lightly.

    Yes. I had a good trip.

    Judging from Orhens well-behaved demeanor, it seemed that Denifs personality, along with his rtionship as a godchild, added to his friendship with the duke.

    Nevertheless, it wasnt like he referred to him as Godfather in empty spaces.

    Hmm. Did I worry too much in a negative way?

    The duke looked quite different from the image I had in mind. As the Chief of Intelligence of a nation, I expected him to be cold and sharp.

    Although it might have been intentional, he appeared very humane to the kids.

    Anyway, it was a little bit of a coincidence. It was a situation where I was picked up on the way back from an <i>external appointment</i>.

    I wondered if the existence who sent me here had intended it.

    Amidst the stillness, the duke spoke up.

    I always say this, but the most important thing for a spy is versatility. Its good to excel in one particr area, but you need to be able to adapt to all situations.

    It was a somewhat unexpected remark, but the duke nced at me at the end of his statement. It meant that he was specifically addressing me.

    He wouldnt say it for no reason. I wondered if it had something to do with me having a Mystic.

    It probably means not to rely too much on Mystic or focus solely on its development.

    I pondered his words.

    It wasnt an incorrect statement.

    One of the reasons why ying Stratagem was challenging was because of this. Stratagem required not onlybat skills but also intelligence and charm. It was difficult to gain experience points, resulting in slower growth.

    Yes!

    The duke frowned yfully as he looked at the children answering.

    These brats are already getting tired of this. Alright, enough talking. Lets have a one-on-one session after a long time. Rekun,e forward first.

    As the duke finished speaking, the kids quickly spread out and created space. I followed Denif and moved along.

    It was the moment when the sparring in the morning turned into coaching.

    The duke dealt with each and every kid effortlessly. However, it was clear that he put in effort to bring out everything the kids had.

    Certainly, the duke was far from being a threat and violence. It was a good thing for me.

    Carlyn.

    Yes.

    And finally, my turn approached. As I walked up to the duke, I scratched the back of my neck.

    I had nothing to show or demonstrate because I hadnt learned anything.

    Are you satisfied with your life here?

    Yes. Even though it was only for a day, it was iparable to my life up until now.

    Although I used the polite form of speech yesterday, I changed my tone and made an effort to portray a satisfied expression.

    Acting wasnt that difficult. I was genuinely satisfied with myself.

    The duke didnt show much interest.

    He simply nodded and followed it with a satisfied smile.

    Thats good. Although there isnt anything you learned here yesterday, would it be okay if I take a look?

    I hadnt learned anything, but there was no reason for me to refuse and give off a bad impression.

    Yes.

    Attack me.

    I immediately took a stance. Without a sword, I roughly imitated the posture that the other kids had taken based on a rough estimate.

    In a way, it resembled a Taekwondo stance.

    Extending the left leg and turning the left shoulder toward the opponent, hands ced in front of the sternum.

    I felt a bit clumsy myself. No, rather than clumsy, it was more like awkward.

    I kept feeling it, but as I tried to move in earnest, the heaviness of my body became even more pronounced.

    It was because of Worst Condition.

    It means that I dont have as much strength as I think.

    Even when simply raising my arm, I had to exert more force than I had imagined to move it to the intended position.

    It would probably take some time to get used to it.

    Ha.

    Holding only my fists without any weapons made me feel uncertain. No, even if I had a weapon, it would have been the same.

    Still, it was time to move now, even though the duke was waiting for me.

    Since Im in an unfamiliar situation anyway, I might as well not waste time and receive a better evaluation.

    I used Winds. It wasnt anything grand. The winds surrounding my body helped to slightly increase my speed of movement.

    In contrast, the mental fatigue caused by using my Mystic power overwhelmed me.

    Inhaling sharply, I struck the ground without any preamble. The distance was closing in. What should I do?

    Would a kick from this small body be effective?

    Since I hadnt been thinking and moving from the beginning, my head was quite muddled.

    I have to consider the height difference.

    Instinctively, I threw a punch. The right hand, which received less resistance from the winds, surged forward towards the side under the ribcage.

    <i>Thud</i> As expected, it was blocked too easily.

    The duke didnt even bother grabbing my fist, as the original purpose was instruction. I moved my body here and there.

    Since I didnt know anything, my movements were purely based on instinct.

    I didnt delve deep into thinking. There was no need to, and I didnt have the capacity.

    It was more like finding openings. Whenever I felt there was a spot to strike, I extended my fist toward that area.

    I didnt forget to use kicks either.

    Even though my muscles were screaming in agony from the exercise I hadnt done before, I did my best.

    Because everything would be reflected in the evaluation of me.

    Still, my attacks didntnd.

    During the repetitive cycle of meaningless attacks, a shiver ran down my spine for a moment. My vision reversed from color to a ck and white with a flicker of red.

    It was a warning from Death Avoidance.

    Kkeuheub!

    I let out a strange scream and rolled on the ground. It was an instinctive action before thought.

    Somewhere, I could hear a snicker.

    It was from the big guys. Most likely Mohen. But I didnt have the energy to care.

    In a hurry, I raised my head, and the duke was looking at me with a smiling face.

    Whats this? He seemed like he wanted to kill me just a moment ago.

    It was certain that it was a warning from Death Avoidance.

    Before thinking deeply, the duke approached me and extended his hand. I grabbed that hand and got up from the ground.

    The dukes expression looked more than satisfied. The recent threat seemed deliberate.

    The duke spoke in a low voice.

    You have a good sense of danger. Its a great talent for a spy.

    As expected.

    Thank you.

    I nodded my head respectfully.

    He brushed off the dirt from my shoulder.

    Keep up the effort. Ill visit again soon.

    Yes.

    Im looking forward to it.

    The duke said that and turned away. Hmm. He was looking forward to it?

    It felt like a heavy burden had been ced on me.

 Chapter 8: Herbology (1)

    Chapter 8: Herbology (1)

    I was gradually bing ustomed to this life.

    Just like how humans were creatures of adaptation, life here was seeping into my daily routine little by little, like ripples created by small water droplets.

    Perhaps the repetitive lifestyle had a significant impact.

    The older ones, who were nearing graduation, asionally seemed absent throughout the day, but my tasks remained unchanged.

    Basic physical training, the development of Mystic powers, and Lenas lessons in etiquette.

    Regarding etiquette, it felt a bit embarrassing to actually perform what European nobles used to do in movies, but I approached it with diligence.

    In any case, although the specifics might have changed, there was no deviation from strictly controlled timing.

    When the time came, I trained, ate, and slept.

    Having a routine is important, after all.

    One thing bothered me, though. My Worst Condition seemed to worsen as the days went by.

    At first, I couldnt understand what the problem was.

    I dont sleep well but I exercise and eat properly, so why is my condition getting worse?

    Even with the Ironman trait, it didnt make sense for it to deteriorate. Even if Ironman was still iplete, it shouldnt worsen.

    However, recently, I could vaguely guess the reason.

    It was just a conjecture, but I wondered if it was because my body was getting healthier.

    A weak body itself was simr to being in a state of Worst Condition.

    If the body became stronger, it made sense that the impact of the Worst Condition would be more severe.

    For example, if you had a strength of 10, the decrease due to the trait would be 5, but if you had a strength of 50, it would be 25.

    Still, as life became more familiar, I gradually entered a period of stability.

    Devils Blood and entric Actions were dormant. Perhaps because there were no situations that called for such actions.

    entricity and foolishness were different.

    Randomly insulting Marhan or Lena without reason was not an entricity but foolishness.

    In any case, it was clear that I was making progress within this growing familiarity.

    Perhaps due to having a certain level of basic fitness, Marhans gaze toward me had changed a bit in the past few days.

    Presumably, it seemed like the day when I would hold an actual weapon wasnt far away.

    Ah.

    Checking the time, I realized it was time to get up. I didnt feel like moving due to tiredness, but

    I had to go to Lenas lesson.

    * * *

    Hmm.

    Harvan, the Duke of Haisen and Chief of Intelligence rested his chin on his hand as he looked out the window from the carriage heading towards the bustling city.

    His gaze was outside, but his thoughts were moving quickly.

    Did he miss any tasks? No. He had already sorted out the intelligenceing from the Empire and the situation in neighboring kingdoms.

    The internal affairs of Haisen were also in order. It was only now that he had some personal matters to attend to.

    Carlyn.

    Lately, Harvan had been paying the most attention to the child with mystic abilities, and he listened to reports about the child every day.

    The evaluation of the child was ambiguous. It had shifted slightly from positive to subtly negative.

    Of course, even with the negative shift, it still leaned strongly toward the positive side.

    Rather than negativity, it was more of a feeling of disappointment or regret.

    The reason was unclear, but it was because the child had only used about half of his talents.

    Of course, there were advantages as well. He was currently considering changing the education policy.

    Since their first meeting, Harvan had sensed that the orphan was quite perceptive. He didnt ask questions.

    Considering that he had lived on the streets without proper education, his intellect was exceptional.

    It was safe to say that he was on a different levelpared to the nobles who engaged in foolish talk.

    They are just scum born lucky with good blood.

    Harvan also knew from experience that a life of poverty made children mature faster.

    So it wasnt strange for orphans to be quick-witted, but even taking that into ount, Carlyn stood out.

    The thirteen-year-old seemed to grasp the implications in his words for the most part. Moreover, his intuition was remarkable.

    Among the children Harvan had brought in, none had shown this level of perceptiveness in a crisis.

    Denif, whom he had considered to have exceptional talent, only showed slight hesitation and looked for cues after he made an attack in simr situations.

    He sensed something unusual but didnt know the cause.

    However, Carlyn rolled on the floor without looking back.

    It was an expression of confusion due to theck of a counterattack.

    The other children looked at Carlyn, who was rolling on the ground, with a strange gaze, and Mohen burst intoughter, but Harvan felt even more satisfied.

    The child he had brought in was what he had held in his heart, someone with sincere vitality.

    Of course, even if the child could only use half of his talents, it was still at an eptable level

    Considering everything, it didnt seem bad to focus on strategic thinking rather than pouring time into martial skills.

    While he aimed for versatility, not everyone could be molded that way.

    In the end, there were separate areas of specialization.

    In reality, the duke was also managing his subordinates ording to their capabilities and circumstances.

    But it would be a shame to give up easily.

    Marhan had seen that Carlyns talent was on par with or slightly superior to Denifs.

    That was why he had high expectations.

    He believed that it would improve with time.

    However, even after some time had passed, the reports stating that the child couldnt fully manifest his abilities remained unchanged.

    The only thing missing now was the mention of being an orphan.

    Enough time had passed to offset any health issues caused by malnutrition.

    So, was Carlyn hiding his skills?

    No, there was no reason for him to do so.

    The child was perceptive, but there was no advantage in hiding his abilities.

    Moreover, he was a novice in physical training.

    It was impossible for him topletely hide his skills from Marhans watchful eyes.

    In the end, there was only one conclusion.

    Could it be a serious illness?

    The childs behavior was being reported during training, sleep, and mealsevery aspect of his daily life.

    Marhan recalled the reports mentioning that the child felt unusually tired.

    He often had trouble sleeping and had a pathological case of mysophobia.

    Thebination of being an orphan and mysophobia seemed strange at first, but now it strangely made sense.

    When he was young, he suffered greatly, and although hes unaware, it hasnt been cured yet.

    And during his severe suffering, there was a high probability that it was rted to something dirty.

    Mysophobia could be triggered by trauma.

    It couldnt be helped when he was an orphan, but now that the circumstances had changed, the mysophobia had surfaced.

    In reality, mysophobia wasnt a significant problem.

    Even among spies who engaged in all sorts of activities, the utility varied depending on the expertise.

    He could attempt treatment, but there was no need to enforce it.

    He could simply utilize the child in a different area.

    The dukes disappointmenty in the fact that the child couldnt fully manifest their abilities.

    Lena was the first to suspect the childs illness, but the child answered that he had no pain.

    Lena epted that, and indeed, apart from fatigue, it seemed so. She thought he was justcking in stamina.

    But now, looking back, apart from the remnants of a severe illness, nothing else came to mind.

    The problem was whether it fell into the realm of treatability. Could the remnants of the illness be eliminated, or was it irreversible?

    Well, its not a big deal, I suppose.

    Aside from the disappointment, the truth was that the duke initially brought the child for his mystic ability alone.

    Other talents were secondary. He had some expectations, but it wouldnt be a problem if he didnt have them.

    He just needed the basics. He had that level of talent, so there was no need to worry.

    There were many other ways to utilize the mystic and the childs perceptiveness.

    It would be good if he could be healed, but even if he couldnt, it would be fine. Still, there was a need to pay a little more attention.

    The bustling city was getting closer and closer. The duke gathered his thoughts and spoke up.

    Put out a search for a physician, someone quite capable.

    Yes.

    The answer emerged from the dukes shadow. The shadow knew that a capable physician, at least at the level of the kingdoms reputation, was being requested.

    The duke confirmed that the shadow had be fainter.

    * * *

    Im exhausted to death.

    The words were spoken unconsciously while lying on the bed and staring at the ceiling. And in an instant, a hollowugh escaped my lips.

    It had be a habit.

    <i>I dont want to move. Im tired.</i> It felt like my self-talk had be standardized due to the penalty trait.

    Especially in the evenings, it was even more so. After finishing the training, I had no energy left in my body.

    Marhan always pushed me just beyond my limits during training.

    But today, I had a bit more leeway than usual because Lenas lessons ended early.

    However, as life always goes, unexpected strokes of luck had reasons behind them. I sighed, feeling a sense of poprity.

    Carlyn, we have to go now.

    I really didnt feel like moving. But I had to.

    If I wanted to survive in this crazy world of having a body of 13-year-olds as spies, that was necessary.

    I got up from my spot.

    As I opened the door and stepped out, Denif and Orhen were waiting for me.

    Sorry.

    Well, its not like you havent been tired for just a day or two.

    Denif shrugged his shoulders. Orhen simply nodded obediently. It was silent agreement, making me feel guilty.

    Although my rtionship with the children had improved since the beginning, it still wasnt close.

    Especially Orhen.

    We exchanged greetings in the morning. However, considering the time spent here and the age of 13, the rtionship improvement was slower.

    It wasnt a problem with my humanity, but solely because of the penalty trait.

    Its true.

    Even when I was on Earth, I had many friends. There was a time when it was bothersome to meet them all.

    Now, with no energy in my body, I could only stay quiet while eating and resting.

    Moreover, due to brushing my teeth, I ate quickly, and as soon as training ended, I rushed to the dormitory to wash up.

    After evening lessons, I immediately threw myself onto the bed.

    It means there werent many opportunities to be close through personal conversations.

    I had Ironman, but it was not yet perfect. In the first ce, Ironman was a high-ranking trait that only adults possessed.

    Now, I was in the process of perfecting the Ironman.

    Still, there were some effects. It was true that I could keep up like this thanks to having Ironman.

    Nevertheless, I was fortunate that Denif approached me during such times.

    Not only was he naturally friendly, but perhaps because we were both orphans, he quietly took care of me.

    Why was he protecting a beggar like me as if he was from an open birthce in a martial arts novel?

    Youve never been to the apothecary, have you? Pay attention and remember.

    I nodded in response to Denifs words. The schedule changed today because of the Herbology ss. I was tired, but I needed to concentrate.

    In the game, having the Herbology trait had health benefits.

    Huh? Wasnt this the ce?

    Denif, who had been leading the way for a while, looked perplexed, tilting his head. It seemed like he had taken longer than expected and ended up getting lost.

    It was slightly surprising to me how confident he had spoken, and I was slightly taken aback.

    Its been a while for me too. Its confusing.

    Denif chuckled lightly.

    .We were supposed to go that way.

    When Orhen, who had been silent, spoke in a soft voice, Denif nodded his head.

    Oh, yeah! It was that way.

    Idiot.

    What? I could have gotten confused. You should have said something earlier.

    Denif snickered and took the lead.

    Idiot.

    Orhen muttered under her breath, her words barely audible to Denif. The corners of her mouth curved upward as she spoke.

    She often expressed her emotions openly with Denif, as they were quite close.

    Do they usually have Herbology sses frequently?

    Yeah. Herbology is originally for those aged 13 and above. You got lucky with the timing.

    Then how did youe here before?

    I asked without much thought, and Denif noticed Orhens reaction. Orhen let out a smallugh.

    Did something happen?

    I received special education in the apothecary because I ate something wrong

    What did you eat?

    Idiot-like Denif thought it was a medicinal herb and secretly stole and ate it.

    I didnt steal it! It was on the carriage

    Well, carriages dide and go for materials procurement. Id seen them asionally too.

    He must have eaten something while moving the luggage. The image was so vivid thatughter escaped from me.

    Marhan said it was fortunate that he didnt die. Because of the idiot-like Denif, I also received special education in the apothecary.

    Orhen smiled at me.

    Seeing Denif, who used to talk a lot, now being silent, it seemed like he had some notorious history here.

    Indeed, did children be friends while ying pranks?

    There wasnt anything significant, but I felt like I had be a little closer to Orhen.

    Anyway, fortunately, we arrived without being toote. Rekun and Mohen were waiting for us in a ce that smelled of medicinal herbs, fitting for the apothecary.

    Rekun smiled at Denif.

    You got lost because its been a while, right? Should I have gone instead?

    No, its not because of that.

    When Denif responded hesitantly, Rekun let out a chuckle.

    Among the older kids, Rekun was somewhat kind-hearted.

    Different from the person standing next to him.

    Mohen red at me and pursed his lips.

    It must be because of him. Hes always lying around because hecks stamina. What happened to the results of the training I wonder.

    <i>Sigh.</i>

    This guy was causing trouble again.

 Chapter 9: Herbology (2)

    Chapter 9: Herbology (2)

    I took a deep breath, feeling my blood pressure rise in real time.

    Adapting to this ce had been smooth, except for one small obstacle  that guy.

    He always picked fights over everything. Ever since he heard I had Mystic, he had been like that all the time.

    Well, actually, it wasnt to this extent at first.

    At most, he would give me a disdainful look of Whats your problem?

    But as time went on, it escted to the point where he would verbally attack me.

    I had a rough idea of the reason.

    It was probably because my growth rate as a potential holder wasnt as outstanding as his.

    Denif also mentioned that my growth is a bit slow.

    Of course, that speed was limited to the kids the duke personally raised.

    Maybe due to the Worst Condition, it felt like no matter how much I trained my body, my stamina wouldnt improve.

    On top of that, due to acquired Mysophobia and my condition, I probably seemed even more detestable.

    Denif was straightforward, so I could hear everything without a filter.

    He always told me to stop being so gloomy. He even criticized me for being too neat.

    But even so, I didnt understand his psychology.

    Denif, Orhen, and Rekun just let it slide, thinking it was just the way he was.

    Well

    One of the things Id learned from living on Earth for 24 years was that you didnt always need a reason to dislike someone.

    There was no need for me toe up with my own reasons and tried to understand his psychology.

    He was just a weird guy.

    As I felt before, I was curious about Mohens talent to the extent that the duke kept him around.

    Although it seemed like he was good at it in front of Marhan and the duke

    Most likely, everyone knew.

    And someday, guys like him will get into big trouble.

    Although I hadnt had much social experience, Id encountered guys like Mohen in the military.

    Anyway, regardless of my annoyance, I didnt retort separately.

    It wasnt because of me that we got lost, and to be honest, we werent evente, so it felt petty.

    I was still a newbie here.

    There was no need to create trouble with someone who had spent a few years here for no reason. It wasnt beneficial to talk back either.

    Hed be gone soon, so the best option was to ignore him for now.

    Well, Carlyn is usually good at keeping time, right?

    Perhaps to break the slightly tense atmosphere or because he naturally spoke the right thing, Rekun defended me.

    Mohen snorted.

    You should at least be on time when the only thing you have is Mystic power.

    What was he saying? He said we werete because of me earlier.

    I sighed inwardly, frustrated by his inconsistency, but Rekun shrugged his shoulders and gestured to me.

    It meant to just let it go.

    Well, whatever. It was too bothersome to deal with. I was 24 years old, and I shouldnt get angry at a 17-year-old

    What a bastard.

    Was I being too lenient as an adult?

    Why? At 24 years old, in reality, I was not that much of an adult. And right now, I had the body of a 13-year-old.

    And being 17 years old wasnt that young either. You could recognize the nature of a sprout from an early age.

    It said he was graduating soon, so Id been ignoring him, but my irritation was starting to exceed its limits.

    People naturally became sharp and difficult when they were tired and exhausted. Maybe today was the day it exploded.

    Or maybe it was because of the Devils Blood or the influence of my body.

    Just you wait.

    I couldnt do anything about it right now due to my circumstances, but the revenge of a gentleman was never toote, even if it took ten years.

    He was a guy the duke personally raised, so wed meet someday.

    By then, I would have grown, and I would have earned Dukes trust with the information I had.

    Dealing with that bastard wouldnt be a big deal.

    I was somewhatforted by Denif secretly tapping me on the back earlier in the tense atmosphere.

    At that moment, Marhan opened the door and entered.

    You all came on time.

    What? Was Marhan teaching Herbology too? I was quite surprised because he was teaching a wide range of weapons.

    He seemed more versatile than I had imagined.

    Well, as expected of an instructor serving under the duke.

    Marhan scanned the crowd and narrowed his eyes. It was as if he saw through the tense atmosphere.

    Is there a problem?

    No, there isnt.

    Whether he didnt care about the casual response or not, Marhan nodded in agreement to Rekuns answer.

    Although there was a high chance that evaluations would take ce behind the scenes if we acted like that.

    Then lets begin. Rekun, Mohen.

    Yes.

    Create the Heavenly Scent.

    Yes.

    The two answered and moved to one side. It felt like confirming what they knew based on their umted experience.

    Marhan turned his gaze to us.

    Come here. You three will create the dream of salsa.

    The dream of salsa?

    The Heavenly Scent had some herbal-like name, but not the dream of salsa.

    Though, it reminded me of gloydius. (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: Gloydius is a genus of venomous pitvipers endemic to Asia, also known as Asian masins or Asian ground pit vipers. In Korean, gloydius is called Salmosaga ().

    While I was silently questioning it, Denif whispered quietly to me.

    Its poison.

    Hmm as expected.

    I had expectations for Herbology, but I must have been mistaken.

    Well, yeah. It was normal for a spy to handle poisonous nts rather than herbs.

    Perhaps the Heavenly Scent could also be a poisonous nt.

    They say if you smell it, youll go straight to heaven. Thats the Heavenly Scent.

    It was more likely to be the case considering the situation rather than a joking remark.

    In fact, what piled up on one side could be a pile of poisonous nts, not herbs.

    It was a moment when my naive expectations for Herbology shattered into pieces.

    I let out a faint sigh and headed toward Marhan.

    * * *

    Peoplemonly distinguish between herbs and toxic nts, but that is a misconception. Herbs can also be poisonous, and toxic nts can be used as medicine.

    I nodded my head. It had some simrities withmon knowledge on Earth.

    After all, even too much of a good medicine could be poison.

    However, the reason toxic nts are called toxic is that they have a high potential to cause fatal consequences due to minor carelessness. Always handle them with caution.

    Marhan emphasized.

    In fact, this ce was not the apothecary I had imagined. Just looking at the items inside the mansion confirmed that.

    Everywhere was filled with magical tools.

    Several venttion grates, like air intakes, were attached to the ceiling, and there were magical barriers on the desk as well.

    It resembled the safety measures inboratories and research facilities that I had seen on TV on Earth.

    Nevertheless, I paid attention to Marhans words.

    Come to think of it, Herbology must involve the study of toxic nts as well. There was no need to be disheartened at all.

    Even if I didnt get a trait, I still didnt know how I could utilize the knowledgeter.

    Today, we will create the dream of salsa, a potion that induces eternal sleep. It is difficult to obtain the ingredients and requires careful storage, but it receives favorable reviews for being rtively easy to make and leaving no traces after use.

    Marhan added.

    It can also be used as a sleep aid when administered in extremely small doses, but considering the cost of the ingredients, it is not cost-effective. Do you understand so far?

    Yes.

    Marhan nodded as he heard the childrens response and turned his gaze to the ingredients on the desk.

    There are a total of six ingredients:fortwood branches, sm mushrooms, moonflower, me eagles horn, irond whales organs, and dandelion roots.

    Marhan continued to exin the individual characteristics and effects of each ingredient.

    When consumed alone, sm mushrooms cause severe abdominal pain and dysentery starting from eight hourster. They resemble edible mushrooms like gamon mushrooms in appearance, so they must be handled with caution in the wild.

    Saying that, Marhan picked up a mushroom that looked exactly the same.

    This is a gamon mushroom. The only difference between them is the smell. Gamon is bitter, while sm is sweet.

    They looked so alike that it seemed difficult to tell them apart. Bitter was the edible one. I reminded myself.

    By the way, it caused severe abdominal pain and dysentery when consumed alone?

    It was a perfect mushroom to tease someone. It would be perfect to feed it to Mohen.

    But he wouldnt eat what I give him.

    In fact, even if he did eat it, it would be a problem. It would be a self-incriminating act since I would be admitting to being the culprit.

    Moreover, the cooking here was brought to the dining table, so it was ambiguous whether I could sneak it in.

    First, we will start by grinding sm mushrooms. Although there are safety measures, be cautious as inhaling the powder can have the same effect.

    Each of us took a mushroom and stood in front of the desk. Marhan spoke with a serious expression.

    Grinding itself is easy, but consider it as if there were no safety measures and handle it carefully.

    Yes.

    Marhan demonstrated, and we followed suit.

    Although I was unfamiliar with mushrooms, it was fascinating to see them turn into powder without any juiceing out.

    Marhan, wait a moment.

    While doing so, Lena opened the door to the herbology room and called Marhan.

    After instructing us to continue grinding a few more mushrooms and wait, Marhan briefly went outside.

    As I finished grinding one more mushroom and collected the powder in a container next to it, a clever idea came to mind.

    What if I used Winds to inhale this powder into Mohens nose?

    It seemed like a good way to give him a hard time. Of course, I was worried about the aftermath.

    If I got caught, it would be a big problem.

    With the evaluations here and Mohen already bing extremely hostile toward me, I wondered if it even mattered.

    But my Stratagem level still had too much risk.

    However.

    I couldnt hold back. Desire had taken over my body. I was irritated earlier, but it wasnt the cause of it.

    I felt like I was going to lose my mind wanting it so badly.

    Was this because of entric Actions?

    Apart from that, the sudden urrence couldnt be exined. Even now, my hands were restless.

    I swiftly turned my head. The influence of my trait, having experienced Mysophobia, was substantial.

    Perhaps Id end up doing it. I didnt have any particr resistance in my mind either.

    I wasnt sure what the oue would be, but upon reconsideration, I didnt think it would be too bad.

    I realized that I had been looking at it from too much of an adults perspective.

    I possessed Mystic powers. Id only recently arrived in this unfamiliar world.

    Even if I got caught, it probably wouldnt end with just a reprimand.

    Looking at it positively, everything seems it would be fine.

    Of course, avoiding it altogether would be the best option.

    So, I needed to minimize the risk as much as possible.

    Hmm

    When I used mystic powers, I was aware that there was a movement of magical energy, even though I hadnt learned about it or fully grasped it.

    I could sense something unfamiliar, despite not knowing about magical energy.

    The reason I could use mystic powers without knowledge of magical energy was because of my trait Winds.

    Anyway, the movement of magical energy at that moment was subtle.

    This ce was filled with otherworldly energy from herbs and magical devices.

    I couldnt be sure, but it didnt seem too noticeable.

    Mohen and Rekun had turned their backs, engrossed in their own activities.

    Heavenly Scent seemed to be something done by older kids, so it appeared challenging to recreate.

    However, there was something I needed to do before attempting that.

    I had to convince Orhen and Denif who were beside me.

    Putting aside the movement of magical energy, the kids beside me could only see what I was doing.

    I wondered how long it would take for Marhan toe back.

    While keeping an eye on the door, I whispered to Denif and Orhen.

    Hey, guys.

    Yeah?

    Denif responded in a soft voice as I gestured to him.

    I told you that I could feel the movement of magical energy when I use mystic powers. Do you think we can sense it here too?

    Hmm. Unless were focused and actively observing, we might not notice. The surroundings have a significant flow of magical energy.

    Orhen agreed.

    Lately, the wavelength of magical energy doesnt seem as strong as before.

    It seemed like I had be more proficient in handling Winds during that time.

    Considering the ceilings venttion devices, the flow of winds was quite dynamic, so there was a possibility.

    From behind Denif, I manipted the winds.

    Now. Can you feel it?

    Huh? Feel what?

    Take another look.

    Denif furrowed his brow and concentrated before nodding.

    At this level, its hard to tell unless theres something obvious. But why all of a sudden? Youre surprisingly proactive, unlike your usual self.

    I grinned mischievously.

    Im nning to y a trick on Mohen. Want to join me?<ul><li>1. TLN: Gloydius is a genus of venomous pitvipers endemic to Asia, also known as Asian masins or Asian ground pit vipers. In Korean, gloydius is called Salmosaga (). </li></ul>

 Chapter 10: Herbology (3)

    Chapter 10: Herbology (3)

    Do you want to join me in messing with Mohen?

    Huh? How?

    Putting the mushroom powder in Mohens nose using the winds.

    Denifs expression turned into an Oh shape. His open mouth formed a perfect circle, which looked amusing.

    Orhen also widened her eyes in a simr way.

    Thats an awesome idea!

    Do you think Mohen will notice?

    Well, I dont think hell catch on.

    Since the kids often sparred with Mohen, their judgment would be quite urate.

    You wont tell anyone else, right?

    Just to be sure, I asked, and Denif furrowed his brow.

    Huh? Why would we? That jerk deserves it.

    Its not a wrong thing to say, I believe.

    Orhen chimed in.

    At first, he was like that to me too. He changed soon enough though.

    Denif smirked wickedly like a mischievous child. Orhen nodded subtly.

    From what I heard, it seemed I wasnt the only one who experienced this.

    Is that why hes been watching me?

    I wondered if he paid attention to me because of Denif and Orhens talent.

    And after thinking that I wasnt much, he decided to provoke me.

    In that case, Denif, keep an eye on the door.

    Now that the decision was made, we needed to act quickly. We didnt know when Marhan would arrive.

    I tightly grasped the powdered herbs I had already prepared and pulled them out of the desk.

    The process was very delicate. I kept watching Rekun and Mohen. Both of them werepletely unaware of this side.

    I used Winds to levitate the powder. It wasnt too difficult.

    During training, I had used the wind to prevent dust from touching me.

    Even when cleaning the room, I did the same, using Winds to their limits as Marhan instructed me to exercise with Winds.

    Considering how I prevented dust from all directions, carrying the powder was rtively easy.

    Dont clump them together too much; disperse it.

    The potion room was quite spacious, and thanks to my Mystic, I could sense the flow of winds in the surroundings.

    I quickly pondered. Riding the flow of winds would be better than moving straight away.

    I sent the mushroom powder up through the airflow of the venttion ducts toward Mohens direction.

    And then, riding the ceiling, I moved it towards Mohen.

    There were multiple vents in the ceiling, all emitting waves of magic.

    It would allow me to conceal the waves produced by my Mystic as much as possible.

    And if Marhan suddenly came in, I could immediately release it through the venttion ducts.

    Although I pretended to hold a mortar and pestle to grind the mushrooms, all my attention was focused on my Winds.

    Orhen and Denif were next to me, gently transferring the mushrooms in my ce.

    I hadnt even thought about that, but they were smart enough to understand without me saying anything.

    Meanwhile, the mushroom powder was above Mohens head.

    Since Rekun was about 4 meters away, I didnt have to worry too much, which was fortunate.

    I gradually directed the powder toward Mohens nose.

    It took some time to disperse the powder.

    When about 80% was in, Mohen sniffed and then raised his right arm to wipe his nose with his shoulder.

    Then he nced at the magical devices hanging on the desk with a strange expression. Did he sense something unusual?

    Around 80% was enough.

    I sent the remaining powder up through the airflow of the venttion system. And I pretended to grind the mushrooms as if nothing happened.

    Denif silently approached and locked eyes with me. I nodded subtly.

    Denif chuckled. Marhan hadnte in yet. It was fortunate that the conversation had taken longer.

    I tried hard to hold back myughter.

    Didnt the effect start after 8 hours?

    Ill look forward to tomorrow.

    * * *

    The next day.

    The kids didnt know, but today was the day of the graduation ceremony. Mohen and Rekun found out onlyst night.

    In fact, it was more of an evaluation ground than a graduation ceremony.

    Under the Chief of Intelligence, the Duke, there were many intelligence units, but only four were highly utilized.

    The Empire, Haisen, and two neighboring kingdoms of Haisen.

    These intelligence units operated in a ce where the highest-quality information had to be obtained quickly.

    Not anyone could enter these four intelligence units.

    Only those who had gained experience in various ces and proved themselves were summoned.

    That was why it was usually impossible to join at a young age.

    However, the children personally raised by the duke were different. Their abilities were outstanding.

    One could say it was a special privilege.

    Although the work was challenging, they received better rewards in a slightly better environment.

    The graduation ceremony was the process of recruiting graduates into these four intelligence units.

    If they had performed well, they could choose the intelligence unit. It was an opportunity to express their desire to be recruited from various ces.

    But if they couldnt, they had to go where they were called.

    Although that situation hadnt urred, if nobody called, they would have to start from the bottom.

    The intelligence units cooperated to the extent of sending personnel when needed, so there was nopetition among them.

    However, the most popr one was the intelligence unit in Haisen.

    It was natural since it was their own country. It was the safest, easy to work in, and mentallyfortable.

    Being near the duke also increased the chances of being noticed by him.

    The duke wasnt someone who paid much attention to such things, but many intelligence agents believed so.

    The least preferred unit was the one in the Empire.

    It was far away, and activities in the Empire usually involved apanying risks.

    The Empire also had the most frequent personnel changes.

    Rekun and Mohen knew that to some extent.

    The reason for recent anxiety was also because of the graduation ceremony. Not knowing the exact date added to the uneasiness.

    And the reason for the undetermined timing was that the leaders of your intelligence agency, either the leaders or vice-leaders, needed to gather.

    Nevertheless, Mohen, who went to bed a littleter than usual due to tension, woke up in the early morning.

    My stomach

    Experiencing severe abdominal pain, Mohen quickly got up from bed and rushed to the bathroom without looking back.

    After about fifteen minutes, he was able toe out with an expression that seemed like he had survived.

    However

    Not even 20 seconds aftering out, he had to go back to the bathroom again, feeling the pain in his abdomen.

    This repeated two more times.

    It was only then that Mohen realized that something was seriously wrong.

    Did I eat something wrong?

    No, that couldnt be it. This was a ce with strict management. And yesterday, he only had a meal at the cafeteria.

    Until now, there had never been any problems caused by food.

    Although such incidents urred rarely, just because he ate well didnt mean he always had smooth bowel movements.

    But what was happening now was different from the usual.

    Could this be part of the test as well?

    He considered the possibility that he and Rekun had deliberately been given herbs in their food.

    It was to see how they would cope with an unfavorable situation.

    Since his usual performance had already been noticed, it was a test of his abilities as a spy.

    Mohen pondered whether he should make and consume a remedy for his upset stomach.

    Wait, herbs?

    Mohen recalled the moment when his nose tingled while making the Heavenly Scent yesterday.

    Was something smelling?

    No, that couldnt be. He checked, and the magical device was functioning properly.

    If it was emitting a smell, he wouldnt have been able to open his eyes in bed due to the pain, not the upset stomach.

    Could it be that bastard Rekun did something?

    Although he heard rumorsst night, he might have done something while Mohen was asleep.

    <i>Damn it.</i>

    Mohen, cursing while sitting on the toilet, felt anxious.

    He wanted to go to the intelligence agency in Haisen.

    Not all the people under the duke were orphans. Mohen was a noble from the outskirts of Haisen.

    Although his family had neither power nor wealth, they still held a noble status.

    Because of this, Mohen didnt like orphans like Rekun, Denif, or Carlyn.

    He thought they were fundamentally different.

    Fuck.

    First, he should make a remedy for the upset stomach and consume it. Whether it was a test or not, today was the graduation ceremony.

    With that in mind, Mohen headed straight to the pharmacy.

    Even while moving, he had to visit the bathroom two more times.

    As a bonus, he almost wet his pants three times in the process.

    In a hurry, Mohen quickly made and consumed the medicine, then visited the bathroom two more times before heading to the dining hall.

    And then, he realized that it wasnt a test.

    It was because Rekun, who was eating his meal, had a too-serene expression. <i>Could it be this bastard?</i>

    But Rekun had also learned acting. It was difficult to easily discern.

    Why are you looking at me like that? Did I do something wrong?

    Im feeling sick, strangely so.

    Are you suspecting me now?

    Rekun furrowed his brow.

    Although they were of simr age and often stuck together, Rekun didnt particrly like Mohen. He never showed it, but there were moments when he exhibited a strange sense of superiority.

    It was the same when Denif first arrived and even with Carlyn recently.

    Rekun tried not to act like he knew everything once they graduated.

    While Mohen had considerable talent, Rekun didnt think he would be of great use due to his personality.

    I was just asking. I thought this could be a test.

    Mohen redirected the conversation. Rekun let out a sigh internally and rxed his expression.

    You didnt touch anything wrong yesterday, right? When you made Heavenly Scent.

    The equipment was working fine.

    Hmm, but you wiped your nose with your shoulder. You could have stained your clothes.

    Mohen couldnt argue with that. It was because his stomach sent another signal.

    Taking medicine didnt have an immediate effect.

    Mohen thought he probably couldnt eat anything for now.

    * * *

    The process of graduation ceremonies was always different. The duke and Marhan nned it based on the opinions of the leaders of the intelligence division.

    Since the duke only raised a few children, the exams were designed to suit them.

    This time, it was very simple.

    Both of them were inclined towardbat, so they decided to have a duel.

    Theprehensive evaluation as intelligence agents had already been confirmed through small tests before the graduation ceremony.

    That was why Rekun and Mohen were standing in front of the duke, Marhan, the leaders of the intelligence division, as well as the children, under the pretense of being spectators.

    Everyone present noticed that Mohen had some kind of problem.

    It was strange that they couldnt see it, considering he was pale and sweating.

    His tension seemed excessive. There was never an evaluation of being so nervous, to begin with.

    Um, excuse me, but can I quickly go to the restroom?

    In the heavy atmosphere, Mohen sought permission and rushed to the restroom.

    The leaders and vice-leaders understood the reason and nodded positively. It could be considered as a physiological phenomenon.

    But as 20 minutes passed, their expressions gradually became grim. Even Duke seemed ufortable.

    When Mohen returned, paler than before, Marhan sighed and asked.

    Mohen, can we start now?

    Yes, yes.

    And the climax came when Marhan with a gloomy face signaled the start of the duel.

    As soon as their swords shed twice, Mohen stepped back and shouted.

    Wait, hold on!

    Rekun looked at Mohen with a face that questioned what he was doing.

    And when he turned his gaze to Marhan, indicating they should stop, Mohen was already turning around and running.

    The expressions of the leaders and vice-leaders turned sour, as was to be expected.

    On the other hand, Carlyn, who caused this incident, was secretly smiling.

    I didnt know today was the graduation ceremony.

    Carlyn found it coincidental but didnt feel sorry about it.

    Taking risks for entric Actions, it was a highly satisfying oue.

    Carlyn was someone who believed that personality couldnt be fixed.

    The sight of Mohen running away was quite amusing.

    After another 10 minutes passed in silence, Haisens head of intelligence, let out a long sigh.

    Duke, it doesnt seem like a situation to continue the duel. Can we test Rekun separately?

    Do it.

    Duke sighed and nodded, and that was the end of the graduation ceremony.

    Rekun joined the intelligence division in Haisen, while Mohen headed to the Empires intelligence division.

    No matter how poorly Mohen performed today, there was already a foundation built.

    Besides, the Empires intelligence division was always short on personnel.

    Mohen, who arrivedte, tried to maintain hisposure as much as possible.

    However, it was difficult to deceive the eyes of the intelligence division leaders by acting that was close to panic.

    <i>I should discipline him properly.</i>

    While the leader of the Empires intelligence division was thinking that, Carlyn smiled once again at the message that appeared before his eyes.

    [You have gained Stratagem experience. You are now at Stratagem Level 1. You have acquired the trait Inexperienced Trickster.]

 Chapter 11: The Best Condition (1)

    Chapter 11: The Best Condition (1)

    Wow, whats this?

    From the moment I got out of bed early in the morning, I couldnt hide my surprise. There was one reason for it.

    I felt light. My mind was clear.

    In other words, it meant that today was an exceptionally good day in terms of my condition.

    And I realized that I hadnt been restless in my sleepst night.

    The effect was beyond what I could have imagined.

    My senses were sharp. My mind was clear, and an inexplicable energy flowed through my whole body. Even my footsteps felt light.

    This is the best condition?

    It was said that my basic abilities would triple.

    Since I usually only used half of my strength, it felt like it had increased six-fold based on my perception.

    Could it be because of the potion room?

    The Herbology ss I started a week ago had continued every day. We were making potions, but we also learned about herbs.

    After all, herbs were used in making potions.

    Thinking it was because of the potion room had a simr reason.

    Since there were extremely poisonous substances stored separately, there were many herbs in the potion room.

    I thought maybe it was because I had been smelling the herbs for a few days that my body had improved.

    Well, it wasnt certain. It could just be a coincidence.

    Maybe Mohen leaving also yed a role. I gave him a hard time at the end.

    It was a joyful event because the entric actions I took without thinking about anything else led to unexpected results.

    It was only level 1, but it meant something.

    Stratagem levels dont usually increase.

    Moreover, gaining the value trait Inexperienced Trickster was an unexpected bonus.

    Normally, value traits were given one at a time every five levels based on the yers actions.

    However, there were cases where additional rewards were given based on the difficulty and achievements of the Stratagem, and this was one of those cases.

    Perhaps it was because of the difference in skill between Mohen and me and the presence of the duke, the Chief of Intelligence. It seemed that extra points were added.

    [Inexperienced Trickster]

    -You receive a slight bonus experience when gaining Stratagem experience points.

    -The chance of being suspected by others when performing Stratagem actions is slightly reduced.

    Even if it was just a slight bonus experience, it could umte significantly over time.

    Normally, you wouldnt gain a trait at level 1, so it was quite a substantial advantage to have obtained it early on.

    Plus, the reduced chance of being suspected was also a benefit.

    It meant that even if I did something, people wouldnt suspect it was me.

    It will create a positive cycle.

    On the other hand, I couldnt help but feel a bit disappointed.

    If Mohen hadnt left, I might have been able to umte more Stratagem experience by using him.

    Well, no. He probably would have caught on if I had dragged it out.

    Fortunately, this time I didnt face any suspicion. It was amon urrence even if you didnt have any digestive problems.

    Anyway, maybe because my condition was good, I felt quite alright. I found myself humming a tune without realizing it.

    Whats up? You look in a good mood today. Youre always on the verge of exhaustion.

    Just by looking at Denifs reaction, who arrived a littleter than me while I was casually having breakfast, I could tell.

    Yeah, Im feeling great today.

    Hello.

    Orhen, who was behind Denif, greeted me in a soft voice.

    Although we had gotten a bit closer by messing with Mohen, still, it wasnt as close as between Denif and me.

    But since my condition is good today, maybe I should try to get closer.

    Thinking that now was the perfect opportunity, I smiled and greeted her, asking if she had a good nights sleep.

    Orhen nodded slightly.

    Apart from my own physical condition, the breakfast table was rtively quiet. It was natural since the kids were usually still asleep.

    So, I felt a little more excited than usual.

    Denif looked at me with a questioning gaze and then yawned before picking up his utensils.

    When you were tired, it was best to leave someone alone. Id start a conversation during lunch.

    Since I woke up earlier than usual, I finished my meal and turned my gaze out the window.

    Considering toothbrushing, I still had plenty of time.

    Then, I felt someones gaze.

    To be precise, it wasnt a gaze directed at me but rather at the bread I had left.

    Orhen was staring at my bread.

    Hmm, did she like this?

    Even at a nce, the bread wasnt ordinary. Its golden surface shimmered as if it were coated with syrup.

    It was todays special breakfast and dessert.

    You could eat something else anytime, but the special dish was only served once a meal.

    <i>Hmm. If I give it to her, will we get closer?</i>

    As for me, I didnt particrly care for bread or desserts, so it didnt matter to me if I didnt eat it.

    That was why I was just leaving it untouched.

    Would you like to eat this?

    Orhen looked up and stared at me.

    Within her erged pupils, the desire to eat and a question of whether it was real coexisted.

    Here.

    really?

    Im not really fond of bread.

    Denif, who was beside me, was taken aback.

    You dont like Elif?

    Elif?

    Denif nodded as if he finally understood.

    Ah, I see. Its an incredibly precious specialty made from ingredients that onlye from a specific region in the northern part of the continent.

    Orhen looked at me again with an anxious gaze. It was a precious specialty apparently. I did want to try it at least once

    It felt a bit ufortable for a 13-year-old girl to look at me like that. Did I say something unnecessary?

    But its fine.

    I said that and cut off the end of the bread, then handed the rest to Orhen.

    Orhens eyes widened.

    Is it really okay?

    Yeah. I told you, Im not really into bread. I just try a bite.

    Thank you.

    Well, she was quite reserved. But at least her gaze toward me had be slightly friendlier, so that was a relief.

    Denif also tried to persuade Orhen, saying he only wanted half, but Orhen turned her body slightly to clearly express her refusal.

    Ugh, what a stubborn girl.

    Denif grumbled with a slightly dissatisfied expression.

    It was a sharp remark, but it didnt really bother her when she heard it. It was just his characteristic way of speaking.

    He tended to be straightforward in his speech.

    Denif turned to me.

    But you dont like bread?

    Yeah. Why?

    Arent you an orphan?

    I always felt that, oddly enough, Denif was closer to having the entric Actions than I was.

    He didnt hold back in his behavior.

    Although he was also an orphan, he wouldnt openly say he was an orphan or call someone a stubborn guy like that.

    Sometimes he would tease Marhan but within certain limits.

    Hey, even orphans have their own preferences. Havent you ever tasted something delicious when you picked up something off the floor?

    Well, thats true, but

    And I dont even know what this tastes like.

    I put a piece of bread, unsure if it was Elef or Elif, into my mouth. The bread melted smoothly in my mouth.

    <i>Hmm, um this is really delicious?</i>

    I could sense Orhen, who was sitting in front of me, looking at me anxiously. It was a gaze that worried if I would ask for it back.

    If I showed too much excitement about it being delicious, the situation might be strange. So, I maintained my expression.

    Its delicious, isnt it? Any regrets?

    Denif piped up from beside me. I deliberately shrugged my shoulders.

    Just okay.

    Just okay? Is there something wrong with your taste buds? Did you lose your sense of taste from eating something wrong from the trash?

    Ugh, whatever.

    I barely held back the desire to smack Denifs forehead and stood up from my seat.

    Ill go first.

    Are you going to brush your teeth?

    I nodded my head in response.

    But for some reason, because I was feeling good, I wanted to act a bit sassy.

    You two should eat quickly and brush your teeth if you dont want your teeth to rot.

    Actually, it wasnt sassiness. It could be called constructive advice. Theyd probably be grateful to meter.

    Anyway, I leisurely brushed my teeth and was the first to arrive at the training ground.

    There was nothing particrly surprising.

    It was a familiar sight. I always woke up first, ate breakfast, and got ready.

    It wasnt a difficult task for me. Tossing and turning ten times a day was routine.

    No matter how hard I trained, it never changed.

    When I got up around dawn at the boundary between sleep and reality, it was time to get up.

    It wasnt always at the exact same time, but it was around a simr time. I had plenty of time.

    I just needed to do some light exercise without overexerting myself.

    Diligence was a virtue wherever you go. The increase in evaluations about me was just an incidental benefit.

    Anyway, while I was warming up at the training ground, Denif and Orhen came running in a hurry.

    It seemed like they had followed my advice and brushed their teeth.

    Orhen had recently started following my lead and brushing her teeth, and Denif, who used toin, was changing as well.

    It wasnt something they always did, though.

    For me, it was a good thing. Sometimes, when Denif spoke beside me, I could smell his breath.

    It didnt take long for Marhan to appear.

    Exactly on time, he had never once beente.

    However, behind him were two unfamiliar faces.

    Who are they?

    One man and one woman. The woman seemed like a magician, judging from the staff she held.

    Both of them had a somewhat sharp atmosphere. I wondered if they were the dukes direct intelligence agents.

    Oh? Boutreaux and Sally.

    Denif murmured. Did he already know their faces? I could roughly understand how the situation was unfolding.

    Since there were multiple instructors for evening sses, maybe they were instructors inbat, I assumed.

    When there were missions, Marhan took charge of us, and when there werent, responsibilities were divided.

    And my guess turned out to be true.

    The man named Boute took Denif, and the woman named Selda took Orhen and moved to the side.

    Marhan stood in front of me. But there was something strange in his gaze as he looked at me.

    * * *

    From today, we will learn weaponry. We will train one-on-one for a while.

    Marhan said, focusing his gaze on Carlyn. As soon as they entered the training ground, Carlyn felt that something was different today.

    It was definitely unlike the usual.

    Yes.

    The boy replied, his eyes filled with determination and overflowing energy.

    Usually, he carried himself like an old man who had seen everything in the world, but today he seemed truly like a thirteen-year-old child. That was what Marhan thought.

    And your body?

    Ive already warmed up.

    Marhan nodded approvingly.

    Despite Carlyns unsatisfactory progress, his diligence was an aspect that Marhan quite liked.

    Thanks to Carlyn, other children had also be a bit more diligent.

    Marhan walked towards the weapon rack he had prepared in advance in the early morning.

    Take them one by one from left to right. And swing them.

    Is that all?

    Marhan casually nodded his head as if it were insignificant.

    Yes, whether you swing or thrust them.

    Carlyn felt that those words were somewhat vague. Swing or thrust. It was a simple statement, but it left him perplexed. Was that really all?

    Seeing Marhans urging gaze, Carlyn couldnt continue his train of thought. He picked up the spear ced on the far left.

    Marhans gaze became sharper.

    He was observing every aspect of Carlyn at that moment.

    From gripping the spear to positioning it in front of him, he closely scrutinized even the slightest movement.

    <i>Not bad, unlike usual. </i>That was what Marhan thought.

    Carlyn felt that the spear was quite substantial.

    It wasnt overly heavy, but due to its length, he had to adjust his hand position to maintain the center of gravity.

    And under Marhans watchful eyes, he pierced through the air.

    The movement was light, and the spearhead was sharp. That was the end of it.

    The given task was to swing or thrust, after all.

    When Carlyn raised his head, Marhan was watching him with aplex expression.

    Whats going on?

    Marhan thought to himself.

    He had already sensed that something was different today, but it was far more different than he could have imagined.

    And after seeing Carlyns movements, he was convinced.

    Yesterdays Carlyn and todays Carlyn were the same person, but they were so different that they couldnt be considered the same person at all.

    Next.

    Was this really the end? Carlyn wondered silently, but without questioning, he hung the spear back on the rack and picked up the axe.

    Then, he swung it lightly.

    Next.

    Marhans expression remainedplex, but his response was faster than before. The process repeated itself.

    Mace, dagger, club

    As Marhan continued to call out Next, something changed when Carlyn grabbed the longsword.

    Carlyn also knew that something was different. The moment he held the longsword, it felt familiar in his hand.

    He simply thought it was because he had learned swordsmanship before.

    Carlyn swung the sword diagonally. A wicked, sharp sound followed. Carlyn instinctively turned toward the rack.

    One more time.

    However, Marhans words made him pause his steps and readjust his stance.

    And he acknowledged Marhans keen insight. He had noticed the subtle difference himself.

    Yeah, the duke doesnt recruit him for nothing.

    With that thought Carlyn swung the sword diagonally downwards. It was a simple thought of doing it again since he had done it once before.

    It had been just a few seconds ago, but Carlyn recognized that his movements had be much smoother.

    Is it because of my condition?

    In Carlyns thinking, it seemed that it wasnt solely due to an increase in physical ability.

    It was evident that it also had an impact on acquisition and learning.

    And Carlyn wondered if this peak condition was simr to what he had seen in Gutis Day on the inte a long time ago. (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: Guti, was a football/ser yer for Real Madrid in 1995. It was called Gutis Day because, in a match vs Sevi, Real Madrid was behind 0:2 on the score. And then Guti came in after recing one of Real Madrids yers, even though the time was already 60 Minutes (90 Minutes for one match btw) he contributed to many goals in that match with thest score of 3:2 for Real Madrid, which turn helped Real Madrid be league champion. So basically, the MC mentioned Gutis Day because his condition somehow explode drastically.

    For some reason, he felt like he knew how his body should move.

    He was moving instinctively, beyond the realm of conscious definition.

    As Carlyn turned his body to ce the sword on the rack, it was at that moment.

    Have you been hiding your skills all this time?

    In the stillness, Marhan asked, his voice chilling.<ul><li>1. TLN: Guti, was a football/ser yer for Real Madrid in 1995. It was called Gutis Day because, in a match vs Sevi, Real Madrid was behind 0:2 on the score. And then Guti came in after recing one of Real Madrids yers, even though the time was already 60 Minutes (90 Minutes for one match btw) he contributed to many goals in that match with thest score of 3:2 for Real Madrid, which turn helped Real Madrid be league champion. So basically, the MC mentioned Gutis Day because his condition somehow explode drastically. </li></ul>

 Chapter 12: The Best Condition (2)

    Chapter 12: The Best Condition (2)

    Yes?

    Have you been hiding your skills all this time?

    No, sir.

    But then, what is it?

    Marhan looked at Carlyn with a gaze that sought an answer.

    Just a day ago, Carlyn fell short of his expectations.

    Diligent, clever, and talented, but there was something off about the child.

    Even though Carlyn seemed to be making an effort, he only utilized about half of his talent, strangely.

    That was Marhans usual perception of Carlyn.

    But today was different.

    Today, youre not just different from your usual self. Yourepletely like a different person.

    Ah

    Marhan studied Carlyns eyes. It was a perceptive gaze that knew the reason for the change.

    On the other hand, Carlyn didnt think much of it. Worst Condition. It wasnt a problem worth hiding.

    Well, usually, my body feels heavy all the time. But today, it feels incredibly light.

    Marhan furrowed his brow. It meant that the exnation was insufficient.

    Well, lets see. Normally, I can only use about half of my strength, but on days like today when my body feels good, I feel like Ive be twice as strong.

    You feel it?

    I be stronger. There have been times when I could do things I couldnt do before.

    Is it because you couldnt sleep well on normal days?

    So, he knew that too.

    Carlyn was aware that he was being observed, but hearing it directly made him slightly uneasy.

    Its not necessarily true. It has been like this since before.

    Since before? Why didnt you say anything?

    What?

    Didnt Lena ask if there was a ce that hurts?

    Carlyn recalled the memory. When he first arrived here, Lena had asked that question after seeing his tired state.

    He answered that there was no specific ce that hurt.

    Well, there wasnt any specific ce that hurt, so?

    Carlyn reiterated his words.

    Hmm. I just thought that sometimes my body feels good. I never thought of it as being sick.

    Marhan stared at Carlyn for a while. He didnt seem to be lying.

    The possibility of a serious illness had already been suggested by Lena. Marhan had somewhat agreed with that idea.

    But it was strange for his physical condition to improve so much.

    He had never heard of such an illness before. The same applied to simr symptoms.

    It would be necessary to check it out.

    Marhan nodded, thinking that way.

    Alright. Lets find a way to solve it.

    Can it be solved?

    It might be an illness that youre unaware of.

    <i>Its not an illness, though.</i>

    Carlyn thought that way, but since he couldnt speak the truth, he kept his mouth shut.

    From now on, speak up about even trivial things.

    Marhan added. Carlyn felt that his voice was unexpectedly warm.

    Yes.

    Marhan gestured with his head, indicating to move on to the next weapon. Carlyn politely walked back to the disy stand.

    And the cycle of next continued.

    Various weapons with strange and unfamiliar names passed by, including slightly curved daggers and short swords that Marhan checked twice. Carlyn now knew what they represented.

    That means Im quite talented with long swords, short swords, and daggers.

    It was quite satisfying. In a medieval fantasy game, the mostmonly used weapon was a sword.

    And ording to Carlyns knowledge, daggers and stilettos were essential for spies.

    Well done. From now on, your main weapons will be longswords, daggers, and short swords.

    Yes.

    While you should also cover the basics with the remaining weapons, focus on what I just told you.

    Marhan turned his body.

    Sally.

    Sally approached them quickly, interrupting her conversation with Orhen.

    Marhan nodded, and Sally ced her hand on Carlyns shoulder.

    Dont be rmed.

    Yes? Yes.

    Instinctively, Carlyn flinched but then rxed. He could feel an unfamiliar energy enveloping him.

    Carlyn quickly recognized that this unfamiliar energy was magic. He had sensed it to some extent even before.

    But this feels somewhat different now?

    Normally, he was aware that there was something within him. This morning, it was clearer than before.

    However, as the magic entered his body, he felt as if a new sense was awakening.

    In an instant, Carlyn could clearly perceive the magic lingering in the air. It was a sudden harmony.

    He thought this was also influenced by his condition.

    As Sally had observed Carlyns body for a while, she withdrew her magic. She shrugged her shoulders.

    Not bad, huh? Not as much as Orhen, though.

    Right.

    Considering your background as an orphan, your internal circuits are surprisingly clean and sturdy. The capacity is also good. Its worth developing properly.

    Worth developing

    Sally looked at Marhan, who seemed lost in thought. Her standards were high, and Marhan knew that.

    If he was pondering it like this, it meant there was a reason.

    Seems considerable in terms ofbat prowess?

    Based on what he saw today. Magic would probably be the same. Marhan nodded, thinking to himself.

    And a child with Mystic power.

    What? Mystic?

    Sally was taken aback. Mystic. It was a rare and extraordinary power. It was her first time encountering someone with Mystic.

    She finally understood Marhans concern.

    In that case, theres no need to focus on learning magic. Just stick to the basics, right?

    Just the basics.

    Yes. Learning too many different things is not a good idea, especially with magic. You know that too, Marhan.

    Thats right.

    Marhan was aware of it as well, but the concern arose due to Carlyns physical condition.

    If every day was like today, teaching magic, swords, and mystic power would be ideal.

    But ultimately, it wasnt his decision to make.

    Understood. Thank you.

    Carlyn stood by their side, scratching his neck. It felt a bit embarrassing to hear that he was exceptionally talented.

    Meanwhile, his future path was somewhat determined.

    Theres no need to worry.

    He was under the Chief of Intelligence of a nation.

    And the judgment of experts surpassed his own. Marhan had already seen his potential and abilities.

    Just looking at the fact that Denif was raised by them said it all. Wasnt he a notorious imperial terrorist?

    He just had to do as he was told. Sally stepped back, and Marhan turned to Carlyn.

    Take hold of the sword.

    And within less than twenty minutes, Marhan found himself speechless once again.

    * * *

    Does this even make sense?

    Marhan eximed. Had he ever been this astonished? He mentally shook his head, recalling decades of memories.

    There had been moments of surprise, but not to this extent.

    Carlyns talent disyed today was beyond belief. It far surpassed what any suspect could possess.

    Marhan could recognize someones talent to a certain extent, which only made it more astounding.

    Although I felt it when he held the sword, it doesnt make sense.

    Horizontal strikes, vertical strikes, thrusts. The first thing Marhan taught was the absolute basics.

    However, by looking at one thing, one could gauge his passion.

    All sword techniques involve cutting and thrusting, ultimately an extension of those fundamental skills.

    And Carlyn elevated the movements Marhan demonstrated into his own.

    Literally. He didnt simply mimic it; he made it his own.

    Simply cutting and thrusting was not the issue. Even a seven-year-old child could do that.

    The true difference lies in the subtle details.

    The spacing of the swords movements, the timing of applying force, the length of his extended step, the distribution of physical power, and the rotation of the waist.

    Carlyns swordy was wless in every aspect.

    And such mastery didnte instantly just because someone taught you. Every persons body was different.

    The proportions of the upper and lower body, the length of arms and legs, and the strength of muscles.

    That was why the process of experience, practice, and guidance was essential in finding the optimal posture.

    However, Carlyn perfectly achieved it just by observing.

    And with just onement:

    Is it like this?

    Marhan nodded calmly, concealing his surprise. He was certain it wasnt a mere coincidence.

    While one or two aspects might be eptable, perfection in every aspect was impossible.

    Carlyn wlessly followed Haisens swordsmanship that he demonstrated next.

    This was the realm of pure talent.

    However, the lingering question remained: the stark contrast between the childs previous disy and today.

    It surpassed the realm of talent that Marhan had perceived in the child.

    Even though I already thought his talent was exceptional.

    Marhan quickly turned his mind. Did his eyes deceive him? Did old age affect his perception? Absolutely not.

    Though not mystic, Marhans eyes were urate enough that the duke to call them a mystic.

    Throughout his time raising numerous children under the duke, there had never been such a significant deviation from his expectations.

    The most crucial point was that the childs words perfectly aligned with his observations.

    Usually, he can only use about half of his strength.

    It aligned with the report Marhan had sent to the duke. Only showing about half of his abilities.

    Today was double no, in Marhans opinion, even double wasnt enough. Triple. Yes, triple was urate.

    And judging by his insane learning ability, it seemed like it wasnt simply an improvement in physical prowess.

    Marhan fell silent. It had been over 20 days since the child arrived.

    On average, how often does a day like this happen?

    Im not sure either.

    It was the expected response from Carlyn, but Marhan looked into his eyes and spoke again.

    About once a year? Its not precise. There are times when itster, or even earlier.

    Carlyn wasnt certain, so he hedged his answer.

    How many days does it usuallyst?

    Just one day.

    I see.

    Marhans brow slightly furrowed. Carlyn tried to gauge Marhans reaction, but Marhan was thinking about something else.

    Was it an illness?

    Not being able to exert full strength on a normal day could be considered an illness, but no illness allowed you to perform at three times your usual abilities on a specific day.

    Moreover, his talent was increasing as well.

    If it were the sh of Insight, it should have died long ago.

    It didnt seem like an illness Marhan realized his thoughts were getting deeper. He exhaled and cleared his mind.

    It was a pointless worry.

    Its a problem I cant solve.

    He just needed to report and wait for the dukes actions.

    And if he could address the childs issue if he could always keep the childs physical state at its peak

    Perhaps he could be the best teacher on the continent.

    Thinking that way, Marhan suddenly felt his heartbeat intensify without realizing it.

    Raising a child with talent was something he enjoyed and loved. And now, he was witnessing the greatest talent of his life.

    Of course, there needed to be a guarantee that todays state would continue.

    Marhan calmly settled his mind.

    If the problem couldnt be solved, it would eventually result in the dissatisfaction he had felt initially.

    If I pay more attention to him, will it improve?

    The child said it happened once a year. Whether he could solve it or not, reducing that cycle alone would be a wee oue.

    The important thing was not to waste today.

    He already regretted it. Choosing a weapon and wasting precious time.

    Marhan looked at Carlyn, who was looking up at him, and then gazed at the sky.

    The sun was approaching its zenith.

    There was still some time before the morning training ended. Marhan turned his body.

    Denif.

    The difference between the two children was immeasurable.

    But Marhan decided that he should have Carlyn and Denif spar once.

    With todays Carlyn, there would be much to gain for both children.

    And above all, Marhan wanted to see Carlyns swordsmanship, which was natural and not taught.

 Chapter 13: The Best Condition (3)

    Chapter 13: The Best Condition (3)

    I guess hes surprised.

    Marhan, who had looked surprised, now seemed deeply lost in thought, a sight I had never seen before.

    He was alwaysposed and collected.

    Well, even I had to admit that I was definitely special today.

    When I thought about following the instruction, my body sessfully replicated it without a single error.

    Compared to the immaturity I felt when I first arrived here and faced the duke, I was at an entirely different level.

    Of course, apart from the basics, all I had learned was Haisens swordsmanship.

    But even if Haisens swordsmanship was something ordinary soldiers learned, it was by no means simple.

    I knew it was because of the penalty trait Worst Condition, but Marhan didnt know about it, so he could think that way.

    In reality, I was also surprised by what I could do.

    Still, I couldnt say anything, so I had no choice but to wait.

    Perhaps he might really find a solution.

    Penalty traits and high-ranking traits didnt always persist. They could disappear due to special circumstances.

    For example, in the case of Mysophobia, after being confined in a filthy underground prison, the usual mental state deteriorates, leading to suicide.

    However, there were cases where Mysophobia broke through the low probability and disappears.

    Survival instincts ovee the penalty trait.

    Of course, if we considered it in real life, it was hard to understand. But since it was a game, one could think like that.

    There was a slight sense of regret. Mohen should have been here on a day like this.

    If that were the case, wouldnt he have kept quiet, just like he did with Denif?

    Denif.

    Marhans voice brought me out of my reverie. Denif and Boutreaux, who had been moving vigorously, walked straight towards us.

    Boutreaux shrugged his shoulders.

    Whats the matter?

    I think we should have a sparring session.

    Pardon?

    Boutreaux couldnt hide his surprise and asked again, quickly correcting his expression.

    Oh, yes.

    It was a statement that would startle even the undercover agent under the duke. I was equally taken aback.

    Suddenly, a sparring session with Denif? I had just picked up a sword today.

    Denif also widened his eyes. Not questioning separately was due to the absolute authority of Marhans orders in this ce.

    Marhan made ament to Denif, who was walking steadily.

    Since its Carlyns first time, use the wooden sword.

    Yes.

    Denif responded and switched to a wooden sword, taking his position. I also took notice and stood in front of Denif with a wooden sword in hand.

    The situation was unfolding rapidly.

    Ive only learned the basic swordsmanship and Haisens swordsmanship.

    Denif, of course, must have known that. No matter how you looked at it, I was at a clear disadvantage.

    But there must have been a reason for Marhan to initiate this sparring session. Even if I didnt win, showing something would be favorable for evaluation.

    Well, aside from all that, deep thinking was unnecessary. If Marhan ordered it, Id do it. That had been my life until now, and it would likely be simr in the future.

    I assumed the starting position for Haisens swordsmanship.

    I extended my right leg and held the sword with my right hand in front of my left rib. The edge of the sword lightly touched my left shoulder.

    It was the foundational stance for thrusting. Marhan spoke softly.

    Dont use magic, but dont hold back.

    Since it wasnt directed at me specifically, I simply stayed still.

    Yes.

    Denif nodded his head and made eye contact with me before calmly nodding again.

    Though not spoken aloud, the general meaning was conveyed. Since he was told not to hold back, it was unavoidable, and it meant there were no ill feelings.

    I also nodded my head. There was no announcement signaling the start of the sparring session. It had always been that way from what I had observed. Sparring was a form of realbat.

    That was why Denif didnt wait for me. He immediately charged at me and stomped off the ground.

    Ha.

    I took a short breath, filling about two-thirds of my lung capacity, and exerted a strong force in the hand gripping the sword.

    I also lunged forward immediately, but I was a beat toote, and the situation wasnt favorable.

    Oh no. I should have moved first.

    Losing the initiative to someone superior to me only made the situation more disadvantageous.

    The difference started with eleration.

    That difference soon tranted into a difference in strength. The biggest problem was that the overall flow was disrupted.

    I havent even learned enough to maintain the flow.

    This could also be seen as ack of experience. The initial distance between Denif and me was about 12 meters.

    Now it was about 7 meters.

    Since I waste, I changed direction and ran diagonally.

    The slightly hopeful thing was that my best condition wasnt limited to just the physical aspect.

    The situation was rapidly unfolding, as if time in my mind was flowing slower.

    I didnt experience this during training. Was it due to extreme concentration?

    No, I pushed aside distractions. I had to focus solely on the sparring.

    Denif was charging in a straight line with his sword spread out to the bottom left. Should I attack diagonally from above? Or thrust?

    I couldnt be certain. I would prepare for his expected movements and rely on instinct to guide me.

    Whatever happens, lets strike first and dodge to the side.

    The difference in eleration was already apparent. Even if I had be stronger than usual, a direct confrontation with Denif, who had trained for a long time, would be futile.

    It was a judgment that it would be better to pass by once and face each other again.

    Suddenly, we were 2 meters apart.

    Now we were within each others attack range. I didnt forcefully seize the initiative in a situation where the flow had already shifted.

    Denifs choice was a thrust. The sword that was positioned at the lower part swiftly came towards my chest. I exerted force on my right wrist and extended it.

    The sword that had been resting on my shoulder swiftly descended.

    The process itself was simr to Haisens swordsmanship. A meeting of thrusts. However, I exerted force on my wrist and pushed it to the side.

    My sword flicked away the iing thrust.

    Denifs sword traced a slight trajectory to the left. At that moment, I took a step to Denifs right.

    Was it due to my peak condition? My body moved as I intended.

    !

    In that fleeting moment, a gap appeared. Due to the deflection of the sword to the side, Denifs front was exposed to me.

    I once again aimed for Denifs torso, exerting force in my wrist, and thrust. It was an immediate improvisation.

    In an instant, Denif swiftly bent his upper body and spun around. He rotated without dampening the recoil of the deflected sword.

    My sword pierced through the empty air. Denif, who had rotated his body, swung the sword upward again from below.

    Instinctively, I forcefully stomped on the ground and rolled my body in mid-air. Denifs sword narrowly passed by below my abdomen.

    After hitting the ground, I quickly stood up and turned around.

    Hmm.

    Denif gazed at me, his head tilted. He seemed slightly surprised.

    I didnt block the thrust. It was Denifs deception.

    I clenched my teeth. This time, I didnt wait and immediately struck the ground. Perhaps because Denif was taken aback, this time I was faster.

    It wasnt a far distance like before. In an instant, I reached Denifs front.

    I extended my leg and swung the sword horizontally. Denif deftly blocked my swords path with concise movements.

    The swords collided. The dull sound of the wooden swords resonated. With force in both hands, I suppressed the sword that was trying to bounce back from the initial impact.

    Denif did the same. The struggle of strength continued. Contrary to my earlier concerns, I wasnt easily pushed back by his strength.

    Yeah. No matter how much I trained, I was still a 13-year-old body. If I exerted three times the effort, it should be simr.

    What are you, Carlyn?

    Denif smiled with an interested expression. I didnt have time to answer. Denifs sword flowed downward, sliding along the edge of my sword.

    Denif gently pushed the sword from the lower part.

    Ah.

    In the opening, an elbow flew towardDenif didnt miss that opportunity. His sword came flying. Instinctively, I extended my sword to block it.

    my abdomen. I quickly pulled back and avoided it, but my stance crumbled.

    The exchange continued. Denif approached aggressively, thrusting his sword from various angles, and I stepped back while parrying.

    No, it was more like hurriedly parrying.

    I didnt know how to use my arms properly. There was much to learn from my first sparring session.

    And what I learned should be put into practice immediately.

    I pretended to retreat, but as I deflected his sword, I kicked off my right foot and spun my body.

    With my fixed-left elbow, I aimed for Denifs head. This time, Denif bent his upper body and rolled on the ground.

    The distance widened again.

    I quickly caught my breath. Denif, who had regained his stance, looked at me with eyes full ofpetitiveness.

    Matching our breaths, we charged at each other once again.

    * * *

    Heub!

    Carlyn breathed heavily. His movements were guided more by instinct than by conscious thought, without considering the flowingbinations.

    There were times when he did not do so even when utilizing the Haisens swordsmanship.

    Marhan observed their sparring with sharp eyes. Sally and Orhen were also watching the sparring now.

    Boutreaux, who had initially been uneasy, realized the reason why Marhan initiated the sparring, thanks to Carlyns unexpected progress.

    Hes still growing in real time.

    Marhan confirmed that his judgment was correct. It was not merely an improvement in physical abilities.

    He had to make good use of today.

    When Marhan thought that way, a question flickered in his mind.

    What would happen if he taught everything to the Carlyn of usual times? He was curious about what would ur if he simply imparted information without proper mastery

    Can he fully demonstrate that on a day like today?

    If he could, then the slow pace of growth in his usual training wouldnt matter.

    Since he could experience significant growth starting from a specific day.

    Of course, Marhan couldnt be sure.

    The child said it happened once a year, but he might end up wasting a year of time.

    Marhan thought it was necessary to confirm it.

    He couldnt rush into it, but he could test it in a limited way for specific aspects.

    As time passed, Carlyn was gradually falling behind.

    Carlyn decided to take an aggressive approach for a reversal and instinctively changed the flow of his breathing.

    Taking a step forward and gripping the sword with force in his hand, he extended it.

    Collision. In an instant, Carlyn instinctively twisted his wrist.

    Carlyns sword pushed Denifs sword outward. And at the moment when he attempted to thrust his sword, he had no choice but to stop.

    Denifs sword was at his throat.

    Ah

    He thought he had pushed it outward, but Denif had taken a step to the side and adjusted his trajectory by extending his arm.

    Carlyn doubted if perhaps even the pushing of the sword was not Denifs intention.

    He had no choice but to admit defeat. Although he had entered the sparring without the expectation of winning, a deep sense of regret remained.

    Denif sheathed his sword.

    Wow, that was amazing! Whats gotten into you today? I couldnt have imagined this.

    I told you I was in good condition today.

    Carlyn replied with a smile thatcked substance. His heart was still pounding.

    Due to the thrill of the tension in the sparring, his hands seemed to tremble.

    Carlyn felt that thisbat was more enjoyable than he had anticipated.

    Denif, who was about to say something else, looked behind Carlyn and closed his mouth.

    Carlyn.

    At that moment, Marhans cold voice reached her ears.

    Yes?

    When Carlyn turned his head, he saw Marhan looking at him with an angry gaze. Carlyn was slightly taken aback.

    He thought he had done well. He couldnt understand what the problem was.

    Why didnt you actively use mystic?

    <i>Ah</i>

    Carlyn finally understood why Marhan was angry. The instruction not to use magic was given to Denif.

    The sparring was supposed to be like a real battle.

    Although it was his first proper sparring, he had heard those words while training alongside Marhan. He had misunderstood.

    After learning swordsmanship, he was fixated on using only the sword.

    That was a mistake. He should have attacked Denif with winds or interfered using mystic.

    Im sorry.

    Marhan nodded as he observed Carlyns expression and words.

    He understood the reason on his own. That was enough.

    There was no need for unnecessary reproach, stating that mystic should be used because he wascking.

    That was Marhans viewpoint.

    But still, the rest was excellent.

    Thank you.

    Carlyn, who was gauging the situation, faintly smiled at the warm words.

    Denif, you need to put in more effort.

    Yes! I was also a bit surprised. Ill try harder.

    Marhan nodded and looked up at the sky.

    Its time for lunch now. Lets eat as quickly as possible and gather at the training ground.

    Denif raised a question.

    When you say as quickly as possible

    Ill give you 20 minutes.

    Carlyn started running towards the dining hall as soon as Marhan finished speaking. Marhan chuckled as he watched him.

    Denif, who was momentarily taken aback, followed him.

    Orhen! Hurry up!

 Chapter 14: The Best Condition (4)

    Chapter 14: The Best Condition (4)

    What the hell? Can you really be in such good condition?

    Denif ced his te on the table with a face full of excitement and surprise. Orhen, who was usually quiet, had a simr expression.

    I guess that was how astonishing I was today.

    To be honest, I was surprised too. I knew I could do well. My body felt so good.

    But I didnt expect to be able to perform like this against Denif.

    I had seen Denif practicing during physical training many times. I had been sincerely amazed by his skills.

    How could he move like that? And at the age of 13? That was what I thought.

    But today, I was able to move just as I had envisioned. Just like Denif back then.

    Even though Marhan told Deninf not to hold back.

    Yeah, I didnt expect it to go this far either. Its my first time holding a sword.

    Iughed lightly and yfully twirled my utensils. I wanted to chat and build a friendship while my body was in such good condition, but time was running out.

    Twenty minutes for eating and brushing my teeth was not nearly enough.

    Thats why its so amazing! No, on the day you first hold a sword, you fought me on equal terms because youre in such good condition!

    Denif blurted out.

    Orhen, frowning slightly as if Denif were about to spill his food, spoke up.

    Denif is right. Carlyn is strange.

    The childrens reactions were expected, given how astonished Marhan was.

    Still, yes, it was strange to hear it face to face. It wasnt a wrong statement, but it felt bittersweet hearing it from Orhen instead of Denif.

    But Ive been like this before. Usuallycking strength, but asionally overflowing with energy. My mind works well too.

    How often does that asionally happen?

    Denifs eyes lit up.

    Well, once a year? It can be faster or slower.

    Its too infrequent.

    When I ryed Marhansment to Denif, he made a disappointed expression unexpectedly.

    Thats true. But why are you more disappointed?

    I asked him indirectly, and Denif shrugged his shoulders.

    Rekun and Mohen have left, and Orhen is a wizard, so theres no suitable opponent for me. Marhan and Boutreaux are too strong.

    Saying that, Denif took a bite of a roasted chicken leg and continued speaking.

    To be honest, I was a little disappointed when I saw you.

    Really?

    Yeah. We talked about it before, about your slow growth rate. Even with your Mystic, it was honestly underwhelmingpared to what I expected. Its simr to the ones Ive seen before maybe?

    It was something I had heard before. Denif hadnte here because he caught the dukes attention from the beginning.

    As the Chief of Intelligence of a nation, the duke naturally created spies in various ces.

    Among them, he would bring in remarkable children and raise them to be used in important positions. Denif was one of those beneficiaries.

    In other words, I was just an average kid one could see in such a facility.

    Honestly, it wasnt a pleasant thing to hear, considering the limitations imposed by the penalty trait.

    But since Denif wasnt someone who was usually concerned about others opinions, I didnt really have any strong feelings about it.

    No.

    Actually, considering the worries I had when I first came here, my current situation was something to be grateful for.

    Even if it was just half of my ability due to the Mystic or my talent as a spy, it was still something.

    Orhen nudged Denifs elbow, as if she thought my silence was negative.

    Denif hastily added.

    Huh? Ah, I didnt mean it in a bad way. I meant that they were top-notch even among those kids.

    I agree.

    Orhen nodded. I knew she wasnt an orphan, so I wondered what she meant by agreeing.

    Is she just going along with it because she was a kind person?

    Since I had food in my mouth, I waved my hand to indicate that I was okay.

    I didnt know if it was true, but being considered top-notch with only half my power was quite a good evaluation.

    Anyway, I now understand why the godfather brought you here after seeing you today. Even without the mystic, if you just solve the condition issue, youll soon surpass me, right?

    You think so?

    Of course!

    Denif shouted excitedly, more than me. It was a question, but it wasnt incorrect.

    I felt the same way. Especially in a state like today.

    I knew that the penalty trait wasnt something that could be easily resolved, but

    On the other hand, I found it fascinating.

    He showed more enthusiasm and excitement than apetitive spirit, thinking that I might surpass him.

    Well, maybe that was why he became an imperial terrorist.

    Because it was not something an ordinary person would think of, opposing the empire on their own.

    Ah, I really hope it gets resolved quickly. No, I want to do it once more today. Should I talk to Marhan? What do you think?

    Me? I dont mind. But doesnt Marhan have to give permission?

    Wouldnt he? It takes time to prepare for a duel.

    Then go ahead and talk to him.

    Saying that, I got up from my seat. I still had some food left, but my stomach was full. I didnt need to finish it all.

    There were 10 minutes left. It takes quite a while for me to brush my teeth properly, so I needed to move quickly.

    Ill go first.

    Huh? Are you leaving already? To brush your teeth? Lunchtime is 20 minutes long, though.

    Yeah.

    Youre really something.

    Denif, who said that, let out a groaning sound.

    Hey, I dont know. I dont feel like brushing my teeth during lunch.

    After saying that, his speed of moving the utensils was noticeably rxed.

    On the other hand, Orhen, who was sitting next to me, nced at me and then got up from her seat. Denif looked up with a betrayed expression on his face.

    Are you leaving too?

    Yeah.

    Ayyy.

    Eventually, Denif also stood up from his seat. In the world of kids, the majority rule was absolute.

    Well, it was a good thing for me. When we dueled earlier, I could smell Denifs breath with a sharper sense.

    It wouldnt have been ufortable for me to our duelter if Denif was in a state where he hadnt brushed his teeth.

    And it wasnt just good for me.

    You guys, youll be really gratefulter.

    In this era, there wont be any imnts or anything. It would be much better to suffer from cavitiester than now.

    I knew because Id spent some money on dental care myself.

    Of course, back then, I didnt brush my teeth like I do now. Anyway, dental health was the best.

    Whether Denif knew what I was thinking or not, he let out a deep sigh.

    I didnt finish eating. If only I could eat a little faster

    He should have just stayed quiet.

    Without even realizing it, the corners of my mouth curled up slightly.

    * * *

    Boutreaux and Sally were guarding the practice grounds, which the children had left. It was because they received a request from Marhan.

    Despite it being lunchtime, there was no sign of anyints.

    If one had even the slightest experience inbat, it was a talent that couldnt be helped but honed.

    Marhan exined Carlyns usual condition to Sally and Boutreaux.

    Boutreaux, who had been contemting, spoke up.

    Now that the report has been sent, the duke would probably bring a good doctor, but how about trying a sleeping potion for now?

    A sleeping potion?

    Dont you think its uncertain whether the childs im of not caring about sleep is true? Lets try putting him to sleep once.

    No, that wont do. It dulls the body. Its not even a good ingredient that umtes in the body.

    If we dilute it a little, wouldnt it be fine?

    Marhan tilted his head at Boutreauxs words.

    If it were a doctors prescription, it would be a different story. But using medicine among themselves was an inappropriate practice.

    Instead of that, I called you here to gather opinions on how to make use of today, and what direction the future education should take.

    Sally spoke up instead of Boutreaux, who seemed disappointed.

    You said it seems like not only physical abilities but also intelligence improves, right?

    Yeah.

    Is it different from when the childs head doesnt work well due tock of sleep?

    After a moment of contemtion, Marhan nodded.

    Its not certain, but it seems like that. Haisen swordsmanship is fundamental, but instantly transcending it into ones own style is in a different category.

    Intelligence is naturally included in the talent ofbat. There was no point in testing the five senses when raising a child.

    Marhan continued speaking.

    And Carlyn was naturally smart, to begin with. And I think we should think that hes getting smarter now.

    For now, it would be better to teach him how much he can absorb today. The problem is whether he can do the same thing tomorrow

    Boutreaux interrupted the conversation again.

    And its also important how the usual training will work on days when his physical condition is good.

    Marhan nodded. Even so, since they were working out together, Boutreaux urately pinpointed Marhans concern.

    He had called them together in the first ce because of that doubt.

    What do you think?

    What would be extreme is to simply keep progressing and waste time if he cant reproduce it on days when his physical condition is good.

    Then?

    Shouldnt we separate a specific field?

    Boutreaux smiled slyly as he said that.

    I will teach him my swordsmanship.

    Your swordsmanship?

    Marhan asked, surprised.

    Yes. Since it wont be finished in just one day, wouldnt it be possible to directlypare the difference?

    Not a bad idea.

    Creating a unique swordsmanship beyond a certain level was by no means an easy task.

    Boutreaux was the one who aplished that.

    He couldnt be called the greatest swordsman, but if the continents swordsmen were lined up, he could confidently say he was among the top.

    But swordsmen live by their pride.

    Even the duke couldnt force Boutreaux to reveal his swordsmanship.

    That was why Marhan asked Boutreaux about his intentions.

    Are you okay with it?

    Well, its not like its the best swordsmanship on the continent, but if its the talent I saw earlier, its a good opportunity for me too. Actually, I had Denif in mind already.

    I see.

    It was a fact known to Marhan and Sally that Boutreaux had a particr fondness for Denif.

    Whenever he returned from a mission, it was as if he was looking at his own childhood, and he would give small gifts.

    Im not sure if Carlyn will match my sword yet, but while teaching, it wouldnt hurt to give them a test and instill a sense ofpetition in the children. As we saw earlier, Denif didnt fully ignite, did he?

    Marhan nodded. Denif tended to bezypared to his talent.

    Today, he showed enthusiasm that hadnt been seen in a long time. Boutreaux smiled.

    In that case, may I take care of the kids in the afternoon?

    Sure. Then I will send a letter to the duke after consulting with Lena ande back.

    Understood.

    Marhan turned away, seeing Boutreauxs smile.

    * * *

    Unfortunately, Denifs wish was not fulfilled.

    When we arrived back at the training ground, Boutreaux was waiting for us instead of Marhan.

    Boutreaux dismissed Denifs argument of wanting to train with his own style by simply saying, No.

    You will learn my swordsmanship. It may not be exceptional, but it will still be helpful since it is not significantlycking.

    After saying this, he began to teach us swordsmanship.

    He mentioned that he would reveal the name of the swordsmanship on thest day.

    Denif was taken aback and asked if he was serious.

    Seeing that, I realized that his words were modest but undoubtedly impressive, so I lit up and focused.

    And indeed, it was different from the previous Haisens swordsmanship. Should I call it finesse?

    Even though the movements of the sword were simr, there was a deeper sense of thought within it.

    While Haisens swordsmanship was faithful to the basics without any distinct features, Boutreauxs swordsmanship was smooth and rxed.

    It didnt seem to match me perfectly, though.

    Anyway, this time I couldnt perform it perfectly from the beginning. Unlike Haisens swordsmanship, it was only a part.

    However, after repeating it several times, I started to feel more familiar with it.

    Boutreaux calmly nodded at my remarkable learning speed, and sparks ignited in Denifs eyes.

    It was a positive sense ofpetition.

    Clearly, Im faster in learning.

    Even I, who knew nothing about swords before, knew that this didnt make sense.

    No matter how great my condition was, this indicated that my basic talent was considerable.

    Perhapsits because of Devils Blood.

    It was an unbelievable trait for an orphan from the market. Maybe there was something rted to Devils Blood.

    I wasnt sure if my parents had died or if they had abandoned me due to circumstances

    But I felt that someday I would have to find out the truth.

    It wasnt just about bing a recognized figure on the continent; there might be a moment when I would be entangled in unexpected events.

 Chapter 15: Moonlight Technique (1)

    Chapter 15: Moonlight Technique (1)

    It had been about 20 days since the day when I was in my best condition.

    At first, I felt a sense of loss. When something that was there was no longer present, the absence felt even greater.

    The feeling of being iplete became much stronger.

    Even after watching it two or three times, I couldnt grasp it just by observation.

    Even the techniques I tried that day didnt work as I intended.

    I knew it in my mind, and my body remembered it, but it felt like my current physicality couldnt keep up.

    It was an unavoidable aspect.

    To swing the sword as I did back then, I needed to exert six times the strength.

    Anyway, now I have readjusted to my original physical state. Many things had changed during this time.

    It was not just because I started holding a weapon; it was because of the disy I showed that day.

    First, I began learning Boutreauxs swordsmanship early in the morning, but he didnt pay attention to me.

    He solely focused on Denifs learning speed and conducted the lessons ordingly.

    At first, I felt a bit frustrated. It was clear that he was favoring Denif.

    Could it be that Denif couldnt notice it?

    But now my thoughts have changed a bit.

    Spectively, after teaching me, he wanted to see what I could do on a day when I was in good condition.

    He adjusted the speed to match Denif, but he didntpletely neglect me.

    Marhan, who was watching, didnt say anything either, and the lessons proceeded normally.

    One of the reasons was that the emphasis on physical training had significantly increased.

    If, on a day when I was in good condition, I could fully understand Boutreauxs swordsmanship that I had overlooked

    With my physicality prepared, it would be a training method that elerated the pace of growth.

    I wont know if that will work until I try it then.

    There seemed to be a possibility.

    I hadnt even thought of such a method. That was why I felt that experts were truly different.

    Even though its tough right now,ing here was a stroke of luck.

    The structure of basic training and the utilization of penalty traits in reverse show that.

    If I had be an inconspicuous spy for some mediocre noble or trained by myself

    The growth I had now would have been impossible.

    If this process continued smoothly, the Worst Condition trait became ambiguous as a penalty trait.

    No, in fact, there were already ambiguous parts at the moment.

    After growing to a certain extent, it could be used to lull the opponent intocency and strike at their weakness.

    Well, it was a bit too optimistic. I couldnt determine when Id have a good condition.

    Still, the penalty traits I possessed all had simr aspects.

    You could say they are double-edged swords.

    Thanks to entric Actions, I gained advantages, and Devils Blood itself provided benefits.

    But if I was caught, it could be a real problem.

    Anyway, when I first transmigrated, the future waspletely obscure, but now it was gradually bing clearer.

    It was still far from the beginning of the game, so I just need to grow steadily.

    I should think calmly about assisting the princess through the duke.

    Apart from that, as I started learning weapons, there was undoubtedly a slight deficiency in terms of stamina.

    But it would be fine when I grew a bit more.

    After all, Ironman isnt a trait that can be properly utilized right now.

    It would be better not to have it, but it was impossible for stamina to be better than that of a robust adult with Ironman.

    All the Ironmen possessors Id seen were adults. It was a trait that made you be an Ironman during the growth process.

    My unique trait, Winds, was in a somewhat stagnant state of growth. The biggest problem was mana.

    Mana was also necessary when using Mystic.

    Since I hadnt learned mana, I could use Mystic, but it was natural that its power was weak.

    I learned that the power of Mystic was proportional to the users mana.

    The mental fatigue I feel when using Mystic was because I squeezed out the meager mana I possess to use it.

    Marhan advised me to wait a bit and reduced the emphasis on training in Mystic.

    ording to Denif, the duke provided suitable mana training methods for the children he personally raised.

    Perhaps he was currently searching for them.

    There was no need to be impatient. It was not urgent right now.

    The growth of Mystic was important, but currently, I was also busy training my physicality.

    Unfortunately, there was still no information about Devils Blood.

    A new instructor was assigned instead of Lena, but I couldnt ask about Devils Blood out of the blue.

    Ill learn about it someday.

    I just needed to ask about it in detail at that time. While I was thinking about it, I sensed someone outside the door even without looking, I could tell who it was.

    How is it? Do you think youll sleep well tonight?

    Just go away.

    Sleep well! You have to sleep well!

    Denif, who left the sound of a bursting outfit, muttered and walked away.

    Since the day when my condition was good, he had been like this every day.

    He asked if there were no signs when my body was fine, and I made the mistake of saying that I slept soundly without any disturbances.

    I should have just kept quiet.

    As a mentally mature adult, I knew that getting worked up over someone telling me to sleep well wasnt necessary.

    At first, I found it cute. Whatever the intention, it was someone caring about me.

    But the problem was that it had been going on for 20 days. Wouldnt it annoy even the Buddha?

    And it wasnt just before going to bed.

    Even when eating, and even when taking short breaks.

    I quietly told him that even saying it happened once a year wouldnt make a difference, but he didnt change.

    I understood his enthusiasm, but there was a limit to how much a person could take.

    It was not like I wanted my condition to be bad, but listening to it more than 10 times a day made me go crazy.

    It was not like adding fuel to the fire.

    At times, I even wondered if he intentionally did this to tease me.

    Denif might be strange, but he was not a stupid kid.

    It was probably notpletely wrong to assume that.

    My usual self was usually expressionless, so he might enjoy this kind of reaction from me.

    Well, Denif is 13 years old after all.

    As an adult, I should endure, but there were times when my patience reached its limit because my body was tired.

    Once again, I heard footsteps in the corridor.

    It seemed like Denif hade again. He came three times just the day before yesterday.

    I furrowed my brow and said sternly.

    I told you to go away.

    Carlyn.

    But the voice I heard was not Denifs.

    Recognizing Marhans deep voice, I quickly stood up from my seat.

    Ye-yes!

    Prepare yourself ande out. Duke is looking for you.

    * * *

    I quickly dressed and followed Marhan.

    In the office with the orange lights, the duke was sitting with an elderly man I had never seen before.

    Although I couldnt judge his upation based on appearance, the strong scent of herbs and the wrinkled skin made me think he might be a doctor.

    Marhan had mentioned finding a solution.

    The old man had been staring at me intently since I entered the room.

    Without paying attention to his gaze, I bowed my head to the duke.

    Duke, have you been well?

    Yeah, how have you been?

    Fine.

    Have you been eating well?

    Yes.

    Duke asked about trivial matters.

    It could be topare my past as an orphan with the present, or it could be for management purposes.

    What about sleep?

    I still have some trouble sleeping. However, its much better than before.

    Its good that youre eating well, but its unfortunate that you have trouble sleeping.

    I will make an effort.

    Is that something you can achieve through effort? Anyway, Ive heard a lot. Theres also a gift for you. But first, lets have a check-up.

    Duke gestured towards the doctor, indicating for me toe closer.

    Hein, please take care of him.

    Yes, Duke.

    The old man smiled cheerfully as he looked at me approaching.

    Please have a seatfortably.

    As I sat on the chair, the old man ced his hands on my shoulders from behind.

    At the same time, a strange and fluctuating warmth enveloped my body, circting throughout.

    Hmm

    The doctor let out a deep sigh and observed my body for a while before removing his hands.

    Is that it?

    As someone who was unfamiliar with magic powers, I was slightly taken aback.

    It felt somewhat like doctors using a stethoscope, even though I was ignorant about medical matters.

    I heard you have trouble sleeping. How often do you wake up while sleeping?

    The first time Ie here, I used to wake up over twenty times. Now its about fifteen times.

    Hmm.

    The doctor said that and turned to the duke.

    From what I can see, there doesnt seem to be any specific issues with the body. It doesnt seem like an illness, but rather a feeling of blocked energy in the body.

    Could it be due to fatigue?

    He mentioned trouble sleeping, but personally, fatigue doesnt seem to be the cause.

    The doctor had a concerned expression while speaking.

    To be honest, Im not sure. Ive never heard of someone exerting several times their own abilities. I apologize. My abilities are inadequate

    The old mans words weighed heavily in the office.

    The duke held out his hand.

    Dont say such things. Youve done everything you can. The child is special.

    He said that, but Duke still seemed disappointed.

    I felt the same way.

    Although I didnt have high expectations even when seeing the doctor that the duke called due to this being a Penalty trait.

    And it wasnt like there wasnt a chance it could be fixed.

    So, theres absolutely no solution?

    I cant say for sure unless he bes a Sword Master among Sword Masters, transcending the boundaries But in reality, its closer to an empty talk.

    Sword Master? Was there such a thing?

    When ying games, I had only seen the Sword Master trait.

    Well, considering it was called a legend, it might be like a heros tale.

    After all, even in our country, there were myths about people being born from eggs. The duke chuckled.

    What are the chances it will be resolved as he grow older?

    We cant say theres no chance, but it doesnt seem like a natural phenomenon. If the Divine Healer were to examine, Im not sure

    Divine Healer

    The duke tapped his desk lightly.

    Its a problem that I cant call upon someone like that.

    Thats right. Theyre so reclusive.

    Is there a way to shorten the intervals between improving the bodys condition? The child said its about once a year, right?

    The old man gave a vague answer with an ambiguous expression.

    I cant give you a definite answer, but considering that sleep aids themselves can disrupt the body, it might be necessary to try strengthening tonics or herbal tea and monitor the progress.

    Thank you. First, please prepare that. Marhan will guide you to the location.

    Yes.

    After the old man left with Marhan, the duke finally turned his gaze toward me.

    Its not immediately resolved. Arent you disappointed?

    Since there was always a reason for me to be on good terms with the duke, I chose my words carefully.

    If I werent disappointed, it would be a lie, but if it cant be resolved immediately, I think I should make efforts based on the current situation.

    The duke didnt hide his smile.

    Yeah. The Divine Healers are so reclusive, its hard to find them, but Ill also make an effort.

    Thank you.

    By the way, I brought a gift. Can you guess what it is?

    Come to think of it, he mentioned a gift earlier.

    I could tell that it was the method of training magic powers that Denif mentioned. My lips naturally curled up.

 Chapter 16: Moonlight Technique (2)

    Chapter 16: Moonlight Technique (2)

    On the day the duke heard about the peculiarities through an urgent report, he decided to pass down the Moonlight Technique to Carlyn.

    It wasnt something he had nned from the beginning.

    Originally, he had been searching for a magic training method rted to Winds. After all, the childs mystic was Winds.

    And that was a task that would take some time.

    The Haisen Kingdom possessed many magic training methods, but there was nothing suitable regarding winds. They had to be sought from outside, and such methods were notmon.

    They had to either buy or intimidate those who had left their families to learn the techniques, as they were usually passed down within noble families.

    Furthermore, it was necessary to verify whether the acquired breathing technique was authentic.

    It took six months even to find a breathing technique that suited Denif.

    So originally, the duke had nned to teach Carlyn a basic magic training method.

    A versatile and straightforward method that wouldnt pose any difficulty even if the training method changed midway.

    However, the npletely changed.

    If we solve that problem, it could be the pir that makes us the best on the continent.

    Marhan wasnt someone who spoke easily, and the duke trusted him implicitly.

    Being the best on the continent wasnt just some random phrase. If Marhan said it, it meant it was true.

    Originally, the duke had only intended to send a doctor, but everyone had returned together because of that reason.

    The best doctor under hismand was in the Empire due to a mission, so he had no choice but to find a new one. But their reputation was simr.

    Of course, it was slightly disappointing to hear that they couldnt solve the childs problem, but the previous best doctor would have been simr.

    It was the first time he had encountered such symptoms of gathering information, and the difference in skill between the two doctors wasnt significant.

    And, in any case, he had nned to pass down the Moonlight Technique regardless of the oue.

    The childs peculiarities were remarkable enough that solving the problem wouldnt be an issue.

    The best on the continent

    Since hearing the report, those words had been constantly lingering in the dukes mind. His desire writhed within him.

    He couldnt give up under any circumstances.

    If needed, he would bring a divine healer. No, if it was that level of talent, he must bring them.

    Even if they couldnt be found in the near future, it wouldnt matter.

    Even if ten years passed, the child would still be 23 years old. Duke felt that time was on his side.

    Even if the divine healer had aged, they wouldnt be called the Divine Healer for nothing. They wouldnt easily die.

    Considering the power of the Haisen Kingdom

    Within ten years, there would be at least one asion when they would be connected with the divine healer.

    The childs condition was intriguing enough to pique the curiosity of the divine healer, and mentioning their talent would undoubtedly attract them.

    Even if the divine healer said the illness was incurable, it would be fine. Even if their growth was slow, it would be the same.

    All he had to do was raise them. Even if it was limited to specific days, having ess to the continents greatest talent was a tremendous advantage.

    He just had toy the groundwork and wait for that day.

    Perhaps he would be able to identify the cycle of their arrival while raising the child.

    Of course, it was originally unthinkable to teach the Moonlight Technique to a child who had stayed for a short time.

    But what made it possible was Carlyns talent and his own assessment of what he had created.

    The duke had raised Carlyns diligence and intelligence.

    Even if he spoke in vague terms, Carlyn understood quickly and worked hard in every aspect, even when his body didnt cooperate.

    The feedback from the other staff members, aside from Marhan and Lena, was also excellent.

    Although it was a short time, consistency was crucial.

    Most orphans might resemble Carlyn at first, but few of them were sincere.

    Most of them pretended to work hard but quickly gave up or revealed their true temperament. That was the majority.

    Weakness was not kindness. Duke himself had been that way, especially if the child was brought from the streets.

    He had seen those who spoke false loyalty more than once.

    They might have felt they were good at acting, but when you were in a high position, you could usually see through it.

    The duke trusted his own eyes and the eyes of his subordinates, whom he had brought under hismand.

    Since bing the Chief of Intelligence, there hadnt been a significant betrayal.

    He had always been cautious. After all, no one truly believed in him.

    Is it a magic training method?

    Duke looked at Carlyn, who spoke those words. He tried to hide it, but a happy expression betrayed him.

    In any case, the child was scoring points with the duke in that aspect.

    Of course, this was not the end. Carlyn would continue to face tests in the future.

    The duke didnt trust anyone, after all.

    Youre wrong.

    Carlyn was taken aback by the dukes words. If it wasnt a method of cultivating magic power, then what was it?

    The duke chuckled at Carlyns bewildered expression as he pondered.

    Its notpletely wrong.

    Then

    I will pass down the Moonlight Technique to you.

    The term technique referred to thebination of martial arts and the cultivation of magic power. It was not as simple as justbining them.

    A technique was called so when a martial art and a suitable method of cultivating magical power werebined to produce an enhancement effect.

    Usually, a master created their own martial art and developed a corresponding breathing technique during its inception.

    Of course, it was possible to add something to existing martial arts or breathing techniques, but the frequency of such urrences was extremely rare.

    Knowing this, Carlyn couldnt help but be truly astonished. The technique was by no means ordinary.

    Even in games, it was a skill possessed only by special named characters.

    For now, its something that only I know on this continent.

    !

    Carlyn stood there with his mouth agape, realizing that the duke was going to pass down his vision to him.

    It was a difficult concept for Carlyn to grasp.

    How long has it been since I came here?

    It had only been about two months since Carlyn came under the dukes wing. It wasnt enough time to earn his trust.

    Could it be a lie?

    It was possible. As the Chief of Intelligence of a nation, the duke might know several techniques.

    There was also the possibility that he was saying it to gain psychological favor.

    However, it was a prestigious technique. The chances of that were slim.

    Even if that were the case, the passing down of the technique was a remarkable event.

    It doesnt please you?

    No! Im just too surprised

    The duke raised the corner of his left mouth while looking at Carlyn. However, the atmosphere became heavier instead.

    That means you will be my unofficial sessor.

    The duke had no children. He had no wife either.

    Since childhood, he had been raised with the purpose of bing the Chief of Intelligence for Haisen.

    Although the duke was a member of a noble family, he had a more difficult childhood than anyone else, yet he had noints.

    That was what the duke wanted. He didnt want to create any weaknesses that could be exploited.

    After all, the position of Haisens Chief of Intelligence wasnt passed down through generations.

    The Chief of Intelligence raised the next Chief of Intelligence. There were already several candidates at present.

    A sessor, you say?

    Of course, Carlyns thoughts were tangled andplex as he didnt know that.

    The duke let out a bitterugh.

    Im not talking about you inheriting the duke title. Its about being the martial sessor.

    Ah I see.

    Carlyn quickly corrected his expression, which had be muddled.

    Are you disappointed?

    No, not at all. How dare I

    Carlyn hastily raised his head at the dukes yful question.

    And for some reason, I feel like Denif might have told you, but Im thinking of making you my godchild.

    Yes.

    Do you have any objections? If you dont want to, you dont have to. I dont want to have a nominal godchild.

    Could there be such a thing?

    The duke smiled at the satisfactory answer.

    Then, can you consider me your godfather, your father?

    It was a moment he had prepared for since hearing it from Denif.

    He didnt know how it would proceed, but Carlyn had thought of several words that would please the duke.

    I may not have experienced having parents, so I may not be like ordinary children, but I will regard you as someone more important than anyone else, Duke, and serve you faithfully.

    Carlyn deeply bowed her head.

    Very well. But

    Duke smirked.

    Rather than faithfulness, filial piety would be better.

    Carlyn raised her head again and met eyes with Duke.

    Yes, Father.

    The duke burst into heartyughter. He was clearly pleased.

    Except for Denif, the other godchildren hadnt been able to address him as a father until he asked them to.

    That will be all for today. See you again tomorrow. I will pass down the Moonlight Technique at that time.

    Have a peaceful night.

    Carlyn turned around after bidding farewell.

    It was a significant moment. Due to the nervousness, his heart was beating rapidly.

    * * *

    Hmm. Is there any effect to it?

    Last night, the uke, or rather, now the godfather? Still, the title of Godfather felt a bit cringe-worthy.

    The duke would also know that I didnt say those words with one hundred percent sincerity.

    We hadnt had much personal interaction yet.

    Since he extended his hand first, it must mean that I should reach out ande closer step by step.

    Anyway, after meeting the duke, on my way back, I received some tea and decoction from a doctor named Hein.

    It was simr to herbal medicine, but the way it was served made me feel eerie, like something from a historical drama.

    The taste was terrible, especially the decoction. The tea was somewhat tolerable, although a bit bitter.

    Anyway, there wasnt much change.

    Last night, I still tossed and turned in bed and my body felt equally heavy.

    Well, you couldnt expect immediate results.

    Besides, the doctor said it wasnt medicine but a tonic, so who knows.

    These things usually take a long time to show their effects.

    I didnt remember well since it was a long time ago, but when I received herbal medicine once, I took it for one or two months.

    I went down to the cafeteria first to eat, and Denif and Orhen walked over, blinking their eyes.

    I heard Father camest night.

    Yes, I met him.

    Denif widened his eyes and asked curiously.

    Really? Did he only call you?

    He seemed a bit disappointed, indicating that he really regarded the duke as his godfather.

    Well, he would be an imperial terrorist after all.

    Father brought a doctor with him.

    Oh, because of your health? How did it go Wait, did you say Father?

    Instead of answering, I smirked. Denif was taken aback.

    So, you became a godchild too?

    I nodded my head, and Orhen also looked slightly surprised. Denif jumped up in excitement.

    So, were all siblings now?

    Step-siblings.

    Isnt it the same thing? In a broader sense, siblings also include step-siblings.

    Orhen narrowed her eyes. It was an uncertain look, as if she wasnt sure if Denifs words were correct.

    Usually, Denif said things that were incorrect, but this time he said something right.

    Denif, who retorted nonchntly, puffed up his chest and yfully tapped my shoulder.

    Then Im your older brother. Hey, Carlyn. Call me hyung (older brother).

    What nonsense is this again?

    I red at Denif with a puzzled expression, and he shrugged his shoulders with a shameless face.

    Since I became the first godchild, Im your older brother.

    I looked at Orhen, seeking some sanity. Orhen, who had been lost in thought for a moment, nodded her head.

    It doesnt seem like a wrong statement. Carlyn should call me noona (older sister).

    No way. Even Orhen?

    What were these pairs saying? I couldnt find words to express my faint sense of betrayal and astonishment.

    Well, then why do you two call each other by name?

    We both became godchildren at the same time.

    Orhen nodded her head. They both had confident expressions. I realized my mistake.

    I felt like I dug my own grave by asking.

    Well, I dont know. I dont like it.

    I stood up while saying that. I had to act ording to the childrens standards.

    Persistence was key.

    What? You dont like it? The younger sibling has no manners. Seriously?

    I chuckled at Denifs question. Perhaps because of that, Denif became more excited and started babbling.

    And why are you getting up before your brother finishes his meal?

    His audacious words at the age of thirteen made me feel dizzy and disoriented.

    I sighed in response and turned away.

    Since the duke said wed meet today, I needed to prepare early.

    Originally, it was Boutreauxs ss, but the hierarchy dictated that the higher-ups take priority.

    I took a few steps and then stopped.

    Well, they were technically my siblings, so wouldnt it be good to give them some advice?

    It would be better to eat quickly today. Father said he would see us.

 Chapter 17: Moonlight Technique (3)

    Chapter 17: Moonlight Technique (3)

    Contrary to my advice to eat quickly, the duke was not at the training grounds.

    Lena called me separately and guided me to the underground chambers of the mansion.

    It was my first time going to the underground chambers.

    It wasnt as spacious as a tennis court, well, maybe it was. Considering it was underground, it was quiterge.

    But that wasnt important. After telling me to wait for the dukes arrival, Lena stepped back.

    I explored the chambers during the spare time I had.

    It was made of ck and blue emitting trees and stones, and it was not simple but rather aesthetically pleasing.

    I was purely in awe. The things here were not just ordinary stones and wood.

    So, these are the magic stones and magic wood.

    On a day when my condition was at its best, I urately sensed the magic power through Sally.

    Although it wasnt as vivid as before, I could still feel it to some extent.

    But I didnt act rashly.

    Since I didnt know much about magic power, it was better not to meddle with it unnecessarily and cause problemster.

    Besides, when I used Mystic, I only used the faint magic power within my body, so there were no issues.

    Anyway, this ce was probably the dukes personal training room.

    Magic stones and magic wood were incredibly expensive items found in ces with unusually high concentrations of magic power.

    I had encountered them while ying Valhll.

    I didnt know they looked like this, but I had even built a training ground with magic stones and magic wood.

    At that moment, the duke opened the door and entered.

    Good morning.

    Did you sleep well yesterday?

    The duke examined my face. It seemed like he was curious about the effects of the decoction I hadst night.

    I smiled nonchntly.

    It was simr to usual.

    Thats a shame. Lets see how things progress for now.

    Yes.

    The duke walked briskly toward me.

    Time is precious, so lets start right away.

    It was natural for the duke, who mainly operated outside. He could leave anytime in the afternoon.

    I widened my eyes and concentrated as much as possible.

    This ce is a magic training ground made of magic stones and magic wood. Starting from the age of 15, you wille here often. Today, we came here to sense magic power.

    Is there a specific reason why its at the age of 15?

    Because your bodies are not ready yet. The magic power emitted by the magic stones and magic wood is not natural magic power. Its already imbued with the properties of the stones and wood.

    Hmm, I didnt understand what he meant. When I tilted my head slightly, the duke kindly exined.

    If you encountered magic stones and magic wood from a young age, they could influence the nature of the magic power a person possessed.

    You needed to umte natural magic power in your body first and stabilized it in order to easily absorbed the magic power of the magic stones and magic wood and made it your own.

    It was the essence of what he said.

    It was something I had never heard before.

    In the game, I just built it and it was over. I didnt personally train it.

    There was an instructional system, but it was automatic.

    By the way, he said we came here to sense magic power?

    I had already sensed magic power before. Thanks to that, I could clearly feel the abundant magic power in this chamber.

    Considering that I had urately sensed it on a day when my condition was at its best

    It didnt seem like an easy task for an individual to sense magic power.

    While looking around, the duke asked me.

    Do you sense anything?

    Yes.

    Can you express it urately?

    Hmm, what should I say?

    It felt like perceiving the presence of oxygen in the air, but I couldnt say that since it was knowledge from Earth.

    Well, actually, I already sensed magic power before. It felt like a subtle foreign energy dispersing in the air

    The duke showed a slightly surprised expression.

    Were you in a good physical condition that day?

    Yes.

    When exactly did you sense the magic power?

    It was when Sally infused magic power into my body. Its not as vivid as it was back then, but I can still feel the magic power.

    The dukes eyes sparkled with interest.

    * * *

    In fact, it was normal to feel something strange within the chamber made of magic stones and wood.

    Even for those without talent, a space rich in magic power gave a sense of oppression.

    However, urately perceiving magic power was a different matter.

    Every person carried a small amount of magic power within their body. However, even the godfather cannot sense magic power.

    And many people who could sense it were unable to use it.

    Moreover, even for those with talent in magic power, it took several days in the introductory process to urately perceived magic power.

    Even with exceptional talent, it would still take at least an hour in the chamber of magic stones.

    Its more satisfying than I expected.

    The duke recalled Sallys report.

    Magically, Carlyns talent was said to be inferior to Orhens, but his perception speed was faster than Orhens.

    Youre sensing it properly. Have you ever used the magic power you sensed?

    No, I was afraid something might go wrong, so I waited.

    You did well. But why didnt you mention it when you sensed the magic power?

    Um, was that a mistake?

    Carlyn cautiously observed the dukes reaction.

    No, its praise. Sensing magic power is not an easy task.

    Well, at that time, I didnt know it was such a big deal. Since Denif and Orhen also used magic power.

    The duke nodded. It was a valid reason.

    Perhaps its because you had Mystic that you were able to do it.

    Mystic had a subtle effect on magic power. It didnt require direct maniption of magic power.

    The duke thought that such an experience could have been helpful to Carlyn.

    It wasnt certain. Mystic was an unknown realm.

    It could simply be that the childs talent was not in magic but in the skillful maniption of magic power.

    Sometimes, such cases ur.

    There were often knights who were better at handling magic power than magicians.

    In that case, theres no need to waste any more time. Sit in the center with your legs crossed and close your eyes.

    Yes.

    Carlyn felt the dukes hand on his shoulder.

    I dont know who the founder is, but the Moonlight Technique is a martial art inspired by the moon and shadows.

    The duke spoke with a more solemn tone than usual.

    When using the Moonlight Technique, you must be cool, discreet, and maintain a calm mindset. Remember that.

    Rather than replying, Carlyn paid close attention to the dukes words.

    From now on, we will strengthen the foundation of the Moonlight Technique.

    Yes.

    Focus on the flow of magic power. Dont miss a single detail. Follow along exactly.

    As soon as the duke finished speaking, his magic power flowed into Carlyns body.

    Carlyn felt it as dark and cold, and he concentrated his mind on the flow of magic power.

    The magic power that entered through his shoulder began to spread throughout his entire body.

    It was the process of improving the magic power circuit for the Moonlight Technique, and the duke, who guided the magic power, couldnt help but admire it.

    Its quite impressive.

    Despite being an orphan, Carlyns circuit was clean, wide, and sturdy without impurities.

    It was hard to believe that he had never properly used magic power before.

    Were his parents really nobles?

    The duke had some doubts since Carlyn had a mystic power. However, he couldnt find out with the kingdoms information alone, so he let it pass.

    In reality, there were precedents ofmoners using mystic, although they were rare.

    But now, with thebination of mystic and a remarkable circuit, his suspicions grew stronger.

    It was almost impossible without inheritance.

    Of course, it could be different. There were cases wheremoners were lucky enough to possess talents.

    Denif was an example, wasnt he?

    However, thebination of mystic and an exceptional circuit intensified the doubts.

    The likelihood was higher that he came from a noble family than having an innate talent.

    The duke thought he should broaden his investigation a bit more.

    Considering the childs age, he should look into noble families that had disappeared or be extinct during that time.

    I should prioritize households rted to Winds or those where rare prodigies were born.

    The dukes thoughts deepened.

    If he were to discover who the childs parents were and if they were still alive.

    All the effort he was putting in could turn out to be in vain. Orphans usually had an attachment to their biological parents.

    But if persuasion didnt work

    I will have to eliminate them.

    The duke made up his mind. He couldnt let go of a gem that couldnt be valued.

    He intended to raise Carlyn using his most powerful tool.

    Huh?

    The dukes thoughts couldnt continue any further.

    The magic power he had infused to establish the foundation was rapidly being absorbed into Carlyns body.

    Since it was the process of establishing the foundation of the circuit using the magic power of the Moonlight Technique, the absorption was expected.

    However, this exceeded the amount that the duke had anticipated by far.

    Even after increasing the amount of magic power he was transmitting, the absorption did not stop.

    After about three minutes, the duke decided that he should stop the transfer of magic power.

    If an excessive amount of magic power entered a young body, it could be a significant problem.

    idents during the transfer of magic power could lead to the loss of control over ones body, regardless of noble lineage.

    But

    The duke couldnt bring himself to do it. It was because he had noticed the crescent moon that had appeared on Carlyns forehead.

    It was a small crescent shape, like a fingernail. However, its radiance and solidity were closer to a half-moon than a crescent.

    It was due to constantly receiving the dukes magic power in a small but concentrated form without burdening her body.

    .

    The duke momentarily lost his words and recalled the day he first started learning the Moonlight Technique in the past.

    The crescent moon carved on his forehead was the same. However, it couldnt bepared to what the child had.

    A prodigy no, even more than that.

    The duke realized with his own eyes that Marhan wasnt just speaking nonsense when he said he was the best on the continent.

    The childs ability was currently only at half-strength.

    Given the circumstances, the duke found it hard to believe even when he saw it with his own eyes.

    Is this truly a gift from the heavens to Haisen?

    The duke let out a wry smile.

    The sarcastic remark he made when he first met the child might actually be true.

    The duke stopped infusing magic power. The foundation had been perfected beyond measure.

    Instead, he guided the childs own magic power along the circuit.

    While breathing, remember this flow. It will be difficult at first, but you must maintain it even while moving and engaging inbat.

    After guiding the magic power precisely three times, the duke gathered the magic power and asked.

    Can you move it on your own? If not, retract the magic power.

    In a situation where he couldnt answer, Carlyn moved his own magic power along the path the duke had guided him.

    It was an incredibly clean and perfect control.

    Good. Just like that.

    It wasnt just a matter of following the path that the duke had shown him.

    The speed at which the magic power moved and the smoothness with which it followed the circuit were perfect.

    The duke recalled the past once again. He couldnt do it like this at first.

    No, perhaps even his master couldnt do it like this.

    It wasnt because he got used to handling magic power with Mystic.

    He was the best among the children the duke had seen when it came to manipting magic power, even though he couldnt understand magic itself.

    Meanwhile, Carlyn had almostpleted a full rotation of the magic power.

    Now, gather it and stand up.

    Carlyn perfectly gathered the magic power.

    With this, he had reached the 1-star of the Moonlight Technique. The duke roughly estimated the time.

    Did it take about 40 minutes?

    It was unbelievable.

    Considering that he had nned to spend the entire morning on it.

    So, this is supposedly only half of his talent.

    In reality, his talent for magic power came from the Devils Blood, but as someone who didnt know that, the duke could only be amazed.

    Blushing a little due to the excitement of handling magic power for the first time, Carlyn spoke with aposed face.

    Is it over?

    Yes. This is the 1-star of the Moonlight Technique. Can you maintain it while moving?

    Yes. Although I reduced the amount of magic power, I am still circting it along the circuit.

    The duke nodded, hiding his surprise.

    It took me a year and a half to reach the 2-star, but it doesnt seem like it will take you that long.

    Youre too kind.

    The duke smirked at his apparent modesty.

    Kindness has nothing to do with it. If your physical condition improves quickly, you might reach 2-star sooner.

    Carlyn simply lowered his head in response.

    As the inner moon waxes, your level will rise. And martial arts start from the 2-star. Focus on that until then.

    Yes.

    You have more talent than I expected. I like it.

    Thank you.

    Although he was speaking casually, Carlyn was also surprised.

    Even to his inexperienced eyes, this didnt seem like a normal progression. Handling magic power for the first time felt strangelyfortable.

    Just by seeing the dukes surprised reaction, he could tell. It was the first time Carlyn had seen the duke surprised.

    Carlyn continued to gauge the dukes reaction.

    When the inner moon appeared, I felt my blood boiling inside. It made handling magic power unusually easy.

    Instinctively, he realized it was because of Devils Blood.

    And thanks to that, handling magic power was surprisingly easy for him.

    He had known it even when ying games, but the trait that was supposed to be a penalty was never a bad thing.

    But Carlyns concern was whether the duke had noticed.

    Judging by his reaction, it didnt seem like it, fortunately.

    <i>Phew.</i>

    Carlyn inwardly breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 18: First Mission (1)

    Chapter 18: First Mission (1)

    Some raindrops falling from the serene gray sky deviated from their formation as the wind shook them, tapping on the window.

    <i>Thump, thud</i>those stray raindrops drummed against the window.

    I sighed softly as I looked out the window. Waking up earlier than usual was due to the rain. The incessant sound of raindrops kept me from falling back asleep.

    Should I sleep a little longer?

    It was a fleeting thought, but I checked the time and shook my head. I was already awake and sitting up in bed.

    Besides, I had gotten up because this rain was the first I had ever witnessed in this ce I had been for the past five months.

    It still has its charm.

    Perhaps it felt familiar because I was ustomed to rain in the city?

    Seeing the rain after a long time in the early dawn evoked a pleasant emotion and made me quite sentimental.

    Maybe it was because I had stepped away from modern civilization that I felt this way.

    In this ce, without smartphones orputers, the only thing I could do in my spare time was enjoy the scenery.

    No, wait.

    A shiver ran down my spine for a moment. It wasnt the time to appreciate the charm.

    I couldnt afford to take a break just because it was raining. Training on the muddy ground while getting wet?

    Id rather die.

    Of course, I didnt really consider dying, but sighing with a hint of frustration was only natural.

    Even with the mystic power of Winds, there were limits to blocking rain and mud. It would be fine when I stayed still, but as soon as I moved and lost concentration even slightly, I would be drenched by the rain.

    Ill have to wash up after every meal.

    It was a sudden thought, but realistically impossible.

    Today seemed like a day that would be mentally challenging rather than physically demanding.

    I stretched and settled in my spot, preparing for the training of the Moonlight Technique.

    Closing my eyes and focusing, the sound of rain gradually faded away.

    A meditative state enveloped my consciousness. A crescent moon radiated light and greeted me. I slowly manipted the magic power.

    By now, the process had be quite familiar.

    In fact, unlike physical training, practicing the Moonlight Technique was something I quite enjoyed.

    It wasnt particrly difficult, and focusing on the magic power gave me a sense of rity in my mind.

    Its perfect for thinking.

    The old saying that time was the best remedy couldnt be more true. Even Worst Condition had be something I had adapted to.

    It wasnt solved by drinking decoctions or tea.

    It was just that this state had be the default feeling if you could call it that.

    It was like how fitness enthusiasts always lived with muscle soreness.

    Still, the decoction and tea given by the doctor did have some effect.

    It slightly improved my abilities from the usual half-strength.

    It wasnt a significant difference.

    If I had to put it into numbers, it would be around 52%, but it was not an exact figure. It was just my subjective perception.

    Even so, if I went a day without consuming them, I would revert back to my original state, so I had to take them regrly.

    Well, its not a big deal.

    It was much better than not eating at all. Simply put, I could grow 2% more each day.

    If it umted, it would be tremendous.

    Ah.

    I let out a deep sigh and gathered my magic power. The breathing of the Moonlight Technique, the inner radiance, had be stronger than before.

    I still hadnt reached the level of a 2-star.

    Feeling the exhration brought by the magic power, I stood up from my spot.

    Although the cafeteria wasnt open for another ten hours, I had the intention to go out early.

    I had learned that thorough preparation was crucial during my time here. I needed to be more proficient in controlling Winds.

    Blocking dirt and blocking rain might be somewhat different.

    * * *

    Denif and Orhen entered the cafeteria around the time I had roughly finished my meal.

    Seeing their appearance, I involuntarily opened my mouth in surprise.

    While Orhen calmly folded her umbre, Denif waspletely drenched.

    Water was dripping from his hair.

    Wait, did he purposely get himself soaked like this?

    It was obvious. Although it was raining heavily, the main cafeteria and the annex werent that far apart.

    There was no way he could get that wet.

    What? Youve finished already?

    Denif plopped down in front of me and shook himself, causing water to spray in all directions.

    Since I had a feeling something like this might happen, I immediately used the Winds to shield myself.

    Orhen, with a stern expression, nced at the chair that was sshed by the raindrops and then came to sit next to me.

    Hmm, it was the first time Orhen had sat next to me.

    Observing Denif using his hand to wring out his wet hair, I understood the reason.

    This time, I extended the shield of Winds to Orhen as well.

    Thanks.

    Orhen said that and pushed Denif away.

    I think you need to practice some manners, Denif.

    Why again?

    Denif shrugged his shoulders. Instead of the softly sighing Orhen, I interjected.

    Water is sshing everywhere.

    Its going to get soaked anyway. By the way, you woke up earlier than usual today, didnt you?

    Denif replied indifferently, diverting the topic.

    In the past, I would have been dumbfounded and left speechless by his attitude, but now I was quite used to it.

    I wasnt the type to easily take things to heart.

    Its because of the rain.

    Are you an old man? Are your joints hurting or something?

    You have a way with words.

    As he teased me, Denif chuckled and grumbled. He was definitely a mischievous and crazy guy.

    The kids food arrived, and I divided the special bread into three pieces.

    I took a bite and divided the rest in half.

    Ever since the incident in the past, the days when bread was served had be somewhat of a tradition.

    I was going to eat it as is.

    But on another bread day, with Orhen continuously monitoring me, I had no choice but to share it.

    I split it in half to stop Denif from teasing me about whether I liked Orhen.

    At first, he refused, saying, Big brother cant take his younger brothers portion, now he epted it without a fuss.

    I did feel a slight regret, but I wasnt particrly greedy when it came to food.

    However, since then, the sound of him saying hyung/bro had decreased, and I was quite satisfied with that.

    Perhaps he got tired of teasing me.

    And well

    To be honest, being able to be friends with them just by sharing a piece of bread was quite cost-effective.

    I didnt know what would happen in the future, but Denif was an imperial terrorist.

    There was nothing to lose by getting closer to him.

    Orhen is the same.

    From the beginning, going through all this hardship and training was also to help the princess in the future.

    If I couldnt stop the devil worshipers, the continent would be in ruins.

    During the process of stopping them, the entire continent could turn into a battlefield.

    To act ording to my own will, I needed to gain the dukes trust and the same went for his godchildren.

    I handed the bread to the kids who were gleaming with anticipation like little puppies and then turned my gaze out the window.

    The rain was still pouring heavily.

    What are you looking at like that?

    I feel like I havent seen rain in a long time.

    Its the rainy season soon.

    Rainy season?

    It means the time when it rains a lot.

    It wasnt that I was unaware of what was the rainy season. Perhaps he misunderstood the question.

    Instead of correcting him, I shifted my gaze to the decoction. It was served every morning and evening.

    Ugh

    One disappointing thing was how bitter it tasted. It was supposed to be a tonic-like thing that other kids were also taken, but I particrly felt a strong bitter taste.

    Oddly strong.

    Denif used to tease me, saying it was because I had a babys taste buds, but now I couldnt refute the fact.

    Hehe.

    When Denif tried to tease me again, I quicklyposed myself.

    Uh-huh. Didnt I share the bread with you today?

    Tsk, I know.

    Denif finished his food.

 Chapter 19: First Mission (2)

    Chapter 19: First Mission (2)

    Its today.

    Marhans words brought back the silence once again.

    Maybe because I had already calmed down, I wasnt as startled as before. Though I was still puzzled.

    In the morning, warm up and pack your belongings lightly. Well leave right after lunch.

    As we prepared for our official mission, we all listened attentively. Not a single detail could be missed.

    Our target is Jose Demits gang. They are scum used of fifteen murders and multiple cases of rape. Theyre currently hiding in the Cayden Mountains.

    To think our first mission would involve such heinous criminals. It seemed like a deliberate choice.

    Perhaps it was meant to make us ustomed to killing.

    As spies, we had to act ording to orders from above. We couldnt have any aversion to any task.

    Killing the bad guys and killing the less bad guys, something along those lines.

    Are there still rookies who feel reluctant about the mission?

    Just hearing the term rookies made it clear. It was a word Marhan rarely used.

    It seemed like an intention to make us aware that the target was a bad guy and to stimte our fighting spirit.

    No, sir!

    Denif shouted vigorously, and the effect was evident just from his spirited response.

    My cheeks tingled slightly as if I was getting excited. Marhans tactics were working well.

    Dont let your guard down. They may be scum who gnaw at our country, but their skills are not something you can underestimate.

    Marhan advised Denif. It was only natural for a joint mission.

    Considering our skills, Denif and I, with a little exaggeration, could take on most adults with our eyes closed.

    Today is entirely your day. You have to prepare yourselves andplete the mission on your own.

    Yes, sir!

    After finishing lunch, gather at the training ground.

    Saying that, Marhan swiftly turned around.

    When Marhans back was no longer visible, Denif let out a big breath and shouted.

    Finally! Our first mission!

    There was a hint of enthusiasm on his face that had been slightly roused by excitement. He seemedpletely unaware of the tension.

    Was this the infamous imperial terrorist Denif?

    Orhen seemed a bit tense. Her face was stiffer than usual. Well, she was always an introverted kid.

    I responded in aposed manner.

    Dont get too carried away. You might make mistakes.

    Mistakes? Thats not a word that suits me, Denif.

    Denif snorted and narrowed his eyes, casting a nce at me.

    Im excited beyond words, but are you worried?

    Where did this petty provocatione from

    Sigh. I engraved patience in my mind. Maybe it was because I became a child, but asionally my blood boils and now was one of those times.

    Im not worried, but it is our first mission, and Marhan warned us not to underestimate the target, so we should stay alert.

    I can handle it.

    Denif smirked.

    Dont worry, little brother. Just trust your big brother. And if anything happens, we have our sister too.

    There he goes again with that big brother talk. He was just a kid.

    I intentionally let out a heavy sigh and shook my head, and I caught a glimpse of Orhen nodding subtly.

    Even you, Orhen

    I felt a slight sense of betrayal, but still, her expression seemed more rxed than before. Did the tension dissipate?

    Well, if teasing me helped her rx, then it was fine.

    I decided to understand it generously with an adults mindset.

    * * *

    The mission was sudden, but the preparation wasnt difficult.

    Packing our belongings was something we learned during infiltration training. We gathered simple rations and the necessary items for the mission.

    Afterward, we gathered at the rendezvous point and rode in a carriage, following Marhan.

    It seemed that having 13-year-olds carrying weapons attracted attention.

    Fortunately, the rain stopped in the middle, and we were able to reach the mountains by evening.

    The carriage ride took about seven hours.

    Marhan, who got off the carriage, handed us a map, saying it was our final mission briefing.

    The target is located here. There are five individuals. As I mentioned before, its all up to you now. I wont interfere.

    Marhan emphasized it once again with a serious expression.

    Remember. I will be watching you from nearby, but I wont interfere. Even if any of you die, it wont matter.

    Yes.

    Although the mountains were quiterge, we replied in hushed voices since we were on a mission.

    The mission was entirely ours from start to finish. It offered a high level of autonomy, almost bewildering.

    Having learned that preparation was always important, I thought there would be some detailed procedures

    But progress seemed faster than I had expected.

    Perhaps it was the dukes intention to foster our autonomy as much as he raised us.

    He wouldnt raise us merely as disposable tools.

    Denif still seemed a bit excited. Marhan, who was watching us, added a few more words.

    Always think rationally. The first realbat tends to trigger excitement. Your blood rushes, and you only see whats in front of you. But on the battlefield, think about the superior noble opponents who would easily massacre you and always maintain yourposure.

    I engraved those words. It was a saying that you wouldnt understand until you experienced it firsthand, where blood bes life.

    Always think rationally.

    That aside, today was the day I saw Marhan talk the most.

    Hisst piece of advice and his worries were quite apparent.

    At first, I thought he was a cold and stern person, but he seems to have a soft side deep down.

    With those words, Marhan watched us from a distance.

    After resolving dinner with ready-to-eat meals, we examined the map under camouge, using a magic-powered shlight to avoid drawing attention.

    Since there are five of them, Ill take two, and Orhen can handle the other two.

    Denif spoke with a rxed face. Neither Orhen nor I responded or paid any attention.

    Well, that was just how he was.

    To be honest, there was a high probability he would act like that on purpose. He was mischievous by nature.

    He was definitely not someone with simple thoughts. When ying games, Denif was pure terror.

    An Imperial terrorist.

    Denifs acts of terrorism caused significant damage to the Empire, and he had never been caught.

    Although there are five of them, we dont know the arrangement. It might be better to go around the back of the mountain to observe and think.

    I pointed at the map as I spoke.

    I wanted to gather more information by going behind the hideout. The map only showed the location.

    I think that should be fine.

    Orhen nodded her head, and Denif, next to her, suddenly mumbled with a serious expression.

    Hmm. But wouldnt that take too long? I think we can go straight ahead.

    <i>Hmm, really?</i>

    Maybe he genuinelycked thinking skills. The Denif in the game had already matured.

    The current Denif might becking in many aspects. He had great talent but wasnt very thoughtful

    It grew as he grew up.

    It could be possible that there was someone else ying a supporting role alongside Denif.

    I might have jumped to conclusions because of Denif in the game.

    Based on what Id learned here, it was hard to believe that one person caused all the terror.

    Anyway, Denif spoke with a serious face, so I thought I should respond this time.

    Actually, Denifs words werent entirely wrong.

    There was a high cliff behind the hiding ce.

    It took time to climb up and n again from there, and it took time to go back down.

    We also needed to consider the physical aspect of going back and forth.

    However, preparation was crucial in a mission. You needed to be prepared to make a n.

    This ce is their hideout. We are neers, and its a familiar ce to them. Theres a chance of traps. Its better to turn back, check, and then proceed.

    Hmm

    And we have fewer numbers. The optimal time is when theyre sleeping. Its better to check than to wait while doing nothing anyway.

    I think Carlyns right too.

    Orhen agreed with me. This was a big deal.

    It was a majority decision, and Denif, who couldnt argue with the fact that I wasnt wrong, nodded.

    Well, lets do that. Im a straightforward person, but I cant help it.

    Lets go up and n the rest.

    I said that and folded the map. We removed the camouge and rearranged our belongings.

    Now it was time to climb the mountain.

    Denif stood at the front. He had a sharp sense. The front of the formation was crucial.

    Especially on a mountain path, he also took on the role of finding the way.

    I didnt mean just looking at the map, but I was referring to everything, including the path we would walk.

    Even if we were the same age, our strides were different.

    The front needed to find a path that could be climbed smoothly and consider the stride of the person behind.

    That was how we maintain a consistent level of stamina in the group.

    A kind of pacemaker.

    Orhen stood in the middle, and I stood at the back.

    Orhen held the map and kept an eye on the surroundings, while I erased the traces.

    As humans, no matter how careful we were, traces were bound to remain, but

    It was necessary to minimize what was noticeable.

    For example, in ces where you had to exert force to climb, footprints remain deep.

    I would crush such ces with my feet. Of course, I had Winds, so I could do it more smoothly.

    Well, do I really need to go to this extent here?

    It was the first real mission. I needed to put everything Id learned to use.

    Marhan said that minor carelessness could cause big trouble.

    Marhans presence wasnt visible, but he must be watching us from somewhere.

    Hmm. I was just walking, and my mind was filled with thoughts.

    He said he wouldnt help, but I wondered if he would if something happened.

    <i>Will he help?</i>

    I have Mystic, and Denif and Orhen were not ordinary talents either.

    But that didnt mean I had no worries.

    ording to what Denif heard, there was a 15-year-old child who lost an arm during a mission and disappeared.

    In the end, we had to resolve this among ourselves.

    Actually, even if he helps, it would be the same.

    It would be difficult for him to block a flying sword right in front of us from a distance.

    We could lose our lives just like the missing child.

    Nevertheless, we climbed the mountain in silence. Since it was a real mission, Denif had a serious expression as well.

    He didnt forget to stop from time to time and check the map.

    Lets stop for a moment and check the map again.

    It was already essential, but Denif, who had a bit of a poor sense of direction, checked it meticulously.

    He was not stupid, but he tended to be absent-minded and reckless in some ces.

    And when it was a little past 10 oclock, we arrived at the target location.

    Through the binocrs, the hideout of those guys was clearly visible below the cliff.

    I didnt know if they were confident in their abilities or just careless, but they had even lit a fire.

    There were three makeshift tents around the campfire.

    One must be that Demit guy, and the other two are probably his subordinates, sharing the rest.

    Looking at their makeshift arrangement, it seemed more like a temporary shelter than a long-term residence.

    After all, they were a group of criminals.

    Hmm

    I scratched my neck. It seemed like there were too many wspared to what I had worried about.

    Two of them were ying cards, while the other three were drinking by the campfire.

    Although Marhan said there were five, I looked around a little more just in case, but I didnt see any additional people.

    No signs of reinforcements?

    Theyre more.

    They seem quite careless.

    Orhen picked up my muttered words. She also had a somewhat disappointed expression.

    Denif gave a little teasing remark.

    See? What did I say? Looks like we can go straight ahead.

    Instead, Denifs words actually reassured me.

    I briefly thought we had wasted our efforts, butcency was always forbidden.

    The fact that theymitted 15 murders and more than that number of rapes without being caught meant they had skills.

    Their appearance might be a show of confidence. I raised my tension once again.

    Why dont we just go down now and wipe them out?

    In the midst of that, the words that naturally came out were, of course, spoken by Denif.

 Chapter 20: First Mission (3)

    Chapter 20: First Mission (3)

    No,ter. We talked about it earlier.

    I immediately raised my head. We had decided tounch the attack at dawn before climbing the mountain.

    The most vulnerable moment for both humans and animals was when they were sleeping.

    That was why aiming for dawn was the best option.

    Since they were also drinking, maybe we could move a little faster.

    Because theyll fall asleep earlier anyway.

    It was something we all learned and it was the standard, so no additional exnation was necessary.

    Fool.

    Orhen agreed by giving Denif a teasing remark.

    Denif nodded as if he acknowledge it. Although he looked a bit disappointed.

    Considering how much he enjoyed fighting, I wondered if it was just his restless nature.

    I sighed inwardly.

    How did he be an Imperial terrorist?

    He must have grown up and matured, but as someone who knew him from the game, it felt strange.

    If it were the current Denif I saw, he would have charged into the pce without thinking.

    How on earth did Marhan raise Denif?

    I felt a deep sense of respect.

    Setting that aside, judging from the situation, we would have to wait here for quite some time.

    We needed rest after climbing the mountain as well.

    Lets take a break. We cant n until we see the situationter. If youre hungry, eat something.

    Both Denif and Orhen nodded at the same time.

    Hmm, it was not a big deal, but I felt a sense of responsibility.

    Unless my condition was good, the kids were much better than me.

    But even so, there seemed to be a difference in mental age, and I found myself ying the role of a leader without even deciding on it.

    Suddenly, I wondered what would have happened if I hadnt been here.

    Denif and Orhen would havee together. Would they have gone straight ahead as Denif suggested, or would Orhen have taken on my role?

    Somehow, it seemed like thetter.

    Denif would say something thoughtless and yful, but in the end, he would lose to Orhen.

    As I quietly observed the situation, foolish thoughts kept creeping in, but I didnt intentionally block them.

    Appropriate tension was necessary, but excessive tension was not good.

    Of course, I shouldnt let my guard down too much.

    I consciously calmed my mind.

    What mattered most to me now was my mindset. I must never hesitate before the mission.

    A moment of hesitation could cost me my life, especially since it was my first real battle.

    I also needed to be cautious of getting too excited inbat, as Marhan advised.

    The same goes for the kids.

    I couldnt help but think they would do well. I wasnt worried about Denif. Id seen him alive in the future.

    Id just keep an eye on Orhen, who seemed a bit tense. She was an introverted child anyway.

    Of course, the circumstance did not call for concern for others. So I needed to first take care of myself before I could take care of Orhen.

    But considering how surprised I was in the morning, I didnt feel any resistance even during the mission.

    Was it because the situation hadnt really hit me yet?

    Or maybe my personality had changed slightly since entering this body.

    I didnt really know.

    Perhaps all of this could be my imagination. It could be my original personality that I didnt realize because the situation hadnt arisen.

    * * *

    The cornerstone of espionage was preparation.

    In times of peace, if one did not prepare in advance, one could not properly respond in times of war.

    Those who neglected preparation in times of peace have all vanished into history.

    This was one of the beliefs held by Harvan, the Chief of Intelligence of Haisen.

    Thanks to this belief, he was able to quickly identify the seeds of division within the heart of the empire during the era of peace.

    That was why the children were deployed for missions earlier than usual.

    Their active participation was crucial for Haisen in the uing turmoil that would ur within a few years.

    Among the children that Harvan had observed, they were some of the most talented ones he had ever seen.

    It made him think that perhaps the gods had blessed Haisen with a golden era.

    Because of this, the duke had no intention of sheltering the children like delicate flowers in a greenhouse.

    While it was important to properly manage useful tools, they also needed to be honed sharp.

    On one hand, there was a calction that since there were plenty of useful tools, losing one in the process would be eptable.

    Of course, it was the worst-case scenario, and they hoped it wouldnt happen.

    Marhan was well aware of this fact. He observed the children with great scrutiny.

    Although he himself wasnt conscious of it, he had a deeply concerned expression on his face.

    The first missions were typically given at the age of 15. Despite being talented, they were also quite risky.

    He sincerely hoped that nothing would go wrong.

    It was often said that ns were the first to disappear in realbat, but this time it was close to perfection.

    Demits forces were stronger than the children, but considering the circumstances, they were almost equal.

    A surprise attack rather than a direct confrontation, avoiding a head-on sh.

    If the children followed what they had learned, the chances of the mission failing were low.

    Marhans keen senses picked up on the muffled voices of the children.

    He listened, both to check the stability of the n and to evaluate it.

    As expected.

    In the midst of the seriousness, Marhan inwardly chuckled.

    As a matter of fact, the fact that the first mission was given two years earlier was due to the consideration of the childrens abilities.

    If it had only been Denif and Orhen, they wouldnt have been given the mission.

    However, things changed when Carlyn joined.

    Apart from the increase in numbers, Carlyns exceptional sharpness made it possible.

    Although it was based on the standards for children, Carlyn had the qualities of a leader. It was evident even now.

    By controlling Denif and leading Orhen, Carlyn naturally took on the role of a strategist.

    Marhans expectations grew a bitrger.

    Some battles were more valuable than several minor skirmishes.

    A rookie who experienced hellish battlefields once was closer to being a seasoned soldier than a regr soldier who went through multiple smallbats.

    As midnight passed and the moon began to tilt, the children lined up in order.

    And after a while, an unexpected movement gradually emerged from the mountaintop.

    Could it be because of the rain earlier? Luck seems to be on their side. They should start preparing to move.

    Just as Marhan had that thought, Carlyn stood up from his position.

    Even though they needed to observe the lower area, it was a keen observation.

    Even if problems arise during the mission, as long as Carlyn survives We can rely on his intelligence.

    Marhan expressed a satisfied smile.

    * * *

    The sight of the descending clouds from the vicinity of the mountain peak was purely a matter of luck.

    I had been staring down below for a while, feeling bored while waiting, so I nced at the sky momentarily, and that was when I noticed it.

    We were slightly above the middle of the mountain.

    If we descend from here, it seemed like we could take advantage of those clouds.

    From now on, I should be mindful of my surroundings.

    Using environmental elements was something I had learned, but I hadnt even thought about the clouds. After all, they werent originally there. Practical experience taught me a lot.

    Demit, who appeared to be the leader, and one of his subordinates entered the tent, but the rest of them didnt.

    They were ying card games and drinking. I quietly woke the kids up.

    Is it time to move?

    Mhm. It seems like we need to change our ns.

    I pointed at the clouds and exined my intention, and Orhen agreed that it was a good idea.

    Denif felt the same way.

    That sounds good to me!

    We packed our belongings and erased any traces before cautiously descending along the gentle slope of the cliff.

    Despite moving slowly, it didnt take us a long time since we were descending the cliff.

    The clouds were still there.

    The descent seemed slower than what we had observed earlier. We kept our distance and waited.

    What if it doesnte down?

    Denif, who had been observing the situation for a while, yawned silently. Orhen also showed signs of fatigue.

    Well, I felt the same way.

    I slept before 11 oclock every day with a 13-year-old body.

    It was a moment to make a judgment.

    There was no need to waste our energy waiting for the clouds unnecessarily. I whispered.

    Rest a little longer, Ill keep an eye out. If the clouds donte, well go in as nned at half-past two.

    You? You should rest instead. You look exhausted more than me.

    Denifs words caught my attention immediately.

    No, Im fine. This is better. Orhen is a magician, so its better for me to decide the timing of the attack rather than you.

    It was a statement made implicitly by taking on the role of a leader.

    In fact, there was also an element of trusting my judgment more than Denifs.

    You dont trust me now?

    Denif questioned with his round eyes.

    Its not that. In the worst-case scenario, the strongest person should conserve their energy.

    Hmm

    Denifs words trailed off due to the suddenpliment.

    It wasnt an entirely incorrect statement in the first ce. Denif nodded with a slightly puzzled look on his face.

    Alright, then. I can get more actionter, right?

    Yes. Rest a little more. Ill wake you up when the timees.

    Orhen and Denif leaned against the tree, closing their eyes.

    Spy should sleep when they had the chance and eat when they had the opportunity.

    You never knew when you might be discovered and need to escape. You always had to be on high alert.

    Although I would fall asleep immediately, I had also trained myself to sleep when necessary.

    Seeing the kids fall asleep, I went back on guard duty.

    And the opportunity presented itself not long after.

    Its been about 30 minutes.

    The descending clouds were faster andrger than before.

    While briefly looking elsewhere, they hade quite close. I urgently woke the kids up.

    The kids, awakened from their sleep, seemed to understand the situation as they saw the approaching clouds.

    Soon, the clouds covered us, and even the silhouette of Demits group was no longer visible.

    Eyyy. What the hell is this all of a sudden?

    Damn it. Lets go back to sleep.

    Damn it. Well y again tomorrow.

    Tomorrow? Didnt you spend all the money today?

    Shut up. Theres a little left.

    I dont deal with loose change.

    Still, I could hear their voices.

    As someone who dealt with winds, I was sensitive to sound since it was transmitted through the air.

    The sound of the tent pping and the rustling of sleeping bags reached my ears. And then followed the sound of snoring.

    While waiting, I hade up with a few alternative operational ns.

    Lets go with n 3.

    Orhen and I would enter one tent each, while Denif went into a different tent to take care of them.

    In case there was any trouble in Denifs tent, we had nned for it to be 3 against 2.

    The reason we didnt directly target Demit was that he was the strongest and had gone to sleep first, making him more dangerous. It also meant he had consumed less alcohol.

    We waited for about 15 more minutes before moving cautiously.

    Whether it was because we wereing down the cliff behind their hideout or not, there were no traps.

    Nevertheless, every step we took was cautious.

    The sound of breaking branches in the middle of the night was louder than imagined. Due to tension, my neck felt stiff.

    I took a deep breath to calm myself.

    Lets stay calm.

    In front of the three tents, Orhen and I made eye contact with Denif and nodded.

    It was the real beginning. We silently opened the tent doors and entered.

    It seemed like they hadnt properly washed while living in the mountains; there was a faint odor mixed with the strong smell of alcohol.

    I squinted my eyes and surveyed the sleeping figures.

    Seeing them snoring, it didnt seem like they were aware. I looked at Orhen.

    I was a bit concerned; her face seemed more tense than I expected.

    I kept an eye on Orhen. Denif seemed capable of handling himself, but I worried about Orhen.

    Taking someones life was not an easy task, no matter how much they were considered the enemy.

    Im nervous too.

    But still.

    Seeing my younger sibling in that state made a sense of responsibility surge in the depths of my heart.

    Silently, I drew my dagger. My arm felt heavy, and my movements felt awkward.

    I raised my left hand and looked at Orhen. Her hand was trembling slightly.

    I signaled with my fingers. One, two, three. I turned my gaze back to the sleeping figures.

    My heavy arm moved awkwardly. The dagger swiftly shed the throat of the sleeping figure. A sharp sense remained on my fingertips and palm.

    Hiik

    The figure emitted only the sound of the air escaping from their throat. That was the end of it. It was a simple task.

    My breath trembled as it escaped my mouth.

    What about Orhen?

    The thought suddenly crossed my mind, and I immediately turned my gaze.

    Orhen remained frozen in the same position, holding the dagger. The glimmer of the de flickered above another sleeping figures throat.

    If it wasnt distressing, it would be a lie. How could it be easy for a 13-year-old girl to stab someone?

    Especially for someone as introverted as her.

    I struggled for a moment.

    Should I take over and handle it myself for the sake of the missions speed, or should I give Orhen a little more time for her own sake in the future?

    I dont know.

    I felt a bit dizzy. Was this the excitement Marhan mentioned in realbat?

    Or was it because I couldnt shake off the sensation I just experienced?

    I noticed Orhens body rising suddenly. Orhen was thirteen years old. What was I like when I was thirteen?

    I was ying ser on the field.

    Yeah, damn it. Only crazy bastards would order something like this.

    Instinctively, I approached Orhen from behind. Then, I ced my hand on top of Orhens hand.

    Close your eyes.

    I considered taking over for her, but I couldnt do that for Orhens sake. It was best to assist her.

    Getting through this was Orhens responsibility.

    Although I couldnt see, I could sense that Orhen tightly closed her eyes. Her hand was trembling.

    I applied pressure to her hand. The dagger moved. The sound of the air escaping followed, and blood spurted onto the back of my hand.

    Suppressing my difort, I turned Orhens body. Orhen, with her eyes closed, looked pitiful.

    I was in a simr position, though.

    Its okay. Its over.

    But at the same time, I felt that if we ended up fighting Demit, I would have to exclude Orhen.

    I felt like I was being too cold-hearted, but

    Did Denif finish already?

    It took a little time. Perhaps Denif had already finished everything and was waiting outside.

    Still, Orhen seemed to calm down a bit. It would be great if we could handle Demit like this.

    Keuakkk!

    Suddenly, a scream was heard from outside.

 Chapter 21: First Mission (4)

    Chapter 21: First Mission (4)

    Orhen and I rushed out of the tent without hesitation. There was no need to be discreet like before.

    It was a futile action in the already chaotic courtyard filled with loud screams.

    Fortunately, amidst the confusion, it wasnt Denifs voice we heard.

    Had something gone wrong while he was dealing with one issue and then another?

    There was a possibility. It was one of the anticipated risks.

    Denif was still a child. If he had hesitated like Orhen, there could have been a problem.

    The situation outside was the same as before.

    While heading towards the tent where Denif had entered, someone suddenly emerged from a distant tent.

    Messy gray hair that covered his forehead. I recognized the distinctive impression, confirming that it was Jose Demit.

    He smirked with bloodshot eyes. He looked like he had just woken up after a heavy drinking session.

    What the hell? There are brats here

    Demitughed hollowly upon seeing the dagger in our hands.

    Just some brats, it seems.

    His face showed more amusement than tension at the unexpected attack. Did he have that much confidence?

    As I pondered, Denif roughly opened the tent and came out.

    I quickly examined Denif.

    He didnt seem injured. Though his face and body were covered in blood, it wasnt his blood.

    Are you okay?

    Yeah, sorry. I was trying to finish one, but the guy sleeping next to them suddenly woke up.

    Denif retorted nonchntly and spat out some blood. His mouth had turned red, perhaps from the blood getting in.

    Denif smirked at me.

    Anyway, I took care of both of them, so dont worry.

    Okay.

    Not bad. It would have been ideal to silently deal with the riffraff and ambush Demit as well.

    After all, we had assumed the scenario of the three of us facing one opponent.

    His skills and fighting style were unknown, but we could figure that out from now on.

    Denif moved slowly and stood in front of us.

    It was a prearranged formation.

    Nevertheless, I felt a sense of reassurance. While ying games, I had called him a bastard, but now he was an ally.

    Who are you guys?

    Demit furrowed his brow, ncing at the tent and then ring at us.

    It was a contemtive expression.

    I didnt sense any particr wariness from him. Maybe due to his age, he was disregarding us.

    Or perhaps he was confident in his abilities.

    Id better not rush in now

    It was a sudden thought, but I held my head down internally. Denif, the first line of defense, also remained still.

    Lets not let our guard down.

    Mission failures often start with minor carelessness. It could be his strategy.

    As we observed each other cautiously, the crackling sound of the bonfire in the hideout reverberated distinctly.

    With every flicker of the fire, our shadows grew and shrank, swaying around.

    I gently pushed Orhen back and took a step forward.

    Denif was in the first line, and I was in the second. I would support Denif and protect Orhen.

    I discreetly sheathed my dagger and gripped the hilt of my longsword.

    Thebat would begin the moment Denif made a move. For Denif to remain still would be

    The way he stared at Demit, his brow furrowed, told me he was not just some trash.

    Somewhere in the distance, an owl hooted. Demit scratched the back of his head.

    Hah, damn it. What the hell is going on?

    Muttering to himself, Demit sighed deeply.

    So, you guys are assassins? My subordinates are all dead.

    Youre smarter than I thought.

    You little so arrogant.

    Demit burst intoughter as if our words were absurd.

    Where are they raising these brats?

    His remark was sharp. How could he guess that in this situation? He seemed quite exceptional.

    But I shouldnt underestimate him. It might be more challenging than I thought.

    What the hell are you talking about?

    Denif retorted, but a beat toote. Even from an objective standpoint, his demeanor was pierced.

    Yeah.

    Demit chuckled instead of pressing further.

    Its unbelievable. Just because weve been busy with other tasks, were designated as training targets for these brats.

    Demit raised his hand to the hilt of his sword.

    Heres the final question. Where are you bastards from? If you tell me, Ill let you go easily.

    Although his face carried a smile, it was clear that the notion of letting us go easily was far from the truth.

    As the atmosphere grew tense, Denif raised his hand and stopped.

    Fuck you, bastard.

    If you dont want to sufferter, youd better kill yourself now.

    Before Demit could finish his sentence, Denif drew his sword. He and Demit did it almost simultaneously.

    I nced at Orhen. Compared to the tension earlier, she seemed fine now.

    Phew.

    I let out a long breath. It dawned on me that I was quite excited at the moment.

    This was not the time to worry about Orhen.

    Combat excitement.

    I had reminded myself to be cautious, but without realizing it, I was gradually sumbing to it.

    Marhan didnt give a warning for nothing. Perhaps this was what it meant to be aware and still fall for it.

    Well, it was fortunate that I realized it now. Lets think calmly and rationally.

    Denif stomped the ground.

    At the same time, I turned to the side.

    * * *

    As Denif charged forward, Carlyn and Orhen ran in a line to the left.

    This was to get behind Demit.

    It was a formation to protect Orhen while assisting Denif.

    If Demit focused on Denif, he would leave his back vulnerable to Carlyn and Orhen, and vice versa.

    Demit nced at Carlyn and Orhen with a smirk, but he focused on Denif for now.

    He had the desire to deal with the insolent one first.

    Hehe.

    Demit chuckled inwardly. He enjoyed mocking the enemy in situations like this.

    How should he handle it this time?

    Although it wasnt a problem if the ones apanying him died, it made the situation extremely troublesome.

    Therefore, he wanted to repay them ordingly.

    Should I pretend to losepletely?

    It didnt seem like a bad idea. Demit observed the atmosphere among the children. He felt confident.

    Judging from the momentum he sensed, they were not ordinary kids raised just anywhere.

    Since it was within Haisens territory, the chances were high that they were from Haisen. Demit wanted to witness the moment when their confidence turned into despair.

    He felt the blood rushing through his veins. Swords shed.

    Marhan was watching everything unfold. There didnt seem to be any problems. The formation was working well.

    Denif held his ground while Carlyn aimed for openings by thrusting his sword or throwing darts.

    Little by little, the children were gaining the upper hand.

    They had taken some time to enter the tent, which was slightly disappointing, but it was within the expected range.

    The first killing.

    Some werepletely frozen and unable to move their bodies. This was considered rtively good progress.

    I just need to make them more ustomed to it in the future.

    Anyway, there shouldnt be any further problems. Jose Demit would fall under the victory of the children.

    He was already a target of an investigation by Haisens intelligence agency.

    He was a mercenary of moderate caliber, killing the client during a mission and fleeing. There was nothing special about it.

    Except that Marhan and Haisens intelligence agency had overlooked one thing

    Jose Demit was a spy for the In Kingdom.

    In his recent criminal activities, there had already been maniptions at the kingdom level.

    The encounter between two spies was an unexpected and unlikely event.

    Several minutes passed. The moment when Marhans expectations were surpassed came suddenly.

    Demit, who had been gradually pushed back, suddenly charged like lightning.

    Denif instinctively swung his sword, but he couldnt prevent the injury to his right forearm.

    Having some trouble, huh?

    Demit smirked.

    Upon hearing the taunting words, Denif checked his throbbing forearm and gritted his teeth.

    This damn bastard

    Calm down.

    Carlyns words calmed Denifs excitement, and he took a deep breath. The formation was disrupted for a moment.

    Clearly, it was his own mistake.

    He shouldnt have let that guy leave his position.

    Of course, his movement was beyond the expected range.

    Sorry.

    Its not your fault. Youre stronger than you think. Just dont get provoked.

    Carlyn observed Denifs recent speed. Denif didnt let his guard down when it came tobat.

    But the speed he couldnt catch up with.

    Looking at Demits rxed expression, it seemed like he hadnt exerted all his power yet, rather than showing off.

    <i>How do I catch that bastard?</i> Carlyn wondered.

    But there must be a way.

    It was the mission given by Haisens Chief of Intelligence. It must have been challenging, but there was a way forward.

    I cant afford to spare Denif, even if hes injured.

    Carlyn realized that now was the time to use his Mystic ability.

    His Mystic was an ability that the enemy didnt expect, so he kept it as ast resort.

    And at that moment, something brushed Carlyns mind.

    On the other hand, Demit was quickly pondering.

    The kids skills were far beyond what he had anticipated. They werent just ordinary kids.

    They were clearly kids who had been diligently trained. If that was the case, it was pointless to waste any more time.

    No matter what happened, when he became a training target, this operation had already gone awry.

    There was no way they sent only these kids. There must be someone watching them from somewhere nearby.

    With his current identity, he couldnt continue his activities.

    The people observing them would likely be of a high caliber, considering the kids they were raising.

    Even if they were former retirees from the front lines, they would be more of a nuisance than necessary.

    Demit suppressed his excitement. He needed to remain calm andposed.

    If I just kill the kids and run away..

    If he did that, a skilled and enraged pursuer would chase after him.

    Demit quickly made a decision based on his long experience and remembered the face of the kid at the forefront.

    Well meet againter.

    Leaving the kids unharmed or killing them all would undoubtedly attract pursuit teams.

    But there wouldnt be many people watching. He had experienced that several times.

    On a small scale, maybe three. If there are more, then five.

    Considering his fake identity, it was unlikely that there would be five. At most, there would be two.

    He needed to inflict serious injuries and escape.

    Between someone he might be able to capture and a talented kid, thetter had a higher chance of being chosen.

    After all, the kids couldnt catch up with his speed.

    Demit naturally found his prey.

    Emotions were excluded. Targeting the magician at the back was the surest way to stop all the other kids.

    All these thoughts took ce in a matter of seconds.

    At a reasonable distance, Marhan was also contemting. His hand was on the hilt of his sword.

    He was contemting whether to intervene. Since deviating from the formation, the atmosphere of the target had changed.

    The altered atmosphere and the speed briefly shown were beyond the expected range.

    With his extensive experience, he realized that the existing information was incorrect.

    This practical training was a failure. Who could have interfered? Was there new information about the mystic?

    Of course, there was a high probability that he had failed to assess the opponents level urately.

    It was a very basic mistake.

    Those little bastards.

    Marhan pushed aside his thoughts and focused on the situation calmly. It wasnt the time to ponder that.

    Marhan made his decision as well.

    The strategy within the predetermined n relied on the abilities of the kids, but this was different.

    Just as Marhan was about to intervene, Demit struck the ground.

    Demit rushed toward Denif at lightning speed. Denif prepared himself, but it was futile.

    As the swords collided, Demit passed by Denif.

    Carlyn and Orhen were right behind. Demit struck the ground and soared over Carlyn.

    Orhen was right in front of him.

    If Demit stabbed his sword into Orhens abdomen and made his escape, it would be over. He had memorized Orhens face for the report.

    But something intervened at that moment.

    It wasnt a person.

    Winds. Winds wrapped around Demits body. It didnt stop him, but it slowed down his speed.

    Of course, it wasnt enough to change the oue. In the midst of Demits confusion, the tip of the sword was still directed at Orhen.

    And then, Carlyn suddenly intervened between the sword and Orhen.

    <i>Thunk!</i>

    The tip of the sword entered Carlyns side. Carlyn grabbed Demits sword with his left hand.

    Blood seeped from his abdomen and left palm.

    Carlyn gritted his teeth, enduring the searing pain, and swung his right hand.

    All his focus was on the Winds.

    Demit tried to withdraw his sword, but he couldnt move momentarily due to the winds wrapping around his body.

    Mystic? That cant be.

    Carlyns sword pierced through from close range. Demit witnessed that moment clearly.

    As the sword pierced his shoulder, he felt a sense of impending dangering from behind.

    Surely it was some worthless bastard. <i>Damn it. Is this how I die?</i> It was a ridiculous turn of events.

    At that moment, as Demit was stabbed by Carlyns sword, the person who had stabbed him cried out.

    Dont kill him!

 Chapter 22: First Mission (5)

    Chapter 22: First Mission (5)

    Dont kill him! Subdue him!

    Even as the sword entered my abdomen, I gritted my teeth and shouted.

    Denifs sword was already behind Demits neck.

    Damn it. Was I a beat toote?

    However, Denif swiftly disyed his agility and twisted his wrist. Instead of the de, the t side of the sword struck Demits head.

    <i>Thunk!</i>

    Demits neck snapped, and his face tilted to the side. But Denif didnt stop there.

    After executing a forearm strike to Demits temple, Denif threw the sword aside and struck the back of Demits head with the heel of his hand.

    Guh

    Demit groaned and copsed. It was certainly intended to knock him out, but

    There was quite a bit of emotion behind that action.

    In any case, as Demit fell, the sword lodged in my abdomen was pulled out.

    As I leaned over, the wound widened slightly. I ced my hand on my abdomen, grimacing.

    It was the first time I had been stabbed with a de. The pierced area throbbed with a searing pain. It felt like my head was spinning.

    Think calmly. It was not an immediate life-threatening situation.

    Carlyn!

    Orhen grabbed hold of me, shouting in rm. Concern was evident in her widened eyes.

    But there was a more pressing issue than that now.

    Im fine, just a moment.

    I lightly patted Orhens hand, passing by her with her mouth agape.

    Did I bleed more than I thought? My steps felt heavy.

    Denif, who had been observing Demit with a determined gaze, turned his attention to me.

    Why not kill him Wait, are you okay?

    Slightly btedly, Denif rushed towards me in surprise. I touched my abdomen, grimacing.

    I nodded lightly and leaned on Denifs shoulder, exerting some strength.

    But more importantly, theres something about this guy.

    And then, I knelt beside Demits face, putting my hand over his mouth.

    I had learned the basic methods of capturing prisoners in our line of work. First, the oral cavity needed to be examined.

    Just as I suspected.

    Something was caught on my fingertips. There was a pill inside his gums that needed to be chewed to be broken.

    I took it out and handed it to Denif.

    Look at this.

    What is this? Wow, how did you know?

    Ill exinter.

    I roughly tore open Demits clothing with a dagger and forcefully ced the pill into his mouth to prevent him frommitting suicide.

    Contrary to the widespread misconception, biting the tongue wouldnt lead to death, but interrogation was necessary.

    Afterward, I instructed Denif to tie up his hands and feet.

    After dealing with it haphazardly, I felt a sudden release of tension, or perhaps the injuries were more severe than I thought, and my body lost its strength.

    Are you okay?

    Denif supported my copsing back.

    Im still alive.

    You better be. Dont you dare die on me.

    Did I lose too much blood?

    Orhen ran over to me with bandages she had prepared in advance. Her eyes were wide, and her hands trembled.

    Are y-you okay? W-why on earth Im sorry, its because of me

    Orhen rambled, clearly not in her right mind. She seemed off earlier too, not in a good state.

    Well, what should I say?

    After a moment of contemtion, I simply smiled.

    Were siblings.

    At my casual remark, Orhens eyes widened even further. ncing at Denif, he had the same expression.

    Their faces were filled with genuine emotion directed toward me.

    I pressed the bandage tightly against my abdomen with the one Orhen handed me. It needed to be wrapped around to stop the bleeding.

    It was a difficult task to do alone.

    Can you help me a bit?

    Ye-yes!

    Orhen quickly applied a hemostatic agent to the wound and ced a bandage on it. It was a scene of focused concentration.

    However, as I watched that scene, a sense of difort pricked at my inner self, like a thorn.

    Why did I save her, risking my life?

    That question came to mind. I had vowed to survive, so why did I throw myself into danger?

    Could it be the influence of the hosts will or the Devils Blood? I had been experiencing changes since the first day I arrived here.

    Well, I dont know.

    Well, it wasnt solely driven by a holy sacrifice mentality. Of course, that element was present, but

    It seemed to be abination of factors.

    In fact, I first started suspecting Demit when his demeanor changed.

    In the end, my deduction was correct.

    He moved quickly as if hiding his strength, and Denif got injured. At that moment, my mind became oddly calm.

    And then, I started noticing strange things.

    Demit never showed any signs of panic from the beginning till the end. He didnt even express anger when his subordinates died.

    He didnt seem surprised by the abilities of thirteen-year-old kids.

    It was also odd that he immediately recognized our true identities.

    I thought they might be hiding something. After all, it was a mission given by the Chief of Intelligence.

    Could there be an intention to target spies from other ces?

    Thats what I thought. That we were given the mission without deliberately revealing his true identity.

    Discovering that could earn me some points.

    And that line of thinking led me to believe that capturing him alive was better than killing him.

    Although he seemed quite formidable, it was uncertain if we could capture him.

    That was when the idea of using a decoy came to mind. Suicide attack<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: This is, , Im not sure what to put here. It has a meaning of to attack or die with an opponent with the intention of dying together. . It was the best strategy in a failed mission scenario.

    Of course, I had no intention of dying. I was willing to sacrifice my flesh and bones for this.

    But should I be the decoy and Defin would be the one to take the hit instead?

    If I were to be the decoy, it wouldnt be a problem if Denif got injured during a dangerous moment.

    The closer the friendship between Denif and me, the better.

    With that thought in mind, Demit made his move.

    In an instant, he leaped over Denif and me. It was clear that Orhen was his target, not me.

    There wasnt much time for contemtion.

    I realized that I was the second line of defense in protecting Orhen, and I remembered the image of Orhen holding a dagger, trembling.

    And my previous thoughts coincided, and my body moved on its own.

    I used Winds to bind Demit, and at that moment, I leaped in between them.

    That was the oue of my actions.

    So, it was somewhatplex. It was like moving with both intentions in mind.

    Well, to be honest, I relied on Death Avoidance, which allowed me to take such action.

    If I truly faced a life-or-death situation, I felt that I could somehow avoid it.

    Anyway, I gained a lot.

    First of all, I gained the trust of Orhen and Denif. Building a rtionship that puts ones life on the line was not easy.

    Especially when considering the future, having a good rtionship with Denif was important.

    And I saved a persons life.

    Come to think of it, Orhen wasnt in my memory. I couldnt be certain, but perhaps in the game where I didnt exist, this mission would have killed her.

    Thats why Denif became a bit more pragmatic.

    I had no regrets about my actions. It was purely rational. It wasnt bad at all.

    Despite contemting it for a long time, there was still some lingering difort.

    Whether it was due to the Devils Blood or the influence of the hosts will, I didnt know.

    Well, what can I do?

    I am who I am. I might be influenced, but I would do what I wanted to do.

    In the end, there were no problems. Even if there were, I would continue to make my own choices.

    Sigh.

    Amidst exhaustion, a deep sigh escaped my lips, perhaps due to mental fatigue. In that moment, the faces of Orhen and Denif appeared before me.

    Carlyn!

    Hey! Snap out of it!

    The words of the two children echoed in my ears, their faces filled with worry.

    Well, it was natural since I got stabbed in the abdomen. It was probably their first time witnessing something like this from their perspective.

    I had never been injured to this extent even during intense sword duels, let alone in a real battle.

    However, I wasnt going to die from this. I had applied for first aid, and I didnt make any sudden movements after being stabbed.

    Im not going to die. You both know that.

    Still

    Anyway, what should we do now? Should we make our way back to the carriage on our own?

    All we had received were orders to assassinate. There were no instructions on what to do afterward, so it seemed appropriate to return.

    The problem was that I had captured Demit alive.

    Honestly, I wasnt sure if this was intended or not.

    Haisen could be raising the children harshly, or it could be an unexpected turn of events.

    There was no need to go through the trouble of disposing of the body. It would only draw attention.

    Wild animals would take care of it.

    No one came this deep into the woods. That was why these guys used it as a hideout.

    The problem was whether we could move Demit while I was injured

    Should I rely on Orhen for support and move, with Denif guarding Demit? Was that the best option?

    As I pondered, I heard a rustling sound from the other side. It was Marhan.

    Youve done well.

    Seeing his rather serious expression, I could tell that there was something hidden in this mission.

    Perhaps even Marhan hadnt anticipated it.

    Marhan sat in front of me and inspected my wounds. He took out bandages and antiseptics to reexamine the injuries.

    Marhan sighed deeply and looked around at all of us.

    Im sorry for all of you. There were some ws in the mission.

    * * *

    With Marhans help, we were able to descendfortably to the carriage.

    Although it was a mountainous path, Denif and Orhen supported me on either side, practically carrying me.

    We had tucked Demit into the cargopartment, and Marhan had given him some medicine, so we didnt have to worry too much.

    Anyway, Marhan sincerely apologized to us.

    Im sorry.

    He said there was a mistake in the mission nning. Demit wasnt just a criminal.

    Judging from the poison he had in his mouth, it was clear that he was a spy from another intelligence agency.

    Marhan said it seemed more like an unfortunate ident than someone from our side intentionally using him.

    I felt the same way.

    There was no one who would specifically target us, and if that were the case, there wouldnt have been just one of them.

    If information leaked from our side, they would havee to capture Marhan as well.

    Anyway, since it had already happened, there was nothing we could do but ept it. It wasnt Marhans fault either.

    I told Marhan that I was tired and he told us to rest.

    Since Marhan yed the role of a coachman, there was no one else in the carriage except us.

    While Denif snored, I closed my eyes and got lost in my thoughts.

    Its a job well done for now.

    Even though it wasnt intentional, it was important that I had sessfullypleted a more challenging mission than the previous ones.

    Despite my injury, I had captured a prisoner, and my evaluation would surely improve in identifying him.

    Then I heard the sound of the system message being updated. I opened my eyes wide.

    Come to think of it, this mission was also one of the Stratagem actions.

    [You have gained Stratagem experience. You have reached Stratagem Level 2. You have acquired the trait Inexperienced but Calm Novice Assassin.]

    Seeing that my level had increased and I had gained a trait, it seemed that there was an additional reward for capturing an unknown spy during the assassination mission.

    Reading the description, it said that I would be able to maintain moreposure during assassination missions and gain slightly increased experience from assassinations.

    Not bad.

    I realized how importantposure was. It would surely be helpful.

    And I would continue to develop my minor traits.

    Lost in these thoughts, I felt someones gaze from the opposite side. It was Orhen.

    When our eyes met, Orhen quickly turned her head.

    She had been watching me closely since we descended from the mountain. Denif had even fallen asleep with his snoring

    Her face was a mixture of apology and gratitude.

    Its okay.

    I-I didnt say anything.

    Orhen couldnt hide her confusion and started babbling.

    Seeing her surprised by her own words, it seemed like she had just blurted out something in her confusion.

    Is that so? Alright then. Get some rest. Ill sleep too.

    I closed my eyes. It wasnt an exaggerationI was really exhausted.

    It had been a while since I had a proper sleep, and on top of that, I had been stabbed. Even without that, my eyelids felt heavy.

    Thank you.

    In the stillness, Orhen whispered urgently with a soft voice.

    Without realizing it, the corners of my mouth curled up slightly.<ul><li>1. TLN: This is, , Im not sure what to put here. It has a meaning of to attack or die with an opponent with the intention of dying together. </li></ul>

 Chapter 23: First Mission (6)

    Chapter 23: First Mission (6)

    While riding in the carriage, I had a nightmare. It was nothing out of the ordinary.

    But the content was different.

    Usually, it was just a dream where I struggled under the grip of weak scissors or couldnt remember anything.

    But today, in my dream, I slit the throat of a beggar with a dagger.

    Again and again.

    The solid sensation of the dagger in my palm and the resistance felt at my fingertips when I sliced the throat were vivid.

    Despite knowing it was a dream, I couldnt wake up or stop my actions.

    In the midst of that repetitive moment, the beggar I had killed suddenly grabbed my wrist.

    I was startled and opened my eyes abruptly.

    I thought it had passed without any real impact, but seeing that I had such a dream indicated otherwise.

    I was still myself.

    Even though I might be influenced by this body, it would be impossible to simply brush it off as if nothing happened.

    But I have changed.

    Emotionally, I didnt feel disturbed when I was awake apart from the nightmares.

    The unconscious part of me had an influence, but it seemed to mix in with my body.

    Phew.

    I let out a deep breath. Despite having the nightmare, I felt a little relieved.

    Im still me.

    I was worried that my personality had changed involuntarily when I entered the game.

    I wondered if I had always been this kind of person.

    Well, I had to ept it in order to survive, but it didnt make me feel good.

    However, today, by saving Orhen and having the nightmare, I felt reassured that I was still myself.

    Lets go back to sleep.

    Although my eyelids felt heavy and tired, I felt a slight reluctance due to the nightmares.

    I looked around.

    Denif was snoring with his mouth open. On the other hand, Orhen was groaning with a grimace on his forehead.

    Seeing Orhen made me feel somewhatforted.

    I thought to myself, Im not the only one. In fact, even from the perspective of this world, Denif was the strange one.

    Aftermitting his first murder, he could sleep while snoring. He truly resembled a future imperial terrorist.

    I put aside my contemtion and closed my eyes. I focused on the flow of magic power within my body.

    It was because I felt a sense of calm when I concentrated on the Moonlight Technique.

    The jolting of the carriage, Denifs snoring, and Orhens groans faded away.

    Internal meditation.

    Amidst my drowsiness, I saw a crescent moon. It had the shape of a fingernail but emitted a bright light.

    But there was something around the moon.

    What is that?

    Upon closer inspection, I realized it was Winds. Faint mountain winds instantly grew in size and turned into a gust.

    An angry gale was raging around the moon.

    For a moment, I was taken aback by this phenomenon, but I regained myposure. There was nothing unusual about the Moonlight Technique.

    Why did this gust suddenly appear?

    It could be because I experienced realbat. Or it could be due to inner turmoil.

    There was a slight unease in my mind regarding my own actions.

    For some reason, I felt that those winds were rted to thetter. Whether it was Devils Blood or the original Carlyn.

    But I had no intention of changing myself.

    I am who I am.

    Even if the same thing were to happen again, I would save Orhen. In fact, I became even more determined.

    However, I needed to calm my mind.

    I was tense during my first real battle, and immediately afterpleting the mission, I had a nightmare. I needed to be different in the future.

    I needed to get used to it. I couldnt keep the events of today in my heart.

    Amidst the cold sensation within me, I groped for the incident from earlier.

    The clear sensation of the dagger and the resistance felt at my fingertips were vivid.

    In Valhll, where devil worshippers run rampant and turn a 13-year-old child into a spy.

    It would be painful and difficult, but I needed to adapt.

    With that thought, the raging gale gradually subsided and seeped into the crescent moon.

    Was it the harmony of my heart?

    The inner crescent moon rose slightly and increased in size.

    And I realized that I had reached the second stage of the Moonlight Technique.

    * * *

    Marhan returned to the mansion and found himself lost in thought after giving the duke a brief report.

    With the report submitted, those responsible for nning the mission would face consequences.

    Even though it wasnt intentional, they had to take responsibility.

    Even if the maniption came from spies in other factions, the fact that he failed to notice it was a burden.

    Jose Demit was being held captive in the basement, and he turned out to be more tight-lipped than expected.

    And the fact that he had undergone resistance training during interrogation meant he was of a certain caliber.

    It seemed that the interrogation would require some time. Of course, the chances of the captured spy surviving were extremely slim.

    Usually, instead of enduring prolonged suffering, they would trade information for a swift death.

    Thinking back, he was quite an impressive individual.

    At the end of his thoughts, Carlyn came to mind. The child had astutely deduced Demits true identity during the mission.

    That was truly astonishing.

    The moment Marhan decided to intervene, Demit charged forward, and although Marhan rushed as quickly as possible, it was already toote.

    When he was regretting the short moment of hesitation, Carlyn acted.

    He took the blow from the sword meant for Orhen and swung his own sword. He also shouted at Denif, who was targeting him from behind, to stop.

    In that moment, Marhan felt a mix of relief and admiration.

    The child had seen through the true identity of their target.

    Marhan, with his years of experience and knowledge of targets, acknowledged that Carlyn had no prior information.

    Of course, there were grounds for judgment.

    The immediate understanding of the childrens true identities, their consistentposure, the sudden change in atmosphere

    But for a 13-year-old child experiencing their first real mission to make such a judgment was truly remarkable.

    When he heard the general situation, Marhan was even more amazed.

    He thought we intentionally nned it.

    While he already knew Carlyn was exceptional, this level of proficiency surpassed his expectations. Marhan found himself unknowingly nodding in approval.

    Marhan was confident that the dukes favor toward Carlyn would only increase.

    Rescuing Orhen was one thing, but Carlyns exceptional abilities were truly remarkable.

    A smile formed on Marhans lips.

    * * *

    Hey, guys.

    While the three of us were gathered, working on a detailed mission report, Denif spoke up.

    Sorry, I think it was my fault.

    What are you suddenly talking about?

    It was after the mission was over, and we had returned to the castle, finished with a brief report, and even managed to get some sleep.

    I wondered why Denif would bring this up all of a sudden.

    I hesitated a bit when I had to kill those scumbags. Thats why things turned out like this.

    He hesitated? Denif?

    When I looked puzzled, Denif scratched his nose.

    If I had killed them right away, we could have disposed of them quietly. But I hesitated a bit at first, and thats when the guy next to me woke up.

    Ah, so thats what happened.

    I could vaguely understand what he meant. Denif continued speaking.

    If I had dealt with them quickly, I could have caught that guy, Demit, quietly as well. And you wouldnt have been hit by the sword.

    Well, both I and Orhen took some time. Then we heard a scream, so Denif must have gone through something simr to us.

    It seemed that even Denif, the imperial terrorist, wasnt wless when he was a rookie.

    As someone who knew Denif in the game, it felt like a new realization.

    I nodded.

    Its not your fault. We were in a simr situation.

    Really?

    Yeah. And well, even if we had disposed of them quietly, theres no guarantee that the guy wouldnt have woken up.

    Thatsright?

    Denif nodded.

    On the contrary, he could have pretended to be asleep and ambushed us, and one of us could have died. Anyway, things turned out fine.

    Denifs expression became more rxed after my words. On the other hand, Orhens face seemed slightly tense.

    I wondered why and thought that perhaps it was because she had received help from me during the assassination process.

    Hmm. If I wrote it exactly like that in the report, Orhens evaluation might not turn out so well.

    It was also problematic to discuss it here with Denif present.

    But what about Orhen? If I write that you helped, wont she have to go on another mission alone?

    While I was thinking about it, Denif brought up the topic.

    It seemed that the two of them had talked while I was still asleep. Since they were already close, it made things easier.

    Well, it did make things more convenient.

    Lets just say that we both handled the two of them together. I didntpletely take over for you. I just helped you calm down.

    Is that okay?

    Orhen nced at me for no apparent reason.

    I nodded.

    Whats the problem? Do you think you wont be able to do it next time?

    No.

    Orhen firmly nodded in agreement. When we fought Demit, she performed well.

    I smiled.

    Then its settled. Theres no need for unnecessary self-me among siblings.

    Orhen agreed with my words, nodding.

    Yeah. I knew that if I couldnt do it, my sibling would get hurt.

    As Orhen said that, she looked straight into my eyes.

    It seemed that the help I provided had also influenced the other side. I was a bit worried, but it was a good thing.

    Alright then. Lets finish writing and get some more rest.

    Marhan gave us a two-day break. But in reality, it only applied to Orhen.

    I still needed to focus on recovering from my injuries, and Denifs arm was more deeply cut than expected.

    While I was almost finished writing the report, I suddenly remembered something I needed to talk to Duke about.

    I added one more line at the end of the report.

    While riding the carriage back, I continued to practice the Moonlight Technique and reached 2-star.

    * * *

    The duke came to the mansion five days after I reported to Marhan.

    During that time, I heard from Marhan and Lena that the duke was concerned about us.

    He even sent a handwritten letter apologizing for the hardships and expressing his remorse.

    It was a bit surprising. I never expected him to send such a letter.

    In that moment, my favorable impression of the duke increased slightly.

    I had always felt that he might be a genuinely good person.

    Anyway, the duke distributed items to us, each carrying his apologies.

    Orhen received a ne that aids in magic, Denif got a sword, and I received a wind stone.

    I was slightly disappointed that I only received a stone, but the duke said it was an extremely valuable item imbued with the power of winds.

    I did feel a heightened sensitivity to winds, so it seemed to be true.

    After sending Denif and Orhen off, the duke gave me additional gifts. When I opened a small chest, I found what appeared to be elixirs.

    Are these elixirs?

    Yes.

    Why only for me?

    Didnt you save Orhens life? Its only right to reward my godchild for saving the other godchilds life.

    The duke chuckled and added.

    And my disciple reached 2-star as well.

    I was momentarily taken aback by his unexpected words. In any case, it was good to have at least one reward confirmed.

    I felt fortunate to be under the dukes guidance. Even if he had existed in the modern world, he would have be a true leader.

    Thank you.

    But remember, you should take them after your injuries have healed. Let me know when the timees.

    Yes.

    After that, Ill proceed with passing down the Moonlight Technique.

    Thats right. It was what I had been looking forward to.

    After reaching the second level of the Moonlight Technique, I would be able to learn thebat aspect of it.

    On one hand, I felt a sense of pride. I was faster than the duke. Despite not having regained my optimal condition.

    In any case, I should focus on recovering from my injuries in the future.

    Oh, speaking of which.

    I felt like I knew why the duke gave me the wind stone.

    Perhaps it meant to train my mystic abilities while recovering from my injuries.

    In the past, I had contemted betraying the duke, but it was apletely wrong thought.

    He treated me well, and the rewards were good. I wouldnt go anywhere else. I would continue to absorb everything I could here.

 Chapter 24: Graduation Ceremony (1)

    Chapter 24: Graduation Ceremony (1)

    Is it over?

    Its over.

    The underground corridor fell into darkness. Above the fallen bodies, Denifs resolute voice echoed through the familiar darkness.

    Nevertheless, I used Winds to confirm our surroundings. It was to prevent any potential incidents.

    There was no one alive inside the building.

    Ive checked.

    As soon as I finished speaking, we turned on our magic-powered shlights. Fallen bodies cluttered the underground corridor.

    We used our feet to push people aside and checked their faces.

    Because we had to see the deaths of our targets with our own eyes.

    It took less than a minute to find a man with arge mole on his left cheek.

    Here he is.

    Did you find him?

    Denif approached and examined his face. It was the man who engaged in human trafficking while running a loan shark business.

    There was no sense of satisfaction.

    Hes worse than the recent ones we caught.

    If we dont kill, well be killed.

    I had learned that lesson painfully over the past three years. Petty kindness and leniency invite threats to our lives.

    Now, these moments were numbed by familiarity. Come to think of it, time flew by so quickly.

    It had already been over three years since I came here.

    Sixteen.

    By this ces standards, I had be an adult, with a height that had increased and a handsome face that remained unchanged.

    Now lets clean up.

    I stepped outside the building with Denif.

    Denif carried a drum of oil that we had prepared in the alley and went back inside the building.

    It was the task of erasing the traces. Meanwhile, I climbed up the wall and onto the roof.

    I focused on my magic power and expanded my Winds.

    Since we had already killed the men who held the slums in their grip, I wasnt too worried.

    I had also prevented any screams from escaping, and even if they did, how many people woulde investigating?

    As expected, the slums in the early morning were quiet. But I remained vignt.

    While maintaining my concentration, I took a handkerchief out of my pocket. I intended to wipe away the blood on my body at least a little.

    It always bothers me.

    I had gotten used to the work, but this mysophobia never became familiar.

    Some time passed, and Denif walked out of the door.

    The smell of oil wafted through my nose. When I went closer to check, the smell was even stronger on his body.

    I scowled in disapproval.

    You got it on your body again?

    This is weird. It seems to be leaking a bit.

    The drum is weird. Did it get into your body again?

    No, it didnt. Its true.

    Denif widened his eyes and raised both hands in defense when I red at him.

    Step back.

    There was a chance I could catch fire for no reason if I stood too close.

    Denif would handle it on his own, but we always had to act safely.

    I lit a match and threw it into the building.

    <i>Whoosh!</i> The small spark instantly turned into a massive ze and rushed into the building.

    Lets go.

    Okay.

    Following the predetermined route, we kicked against the wall and moved up to the roof of the building.

    Every time we crossed the roof, our shadows danced beneath the moonlight, and the stench of the slums faded away.

    Is someone following us?

    No.

    I shook my head in response to Denifs question. Winds were providing me with information from all directions.

    There was no pursuit.

    Without any obstacles, we exited the fortress through the narrow opening we had used for infiltration.

    It was a smooth operation.

    Assassination was like this by nature.

    Unless you kill or get caught in front of other people, it was not difficult to escape even if your target was a noble.

    Can I take it off now?

    Just to be safe, lets go a bit further.

    Denif scratched his head in frustration. Wearing masks was a given.

    Selling your face never leads to anything good.

    However, we had only recently left the fortress. We still had to go for at least another five minutes.

    There was no need to draw unnecessary attention.

    In broad daylight, it wouldnt be a problem to blend in among people, but it was a different story in the early morning.

    Two sturdy men. They definitely wouldnt look ordinary.

    Its ufortable.

    Just bear with it a little longer.

    That was the moment.

    I felt as if there were gazes directed at me from a distance. It wasnt certain.

    It was just a feeling that someone was looking at me. But I couldnt afford to ignore this intuition.

    I turned my head to the southwest.

    Shh.

    Denif quickly lowered his body. Towards the direction of the fortress. There was no visible presence.

    Winds were telling me the same.

    Tension rose. Lets assume it was not a misconception and think about it.

    Either it was beyond the range perceived by my Winds or the person was hiding their presence well. It had to be one of the two.

    If that was the case, they werent an ordinary skilled individual. It made my mind slightlyplicated.

    A skilled person like that attached to such a trash?

    No, that was not it.

    They would havee to us much earlier if that were the case.

    Who is it?

    A spy from another country who was monitoring this ce?

    It could be, or it could be someone from our side.

    Even though it was separated from the capital, it was still part of the Haisen Kingdom.

    They might be observing our mission.

    If its thetter, its not a problem, but if its the former, it bes troublesome.

    In the midst of the tension, time seemed to flow slower.

    I couldnt be certain, but it didnt seem like they were approaching us immediately. It was a good call not to remove our masks.

    Whats wrong?

    Denif whispered.

    I have a feeling theres something, but Im not sure.

    When youre not sure, you have to assume its certain and move.

    Make cautious judgments, but act swiftly.

    Could we win if we fight? No, fighting itself was a mistake. We had to evade.

    Until that persons intentions change.

    I looked up at the sky and adjusted our direction. I locked eyes with Denif and wordlessly stomped on the ground.

    * * *

    As we moved away from the fortress, the feeling of being watched disappeared, but we remained on high alert.

    We deliberately took detours, frequently changing directions and crossing over a small mountain.

    The only markers we had were the stars.

    It took us two hours longer than nned. Near the designated meeting ce, I shook a tree with my Winds.

    It was a signal to Marhan.

    The message conveyed the possibility of pursuit and our approximate location based on the interval of tree shaking.

    We had to wait for Marhans judgment. If the bell rang, it was the signal to scatter in all directions.

    After ten seconds ofplete silence, we could head towards the carriage.

    Ah, that was a long wait. Kid, why are you so perceptive?

    A voice suddenly came from above my head, and I hastily drew my sword. A woman was standing on a tree branch.

    How? I was initially taken aback.

    She wasnt detected by my Winds.

    And even though she was so close, neither Denif nor I noticed her at all.

    Stop. Were on the same side. Ravens cry above death.

    A code phrase was spoken, but I couldnt immediately trust it. Should I wait for Marhan? Or should we escape as we were?

    In the midst of myplicated thoughts, Marhans voice reached us.

    Its okay. Shes our ally.

    Is that so?

    Thats right.

    The woman replied on Marhans behalf. She smiled cheerfully as she descended from the tree, appearing to be in her mid-twenties.

    She was a beautiful woman with long ck hair.

    Shes Phiri, vice-leader of the Empires Intelligence Division under Haisen. She came to evaluate you before your graduation ceremony.

    I nodded in response to Marhans exnation. I realized that she wasnt the person I saw three years ago.

    Had there been a change in the meantime? The woman smiled yfully.

    Anyway, I like you. Having a good intuition is important. Kid, would you like to join the Intelligence Division?

    Even though I had already considered going considering the situation, there seemed to be no need to answer first. As I contemted, Marhan interjected.

    Phiri, how did you end up running into these kids?

    Well, Marhan, this kid is something special.

    Phiri pointed at me and grumbled.

    How did he know the direction from that distance?

    Marhan nced at me and gave a slight smile. At first nce, he seemed expressionless, but

    After observing him for a long time, I could somewhat detect changes in his expression.

    You should have gone and told him.

    I didnt tell him because I thought it mightplicate things if I chased after him. And seeing him trying to escape, I didnt think he would believe me.

    Tsk, disappointing. How did such an inadequate person even get to the position of a vice leader?

    Marhan clicked his tongue.

    Hey,e on. Its because I let my guard down. Let me show you.

    Enough. I dont need to see it. Did I teach you to be so careless?

    Actually, I wasnt careless.

    In that case, it truly shows yourck.

    Ugh, frustrating. Marhan, you didnt even know I was here. This kid is something special, you know?

    Phiri tapped her chest lightly.

    Observing her behavior, I was secretly surprised. It was the first time I had seen someone interact with Marhan so casually.

    Not even Denif was that easygoing with Marhan.

    Seeing how lightheartedly she spoke, I wondered if she had been his student before.

    Anyway, Ill take my leave now. You cant tell anyone.

    Why?

    Its embarrassing! You understand, right?

    I understand.

    As expected of Marhan! I trust you!

    After giving Marhan a light embrace, Phiri quickly moved away and disappeared.

    Even though she was within sight, she vanished right in front of me.

    I wonder if bing vice-leader wasnt just for show.

    Actually, it was more reliant on intuition than perception, so I suppose it was just good luck.

    Once Phiri disappeared, Marhan concealed his smile and asked.

    The mission?

    Itspleted.

    Good job. Rest.

    I felt that Marhans words contained a hint of regret.

    Considering the uing graduation ceremony, this was our final mission. Was that why?

    Well, weve gotten pretty close over the past three years.

    I also came to realize that Marhan was a better person than he appeared.

    Suddenly, a capricious thought urred to me.

    Can I take the reins?

    Its fine.

    Marhan smiled and sat down in the coachmans seat. It felt like asking while knowing it wouldnt be allowed.

    It was just, well, a gesture of goodwill spoken with words. Saying thank you for the hard work tonight.

    As we boarded the carriage, the smell of oil filled the air. I furrowed my brow. It was because of Denif.

    Although it was inevitable since he spilled oil on the floor.

    Why dont you leave your shoes outside?

    Why?

    Theres a smell of oil.

    Block it with your Winds.

    But I cant do that while sleeping.

    Denif, who was contemting for a moment, couldnt find a counterargument and nodded his head.

    Leaning against the carriage with his shoes left outside, Denif asked.

    Do you remember that time?

    When?

    Our first mission. You got hit with a sword, and I got hit too.

    Hey, can you say you got hit with a sword? It just grazed you.

    What are you saying? It cut pretty deep.

    Seeing him bring up our first mission, I clearly felt that it was indeed our final mission.

    I also felt a slightly sentimental change.

    Its simr to high school graduation, isnt it?

    Anyway, the time at the dukes mansion wasing to an end.

    Considering the uing challenges, there might not be such moments again.

    I miss Orhen.

    Well, nothing can be done about it.

    Thats true.

    Originally, Orhen was supposed toe with us, but three days ago, we received news that Orhens nanny had passed away.

    They said it was due to an illness.

    So Orhen temporarily left the mansion, and it ended up being just the two of us, me and Denif.

    Since the graduation ceremony was already scheduled, there was no room for another mission, making this our final one.

    It was quite surprising.

    This was the first time I heard about Orhens nanny. She never really talked about the past.

    I only knew that she wasnt an orphan and came around the same time as Denif.

    If she had a nanny, does that mean shes from a noble family?

    Fallen nobles were quitemon in this world. It was highly likely that the duke found her.

    Denif put his foot on the chair next to me.

    My expression involuntarily became grimaced.

    Where did he think he was putting his dirty foot? Even if he took off his shoes, it was still unpleasant.

    What are you doing?

    Why? Theres no one here.

    Get your feet down.

    Why?

    It stinks.

    Block it with winds.

    Take them down.

    Denif, who was engaged in a staring contest with me, surreptitiously lowered his feet.

    He might have mischievous tendencies, but he actually listened to me quite well.

    Perhaps it was because Id been the leader for almost three years.

    Or, it could be that it was still before ckening like Denif in the game.

    It worries me.

    I didnt know exactly why Denif became an imperial terrorist.

    But it was clearly rted to the downfall of Haisen.

    There was a good chance that the duke received a threat during that process, which led to Denifs decision.

    While it might not be possible to prevent the fall of Haisen, it was imperative to ensure that the duke didnt die.

    It would be difficult to unite the empire to counter the devil worshippers without dealing with the imperial terrorist.

    Plus, having the duke around was much better for me.

    Ive gained a certain level of trust, and its easier to connect with the princess that way.

    When everything failed, I needed to inform Denif about the true culprit behind the fall of Haisen.

    While hoping that it wouldnt be the empire.

    Now, Denif might listen to me, but I couldnt be certain.

    I abandoned my idealistic thoughts and closed my eyes. I didnt cross my legs, but simply focusing was enough.

    Training again?

    I have to, dont I?

    Fine.

    I nced over and saw Denif closing his eyes, mimicking my actions, attempting to train alongside me.

    It was a good sign. Closing my eyes again, I concentrated on the flow of magic power.

    The inner moon had grown to the size of a crescent moon. Two months ago, on a day when I was in my best condition, I reached the 3-star level.

    The 4-star would probably take even more time.

    The duke, who had trained for many years, said he was at the 6-star level. Since a 5-star represented a half-moon, his size would be slightlyrger.

    I have to work harder.

    As someone who constantly carried the Worst Condition, I always had to devote myself to training.

    In reality, I was able to continuously make this effort for three years thanks to real-world experiences.

    The future is important, but it sometimes feels distant.

    The duke wasnt just Chief of Intelligence for no reason.

    During the process of growth, he carefully selected suitable enemies. There were many close calls. Naturally, I had no choice but to work hard.

    Observing the crescent moon within me, I circted my magic power and then focused on martial arts.

    Instead of simply emting the Moonlight Technique, I didnt rely on any particr martial art.

    There was no perfect martial art. It was an obvious truth since everyones body was different.

    Since it wasnt a martial art designed specifically for me, I had to build on the basics and expand it in my own way.

    In my minds eye, I depictedbat.

    Although the carriage rattled as it traveled through the night, my inner self remained as calm as the moon.

 Chapter 25: Graduation Ceremony (2)

    Chapter 25: Graduation Ceremony (2)

    The day after the mission was a day of rest.

    However, we didnt just rx. We sleep only enough to relieve fatigue and engage in light training from the afternoon onwards.

    As usual, I wrote reports and loosen up my body with Denif in the training grounds. It was at that moment Orhen returned.

    She waved at us from a distance, and her face looked somewhat better, despite everything.

    Im relieved.

    A few days ago, she was quite shocked, but it seemed like she had somewhat calmed down.

    Of course, she was notpletely fine.

    Being a spy, she didnt remain unaffected by the deaths of friends orrades.

    It was just that she became ustomed to it or didnt show it.

    Moreover, we hadnt experienced such deaths ourselves.

    Orhens eyes werent red, but the slight puffiness around her eyes indicates that she was still mentally troubled.

    Uh hey. Are you okay?

    Yeah.

    Denif awkwardly greeted her. That wouldnt do. In moments like this, we should treat her as usual.

    There was no right answer, but it was based on personal experience. When I was in college, a friends father passed away.

    Even if she was a nanny, she would have been like a parent to Orhen, so I thought it would be simr.

    I give a light smile and wave my hand.

    Did you have a good trip?

    Yeah. I heard Carlyn and Denif were fine. Still, Im sorry I couldnt join you.

    Dont worry about it. Its not a particrly difficult mission.

    I lightly pat Orhens shoulder.

    It was better to offer suchforting words as usual. It seemed to have worked well as Orhen smiled faintly in response.

    Yeah Thanks.

    Youve been through a lot. Go rest inside.

    No. Ive rested enough. I also met Marhan. I need to train.

    I nce at Orhen for a moment at her firm words. Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind.

    Was Orhen joining our training session because she was lonely and longing for human connection?

    I dont want to meet people, but Im longing to interact with people.

    Those were the words uttered by my friend, who lost his father, while he was drunk.

    Like Denif, apart from the Duke and Marhan, we were the only ones Orhen relied on.

    Alright. Um, then since the weather is nice, shall we take a short 30-minute break?

    All of a sudden? Whats the matter with you?

    Denif hesitated at my words. He was the type who enjoyed fooling around.

    But of course, he still worked hard. Because of hispetitive spirit, he always followed my lead.

    We dont have many days like this together.

    Youre right.

    Denif nodded, but Orhens expression darkened slightly. Oh, I realized my mistake.

    I quickly changed the subject.

    Lets rest under that tree. Ill fetch some water.

    I was trying to give Orhen some time to herself, but Id said the wrong thing.

    I didnt consider that another form of parting, which Orhen, who had lost someone, could find difficult, might approach.

    Regretting my words, I returned with the water, and Denif was babbling nonsense while Orhen was smiling brightly.

    I was relieved. It seemed Denif took care of my mistake on my behalf.

    Because hell do something when its necessary.

    Denif was known for making a lot of jokes, even when pouring cold water, but when it mattered, he always came through, creating a lively atmosphere.

    Sometimes, his jokes were so absurd that they made you burst intoughter and think, This crazy guy.

    Carlyn, you were nning to go to the Empire, right?

    Yes, definitely.

    As I handed them the water and sat on the bench, Denif asked me. Going to the Empire was a must. It was where the catalyst for Haisens downfall and the princess was. Denif tilted his head.

    I really dont understand. Why the Empire?

    Theres a lot to learn in that dangerous ce.

    I know, but its risky. Its far away and the culture is different.

    You never know, right? Im just drawn to the Empire.

    You really have a strange side to you. Dont you?

    Denif asked with curiosity, and Orhen nodded her head.

    Everyone knew that I wanted to join the Intelligence Corps in the Empire.

    Denif kept pestering me about it as the graduation ceremony approached.

    Since I didnt have any reason to hide it, I told him, but Denif said he hadnt decided yet.

    I had a feeling that it wasnt because of me or Orhen. Perhaps it was because we had grown up together and he might want to go to the same ce.

    Orhen had a ce she wanted to go, but no matter how many times Denif asked, she kept it a secret.

    Well, wherever they go, Im sure theyll do well.

    Mohen and Rekun. I still remembered the kids who had their graduation ceremony three years ago.

    We were stronger than they were back then.

    Under the assumption that we had the same standards, we could choose where we wanted to go without any problem.

    Oh, by the way, we dont have any new recruits under us.

    Maybe they couldnt find talented kids? It wasnt a big deal.

    I asked Denif.

    Still havent decided?

    No, still considering. What about you, Orhen?

    Denif turned his attention to Orhen.

    Isnt it time for you to tell me?

    I dont know.

    Orhen turned her gaze to the sky. Her contemtive expression made her look as distant as the sky reflected in her eyes.

    Suddenly, I felt like I knew something.

    If Orhen was a noble from somewhere

    She might want to go to that country. Just like Denif in the game, dreaming of revenge from the past.

    I had a feeling that if she had a ce she wanted to go, there was a high chance there was a reason behind it, just like me.

    It could be Haisen, the Empire, or another kingdom. I wasnt particrly worried. After all, the duke would have taken care of it.

    Denif snapped.

    Oh,e on. Tell me. I need to make my decision too.

    Dont tell me you have been struggling because of me, Denif?

    Of course.

    Orhen asked, and Denif nodded his head.

    As I suspected, Denif wanted to be with us

    I wont go to the same ce as you guys.

    Ah, I see. I scratched my head for no reason.

    For a moment, Orhen, who had a slightly sad expression, hid her emotions and asked.

    Why arent you going to the same ce as us?

    Because I want to get stronger and surpass you guys.

    But you are already the strongest, Denif.

    You should think about Carlyns weird days.

    Denif used to call the days when I was in a better condition weird days.

    As I told the duke, it didnte every year, but about once every six months.

    Come to think of it, Id grown a lot too. On the first day, I held a sword, I lost to Denif

    But now, on my good days, I could easily beat Denif.

    I will be overwhelmingly strong. I will be the youngest vice-leader and leader ahead of all of you.

    Denif said, looking at me.

    Aside from that, I didnt quite understand.

    But even so, is there a need to separate?

    When we meet after a long time, the change will be more noticeable. And if Im with you guys, I might unintentionally block your path.

    It was a tremendous confidence, filled with the conviction that he would always be ahead.

    I had a vague sense of what he meant.

    If we were in the same ce, it became harder for one person to move up.

    And perhaps it was a sentimental desire to go to a reunion with a sessful image.

    I hadnt been to a reunion myself, so I was not exactly sure, but Id heard about it.

    I chuckled and retorted.

    But fighting as the vice-leader and leader doesnt necessarily mean sess, you know?

    Of course not. Hey, do you think Im pretending to be a fool on purpose?

    What are you talking about?

    Im serious.

    While we were having that conversation, Orhen suddenly spoke up.

    Im going to Altre.

    Altre?

    Altre was one of the two kingdoms adjacent to Haisen.

    Altre?

    Yeah.

    Why there?

    Just because.

    Denif asked again, but I connected my previous inference and became certain that Orhen was of noble birth in Altre.

    Alright, then I guess Ill go to Temerzan or Haisen.

    Which of the two do you think Denif will go to?

    Well, Haisen seems better, right? Father is also nearby.

    I also thought he would go to Haisen. He tended to follow the duke quite well.

    He probably went to Haisen in the game too.

    Looks like everythings decided.

    Were all going our separate ways.

    There was a deep sense of regret in Orhens mutter. But it was not like we could go together.

    I had my own ns, and Denif was determined. Orhen must have her own goals too.

    We might meet again in the future. We can even have joint missions between spies. Its not umon to go to different factions for security reasons.

    I heard about that.

    Maybe my words were somewhatforting, as Orhen nodded. But I still sensed her disappointment.

    Only Denif was beaming with joy.

    Alright then. When we meet again, even if Carlyn is in his weird days, Ill show that Im the strongest.

    What a clueless guy.

    As I silently criticized him, Orhen burst intoughter and puffed out her chest.

    Youre such a fool, Denif. Why are you only concerned about Carlyn? I wont just stay quiet.

    Oh really? Then give it a try.

    Denif chuckled as if finding it cute.

    Ironically, Denif seemed to have a talent for soothing moods more than me.

    Hmm, it seemed like it was hurting my pride in some way.

    * * *

    Time passed quickly.

    There were no external missions, just days of training. The duke was also absent.

    Marhan and Lena finally reviewed everything we had learned so far.

    We made potions and concoctions we were already familiar with, just like Mohen and Rekun did in the past.

    It was quite satisfying.

    I was able to revive some faint memories.

    Andst night, Marhan informed us that tomorrow was the graduation ceremony.

    I wasnt sure what kind of test would be involved in this graduation ceremony, but I wasnt expecting to have a good day.

    I didnt really have high expectations about it.

    Since I had already experienced it once recently, I knew I had at least another half a year to go.

    We gathered in the training area as usual. The duke and the leaders and vice-leaders of the four intelligence agencies were waiting for us.

    Huh?

    Standing in front of Marhan, I noticed the intense gazes directed at me. The eyes of the leaders and vice-leaders were burning with fervor.

    I sensed a flow of Phiris presence and exchanged nces with her. A man smiled at me.

    Phiri, is that him? The one who sensed your presence.

    Huh? He sensed my presence? What are you talking about?

    We already know everything. It seems like its true based on your reaction.

    What are you talking about?

    Arent you really struggling, Phiri? Since youre having a tough time dealing with the kids.

    It was a conversation spoken out loud as if to be heard. Although they referred to me as a kid, the atmosphere wasnt like that.

    While giving Phiri a hard time, they also stared at me as if trying to catch my gaze no matter what.

    Are they trying to recruit me through eye contact or something?

    Regardless of the oue, I would go to the Empire, but it seemed like I unintentionally gained poprity.

    Orhen asked Denif if that person was the one we were talking about.

    It was because she had already heard about it from us.

    Denif nced at me mischievously. He seemed to be a mix of jealousy andpetitiveness.

    I made a gesture with my mouth that said, What?

    Why were there so many people looking at me like this today?

    At that moment, Phiri, who had been denying it all along, suddenly shouted.

    Marhan! Did you tell them, Marhan?

    I didnt tell them anything like that.

    Then how do these people know?

    The duke interjected, raising his hand.

    I did. They read the reports.

    Ah, you cant tell them that, It would ruin your daughters reputation.

    Huh? Daughter?

    As far as I know, the duke didnt have any children. If that was the case, Phiri must be a godchild like us.

    The dukeughed.

    We should all know the good information together. Besides, Carlyn already has a ce he wants to go.

    Really? Hey. No. Carlyn? Carlyn, where do you want to go?

    Phiri asked me with a soft voice, looking at me.

    At the same time, the other leaders and vice-leaders were also looking at me. Their eyes were full of anticipation.

    What should I do about this? While contemting, Phiriughed.

    Come to the Empire. Hmm? Ill really take good care of you.

    The other leaders and vice-leaders smirked.

    Cant anyone take care of him just as well in other ces?

    Thats true.

    It was half a joke and half a sincere statement.

    Oh my, Ill really take care of you. More than these people.

    There was annoyance mixed in Phiris gaze and tone. It seemed like things were about to escte, so I felt like I had to say something before it got worse.

    After all, we would be spending time together soon anyway. I slowly opened my mouth.

    Well, I

 Chapter 26: Graduation Ceremony (3)

    Chapter 26: Graduation Ceremony (3)

    Lets hear that story a littleter.

    In that brief moment of silence, the duke interjected.

    Amidst the attention focused on him, the duke raised the corners of his mouth and slowly surveyed the audience.

    Wouldnt it be more fun to find outter?

    Youre absolutely right.

    Although it was said with a smile, there was somehow a weight to it. The leader and vice-leaders all nodded in unison.

    In an instant, the yful atmosphere vanished.

    Phiri, the only godchild, seemed a bit disappointed, but the hierarchy was clearly established.

    Come to think of it, the duke was somewhat lenient towards us.

    Especially when dealing with Marhan or Lena, he was strict.

    It seemed more because we were a godchild rather than being younger. Phiris attitude confirmed it.

    Does that mean he genuinely takes care of his own people?

    Anyway, I thought of expressing my desire to go to the Empire.

    There was no need to beat around the bush, and perhaps if I said it, Phiri would take better care of me.

    Well, it didnt really matter either way.

    From the dukes perspective, it was considerate of him to take care of me. It was a difficult moment as a subordinate.

    As a gesture of gratitude, I locked eyes with the duke and he nodded slightly in response.

    A faint smile crept across my face.

    I wasnt too worried about Mohen, who had ruined the graduation ceremony, going to the Empire.

    Yet, receiving this unexpected consideration made me feel much more at ease.

    Marhan stood up from his seat.

    The task for this graduation ceremony is

    Marhan paused for a moment.

    We all focused on Marhans words. Would it be another duel likest time?

    It is to find the branch of the intelligence agency you aspire to.

    Huh?

    I was momentarily taken aback by the unexpected statement. ncing at the others, they seemed equally surprised.

    You just need to find the branch of the intelligence agency you want to join.

    Marhan repeated his words.

    I understood what he meant. It was just that it went beyond what I had anticipated.

    Whether through duels or demonstrating our abilities, I thought something would happen here.

    Suddenly, the dukes words from earlier came to mind. He had said that we would find outter, not here.

    He gave us a hint in advance.

    I had been preupied with past graduation ceremonies. I had only witnessed one ceremony, after all.

    Why did the duke subtly teach us something?

    Well, maybe I was overthinking it.

    Regardless, I learned a lesson, so I should look at it positively.

    Considering your evaluations so far, all the intelligence agencies expressed their desire to take you. They will give you clues, and you can choose where you want to go.

    Suddenly, doubt arose. If that was the case, was it necessary for us to gather like this?

    Intelligence agents value efficiency. Were these important figures gathering just for this reason?

    If we think about it that way, the graduation ceremony itself may be meaningless

    No, maybe the graduation ceremony itself wasnt the main purpose.

    How often did the four major intelligence agencies meet? There were things that could be discussed in person that couldnt be conveyed in writing.

    Perhaps this gathering was needed, so they added the graduation ceremony.

    Anyway, it felt like a loosening of the tension that had been building.

    At that moment, Denif suddenly spoke up.

    Earlier, everyone said they would take care of Carlyn, but is there no one to take care of me?

    Crazy bastard. A moment of silence ensued. It was quite a bold statement, so I also nced around nervously.

    However, both the leaders and vice-leaders burst intoughter simultaneously.

    Looks like we have another Phiri.

    I agree.

    Oh, why? What did I do?

    When Phiri protested, theughter erupted again. Was Denif simr to Phiri?

    Thinking back to when we first met, there was a slight resemnce, it seemed.

    Earlier, we were only talking about that kid. Well take care of you just as well since everyone is outstanding.

    I understand.

    Denif bowed his head to Haisens leader in response, but his expression didnt seem entirely satisfied.

    There was an indiscernible fervor on his face.

    At first, I was slightly worried, but it seemed like he would be fine.

    Even if he was targeted by those above, considering his talent and appearance, his evaluation would surely be reversed.

    To change the subject and out of curiosity, I turned to Marhan and asked,

    You mentioned finding a branch we want to join. Is it starting now, and what are the clues?

    Youll depart in the evening. Thats when well give you the clues.

    The duke stood up from his seat. From the atmosphere, it was evident that the end of the graduation ceremony was approaching.

    Its been a while since the previous graduation ceremony.

    Thats right. It had been three years since thest graduation ceremony.

    It might have felt like a long or short time, but it felt like a distant memory.

    Had the past me changed so muchpared to the current me?

    Youve worked hard during this time. It must not have been easy, but you followed along better than expected.

    The duke smiled and made brief eye contact with each of us before speaking with a serious expression.

    Of course, there will be more hardships in the future.

    We chuckled softly at his yful remark that followed.

    Please continue to do well. Keep track of the movements of anything that threatens Haisen and crush them. Lets wrap up the boring talk quickly.

    The duke stood up and turned away. The leaders and vice-leaders followed suit.

    The atmosphere became heavy for a moment.

    Indeed, aside from the graduation ceremony, there must have been other matters to discuss. They had been discussing it even before the ceremony began.

    Marhan nudged us.

    Pack your belongings and wait. The duke and I will have a brief meeting, and then well depart.

    * * *

    Actually, since we roughly packed our belongings yesterday evening, it was essentially a waiting order.

    After stopping by the cafeteria and grabbing some convenience food, we waited.

    Before long, Marhan called each of us separately. It was a meeting with the duke.

    Orhen went first, followed by Denif.

    I didnt know what they discussed, but when they returned, everyones expressions had be serious.

    As if a sense of responsibility and determination had arisen.

    And I was thest one.

    Even though I never used to address him as father, now it had be quite familiar when it was just the two of us.

    The duke smiled and gestured for me to sit.

    Do you still have no change of heart about going to the Empire?

    No.

    Why specifically the Empire? Now seems like a good time to tell me.

    It was a question I had heard before. I shrugged my shoulders.

    As I mentioned before, theres no big reason. I want to learn more in a challenging ce, and its just a personal desire.

    Youre not remembering the past?

    The duke casually blurted out, but his gaze was anything but casual. His cold eyes felt like needles.

    Even though I hadnt done anything wrong, it felt like an unnecessary prick, if I had to describe it.

    I dont know what you mean.

    Of course, I had a feeling there was more information that was pricking at him, but I managed to maintain my expression.

    The duke suddenly changed the topic.

    Do you know where Orhen wants to go?

    I heard its Altrea.

    And the reason?

    Im not entirely sure, but I specte it might be because Orhen is of noble birth and seeking revenge.

    On what basis?

    Based on her usual demeanor and discussions about her childhood.

    Its a reasonable inference. urate.

    The duke nodded his head.

    However, do not mention that I gave you a definite answer to Orhen.

    Yes.

    I mean it. I gave you an answer because youre Carlyn.

    Ill keep it in mind.

    If the person in question were Denif, I might not have told the truth either.

    As I smiled at his yful remark, the duke poked at my intention.

    So, do you have memories from beforeing here?

    No.

    I responded promptly, and the duke nced at me for a moment.

    After bringing you here, I conducted an investigation. I couldnt simply believe that your talent was just that of amoners child. I interviewed nobles who had disappeared or been silenced when you were young.

    I had a suspicion.

    I had also worried about who my parents were, fearing that it might cause problemster on.

    I thought it was only natural for there to be an investigation about me.

    But I couldnt find anything. Haisen doesnt have enough influence toprehend the entire continent.

    I already sensed what the duke was trying to say. I remained silent.

    I did consider the possibility that you might truly be amoner. Although I thought the likelihood of noble birth was higher.

    The duke was expressing the same thoughts I had when I looked at Orhen.

    In a different situation, I would probably have done the same if I were the Duke.

    I see. So you thought there was a reason for me to go to the Empire.

    Youre clever, even if you had memories from when you were young, it wouldnt be strange.

    The duke looked at me silently, indicating that he was waiting for my words. Well, someday I would have to talk about Empire-rted matters with him.

    But not now. Not like this.

    Without any foundation or information to support my words, it was difficult for them to sound convincing and trustworthy. I quickly racked my brain.

    Well, Father, I will honestly tell you.

    The duke remained silent, but his pupils slightly dted.

    Its not for the reason you might think. Its because I dont have any memories from the past.

    The reason I mentioned earlier is not a lie either. To exin the unspoken reason, its because of the princess.

    The princess?

    His response seemed a bit taken aback as if my words came out of the blue.

    Dont they say shes a beauty who can rival anyone on the continent, even within the Empire? I thought I might get a chance to see her if I were in the Empire.

    Considering the short amount of time I had to think, it was a decent excuse.

    I could have simply said that I had no reason at all, but it was better to deploy a camouge tactic rather than leave any suspicion behind.

    Given the age of a boy like me, it was somewhat usible.

    I apologize for needlessly troubling you with such a trivial reason. However, the main reason was merely curiosity and the desire to learn more in a challenging ce.

    As I spoke, shifting my gaze a little stylishly, the duke couldnt help but chuckle.

    Well, that could be true.

    However, his gaze was serious. Although I maintained aposed exterior, inside, cold sweat was trickling down.

    He was the Chief of Intelligence of a nation. It could be possible that he had noticed something odd in my atmosphere.

    Nevertheless, be cautious as you said. Reason can cloud judgment.

    Yes. Glory to Haisen. I will always remember that Haisen takes precedence.

    I didnt believe that he wholeheartedly epted my words. He probably just decided to let it slide since it made sense.

    If I were Denif, he might have disclosed the truth.

    From now on, when I go to the Empire, I should be more careful with my actions. Duke tapped his desk lightly.

    I have one request for you.

    Im listening.

    If you feel that any problems might arise during your mission, always prioritize your own life.

    Excuse me?

    It was a different statement than what I had learned so far. We were taught thatpleting the mission should take precedence over the life of an agent.

    You are an important asset to me. I know everyone under mymand prioritizes Haisen, but you should not die so easily.

    It wasnt an incorrect statement considering that I also had a mystic power and the duke personally raised me. Howeverit was a rather cold and calcted statement.

    I will keep that in mind.

    Thats all for the meeting. Take care of yourself. Farewell.

    Yes. Take care of yourself too, Father.

    I left the dukes room and walked for a while before finally being able to take a deep breath.

    Chief of Intelligence, huh? Was this what it felt like when someone stepped out of their own domain and intrudes on yours? It caught me off guard.

    Perhaps I had be a little toocent, treating him well and expecting the same in return.

    Well, Ill have to earn his trust from now on.

    There was still a considerable amount of time until the main story unfolded. The time for growth hade to an end.

    From now on, my actions would have a significant impact on future events.

 Chapter 27: The Empire (1)

    Chapter 27: The Empire (1)

    The afternoon had passed, and the sun was starting to set. With every jolt of the carriage, the elongated shadow swayed.

    It had been a dull journey. The distance from Duke Bruseks residence to the capital of the Empire was quite far.

    In an attempt to stretch and relieve my fatigue, I was about to yawn when the coachman tapped on the carriage wall.

    Get ready. Were almost there.

    I opened the window slightly and stretched my neck, and there, at the end of the horizon, I saw the towering white walls of Asrai.

    Finally!

    I felt genuine excitement that the end of this boring journey was approaching.

    There had been quite a few difficulties along the way.

    Although we stopped in some viges, we camped frequently due to taking the fastest route possible.

    It was quite suffocating being confined to the carriage.

    While it was possible to practice mentally, it was challenging to use time efficiently.

    There were many asions when even brushing my teeth was a challenge due to ack of water.

    The solution was simple in those casesI simply skipped meals.

    Since I was swinging my sword without even eating, the coachman sometimes looked at me as if I were a madman.

    But at least I was able to ride in a carriage.

    One of the advantages of being a spy was that the operational expenses were usually generous.

    This applied not only to Haisen but also to other ces. It was the same when ying games.

    As the missions were difficult, they provided conveniences in other areas. Otherwise, the likelihood of betrayal would increase.

    Anyway, thanks to that, I was able to ride in a carriage.

    I wonder if the others have already arrived.

    Denif would have reached the capital before I left Haisen, and Orhen would have arrived a littleter.

    Finding the secret base was the issue, but I hoped they did well. They werent foolish.

    Suddenly, the moment of departure came to mind. Orhen had teary eyes in front of the dukes mansion.

    Denif said he was fine, but I was slightly worried about Orhen. Recent events had been tough for her.

    Well, I could only hope she adapted well.

    That is Chenarus white wall.

    In the midst of my daydreaming, the distance between me and the capital seemed to be closing.

    In the vast ins, I could see the tall and sturdy white walls and, beyond that, the towering white pce.

    That was the famous White City.

    Chenarus, the capital of the Kaiyan Empire. It was known as the city where all buildings were predominantly white, hence the nickname.

    Even though I felt it while ying games, seeing it in person, the overwhelming grandeur exceeded my imagination.

    Perhaps because it was the capital of the Empire, there were quite a few people trying to enter. Due to the time, the number of people leaving was low, but still.

    The carriage gradually slowed down. The decreasing speed seemed slower than I expected, but it was bearable.

    After a while, a bored-looking guard came out and scanned the carriage from top to bottom.

    Identification pass.

    It seemed like they made a judgment based on my appearance, and their words were brief.

    After handing them the prepared identification pass, the guard checked it and looked at me.

    What is your purpose foring to Chelnarus?

    It was a question that they didnt ask to the people who passed earlier.

    Perhaps it was because thebination of a rtively young me and the coachman seemed unfamiliar.

    I came here to join a mercenary corps.

    Mercenaries were present throughout the continent, but the capital of the Empire was one of the well-known hubs.

    Top-tier mercenary groups participated in noble conflicts and wars between countries due to their strategic location in the heart of the continent.

    That was why intelligence agencies often masqueraded as mercenary groups.

    The guards exchanged nces among themselves andughed.

    Young master seems to have read a lot of novels, judging by his appearance. Especially since he brought the servant along, intending to be a mercenary.

    How many of theme with hopeful dreams?

    Thats the coachmans fault, bringing a kid like that.

    The coachman coughed in response to the continuing remarks.

    Although openly condescending, I wasnt particrly pleased, but I had intended to appear this way from the beginning.

    In a world where it was not difficult to be a knight or noble as a mercenary as long as you had the ability.

    Well, even nobles use their own knights or armies as mercenaries.

    In fact, it was natural for the guards to criticize the coachman.

    It was quitemon for children from mediocre households to join mercenary groups with aspirations of social advancement.

    Still, I deliberately made a dissatisfied expression. Acting wasnt that difficult.

    The guard handed me the pass.

    Take care of yourself, kid. Realbat is not like the imaginary world.

    Mind your own business.

    I deliberately snatched the pass quickly.

    That brat has quite an attitude. Its just a word of concern.

    Leave him alone. Hell manage on his own.

    I heard the guardsughing as I walked ahead. The coachman, who still owed me money, hurriedly followed.

    The coachman suggested going to the amodation he knew, but I immediately refused.

    That was the end with the coachman; I needed to find the headquarters. After handing over the remaining payment, I headed towards the square.

    As the capital of the Empire, the ce was bustling with people.

    Even if I was cautious, I couldnt help but collide with others, and pickpockets were abundant at first nce.

    Suddenly, the memory of my first day in this world came to mind, and a smile leaked out.

    Now, where should I start?

    Since we each mentioned our desired destinations and received separate clues, we didnt know what the others were about.

    But the clue given to me was decidedly vague, no matter how you looked at it.

    -Imperial capital. Ravens cry above death.

    Since it was the password used in thest mission, I asked if it was correct, but Marhan simply nodded.

    Phiri seemed to be ying a little prank, but there must have been some connection.

    While traveling to Chenarus, I pondered over the map.

    There were three predetermined targets for the first day.

    Ravens cry above death.

    When I heard those words, an image of crows flying above a battlefield filled my mind.

    It was too literal, but I couldnt leave it unchecked.

    That was why the Imperial Cemetery, where there might be a ce with crow symbols, came to mind.

    Next, the execution square with gallows came to mind, and thest one was the garbage incineration nt.

    If human death was too literal, it could also refer to the death of an object.

    And the garbage incineration nt was located in the slums, making it a good hiding ce for spies.

    Hmmm, Im slightly hungry, but should I eat dinner?

    No, if I started thinking about brushing my teeth, Id have to book a room, and just the thought of it was annoying.

    The duke or Marhan would probably scold me if they saw this, but honestly, even eating was a bothersome task for me.

    Although I had to brush my teeth, my body was tired, so even when I was at the mansion, I ate out of obligation.

    I thought it would be better to quickly find the headquarters and resolve everything there.

    For now, lets look for the cemetery.

    * * *

    Ha, damn it.

    Where the hell is it?

    Id checked all three ces, but I hadnt seen anything rted to ravens at all.

    I checked as thoroughly as possible, so I didnt feel like I missed anything.

    Finding the spy hideout was the task at hand. It was impractical to check every suspicious ce one by one.

    The imperial capital.

    It was not just Haisens spy hideout. It was not wise to wander around aimlessly.

    They must have given me a clue that can be recognized at a nce.

    Huh. I arrived around evening, and now it was clearly night. Looking at the sky, midnight was approaching.

    Because it was an unfamiliar ce, I had to move around like an ordinary person, so it took a bit more time.

    I was a bit restless since I didnt have time to eat. I slightly regretted it.

    Should I have eaten? My mind felt a bit sluggish.

    Did I think wrong?

    By now, that seemed likely. I probably started off on the wrong foot. Lets rethink from the beginning.

    Ravens cry above death

    Could it be rted to the culture or history of the Empire? It was possible.

    I learned about various countries from Lena, but nothing immediately came to mind.

    Its probably not in a ce with a lot of actual ravens, right?

    It was a more direct thought than before, but considering the spy hideout was close to death, it couldnt bepletely dismissed.

    <i>Hmm, this is going nowhere.</i> It was getting frustrating, and I was filled with various thoughts.

    Is it not?

    If it were Phiri, I couldnt say for sure. I hadnt known her for long, but she had a mischievous style.

    She might have expected me to twist my thoughts and yed with me. Should I check it out?

    Huh?

    Just as I had that thought, something faintly came to mind from the depths of my memory.

    I grasped at the vague memory and recalled something I had briefly heard in Lenas ss.

    The story of the sun-hating raven.

    It was one of the legends of the Empire.

    In ancient times, the sun was always shining, and the ck-bodied ravens hated it, so they flew up to the end of the sky, grabbed the moon, and brought it down.

    In the process, they froze to death without knowing it. Anyway, because of that, day and night were created, and time was born.

    And

    There was a monument in the Empirememorating this legend. It was the clock tower in the southern square.

    Ah Why couldnt I remember this?

    Well, it was mentioned briefly and passed over.

    To be honest, it was quite remarkable to suddenly recall it, but there was still some regret.

    It was a bit frustrating to say Eureka, but I thought I could find it around there.

    The curfew was approaching, so the streets werent crowded with people.

    Is that it?

    The massive clock tower in the southern square. Come to think of it, there was something familiar about it.

    When Denif first appeared, signaling the start of the main story, he blew it up.

    Wait.

    If Haisens spy hideout was here, could there be a connection?

    In an instant, the clock tower I had briefly seen caught my eye. Why? I didnt know the reason.

    Something felt off.

    In a fleeting moment, the clocks hands caught my eye. The hour and minute hands were shaped like the sun and moon, respectively.

    And the second hand it was in the shape of a raven.

    The second hand ticked, moving in rhythm. When the raven pointed to 12 oclock, the clock chimed with a <i>dong</i> sound.

    It was the sound that indicates 11 oclock.

    Ravens cry above death.

    I didnt think about the sound of the bell, but it felt like pieces of the puzzle in my mind suddenly fell into ce.

    I found it.

    Amidst the brief joy, doubts resurfaced.

    But where exactly was the hideout?

    The clock tower couldnt be the hideout. Should I revisit the square?

    No. Lets focus on the given clues. So far, the clues had been pointing to the clock tower.

    Lets go in and take a look.

    Why didnt they ce a bomb inside the clock tower in the movies?

    Perhaps it was because it was always darkest under themp, and the clock tower could indeed be the hideout.

    If there was nothing there, I could search for it.

    Expanding my senses with Winds and cautiously, I entered the inside of the clock tower.

    There was nothing on the first floor. No indication caught by Winds. The same was true for the rooftop of the clock tower.

    Did I make a mistake?

    I was contemting that while looking out over the city from the top of the clock tower.

    Kid.

    At the ce where I turned my head in response to the familiar voice, Phiri was there.

    With the white city enveloped in darkness as a backdrop, Phiris long hair fluttered. Phiri smiled with her shadowed face.

    I thought it would take a few more days, but you came earlier than expected?

 Chapter 28: The Empire (2)

    Chapter 28: The Empire (2)

    I thought it would take a few more days, but you came earlier than expected?

    Phiri approached me with confidence, and in the meantime, my mind was racing.

    Did we coincidentally arrive at the same time? No, it wasnt a prearranged appointment.

    She also hadnt been waiting here all along.

    Since entering Chenarus, I had been under Phiris watchful gaze.

    Since when?

    Ever since I arrived in Chenarus, I had kept my senses open. Expanding Winds was only natural.

    I had never been pursued.

    asionally, I felt someones gaze, but it was the same no matter which street I walked.

    To consider all those people as spies seemed ambiguous.

    And there was also the question of how they knew I would enter the capital today.

    I highly doubted that they had kept people waiting just for me.

    Hmm

    It was a moment when I felt my own inadequacy.

    No matter how rigorous the training was, the field was a different story. There was much to learn even here.

    Phiri, who had approached me by now, turned her back. It seemed like we were looking out at the city together.

    Magic-powered streetmps were installed throughout the city, so it wasnt pitch ck. It felt like watching the city skyline from Earth.

    How is it? Nice view, isnt it?

    Is this the hideout?

    Huh? No.

    No wonder there was nothing here.

    I found it amusing that I had worried that it was hidden somewhere I hadnt imagined.

    Then, could it be that the clue you gave me was wrong?

    What do you mean?

    The graduation assignment was to find the hideout of the spies.

    Phiri raised an eyebrow.

    I felt like I was the one being strange for asking.

    Whats wrong with that?

    Because you said this isnt the hideout.

    Ah.

    Phiri finally seemed to understand what I meant and smirked.

    Did you expect to go straight to the hideout and secretly say the passphrase?

    It felt like a stab in the heart.

    Even in movies on Earth, things usually proceeded like that.

    Well its not necessarily like that, but I thought I had to find the hideout.

    I wasnt asking just for the sake of it. One of the important things for a spy was the uracy of their mission.

    The given mission needs to be intuitive and precise to make it easier to perform and increase the sess rate.

    From that perspective, this assignment seemed slightly off.

    I know what you mean. Ive been there before too. But this is the basic approach.

    Is that so?

    If someone starts using passphrase-like words in a perfectly functioning establishment, itll look more suspicious, right? Its better to meet people and guide them like this.

    Come to think of it, it wasnt a wrong statement.

    I had a lot to learn. Despite having practical experience, Icked field experience.

    This is how things will usually proceed in the future.

    I nodded my head. Even during this conversation, I didnt let my guard down.

    This ce was the Empire, not Haisen.

    It was where spy factions from various countries existed. That was why I hadnt been wandering around aimlessly earlier.

    With that in mind, Phiri lightly tapped my shoulder.

    Its okay. Rx. Ive checked everything. Im still keeping an eye on things.

    Yes.

    By the way, it was truly amazing. How on earth did you find it so quickly?

    Phiri approached me and lightly tapped my shoulder as if praising me.

    I put some effort into making it hard to find. It wasnt just a coincidence that I stumbled upon it.

    Indeed, from the moment I brought up the passphrase she had used before, a mischievous instinct kicked in, as I had suspected.

    I was thinking of the unpleasant crow story I heard during ss suddenly came to mind.

    Huh? Do they teach that sort of thing nowadays?

    It was just mentioned briefly as something we should know Did you not learn it, Phiri?

    Is that so? Its been so long, I cant recall.

    Although Phiri appeared to be in her mid-20s, I couldnt help but wonder if she was older than she seemed.

    Anyway, the fact that you thought of it shows how clever you are. I like that. My judgment is always reliable.

    You tter me.

    Are you saying that my judgment is not good?

    Phiriughed sharply.

    Yes? No.

    I was joking. I really appreciate it. To be honest, I didnt expect you toe to the Empire.

    Phiri came out with a satisfied expression and met my eyes.

    You said you had a ce you wanted to go. Was it originally the Empire, or did youe because I said I would take care of you?

    I didnt feel bad since Phiri seemed genuinely pleased. It was a weing gesture.

    Phiri opened their eyes wide.

    Or maybe you fell for my beauty?

    Ive wanted toe to the Empire from the beginning.

    I quickly put on a serious expression.

    Really? Why?

    Well, I thought I could learn more in a challenging environment.

    Thats right!

    Phiri pped three times with a pleased expression.

    I had expected the question itself, but her reaction was slightly surprising.

    Just like the saying, you can tell the potential quality of a tree by observing its leaves from the beginning<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: This means, one can judge or predict the future development or potential of someone or something by observing their initial actions or qualities. . Youre just like the old me. I also came to the Empire with that mindset.

    Is that so?

    Yes. Just by looking at the fact that I became the youngest vice leader, you can tell the Empire is a great ce, right?

    The youngest vice leader.

    I thought Phiri looked young, but I didnt know she was the youngest. Apart from her mischievous nature, it meant that there was much to learn.

    Anyway, since I made a promise, Ill take good care of you. If you have any difficulties, feel free to ask.

    Thank you. But arent there usually assigned mentors? Its usually difficult to meet the leader or vice-leader.

    Thats true. But dont worry.

    Phiri narrowed their eyes yfully.

    For a while, Ill be your mentor.

    Really?

    I promised to take good care of you. Besides, Im originally a hands-on vice leader.

    I had a question about the vice leaders role being predominantly in the field, but I kept quiet.

    Regardless, the fact that Phiri would be my mentor for a while was something to be happy about.

    Do you have any questions? Its your first time in the Empire, after all.

    Youve been observing me all this time, right?

    Phiri mentioned that it wasnt just a coincidence that she saw me.

    That meant she knew I wasing here even before I discovered this ce by looking at the clock towers hour hand.

    She had been observing me before, knowing exactly that I would end up here.

    Yeah.

    Youre the vice-leader, but is it okay?

    It was a question of whether there was time for doing that.

    It could be a question based on what Phiri had seen or something heard through someone else.

    Are you criticizing me right now?

    Oh, thats not what I meant.

    Hey, this kind of life is really sweet. Youll know if you try it.

    Phiri casually brushed off the title of vice-leader.

    Right. When I meet the leaderter, can I tell them that I convinced you toe to the Empire?

    Yes?

    Phiri scratched the back of her head awkwardly.

    I promised that I saw a really talented person and would definitely bring them.

    During thest mission?

    Yeah.

    So thats why she said she would treat me well at the graduation ceremony?

    There was no reason to refuse. It was good to make a good impression, and it was not difficult to go along with it.

    But I had a slight doubt.

    Considering Phiris personality, it didnt seem like she would ask for such a favor to score points with the leader.

    But by any chance

    Yeah?

    Did you make a bet with the leader?

    Phiri was surprised and taken aback.

    How did you know?

    I just had a feeling.

    .

    Ill tell the leader that you convinced me toe.

    Thank you!

    Phiri, who had been silent with a defeated look, smiled happily.

    And by any chance, is the coachman who brought me part of the spies?

    Phiri only raised the corner of her mouth.

    I had expected that answer. If she noticed that I had arrived, there was no one else but the coachman.

    Well, I did choose the coachman myself.

    It seems she knew the day we were leaving, so she nted them in advance.

    No more questions?

    No.

    Then lets go to the branch, we also need to meet the leader.

    * * *

    Hide in in sight.

    It was one of the famous sayings in the spymunity, and Haisen was certainly faithful to that saying.

    Phiri took me to a clothing store. It was neither small nor big, just the right size.

    The front door was closed, so we entered through the back door.

    Although it seemed a decent size, it appeared small to be called a branch of a kingdoms spy agency.

    Was it a spacious underground area?

    It seems smaller than I thought.

    Branches are not usually operated on arge scale. If the tail is long, its likely to be stepped on, and the more you gather, the more dangerous it bes.

    I see.

    We usually operate it like a front organization. Spy activities are not only needed in the capital of the Empire.

    If I had any questions, I was encouraged to ask, so I didnt hold back on my questions.

    Phiri added,

    Usually, except for me and the leader, agents often dont know each other. Its safer that way.

    I had learned that, although it was the first time I heard that branches were operated like front organizations.

    Even when I was at the dukes mansion, I was told to learn about on-site matters on-site.

    Respecting on-site work while understanding that each site had its own style.

    This way.

    Even in the darkness, Phiri walked steadily, and her hand reached into the inside of a clothes rack.

    With a clicking sound, the disy case moved aside, revealing a small hole.

    It didnt lead underground. The structure I had seen from the outside came to mind. It was a passage leading to the back house.

    Why arent we going underground?

    Building a base underground makes it difficult to escape. We cant dig tunnels every time we move.

    It made sense. If there were hidden underground facilities, the escape routes would disappear if they were discovered.

    In a house, there were windows and you could break through walls.

    I guess people who dont know often make underground bases. Maybe it feels safer?

    Come to think of it, that was true. Even when I was on a mission, it was easier to catch the people underground.

    The ce we crossed through the hole was literally a residential house.

    Walking down a dimly lit corridor, I met the eyes of a couple sitting at a desk in the living room.

    Nevertheless, they pretended not to see us and continued their everyday conversation.

    How was your day?

    It was the same as usual.

    As I passed by, I noticed that the man was missing one hand.

    Is he a retired spy?

    When I murmured quietly, Phiri nodded slightly. It seemed serious inside the branch.

    I decided to refrain from asking any further questions.

    Phiri went upstairs, coughed lightly in front of the old wooden door, and knocked it three times shortly and twice more loudly.

    And after 2 seconds, the door opened.

    Boss, Iming in.

    I dont know who the hell you are.

    Im from the Foundation.

    Come in.

    <i>Creak</i> The rustytch of the old door made a long sound. Bright light poured out from the open door.

    In the center of the room, covered with ckout curtains, a middle-aged man wearing sses was sitting.

    Huh?

    And even though three years had passed, I could recognize that man at a nce.

    My heartbeat quickened, but I tried my best not to show it. The man looked at me.

    Are you Carlyn?

    Yes.

    Youre remarkably good-looking.

    In the world of spies, average looks were considered a virtue. Anything beyond or below the norm tends to be memorable.

    My mind was tangled, so I kept my mouth shut. Phiri chuckled.

    Im pretty too, and I became the vice leader.

    Youre saying that because youre disappointed you only got to use it once.

    Could he be referring to undercover identities?

    Phiri shrugged her shoulders.

    We only need to use someone important like me once.

    The leader, who casually nodded, turned his attention to me.

    Nice to meet you, Im Derek. From now on, youll address me as the boss.

    Yes, boss.

    I tried to hide my tension as I looked into the leaders eyes. Did he notice?

    My racing heart didnt calm down easily.

    Why did you seem surprised when you saw me?<ul><li>1. TLN: This means, one can judge or predict the future development or potential of someone or something by observing their initial actions or qualities. </li></ul>

 Chapter 29: The Empire (3)

    Chapter 29: The Empire (3)

    By the way, why were you surprised when you saw me?

    My heart seemed to skip a beat. Indeed, a leader was a leader. He saw through the momentarypse and spoke.

    As Phiris questioning gaze was directed at me, I quickly turned my head.

    In truth, ever since I was surprised, I had been preparing an excuse just in case.

    But I was only double-checking before speaking.

    The two in front of me were pros among pros; they wouldnt settle for mediocre excuses.

    I looked at Derek with a trembling face.

    On a personal level, its a delicate matter Do I really have to tell you?

    We need to talk. I dont want suspicious characters under mymand from the first meeting, no matter how much the duke has raised them.

    Derek grinned slyly. Well, I wasnt sure. Maybe it was just a grin, and I interpreted it that way.

    Given the situation and the fact that I knew his true nature.

    Deliberately ncing between the two of them, I took a breath and spoke.

    asionally, Ive seen the appearance of a man in my dreams. I wondered if it could be my father from a time I cant remember.

    He looks like me?

    Yes.

    I had momentarily lost myposure earlier, but not now.

    Derek, who had been looking into my eyes, let out a faintugh and nodded.

    Well, thats disappointing. I dont know if I have a child somewhere on this continent, but Ive never seen one.

    With Dereks words, the atmosphere rxed.

    It seemed like a joke, so I could only smile lightly.

    I apologize for troubling you with unnecessary concerns.

    Its okay. It happens. I would have done the same. However, you need to learn to control your facial expressions better. It was alright but slightly dyed.

    I will keep that in mind.

    Although it seemed to pass smoothly, there was a slightly troubling aspect.

    Beforeing here, I had told Duke that I had no memories of the past.

    Come to think of it, it didnt seem like a big problem.

    As long as I mentioned that only the appearance of a person presumed to be my father appeared and I have no memories of the past.

    Well, anyway, nice to meet you. I secretly hoped you woulde after reading the evaluation report, but I didnt really expect it.

    I came to the Empire because I thought there was much more to learn in this harshnd.

    Im d you find it more appealing.

    Derek smiled at Phiris words. Phiri added hastily.

    Of course, my persuasion yed a significant role in the process.

    Are you sure? I heard that this person originally had a different ce they wanted to go. Did it change to the Empire?

    Im sure. Isnt that right?

    Phiri turned to me with a self-assured face.

    Yes.

    Hmm

    Derek, with a contemtive tone, nced at me and Phiri.

    Well, lets just go with that. Take good care of him and teach him while youre at it. They wont show it, but there might be some kids who are jealous.

    Yes!

    Carlyn, you should learn a lot from Phiri too. Being the youngest vice leader, theres much for you to learn.

    Yes.

    As I listened to their conversation, I realized something. It felt like an unexpected blow to the back of my head, so to speak?

    It wasnt a bad feeling, but I would have to ask Phiri about itter. Derek turned his gaze to me.

    Ah, by the way. I heard that you have chronic fatigue due to Mysophobia. Does it pose any problems during missions?

    Im fine. I can tolerate it to a certain extent during missions.

    It was a question that served as a confirmation, simr to checking the evaluation report.

    I wasnt too concerned about it. I had been trained in this aspect under the dukes guidance.

    It was a rather painful process, but it was helpful.

    Although it was not a cure, it did help me raise my threshold a bit.

    It could be mentally challenging if it persisted in the long run, and there had been instances of hyperventtion.

    However, it didnt reach a level where it became a significant issue.

    And sometimes you do strange things.

    It doesnt pose any problems during missions.

    I didnt have much to say in response to this question. Those incidents were a result of my entric Actions.

    Fortunately, they didnt cause major issues.

    Doing things like suddenly drawing on the wall or standing in the rain at the training field despite having Mysophobia?

    Of course, they appeared strange to others.

    The incidents involving Lena and Marhan getting mad at me, or Orhen and Denif mentioning my entricity, were also due to my entric Actions.

    Yeah, well, if youvee this far, I guess its fine.

    After saying that, Derek returned his gaze to the documents on the desk.

    It didnt seem like he was showing a great deal of interest in me as I had expected.

    In a way, it seemed like a natural response.

    He was the leader of a spy organization. Even if the duke raised me, he must have dealt with new recruits multiple times.

    Has the destination been decided?

    Phiri asked cautiously, perhaps sensing something from that behavior. The leader nodded his head.

    I have to go to Kahalin and assist the Guild. It seems like things will be more difficult than anticipated. Youll get the details when you get there.

    Understood. Ill depart tomorrow morning.

    Kahalin?

    Kahalin was located in the northern part of the empire. Upon hearing that I would depart tomorrow, I sighed inwardly.

    Alright then. Youve worked hard. You can go now.

    The leader waved his hand casually, his face indifferent. Phiri took a serious step forward.

    Leader.

    What is it?

    I should be given the reward.

    Derek furrowed his brows.

    What reward?

    We made a bet, saying that I would bring him along.

    Sigh

    The leader sighed with a weary expression. He seemed somewhat resigned.

    The little performance earlier had already caught his attention.

    Ill give you half.

    Oh,e on, just a small amount

    Dont be greedy. In the end, Carlyning to the empire is the result, so Im giving it to you.

    Understood.

    When the leader looked slightly displeased, Phiri quickly nodded and walked away, still smiling at me.

    What are you doing? Lets go.

    After bidding farewell and stepping outside, I asked the smiling Phiri, while fiddling with the money pouch.

    In the narrow alley, I asked the smiling Phiri while holding the stack of money.

    You lied to me, didnt you?

    Huh? What do you mean?

    You said that you would treat me well because I became your target.

    Phiri looked at me with a puzzled expression. I had a rough idea and it seemed like she was really good at acting.

    I curled up the corners of my mouth.

    As expected, it feels like the vice-leader takes care of the neers who came under the dukes supervision.

    If you think about it a little deeper, it was only natural.

    Originally, the Four Spies Branches under the duke could only enter after umting achievements in other spies under the dukesmand.

    Although we were talented and chosen by Duke, in reality, we were like nepotists.

    We had practical experience, but we didnt really know how things work in the field.

    It was also natural that there would be people whom the leader had designated for special care.

    So I spected that as a rookie, someone like a vice-leader would take care of me.

    Seems sharp of you.

    Phiri said calmly.

    But its not a lie when I say I will take care of you.

    I know that. Youre already taking good care of me.

    You seem well aware of that.

    Although I treated Phirifortably, I had already noticed that it was a certain level of convenience.

    There was a high probability of that because we were both th dukes godchildren.

    But its still a bit disappointing.

    Well, save the disappointment forter. Huh? You look surprised when you see me dealing with the others?

    Well, Id thrown enough tantrums for now. I nodded my head, indicating that I understood.

    But where are we heading now?

    To a safe house nearby. Lets rest there for a bit and leave tomorrow afternoon.

    Okay.

    Although it took quite a long time to get here, I wasnt particrly thrilled about leaving right away tomorrow.

    I was tired from wandering around all evening and hadnt eaten anything.

    Dont you feel a little regretful?

    What do you mean?

    You cant even take a break and youre constantly on the move. Weve evene to a capital city! There are so many interesting things here.

    It seemed like the kind ofment someone would make considering my age. I shook my head.

    Thats alright. Following orders is the top priority. I dont know much about interesting things, but Ill have an opportunity someday.

    You talk like an old man, dont you?

    I often hear that.

    Phiri chuckled.

    Are you feeling alright physically? If youre exhausted, we can postpone for a day.

    No, its fine. There are parts I have to endure. Actually, Im a bit disappointed that I couldnt receive proper training, but now that Ive be an official spy, I have to make time for it.

    This ce was also a small society. There was always a need to respond positively to such inquiries.

    Phiri nodded with a satisfied expression.

    Alright then. Lets go quickly. Ive prepared food too.

    Food?

    You havent eaten since lunch, so you must be hungry.

    Phiri looked at me as if asking for praise. Well, considering shed been looking out for me all this time, her small considerations werent bad.

    Okay. Lets go.

    I smiled and followed Phiri.

    * * *

    The Empire originally started from the northern kingdoms and descended toward the center, so the northern part of the Empire was also the northern part of the continent.

    Kahalin was one of therge cities located in the central part of the Empires north.

    Since the godfathers goods traveled through Kahalin while moving through the north, it was a lively ce even in the cold north.

    Ugh, Im tired.

    Phiri confidently strolled down the street and stretched.

    As we came as mercenaries hired by the merchant guild, they didnt have any reservations about our actions.

    Of course, that merchant guild belonged to our spy organization.

    As I followed behind, Phiri suddenly whispered to me.

    When its just the two of us, its fine, but in front of others, you have to act respectful.

    Of course.

    It was a phrase I had heard before.

    Spending a considerable amount of time together, we had developed a certain level of familiarity and had many conversations. Being the dukes godchild, I could enjoy such interactions with Phiri.

    It was like a league of their own among the spies, although other spies might not appreciate it. Politics yed a role even among spies.

    That was why people with the potential for greater achievements tend to gather together.

    Do you want to eat too?

    Phiri asked, picking up a skewer of chicken from a street vendor.

    No, thank you.

    Having declined a few times before, Phiri nodded with a bored expression, as if expecting my response.

    I didnt eat much outside of regr meal times. At most, I would have a sip of water.

    It was because of brushing my teeth. Eating made my mouth feel ufortable.

    And I wasnt particrly fond of street food either.

    I guess I have to tolerate the inconvenience of eating since its a meal.

    Phiri, who quickly devoured the meat in three bites, threw the wooden skewer on the ground and turned around. At the end of the street, there was a building with the namete of the Plen Guild.

    What brings you here?

    The merchant guild hired me. They know me as Mercenary Remi.

    Perhaps theck of formality in my speech didnt sit well with them, as the guards expression seemed slightly displeased.

    Ill check.

    After waiting for a while, a merchant came down and guided us to where the merchant guild owner stayed.

    As we climbed up, I quickly scanned the building, noting the number of doors in the corridors and the window in the middle of the stairs. I mentally drew an escape route in case of a simr situation.

    The hired mercenary has arrived.

    Inside the office, despite the merchants announcement, the Guild owner remained focused on some documents. Only after about three minutes did they finally look up.

    Ah, youre finally here. You, wait outside.

    Yes.

    After the guiding merchant left, the merchant guild owner nced around and pressed a button on the desk as soundproofing magic spread through the room.

    The merchant guild owner immediately lowered their head.

    Thank you for your hard working this far.

    Are you trying to get yourself killed, Chief?

    Excuse me?

    Phiris sudden remark made the Chief question.

    Do you want me to take care of you, huh? Just about 30 seconds would be enough. Three minutes? Are you crazy?

    Hehe

    Hehe?

    I apologize.

    The Chief hastilyposed themselves and bowed their head. Phiri tapped their foot.

    You didnt do that to mess with me, did you?

    No, not at all.

    Lets do well.

    Yes!

    The middle-aged Chief responded like a newly enlisted soldier.

    I had sensed it even before, but Phiri had a rather intimidating side. Well, I had expected it when I heard about it, but seeing it in person was different.

    As I reflected on my actions so far, I felt a chill down my spine. Did I unknowingly cross a line?

    Phiri sighed.

    So, whats the issue that needs solving?

 Chapter 30: Kahalin

    Chapter 30: Kahalin

    So, whats the issue that needs solving?

    Upon Phiris question, the Chief nced at me briefly. It was probably a question of whether I should be present or not.

    Phiri frowned.

    I asked because its fine to talk about it.

    Oh, yes.

    The Chief couldnt be unaware. The recent incident was evidence that it was an important matter to discuss.

    In the midst of their concentration, the Chief swallowed dryly.

    While we were discreetly collecting Lyon ore, which goes unnoticed by the Empire, a suspicious group suddenly appeared.

    Did we havepetitors?

    Yes. At first, we didnt realize it was a group. Its not umon for a Merchant Guild with a tight delivery deadline to wander around the ck market, paying extra to secure goods.

    Phiri nodded.

    After tracking various small Merchant Guilds, we discovered that the ore was flowing towards a specific location.

    Has the Empire caught on?

    Not yet. We were able to identify the flow since we were collecting the ore, but its only a matter of time due to the aggressiveness of the opposing side.

    Phiri sighed, and I quickly pondered the situation.

    Lyon ore, primarily found in the northern region, was a materialmonly used to produce magical items.

    However, it was also an essential ingredient for manufacturing magic power bombs, making the Empires surveince strict.

    One question immediately came to mind. Setting aside the suspicious group, why was Haisen collecting it?

    My thoughts turned to their leader, and not in a good way.

    If theyre collecting something that cant be resold, there must be a purpose. Have you found out anything about the opposition?

    Other than their base at the Kiberun Mountain range, we have no further information.

    .

    I apologize. The opposition has been thorough, making it difficult to track their movements.

    Phiri bit her lip, showing signs of frustration. It was an unavoidable situation.

    Haisen in the southern continent had difficulty exerting its influence in the north. Thats why this ce was considered remote and dangerous.

    What are the possible spections?

    Theres a possibility that its connected to Rialto or His, which is adjacent to the north, but

    As the Chief spoke, they suddenly paused.

    Before Phiri could express her impatience and open her mouth, the Chief continued.

    Personally, I believe it could also be the Empire.

    Are the Empires dogs involved in something?

    Yes. Theyre too aggressive to be Rialto or His. Theres no reason for them to draw attention like this.

    Common sense dictated that the Empire didnt need to purchase somethinging from its own territory.

    However, if there was something fishy going on, the situation could change. It was a reasonable assumption by the person in charge on-site.

    If I hadnt been in a game scenario, I would have thought the same.

    Devil worshippers.

    In the game, devil worshippers revealed themselves starting from the north.

    With a grand explosion that caused a fortress to crumble. Naturally, they were connected to the Lyon ore.

    What they didnt realize was that the devil worshippers hadnt fully revealed themselves yet.

    Since the establishment of the Empire, devil worshippers had be almost extinct.

    Even in the intelligencemunity, they couldnt grasp every situation.

    It was the same in the game. The appearance of devil worshippers caused astonishment throughout the entire continent.

    Of course, there were those who were already aware.

    The one concern was the leader.

    He too was a devil worshipper, so he would know what was happening here.

    But Phiri was sent here.

    A person who didnt exist in my memories. If she was such a strong individual, it was certain she had died somewhere.

    Could that be happening now?

    There was no immediate warning of Death Avoidance.

    However, that didnt mean I could survive it. It meant that it woulde at a truly dangerous moment.

    Of course, I couldnt say for sure that Phiris death was around this time. It was just something to keep in mind and be prepared for.

    Moreover, the current leader might not be a devil worshipper yet.

    It was a matter of timing.

    He was a named devil worshipper, but it was unknown when that happened. Caution was necessary, but possibilities had to be kept open.

    Amidst the silence, the Chief swallowed dryly.

    A week ago, two agents died. They werent weaklings, and it wasnt an easily visible ce.

    Who died?

    Ferret and Haim.

    They were capable individuals.

    Phiri closed her eyes, lightly lowering her head as she ced her index and middle fingers on her forehead. It was the silent dedication of Haisens intelligence agents. The Chief and I followed suit.

    After a moment, Phiri opened her eyes, appearing calmer than ever. However, the ensuing silence was chilling.

    I could sense that she was genuinely angry.

    Carlyn.

    Yes.

    In a situation like the current one, what do you think is the first thing we should do?

    It was a question from a vice-leaders perspective. I answered immediately.

    Erase any traces of gathering Lyon ore, and if thats not possible, clean up the branch.

    Whether the opponents gathering Lyon ore were the Empire or someone else, the result wouldnt change.

    If it were the Empire, they would have known that there were others collecting Lyon ore besides themselves.

    The same applied to a third party. Aggressive buying. It would undoubtedly catch the attention of the Empire.

    There was also a possibility of the Empires pursuit reaching us. We might have to resort to disguises.

    Thats correct.

    The Chief looked at me with a slightly surprised expression, and Phiri nodded.

    How far have you dealt with it?

    Weve erased all traces. Since we were cautious from the beginning, it wont reach us.

    At that moment, someone knocked on the door.

    Guild Master, its Hendrik.

    Phiri was about to straighten their posture, but the Chief immediately held out their hand.

    Its an agent.

    Saying so, the Chief clenched their teeth and opened the door.

    Whats wrong?

    There was restrained annoyance in the voice.

    The agents interruption while there was a guest was infuriating, but it was a questioning look with the understanding that there must be a reason.

    If it wasnt something important, he would be in trouble.

    We lost contact with Team 2 and Team 4.

    What?

    The Chief looked at Phiri in surprise. I was equally surprised but for a different reason.

    What? Why is that guy here?

    He was definitely Mohen, although a bit scruffier. So he was here. It was a strange coincidence.

    And Mohen, who had been tense when he saw Phiri, soon looked at me.

    A slightly surprised nce, and in that instant, a trace of mockery flickered in his eyes.

    Apparently, he thought I came to the Empire because I wasnt as skilled as him.

    He hasnt changed.

    I suppressed a hollowughter that wanted toe out. It was because of the atmosphere between the Chief and Phiri.

    Phiri tapped her fingers impatiently.

    Tell me more.

    Mohen approached with his casual stride and assumed a formal posture to speak.

    Regr reports were received along the designated route until 9 AM every day, but there has been no contact since around 12:20 PM. In my judgment

    Who asked for your judgment?

    S-Sorry.

    At the sharp sound, Mohens head jerked down. But he still nced at me.

    Phiri also noticed that and gave me a brief look.

    Until the superior asks, one shouldnt express personal opinions. Moreover, it was a serious matter.

    Mohen probably knew that He must have been trying to look good to the superior because of my presence.

    Idiot.

    Phiri turned her gaze to the Chief.

    The situation.

    After Team 6 went missing in the Kiberun Mountains, Teams 2 and 4, a total of 4 agents, disguised themselves as herb gatherers and set out for investigation.

    Is there a possibility of survival?

    While it wasnt explicitly mentioned that a problem had arisen, theplete silence in the reports of experienced agents indicated that it was not a trivial matter.

    .There is Toun Zaha. They wont be easily defeated.

    Toun Zaha.

    Phiri nodded. It was a name I hadnt heard before, but Phiri seemed to recognize it.

    Was an escape route predetermined?

    They nned to escape on their own ording to the situation.

    The map.

    When the Chief gestured, Mohen hurriedly ran to the bookshelf and took out a map.

    The Chief reported.

    They started their investigation from the southern end of the mountains and moved northeast like this.

    Was there anything in the northeast or did they encounter any problems while moving?

    Yes.

    While Phiri was casually examining the map, she turned to everyone.

    If theyre still alive and in the process of escaping, where do you think they would have gone?

    As the Chief looked at Phiri with an uneasy gaze, I quickly pondered.

    If I were them and there was a problem while disguised as herb gatherers, how would I move?

    They didnt know the exact situation, so there were too many variables to consider.

    They might have encountered something in the northeast or encountered an enemy without knowing their numbers.

    One thing was certain, they wouldnt have headed toward Kahalin.

    A major city close to the mountains. The enemy would naturally deploy their forces there.

    Hmm

    Lets think from the beginning. There had been regr reports. They were not individual groups.

    They would attempt to escape on their own, but if it became impossible, they would wait for Haisens support.

    Since the reports hadnte through, it was natural for us to sense that something was wrong.

    In an instant, something shed through my mind.

    We had three homing pigeons. But there had been no contact.

    It was not easy to differentiate the pigeons in the mountains, let alone in the city.

    Unless they were already dead, they would have sent the pigeon even if it meant risking their lives during the escape process.

    Agents prioritize information over their own lives.

    Excluding the possibility of them being dead, there was only one conclusionthey couldnt send the pigeon.

    They were alive, but sending a homing pigeon was risky.

    Perhaps they are hiding near the enemys stronghold.

    A picture began to form.

    Unless they came face to face, the enemy might have discovered the herb gatherers tracks and started tracking them, so the agents might have realized it and gone into hiding.

    Hmm.

    The Chief and Mohen voiced their opinions one after another. They were in different directions for their own reasons.

    But Phiri didnt have a satisfied expression.

    Carlyn, what about you?

    I think they might be hiding somewhere between thest reporting point and the northeast.

    Why do you think so?

    I exined my reasoning clearly. Of course, it was just a hypothesis with plenty of room for debate.

    However, Phiri nodded briefly.

    I have the same thoughts as you.

    Feeling a slight thrill, I unconsciously scrutinized Mohen. My tightly closed lips trembled.

    Phiri silently looked at the Chief. For a brief moment, it seemed like an unspoken conversation was exchanged.

    Ill escort them.

    Its dangerous.

    The Chief responded immediately, predicting this situation. Phiri didnt pay attention to those words.

    Only Carlyn and I will go. We dont need backup.

    Vice-leader!

    I wont entertain objections. Time is of the essence. Are there any agents here who are better than me?

    It was an irrefutable statement.

    Considering the urgency of the situation, it would take time to observe the situation and there would be a loss of manpower in the process.

    However, the Chief silently resisted. Though it was subdued, their concern was evident.

    Phiri let out a soft sigh.

    Dont you trust me?

    Thats not it. But what happened in the past

    Dont worry, Chief. Ill report the situation and act ordingly. If its dangerous, Ill withdraw immediately.

    What happened in the past? Was there something going on?

    Theres no need for Vice-leader to personally intervene. I will send the agents.

    I said I wont entertain objections.

    In truth, Godfathers spy agency would do anything to rescue the agent.

    Even if it was just pretending to do so on the surface.

    Otherwise, trust in the organization would diminish, and the agents wouldnt risk their lives for the organization.

    The Chiefs concern was that Phiri would personally take action.

    Phiri pointed at the map with a finger. It was a route that passed through the mountains.

    Four days from now, at noon. Send a merchant guild to this location. I will join them there.

    The Chief had a talkative face, but they couldnt bring themself to speak up.

    Regardless, the oue was already determined. If the superior ordered it, we had toply.

    The Chief, who had been contemting, hardened their expression. It meant that they had made up their mind. The atmosphere changed instantly.

    What will be the operation name?

    Escort.

    Understood.

    Were short on time. Get ready to leave in 10 minutes.

    Yes.

    The Guild Master and Mohen rushed out in quick steps. Phiri remained seated, taking out a cigarette.

    I took a quick breath. Anticipated fatigue overwhelmed me. It was already my third consecutive mission.

    I wondered if I was pushing myself too hard, but it couldnt be helped when it involved saving people, ourrades.

    In a way, it was also my first real mission as an official spy. I tightly gripped the hilt of my sword, for no reason in particr.

 Chapter 31: Escort (1)

    Chapter 31: Escort (1)

    We were in a hurry. We fed the horses stimnts to enhance their endurance and moved.

    When the horses became exhausted, we abandoned them and ran on foot.

    The fatigue was significant as we moved through harsh terrain, trying to avoid the gaze of others without rest.

    The cold in the northern region was unbearable.

    However, thanks to our mad dash, we reached the edge of the mountain range when midnight passed.

    Of course, we still had to move further to reach our destination, but Phiri suggested taking a rest.

    It meant taking maximum care of our physical well-being before the start of the actual mission.

    We rested by a magic power stove in a cave at the beginning of the mountain range, where there was no fire.

    Do you want to eat something, even just a little?

    Im fine for now. Ill eatter.

    Phiri looked at me with a slightly concerned expression. It was about the meal. If it were someone else, they would have insisted on eating.

    It was because I had mysophobia.

    Ill eat when its really necessary.

    I knew that meals were important. We had expended energy during our run, and we needed to replenish the insufficient calories.

    But it was a judgment considering all those factors.

    I had to stay here for up to four days. Considering the mental stress I was experiencing, it was better not to eat.

    Thanks to the reinforced Ironman, a little hunger or sleep wouldnt have a significant impact.

    After all, my condition was always close to the worst. Whether it was -10 or -12, it was simr, wasnt it?

    Phiri looked at me for a moment and nodded. It might have been an intention for me to experience it firsthand.

    Okay. Are you feeling okay physically?

    Yes.

    Phiri seemed more rxed than I expected.

    She disyed the demeanor of a model spy who never lost theirposure.

    Of course, her inner thoughts might be different.

    Just by looking at how concerned she was about the agents during the day, she seemed like a person who had a lot on her mind.

    Suddenly, I noticed that your demeanor is quite different from when you talked to me earlier.

    What did I say? I told you Im treating you well.

    Well, in a way, she was the vice-leader, so even considering we had the same godfather, she treated me too casually.

    Perhaps it was because of the image of our first meeting.

    She had an easygoing personality with other people, but she seemed quite strict aftering to the Empire.

    I thought maybe I should be a little more reserved. It was a habit that could be scary at times.

    Ill be more careful from now on, Vice-Leader.

    Huh? Hey.

    When I changed my tone, Phiri extended her hand.

    Its okay, man. In a way, youre like my brother. Its just something I do to maintain the vice leaders facade. We can befortable when its just us. You can even call me Sister(Noona).''

    Well Ill just call you Vice-Leader.

    Why? In terms of age, you could call me Big Sister(Noona).''

    Instead of answering, I furrowed my eyebrows slightly, and Phiri chuckled.

    Perhaps because of the casual conversation, the tension eased a bit.

    Anyway, earlier, you were quite sharp.

    Its not for sure. Other people had their reasons for their opinions as well.

    What matters is that a neer like you shared the same thoughts as me. Even smart people start by thinking simply.

    It was such an obviouspliment that I couldnt help but smile gracefully.

    But what if theyre the Empire?

    I thought the probability of them being devil worshippers was over 90%, but it could be an unknown situation.

    It could be that the people were on the Empires side.

    Also, we had to consider the order. It was possible that a devil worshipper intercepted the Empires ns.

    When it came to espionage missions, it was best to assume that nothing was certain. Phiri shrugged her shoulders.

    Who cares about the Empire? Im the vice leader, cant you trust me?

    But there could be someone on their side who is at the same level as the vice leader.

    Well, well try it once, and if it doesnt work out, well retreat. If we can save them, well save them.

    After jokingly talking, Phiri suddenly hardened her expression.

    From the moment we enter the mountains, focus all your attention on the winds.

    Yes.

    Its not an empty phrase. I really mean that you should pour all your attention into your Winds. Ill protect you. Thats why I brought you here.

    I had a hunch.

    Searching for people while avoiding suspicious enemies in these vast mountains was, in fact, close to madness.

    Rescue missions were more challenging than assassinations or infiltrations.

    We were not even going to the rendezvous point, and we were entering enemy territory without any information.

    We had to consider our survival as well.

    Phiri didnt bring me along because she was my superior; it was because my ability was rted to wind, which allowed for reconnaissance even in unseen ces.

    When we enter the mission, Ill make the call for retreat. If the search fails and we have to retreat, Ill do my best to attract the enemys attention. We might be able to create a gap.

    I understand.

    With this much rest, its enough, right? Lets go.

    We tidied up the magic power stove and stood up from our seats. The heat disappeared in an instant, and a northern wind rushed in its ce.

    Normally, I would have blocked it, but I didnt have any magic power to spare in a ce like this.

    As we stepped out, snow began to fall. It wasnt heavy snowfall.

    Thin snowkes. It was not a good sign.

    If it fell briefly and stopped, our footsteps would freeze in ce.

    Although I could disperse it with Winds, it would still be physically exhausting.

    Phiris expression wasnt pleasant either. Over the thinyer of umting snow, we silently took our steps forward.

    * * *

    11 oclock and 1 oclock directions, about 800m, approaching our position.

    I expected it, but youre more skilled than I thought, huh?

    Is that so?

    Yeah, its going to be quite popr.

    Yes?

    I mean your ability. Its better if you stay in the Empire for a while.

    I didnt know what would happen to my whereabouts once the main story began, but I just nodded.

    Phiri erased the mischievousness from her face.

    Lets break through the front a little faster.

    At the same time, we increased our speed. We could do this because it was nighttime.

    Even though it was in the mountains, we couldnt roam around like this during the day.

    Since safely entering the Kahalin Mountains, the security had be stricter the deeper we went.

    Well, it was more like a search for something than actual security.

    That means one thing.

    My assumption was correct. Our allied agents hadnt been captured yet, as evidenced by the fact that they were still searching with lights.

    Perhaps the enemy also recognized that our allies were spies.

    The fact that they hadnt been caught initially meant that their traces had been detected.

    Devil worshippers didnt leave outsiders entering their territory alone.

    But if they pursued the traces and couldnt catch them, it was natural to realize that the person was not an ordinary civilian.

    It became a significant issue, which was why the searchwork was spread out so widely.

    Of course, they might have already been captured, but the encirclement and searchwork were extensive to find additional personnel.

    I organized my thoughts and expressed my slight concern.

    Will leaving some footprints be okay?

    Initially, I erased the footprints with Winds, but Phiri told me not to bother with it.

    She wanted me to save my strength for when we found our allies.

    However, I had worries. Although they didnt use lights, there could still be someone with good night vision.

    Well, in reality, once wede this far, we couldnt go back and erase the traces.

    Alright. Lets breakthrough as quickly as possible. If we get caught, we cant help it. Well eliminate what we can.

    I nodded.

    Since it was a rescue mission from the beginning, there were inevitable parts. We had to give up what we could.

    We could only hope that the enemy would change their direction or overlook us.

    Fortunately, the moon was covered by clouds tonight, which was a relief.

    Its a shame about the snow.

    If it were heavy snowfall, the footprints would have been quickly erased.

    The light snowfall made things uncertain. It added to our physical fatigue.

    Four days.

    It was the deadline for the rescue mission. If any problems arose before that, it would be a self-rescue.

    I didnt know how long the snow would continue, but I wished the winds wouldnt stop blowing.

    If we revealed ourselves to the enemy before rescuing our allies, whether sessful or not, it wouldplicate our escape.

    Perhaps we should just send the Merchant Guild we called in advance and escape on our own.

    In the midst of the urgency, I concluded that I needed to conserve my stamina.

    We continued to move forward, sessfully breaking through the searchwork. But from now on, it would be the real challenge.

    The tighter we went inside, the more intense the enemys would be.

    Still, we havent been caught yet.

    There was no change in the enemys movements. In fact, theck of change was not a good sign.

    Either our allies were caught or we were. It could be one or the other.

    If it was thetter, we might be able to create an opportunity for our allies. But if it was the former, it would be the worst-case scenario.

    Phiri frowned with a cautious expression.

    Huh.

    What is it?

    It just doesnt seem like theyre Empire folks. Not Rialto or His. (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: Im still not sure if the Railto and His is one name (Rialto His) or its Rialto <em>and</em> His

    Since I didnt know the situation here at all, I had no choice but to trust Phiris words.

    It was the moment when the probability of them being devil worshippers increased, just as I had guessed.

    We erased our tracks and dug into a cave before sunrise.

    Despite only moving, the distance covered wasnt much due to the circumstances.

    Until sunset, we rested, replenishing our energy while taking turns keeping watch.

    The night in the mountains quickly arrived, and we resumed our search within the enemys searchwork.

    Despite trying to erase our tracks as much as possible, there were still dangerous enemies present.

    And so, two more days passed without any gains.

    * * *

    It had been snowing heavily since dawn.

    I couldnt even tell how much it was snowing; the dark sky appeared hazy.

    Day 3 of the rescue mission.

    If we only counted the time since we arrived in the mountains, it had been two and a half days. The search was a failed operation due to various constraints.

    Are you okay? You look very tired.

    I can still endure.

    As sunset approached, Phiri observed myplexion.

    If I didnt look tired, it would be a lie. And even without that, I had the Worst Condition trait.

    I had gone through the cold mountains in a state of tension.

    Moreover, I had traveled from Haisen to the Empire, from the Empire to Kahalin, and from Kahalin to the Kiberun Mountains.

    Even just being on the carriage umted fatigue, so the umted exhaustion was clearly felt.

    Just a little more to endure. Tonight is thest night.

    I knew that. Tomorrow, we had to join the Merchant Guild passing nearby.

    But from seeing Phiri in the past few days, it didnt seem like she would simply back down.

    As time passed, she became more restless. It surprised me a bit since she was a person of the rank of a vice leader.

    There seemed to be some past story behind it.

    The Chief also had something in the past, right?

    She wouldnt leave me like this, and maybe she wouldnt resume the search alone.

    Phiri lifted the camouge slightly and looked outside. Her expression was serious as she observed the falling snow.

    The snow had been falling since dawn, and the world was entirely white.

    Do you think the agents will move first?

    Phiri nodded with a slightly surprised expression.

    Yeah. Heavy snowfall. Its a favorable condition for escaping. Considering the agents stamina and supplies, they will move on a day like this.

    Unless it was a mission where they couldnt ask for support, the agents would naturally wait for support.

    The limit of that waiting varied depending on their physical condition. They had to escape when they still had some stamina left.

    Heavy snowfall wasnt a favorable environment for escape. However, it also made things difficult for pursuers.

    It was easier to avoid being noticed.

    Did you set the mission deadline for four days considering this?

    Phiri, who was usually affirmative, hesitated for a moment and then spoke heavily.

    You head to the rendezvous point in 30 minutes.

    Excuse me?

    Toun Zaha will move today. Maybe when night falls no, they might have already moved.

    Phiris face was full of certainty.

    From now on, Ill divert their attention. You head to the rendezvous point after that. It should be fine. After that, its up to your judgment. Ill find my own way back.

    It was a meticulous consideration that took me into ount, and I now understood the reason for telling me not to erase footprints.

    If we had been caught during the search, we wouldnt have been able to divert their attention.

    At any rate, it wasnt an incorrect statement.

    If Toun Zaha moved and Phiri started diverting their attention

    Moving without me will be easier.

    Although I felt a sense of disappointment after going through three days of hardships, I didnt have any regrets.

    Being a spy, most of the time was spent in vain. There were many missions with no rewards.

    Yes.

    As soon as I nodded, a search team was detected at the edge of my Winds. It was a moment when Phiri stood up from her seat.

    Just a moment.

    Phiri looked at me with surprise.

    7 oclock. 9 oclock. 5 oclock. They are heading northeast with a distance of about 1 kilometer.

    Damn it.

    Phiri stood up abruptly. It seemed like something had happened with Toun Zaha.<ul><li>1. TLN: Im still not sure if the Railto and His is one name (Rialto His) or its Rialto <em>and</em> His </li></ul>

 Chapter 32: Escort (2)

    Chapter 32: Escort (2)

    Phiri spoke urgently,

    The n remains the same. In exactly 30 minutes, leave this ce and move to the rendezvous point.

    Understood.

    Phiris brown eyes lingered on me for a moment.

    I nodded my head, understanding that it meant not to worry. Finally, Phiri put on the mask and lifted the disguise.

    Yet, the unease remained as the gaze returned to me.

    Be careful.

    Yes, please take care as well, vice-leader.

    What do you mean, take care. Dont use such words. People might think were going to die.

    Phiri said with a smirk, giving a sarcastic remark. I also chuckled softly and nodded my head.

    Yes. See you again.

    Yeah.

    Phiri immediately stomped on the ground, swiftly increasing the distance.

    As the Winds erased her footprints, a tremendous presence could be felt from several hundred meters away.

    Phiri was emitting magic power. This meant that, under the current circumstances, it was an intention to properly draw attention.

    I prepared to move within the disguise.

    I organized my magic power and put a dry ration in my mouth.

    I didnt know how things would turn out. I had to eat while I still could.

    But it shouldnt be too difficult.

    The search team and the encirclement were rapidly heading northeast. Moreover, Phiri started to be more active.

    I wasnt worried about the escape itself. The problem was, as always, the agents and Phiri.

    I hope they all stay safe.

    Although Phiri was friendly toward me, she also held a considerably high position.

    I had never seen her during the game.

    As the leader being a devil worshipper, Phiri needed to be strong so that I could use her as a variableter on.

    Even without that, there were many concerns since I came to the empire.

    My information might have already fallen into the hands of devil worshippers through the leader or someday it would.

    A person with Mystic ability. It was clear that II would be a primary target for capture or elimination.

    The good thing is

    No one knew that I had Devils Blood. That was a relief.

    In the past three years, I had obtained meaningful information about Devils Blood.

    It wasnt as dangerous as I had worried about. But it wasnt safe either.

    I heard that Devils Blood manifested when a person strongly desires something, to the point where their eye color and atmosphere change noticeably.

    Anyway, since I knew the leaders future, I hoped Phiri would remain unharmed. She was the most powerful and friendly weapon I had against the leader in the empire.

    My desire to help was overflowing, but I couldnt act on it. It wasnt the time to stay still.

    I wasnt ready for that yet.

    Why should there be a big problem just because of one annoying person, even in movies? There was no need to unnecessarily escte the situation.

    I spread out the map, putting aside my ideals.

    * * *

    The escape went as nned, just as I had thought.

    Thanks to Phiri, the search party and the encirclement were thrown into confusion, disrupting their personnel arrangement.

    Of course, there were still plenty of devil worshipers as far as I hade, but it wasnt that difficult.

    Running through the snowy mountains on a night with falling snow, I arrived at the rendezvous point around midnight.

    The road, wiped out by the snowfall throughout the day, was unrecognizable, but I could confirm it with the help of signposts.

    To observe the surrounding dynamics, I took a position at a nearby vantage point and waited.

    Now, all that remained was waiting.

    I couldnt sleep alone. However, just closing my eyes helped alleviate fatigue.

    Well, I can sense it through Winds anyway.

    Although I was tired, I hadnt experienced drowsiness in these past few days, thanks to the disrupted day-night cycle.

    In the midst of the cold and monotonous passing of time, something unusual happened around 3 a.m.

    Faint tremors andmotion were detected with Winds, originating from the east.

    Expanding my senses, I could discern a person moving at high speed and several others chasing after them.

    Though I couldnt see their physical forms through Winds yet, I knew it wasnt Phiri.

    Phiri would never havee here.

    In that case, the probability of it being a fleeing ally agent was high. I had heard there were four of them, but now there was only one.

    Could it be Toun Zaha?

    I cant be certain.

    From the beginning, I didnt expect all four of them to escape together. The most likely way for at least one of them to survive was for someone to attract attention while the rest fled in different directions.

    But

    At that moment, who that person was didnt matter. What mattered was how I would act.

    Should I help? Or should I also leave?

    There was still a considerable distance between us. In the midst of the rising tension, I quickly turned my thoughts.

    Intuitively, leaving seemed like the right decision, but I needed to organize my thoughts briefly.

    For now, staying put was a bad idea.

    Would the devil worshipers just stand by when that person passed through here?

    Absolutely not.

    During the process of fleeing, it was impossible to know what information a spy might have leaked and where. They would likely search the escape route thoroughly. Whether I helped or not, eventually, I would also need to leave this ce.

    I also had to consider the ally disguised as the Merchant Guild. Problems would arise if they came here.

    I had to warn them.

    In the end, it boiled down to whether I would help or not.

    Escape began shortly after 5 a.m. That meant the person had sessfully evaded capture for over 10 hours, an impressive feat even with Phiri diverting attention.

    But that also meant their stamina must be depleted. Even if they were the Toun Zaha that the Chief and Phiri had acknowledged

    Would my little help make a significant difference?

    The likelihood was low. The distance was closing in. I made a quick decision.

    As a spy, I could only do what I could do.

    Its unfortunate, but theres no other choice.

    The ufortable feeling faded slightly beneath reason. All I could do was hope for a sessful escape.

    I immediately stood up from my position.

    Decisions were made thoughtfully, actions were taken swiftly.

    Erasing any traces I had left behind, I turned around and left without hesitation. If I escaped and warned the Merchant Guild, it would be over.

    Huh?

    It was just as I took a step forward. Something lingering caught my attention from the scenery I had just seen.

    I turned around again. Whether it was a lingering feeling or something else, I needed to confirm it.

    Amidst the pouring snow, I could see a distant mountain peak on the opposite side through the hazy visibility.

    And in that moment, something brushed through my mind like a lightning bolt.

    An avnche.

    It had been snowing heavily for almost a day. With the additional umtion of snow, the mountains werepletely covered in white.

    Could I trigger an avnche with Winds?

    I had seen it somewhere before.

    A small snowball at the edge of a branch falling, causing an avnche.

    There was no risk even if it failed. After all, I intended to leave immediately.

    If an avnche urred, it would be advantageous. Within the variables, I could assist that person with Winds.

    Thanks to Phiris efforts in managing my stamina these past few days, I had enough energy despite being tired.

    I need to be swift in action.

    The visibility was extremely limited due to the heavy snowfall, but it didnt matter. I had Winds.

    I calcted the path and focused on the Winds.

    The pursuers and the pursued were getting closer. I had to time it well, not knowing the speed of the avnche.

    In the seemingly endless wait, I scraped the snow downward from the edge of the mountain peak using Winds.

    And the result was more sessful than I had anticipated.

    Snowballs that had been moving from high up grew in size as they cascaded downward, transforming into a massive wave of snow.

    However, I had no intention of going down. I would only assist where help was needed.

    If both Phiri and that person survived, they woulde to the branch.

    The sense from the winds continued to convey information.

    Everyone noticed the approaching massive avnche. The pursuers were thrown into confusion.

    Nevertheless, the lone escapee continued to run without any hindrance.

    Anyway, this is a good opportunity in a critical situation.

    Even the pursuers, who had momentarily hesitated in the midst of the chaos, started chasing again.

    They were all well-trained individuals.

    The avnche alone wouldnt cause a devastating blow. I had merely created a variable with the Winds.

    I supported someone running ahead of the approaching wave of snow with the Winds.

    They might have sensed something strange, but they would have recognized that I was helping them.

    Toun Zaha would be slightly faster, and the pursuers would be slightly slower. I calcted the magic power.

    I still have some room to spare.

    I increased the speed of the avnche. I granted the massive snow masses special wind.

    It was to enhance their destructive power.

    Soon, the avnche engulfed the people.

    The snow, resembling gigantic chunks of ice, swept away both the pursuers and the pursued.

    I expended a considerable amount of magic power to safely assist our ally within it, clearing a path for them.

    As for the pursuers, they were showered with massive snowballs, just as I had intended.

    Im a little tired.

    A wave of mental fatigue suddenly engulfed me. The task required more precision and focus than I had anticipated.

    It was also the first time in a while that I had used the Winds with such precision.

    Someone who had safely escaped the avnche suddenly turned their head in my direction. It was where I was.

    Did they notice me from that distance?

    It was a surprising and puzzling question, but I immediately shook it off. It was impossible.

    The Mystic Winds couldnt be used to determine the users location. The duke had already confirmed that.

    Rather, it was likely that the mysterious aplice was present on the opposite side where the avnche urred.

    As I observed someone running ahead, I swiftly turned my body without hesitation.

    Now, if I escaped like this, it would be over.

    I needed to quickly change direction when I meet the approaching Merchant Guild in this area.

    If the devil worshippers were aware of their bodies being entangled by the Winds, they would know that there was an aplice.

    Chaos would surely ensue in this vicinity. Apart from that, concerns about other directions began to arise.

    I have to leave Kahalin and make a run for it.

    Reporting back to the city would leave a record. Returning like this would be suspicious.

    The devil worshippers were surely present in Kahalin as well, so there was a fear of being pursued. No, it was certain.

    I had to escape Kahalin before that happened.

    I was worried whether the Chief would listen to me before Phiri arrived, but based on their previous conversation with Phiri, they didnt seem like such a foolish person.

    Well, even if we couldntmunicate, I had to persuade them somehow.

    Phiri said she would leave the decision to my judgment. I had to repay her trust.

    If she survived, gaining her trust through my judgment would allow me to handle the leaderter on.

    Phew.

    Countless snowkes, carrying my countless concerns, floated into the air with a breath.

    I increased my speed. The snow, piled up deeply and crunching beneath my feet, waspacted and ttened.Author''s Thoughts

    I''m so sorry if you found something wrong with the flow of the chapter or any mistrantions. Since I tranted this series by myself. Though, if you found anything wrong or mistakes, you can ping me (@Dawn#8798) on our discord server

 Chapter 33: Escort (3)

    Chapter 33: Escort (3)

    <b>Escort (3)</b>

    The swirling snowkes were gradually subsiding. In the early morning, the lightly falling snow made the deste mountains look lonely.

    Of course, objects couldnt have emotions, so it must have been because of my own feelings.

    Strictly speaking, this mission was close to failure.

    The four agents would have scattered in all directions. Phiri wouldnt be able to save everyone in these mountains.

    In fact, I couldnt even guarantee Phiris survival. There were many worrying aspects.

    After all, the leader in the game was a devil worshipper.

    Im not certain right now, but

    I couldnt exclude the possibility that this mission was a plot to eliminate Phiri.

    Negative thoughts overwhelmed me, and my emotions becameplicated. Was it all futile and in vain?

    I knew from the start that this mission wasnt highly likely to seed. I anticipated the risks.

    Yet, my heart wasplicated, probably because this was the first failure I might face.

    For the past three years, there had been dangers, but no failures. The missions had always been sessful, thanks to the dukes careful considerations.

    Perhaps I hade to believe that I could always seed, despite the hardships.

    No, its not all bad. This could be a valuable experience.

    I thought that for a moment.

    I sensed devil worshippers guarding their positions far away. I quickly hid myself.

    There were three of them.

    Considering their movements and current positions, they seemed to be on the outer edge of the encirclement.

    There were fewer people herepared to when I entered this area.

    It was probably because of Phiri and the other agents.

    Thinking about it, I felt a bit annoyed.

    It wasnt an unreasonable feeling. I had been through a lot because of those guys for the past few days. And it would probably continue.

    Should I take care of them?

    When moving with Phiri, I had passed by without leaving unnecessary traces.

    But not this time.

    Of course, it wasnt without risk.

    However, considering the situation, it was a task I could reasonably attempt. There were also some logical reasons for doing so.

    This area was the outer edge of the encirclement. The main group would be chasing Phiri and the agents from the inside.

    The probability of strong opponents being here was low.

    Besides, drawing their attention here could also be helpful for Phiri and the agents.

    Phiri said she would leave the decision to my judgment. What would she do in this situation? She probably would have taken action.

    With half my heart resolved, I closed the distance a bit. I could decide after observing them closely.

    Yes, thats it.

    The guys I approached didnt look particrly powerful. Of course, I couldnt be certain just by appearances, but

    Even their minor postures and attitudes irritated me. I could handle them just fine.

    I also sensed another encirclement farther away, positioned on the left and right of these guys.

    There was some distance between them. I wasnt sure about the frequency of theirmunication, but it was a risk I could take.

    After all, situations like this required taking risks.

    Swift and quiet.

    I approached the guys from behind discreetly.

    After preventing any sounds from spreading with the Winds, I sharpened the edges of the Winds des.

    Normally, I refrained from using Winds for offensive purposes.

    Partly because I needed to improve my physical skills, and partly because I wasnt yet fully skilled with winds.

    It wouldnt work against opponents stronger than a certain level. However, it was more than enough for these guys.

    They were low-level enemies, chatting casually. Their deaths were instant, and the sound of winds was buried in the gusts.

    Simultaneously, the three men whose throats I shed couldnt even scream before falling to the ground.

    Blood sttered among the falling snowkes, staining the snow under their bodies red.

    I instinctively checked their belongings, as there might be useful information.

    Wait.

    Even if some of the agents or Phiri survived, did they notice these guys identities?

    I doubted it.

    They hadnt had a chance to properly confirm their identities while fleeing.

    If I took the evidence with me, Haisens response might change a bit.

    It felt like a stroke of luck, considering that I hadnt thought about it before taking action.

    What should I take with me?

    Hmm

    In the game, I used to check tattoos or essories for clues.

    It wasnt foolproof. These guys werent idiots; they knew how to hide when infiltrating.

    Besides, devil worshippers hadnt escaped yet. Maybe they wanted to leave evidence behind.

    I checked their belongings, and only found some simple rations.

    Then I stripped off their clothes to check for tattoos.

    Luckily, there were tattoos. Strange patterns and unfamiliarnguages, just like I saw in the game.

    Cutting off their skin is a bit

    Even for me, it was a repulsive task. But there was no other way. I had to rely on my memory as much as possible.

    I was quite confident in my memory.

    After memorizing the tattoos, I stood up from where I was crouched. I had to be ready for any followers who mighte to check the area.

    From now on, I had to sprint at full speed.

    Although I used some power while helping someone with Winds earlier, it wasnt too exhausting.

    Ironman was currently quite effective, so I wasnt in danger of copsing despite feeling tired.

    I increased my speed.

    * * *

    After dealing with the devil worshippers, the snowfall gradually subsided.

    I ran continuously and was able to spot the Merchant Guild along the road before dawn.

    There were 15 individuals on the surface, but four of them were hiding nearby, on guard duty.

    If it werent for Winds, I wouldnt have noticed them.

    Its certain.

    Just by looking, there was no reason to confuse them with any other Merchant Guild.

    Considering that we were joining them, it was likely that all of them were agents. I approached without hiding my presence.

    With others already on alert, the people from the Merchant Guild started getting suspicious.

    The meeting ce and time didnt match, and they wouldnt recognize my face.

    Gradually closing the distance, I tried to find the Chief, but he was nowhere to be seen.

    At that moment, someone whispered something to the person who appeared to be in charge. It was Mohen.

    It seemed like he hade all the way here with them. The person in charge approached me.

    What happened?

    As someone who heard we were allies, the person in charge, or, the leader asked with a slightly guarded and worried expression.

    I quickly exined.

    No chitchat during the journey. Operation name is Escort. Upon the vice leaders request, I havee to join in advance.

    I spoke using the agreed-upon code phrase from our pre-deployment briefing.

    First, we encountered a problem. Some agents initiated a solo escape during the search. The vice leader also decided to act alone.

    The leader nodded heavily.

    Escaping first and waiting at the designated ce, I encountered allied agents passing through the location, and subsequently prepared for pursuit down the road.

    The leader made a groaning sound.

    Entering the mountains in this state would be difficult.

    Yes.

    Are there people following you?

    There are not, but I handled one of the surrounding ambush units on the way here.

    Does that mean they might catch up with you soon?

    I nodded. The leader hesitated for a moment. I refrained from interrupting.

    From now on, I needed them to move ording to my intentions. There was no need to intervene and attract attention.

    Hows the situation?

    Not good. I witnessed more than a hundred enemies while infiltrating.

    .A hundred?

    Thats just what I saw. The actual number is likely higher.

    The leader was taken aback. The expressions of those listening were also heavy and grave.

    It was a natural reaction. There shouldnt be a need to deploy more than a hundred agents in this mountain range, even for the Empire.

    A hundred agents would definitely not be considered a small force.

    Thats why both Phiri and the Chief initially thought there was no need to organize the branch.

    The leader might suspect that we interfered with the Empires Stratagem they were preparing.

    I didnt bring up the devil worshippers tattoos; it wasnt necessary and would be hasty.

    I kept silent, allowing the leader time to think.

    Its not an easy mission, and the situation has changed a lot.

    .

    What do you think we should do?

    The leader asked for my opinion. He was a middle-aged man, and it seemed like he would be someone I couldmunicate with.

    Although they valued the opinions of field agents, I was a neer on my first mission.

    Agents who had survived for a long time must have had their reasons for doing so, right?

    First, we need to stop pretending to be part of this Merchant Guild.

    Instead of answering, the leader fell into thought. Meanwhile, Mohen red at me sharply.

    It seemed like he was telling me not to speak recklessly and unnecessarily provoke them.

    The leader hesitated for a few seconds before nodding heavily.

    Yes, youre right. Its meaningless.

    The leader let out a deep sigh.

    We should abandon the guise of the Merchant Guild and either search for and assist our allies or retreat quickly. Either way, we should withdraw to the branch.

    Although he seemed to think of them as the Empire, his thoughts were quickly changing.

    It felt like the conversation was heading in a good direction.

    We should retreat. We need to organize the branch.

    Carlyn! Be careful with your words. Who asked for your judgment?

    Unexpectedly, Mohen intervened, saying something he had heard from Phiri before.

    While Mohen was staring at me, seemingly unable to contain his anger, the leader intervened.

    Quiet. Who told you to interfere? Im listening to the field agents opinion.

    .

    Mohen closed his mouth tightly. His shoulders seemed to tremble in anger.

    I concluded the conversation.

    Vice leader granted me full authority.

    Well, she said she would leave the decision to me in the future, but in a broad sense, that was what it meant.

    Mohen looked like he couldnt believe it, but he didnt have the courage to speak up again.

    The leader nodded.

    Then let it be so. If the Vice leader trusts you, and your words are not wrong.

    Nadmo.

    Enough. I wont listen to objections.

    In response to a question from an agent, the leader, Nadmo, firmly shook his head.

    Discard everything and only take what we need. From now on, well return to the branch at full speed.

    I let out a sigh of relief internally. I was a bit worried whening here, but things went smoother than I expected.

    If the leader had been someone who wouldnt listen, the situation could have be quiteplicated.

    Amidst everyones busy preparations, Nadmo didnt forget to take care of me.

    You look exhausted. Is it okay to leave immediately?

    Yes. I think I can rest briefly while moving.

    In the meantime, can I lead the agents?

    You can continue to do so.

    Alright then.

    Nadmo nodded with a satisfied expression.

    I rode on the spare horse. After this, I couldnt expect anything, as the situation was highly unpredictable.

    We wouldnt immediately retreat after organizing the branch.

    We might move to some hiding ce to exchange information. All I could do was hope for Phiri and the allied agents safe return.

    As I was thinking that, I heard the sound of the system message updating. It had been a while since I heard that sound.

    [You gain Stratagem experience. You reach Stratagem Level 5 and acquire the Resourceful Savior trait.]

    The word Savior caught my eye. It meant that someone was saved; that person must have seeded in escaping.

    A strange feeling surged as I realized I had a hand in it.

    Although I was someone with no presence, something like a sense of camaraderie seemed to emerge.

    The heavy heart I had felt, thinking it was a failure, seemed to lighten a little.

 Chapter 34: Escort (4)

    Chapter 34: Escort (4)

    <b>Escort (4)</b>

    [Carlyn]<ul><li>Age: 16, Stratagem Level 5</li><li>Traits: [Death Avoidance], [winds], [Ironman], [Mysophobia], [Worst Condition], [Devils Blood], [entric Actions]</li><li>Titles: [Quick-witted Impersonator], [Skilled Assassin], [Persistent Shadow], [Resourceful Savior]</li></ul>

    In the past three years, Id grown quite a bit.

    Even if I could only see the traits, Id definitely improvedpared to before.

    The Inexperienced Trickster had be a Quick-witted Impersonator, and the Inexperienced but Calm Novice Assassin had changed to a Skilled Assassin.

    Through infiltration missions, I acquired Persistent Shadow and even gained a new trait from this recent task.

    On a separate note, I had some doubts about the Resourceful Savior trait when I first saw it.

    Unlike other traits, there was no exnation that it gives any Stratagem experience.

    It just says that when rescuing someone, your mental and physical abilities are enhancedpared to usual.

    At first, it seemed like a trait that didnt quite fit with the values of Stratagem. Rescue missions were rare.

    It might be useful for guarding missions.

    In any case, it wasnt a bad trait. Once the main story began, there would likely be many rescue missions.

    And it had been a while since my Stratagem level increased.

    As I got used to the dukes missions, I didnt notice much growth in my abilities, so it was quite rewarding.

    Even though it was the same practical experience, it felt a bit different.

    Anyway, despite this growth, my mind wasnt at ease.

    After escaping from the Kiberun mountain range, ten days had passed. The mission was handled promptly.

    Upon arriving in Kahalin, I immediately spoke with Nadmo and the Chief, and we quickly organized the branch.

    We couldnt go directly to the Imperial capital, so we decided to find a nearby hideout toy low.

    It was hectic.

    Clearing an entire Merchant Guild in just one day was no small feat. Some losses were inevitable.

    In any case, some agents stayed in Kahalin, waiting in case Phiri and the other agents returned.

    However, by the seventh day, all of those agents had also withdrawn from this location.

    There was still no news from Phiri and the agents.

    It was strange, considering that something with thebel Savior had appeared. I thought at least one person must have survived.

    The only contact with the leader was just once. Security was important.

    Since there were many people, some of the personnel were sent to other branches.

    Mohen was also among them, and he didnt pay any attention to me here, maybe because I had revealed part of the truth.

    But a few people, including the Chief and me, were waiting here.

    Perhaps it meant to offer support or join us when news from Phiri arrived

    In reality, after ten days, my expectations werent very high.

    Should I have taken the risk and helped Phiri?

    A small regret crossed my mind, but it was a pointless thought.

    If I had done that, I might not be alive now.

    I hadnt talked about the devil worshippers yet.

    It would be dangerous to talk without Phiri. If Phiri really didnte

    I felt like I would have to bring it up when I meet the duketer. I closed the book with a sigh.

    It was a tome about devils and their followers.

    I had brought it from the dukes mansion and was examining it to find the symbols I had seen.

    But I found them quickly enough, and I couldnt focus.

    Lets do some training.

    In a cave far from Kahalin.

    The artificially constructed cave was quiterge and had a ce for training.

    As I was about to take out my sword, Winds Sense caught a strange sign at the entrance of the cave. Three people were there.

    Who could it be?

    Just a passerby? Or could it be agents from the spy division in the Imperial capital?

    After all, the vice-leader was missing, so it was natural for someone higher-up toe and investigate the situation.

    In any case, there was no need for great concern. Even if they entered the cave, they could onlye inside by operating the hidden mechanisms.

    I sharpened my sense sensitively.

    Among the three, only one person walked confidently into the cave and deftly activated the mechanisms.

    <i>Creek.</i> With the sound of rolling stones, the entrance opened, and at that moment, I couldnt help but widen my eyes. The person who entered the cave was Phiri.

    Vice-leader?

    Phiri raised the corner of her lips slightly.

    Did you wait long?

    I genuinely felt d. Phiri was a good person, and her life here depended on me.

    Phiri looked quite tired, but she smirked faintly.

    Call me big sister. (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: Noona/Nuna = Big Sister

    Phiri whispered softly as she stepped out of the cave.

    Its okay now. Come in.

    Soon, a middle-aged man and a man in his mid-twenties quickly came down.

    I quickly assessed the situation.

    Three people. That meant two of the initial four agents were no longer alive.

    However, the middle-aged mans gaze kept lingering on me. He walked up to me and stood in front of me.

    Are you Carlyn?

    Yes.

    And you caused the snowslide?

    Yes.

    The man nodded solemnly.

    Thank you. I owe you. I am Toun Zaha. Thanks to you, I survived.

    His words were brief, but I could feel the sincerity behind them.

    So, he was Toun Zaha, the one I had wondered about before. It turned out to be true. Even though we had just met, I felt a strong connection.

    It was something I had to do.

    As Toun Zaha was about to say something, Phiri intervened.

    Lets go inside and talk.

    Phiri moved inside, turning her head to me.

    I heard the story briefly. You did well, beyond my expectations.

    Why did youe sote? I thought you were dead.

    I have no words for that.

    Phiri red at me with an annoyed expression and then shrugged.

    When the leader sent you a message, our message reached you too. After that, we didnt contact separately for security reasons. We were told toe here.

    It seemed that ourmunication had missed each other by a slight time difference.

    If they had received the message just a dayter, Phiri and the agents would havee here and told us to wait.

    Phiri looked around inside the cave and asked.

    Wheres the Chief?

    I will guide you.

    * * *

    I was able to hear from the Chief about the experiences Phiri and the agents had gone through.

    Normally, I wouldnt have been included in such discussions, but since I was Phiris junior, I received some consideration.

    In any case, the situation was as I had expected.

    On the day of the snowstorm, the agents initiated their escape. It was Operation Kahalin 1-3, where a strongbatant drew the enemys attention while the others ryed survival information.

    Toun Zaha drew the enemys attention alone, though.

    Anyway, only half of the agents who escaped using Toun Zaha as bait survived.

    Even that was possible because of Phiris help, and if it werent for me, Toun Zaha would have died.

    That was the essence of the story.

    Unfortunately, the information the agents managed to bring back was quite limited. They were chased before they could aplish much.

    The only thing they found was that the enemies were gathering human bones in one ce.

    Upon discovering that, they decided to retreat and hide.

    It was somewhat helpful information for me, as I was nning to talk to Phiri about the devil worshipers.

    However, Phiri and the Chief remained silent about the devil worshipers.

    They suspected it might not be a group created by the Empire, but they didnt seem entirely sure.

    When the conversation was almost over, Chief asked cautiously,

    What will happen to us?

    Godfather will be dispatched elsewhere. Since there was friction with a group suspected to be rted to the Empire, those who were active in Kahalin should change their identities.

    Where will we be sent?

    Not sure yet. If you wait, youll be contacted soon.

    The Chief nodded heavily.

    It was almost like a natural disaster, but since he was responsible for a branch, he must have felt quite regretful.

    It was bad news for me too. Dispatched by Godfather. I had to stay in the Empire. But it wasnt the right time to bring it up.

    Thats enough for now. You look tired.

    Yes. Thank you foring all this way. Carlyn, please guide the vice leader. Well have a brief talkter.

    Yes.

    It was necessary for those who were originally in Kahalin to have their own conversation.

    I led Phiri to the space I had prepared, hoping for a possible return.

    Phiri ced her hand on my shoulder.

    Lets go.

    * * *

    You did well, really.

    Phiri said as she plopped down on the bed, which had umted some dust despite being an old ce.

    I used Winds to clean up the dust.

    You mentioned it earlier as well.

    Tsk. When adults say something, youre supposed to say thank you and listen.

    Thank you.

    Phiri turned her body toward me while lying on the bed, and with one hand, she lightly brushed her long hair behind her ear.

    Honestly, I was really worried.

    Is that so?

    Yeah. Even though youre quick-witted, you were still a rookie when you first came out. And to help Toun Zaha and suggest going back to the branchwere you really the one to do that?

    It was Nadmos judgment.

    Anyway. What matters is that your opinion is aligned with theirs. You did well.

    Yes. Thank you.

    Phiri looked at me with narrowed eyes while still lying down.

    Ugh, why are you so serious? Forget it. Im going to sleep.

    I hesitated slightly in my spot. Should I talk about the devil worshipers now?

    There was a slight twist in the Winds with Phiri joiningte.

    Why? Do you have something to say?

    Phiri chuckled ominously as I didnt leave.

    Why? Are you so happy to see your big sister after such a long time? Do you want to spend more time together?

    Actually, theres something I want to talk to you about.

    Phiri sensed something amiss in my serious tone and sat up slightly.

    What is it?

    I found some clues that could raise suspicions about who those people might be.

    What?

    I carefully brought up the tattoos I had discovered and the possibility of them being rted to the devil worshipers.

    It was a story that was hard to believe just by talking about it, so I had to show the book as well.

    Even so, it was hard for Phiri to believe, and she had a perplexed expression.

    Isnt it just a coincidence? It doesnt necessarily mean they collected human skin.

    Im confident in my memory.

    The story of the devil worshipers was unbelievable, so I deliberately spoke with a confident tone.

    Phiri, with a half-doubtful face, asked sharply,

    Wait. Set that aside for now. Why didnt you report it earlier?

    It was a question I expected in that brief moment.

    At the time of the escape, we were in a hurry, so there was no time to talk about the tattoos. Plus, I didnt even know if they were rted to devils.

    And what about afterward?

    Among the people here, you and I were the only outsiders.

    Phiris face contorted.

    Are you suspecting our own people?

    There was displeasure in her words. It might have been a hasty remark.

    They had built up a long-standing rtionship with Phiri longer than me. But it was an inevitable situation.

    I already reported it only to Phiri because the leader was involved with the devil worshipers. There had to be a reason why I reported only to Phiri.

    Confirming it just before Phiris arrivalcks persuasiveness.

    She should have gone directly to the Chief instead of heading to the entrance of the training ce.

    But there are advantages to provoking Phiris displeasure.

    I had two reasons for telling her.

    Anyway, it was a part I had to talk about, and it might make Phiri more cautious.

    The internal enemy.

    It was a simple throwaway line, but the important thing was to nt that seed in Phiris heart.

    When the time came to deal with the leader, it might be slightly easier for her to ept it than if she heard itter.

    Moreover, she was the vice leader, so she might sense something strange in the leaders actions.

    The Chief will be displeased.

    Im willing to ept that.

    Omission of information. The Chief would naturally think that I didnt trust him.

    Phiri let out a deep sigh at my words.

    Ah, fine. Its understandable that youd have doubts. After all, they were a group of over a hundred people. But be more careful from now on. Dont say anything without solid evidence.

    Yes.

    There was displeasure in Phiris words, but there was also concern. I took her genuine advice to heart.

    And now, it was time to bring up the topic I had prepared.<ul><li>1. TLN: Noona/Nuna = Big Sister </li></ul>

 Chapter 35: Escort (5)

    Chapter 35: Escort (5)

    <b>Escort (5)</b>

    But how did you find this connection? And where did you get the book?

    As I was about to speak, Phiri threw a sharp question. It was within my expectations.

    I calmly delivered the prepared response,

    I once read this book in Godfathers mansion library.

    Really?

    Though it was an old book, it resembled a historical record, detailing the era of the founding emperor.

    At present, it wasnt hard to find, even though it might not bemonly read.

    During my return to the branch, I had a hunch, so I managed to obtain the book from the Merchant Guild branch.

    Likest time, your memory is truly remarkable, huh?

    Phiri expressed genuine admiration.

    Not really.

    Trying to be humble now, huh

    Since it seemed like a topic might leak out, I redirected the conversation back to its original course.

    Earlier, the Chief and Vice leader mentioned that these people might be a newly formed group by the Empire.

    Yeah. They werent the Empire people I know. Not just arge number, they werent the only sloppy ones either.

    Phiri took out a cigarette and lit it. I used Winds to make sure the smoke didnt reach me.

    Theres only the Empire. As you said, maybe some crazy people from the Empire are orchestrating such incidents.

    Her tone didnt seem to take my words seriously. I wanted to confirm her intentions.

    Do you really believe that the devil worshipers have returned?

    Hmm.

    Phiri hesitated in his response.

    To be honest, I think the possibility is low. They might exist, but

    Are you suggesting that its more likely that the Empire deliberately disguised themselves as devil worshipers for terror attacks?

    Phiri nodded.

    It wasnt the definitive answer, but it was a reasonable opinion. Perhaps it was an inevitable reaction given the current situation.

    Your thoughts might be halfway right.

    Really?

    If they are indeed the devil worshipers you mentioned, isnt it strange that they suddenly appeared without any warning signs?

    I nodded. In the game, they simply appeared out of nowhere, but I hadnt thought about it much.

    It was just a game, and I wondered if the devil whispered to someone.

    If they truly are devil worshipers, wouldnt it be more urate to see them as a group created by the Empire, but now they are no longer under their control?

    Ah.

    At first, it seemed like a random thought, but upon further reflection, it might be usible.

    Since I hadnt cleared the game, I couldnt know its essence either.

    If the Empire deliberately created devil worshipers whoter broke free and started attacking the Empire with short swords, why couldnt they control something they themselves created?

    Though it might not be the case right now, Phiri might be seeing a few steps ahead.

    I was somewhat impressed.

    To deduce that much from limited information, it was no wonder she became vice leader.

    Perhaps I was too fixated on the games information and needed to think more flexibly.

    Of course, its possible that the crazy devil worshipers suddenly appeared.

    I think youre right, vice-leader.

    Phiri admitted, taking my words more seriously than I expected.

    Phiri nodded.

    Anyway, its not entirely impossible. Lets consider multiple possibilities for now

    She looked at me seriously.

    Lets keep what you reported to me a secret.

    Is that okay?

    Sure, after all, I am the vice leader. Pretend toe back to me and report in two days. You can say that you remembered something crucial while passing by during a critical situation.

    Wouldnt thatck persuasiveness?

    If I also mention something simr happening duringbat, itll be fine.

    Although Phiri said it casually, it was evident that she was saying this out of genuine concern for me.

    I felt truly touched.

    Thank you.

    Its alright.

    Phiri yawned as she stretched and settled back into the bed.

    Now, is there anything else to discuss?

    What will happen to me? Will I be assigned somewhere else?

    I still hadnt heard an answer about my future. Being reassigned would be a big problem.

    Phiri lifted the corner of her mouth in response to my question.

    Why? How would you like it to be?

    Does it depend on my words?

    Well, it could, and it couldnt.

    I hope to stay in the Empire.

    I couldnt tell if Phiris words were genuine or not. It seemed like she wanted me to stay, but

    I couldnt easily reveal my thoughts to a superior. Phiris smile deepened.

    Do you not want to be separated from me?

    Its not that I mean, its not like that, but Im here since I wanted to be in the Empire.

    Phiri chuckled softly.

    If youre going to tter, do it properly.

    I apologize.

    Dont worry. Youll be with me. Perhaps wait a bit and then return to the capital. You might receive a different mission.

    I inwardly sighed with relief. Hearing it verbally put my mind at ease.

    A few dayster, we received a message from the Empires capital.

    It wasnt about returning; it was a new mission.

    Orders were given to disperse and scatter the personnel here, including us.

    Additionally, we decided toy low in Kahalin for a while.

    Investigating the enigmatic organization right after cleaning up the branch was a risky investment.

    Instead, we nned to use the Empires influence.

    After finishing the cleanup, we would intentionally leak information about the Kiberun Mountain Range.

    Well see how this ys out.

    The Empires capital had a rtively good informationworkpared to the northern regions. We would gather intelligence and monitor the Empires actions.

    By observing their behavior, we could determine if they were the Empires dogs or not.

    After that, under the dukes leadership, we would prepare to establish a new branch for further investigation.

    I was slightly surprised to hear that the duke would personally get involved. On the surface, it didnt seem like that big of an incident.

    Is it because hes perceptive?

    For me, it was a positive development.

    If more capable agents came in and gathered information, our response capabilities would increase.

    In truth, I wasnt supposed to hear about this. It was entirely due to Phiris consideration that I was informed, as I had earned merit and now had the right to know about future affairs.

    During therge-scale movement, while the others remained in ce, Phiri and I moved first.

    On the day of departure, despite Phiris objections, Toun Zaha escorted us all the way to the entrance.

    It was probably because of me. Even while we were together, he showed a lot of interest in me.

    There was also the debt of saving his life, and it seemed like he was trying to repay the loss of junior agents through me.

    When he mentioned that the agents who had tried to sacrifice their lives to help them escape had died, he was clearly holding back tears.

    As for me, there was no reason to reject his favor. I learned a lot from him, listening to various experiences from real missions.

    Even during our final farewell, Toun Zahas gaze lingered on me. He extended his rough hand.

    When I shook his hand, Toun Zaha responded with a heartyugh.

    Someday, Ill repay you properly.

    Youve already been a great help to me.

    My words made Toun Zaha burst intoughter.

    Seeing Phiri, not understanding why, Phiri replied, hiding her smile.

    Hes just saying, lets survive and meet again next time.

    Ah

    It was a parting greeting typical of mercenaries and those risking their lives for their work. I nodded.

    Yes, please repay me properly when we meet again.

    Sure thing.

    Toun Zaha grinned and nodded.

    * * *

    After parting ways with Toun Zaha and walking for a while, I cautiously brought up the topic with Phiri.

    But seriously, youre not going to tell me where were going?

    Neers are supposed to move without knowing anything. It keeps things interesting.

    .

    I didnt say anything, and Phiri clicked her tongue.

    Youre not fun.

    Ill take that as apliment.

    Were heading to Tumak.

    It was a location to the west of here, in the northwest of the continent. A city situated at the border between the Empire and Horigle.

    It was far, but not as far as back to the Empires capital. The return journey would be tougher.

    Do you always travel around like this?

    Hmm? Why?

    I mean, youre the vice leader.

    I began to suspect that the leader intentionally kept Phiri away.

    Even if she was a vice-leader who preferred fieldwork, not searching for her during her disappearance was strange, especially given the timing.

    Phiri nonchntly shrugged her shoulders.

    I told you before. Im a field-oriented vice-leader.

    Even so, dont you think its a bit excessive? What if the leader suddenly dies? How will the handover of duties be handled?

    We have agents directly under the leader for that.

    True. Mohen was practically the Chiefs personal agent. So, it was only natural for the leader to have them.

    Phiri chuckled.

    But arent you curious about why were going to Tumak?

    If its something essential to my mission, youll tell me eventually.

    You did ask where we were going, didnt you?

    Well, normally, they dont tell you where youre headed, do they?

    True. Its usually like that.

    Dont make a fuss.

    When I retorted, Phiri let out a hollowugh and yfully red at me.

    Youll be surprised to hear this.

    .

    Youll really going to be surprised, I bet.

    It seemed like she wanted me to ask. Perhaps that was why she intentionally kept it a secret.

    I inwardly sighed.

    What is it?

    Weve discovered ruins.

    What?

    Ruins? I couldnt help but be surprised at the mention of another territory. Ruin exploration instead of espionage?

    Well, upon thinking about it, it wasnt entirely impossible. Espionage agents often disguised themselves in various professions.

    This time, we entered Kiberun Mountains disguised as herbalists.

    It was entirely possible to stumble upon such activities. It would be an unexpected harvest for the espionage agency.

    If rare treasures were found, they could be sold for a considerable amount, covering the expenses of their activities.

    Are you surprised?

    I couldnt deny the fact, so I nodded.

    Phiri seemed pleased with my reaction.

    Its not confirmed yet, but theres a high probability of valuable artifacts being there. Its a truly rare opportunity. Its the first time in my life that Id explored ruins like this.

    Its definitely not an ordinary event.

    In the game, I had only encountered ruins twice. There werent any significant finds.

    However, there were valuable items that could be sold, so I always took the opportunity to plunder them.

    I was somewhat excited. I wondered what would be found in these ruins. It crossed my mind for a moment.

    Denif.

    Unlike the game, Denif hadnt yet awakened his Mystic. Could it be rted to these ruins?

    Of course, the methods to obtain Mystic were diverse, so I couldnt be certain. Some people obtained it suddenly at the age of 50.

    Regardless, I had a feeling that something valuable would be found, even if it wasnt Mystic.

    There must be some basis for the Haisen Intelligence Agency to believe there was something there.

    However, upon arriving at Tumak, I realized that my expectations and the situation were quite different.

    This time, we were on the wrong side.

 Chapter 36: Ruins of Leocran (1)

    Chapter 36: Ruins of Leocran (1)

    Intelligence organizations often disguise themselves as mercenaries.

    It provided them the advantage of having the freedom to move without arousing suspicion wherever they went.

    Additionally, mercenaries had ess to information that could only be obtained within their world.

    For mercenaries,bat, and war mean money.

    Like merchants attracted to the scent of money, mercenaries were drawn to conflicts and disputes.

    Both aspects were beneficial for intelligence organizations agents to utilize.

    Even the allies agents in Tumak were posing as a small mercenary group.

    They were currently tasked with exploring the ruins and providing support and protection for the mission.

    Therefore, it was not we who discovered the ruins.

    Our mission was to handle the employer and ensure the safe extraction of whatever was found within the ruins.

    Phiri and I yed the roles of members and vice-leader, respectively, joining the team afterpleting different tasks.

    The Haisens Imperial Intelligence Agency leader had delegated full authority to Phiri.

    Just investigate the ruins and proceed if the conditions are favorable, or leave it alone if they arent.

    This small mercenary group had undergone verification of their abilities and gained a considerable amount of trust, making them suitable for the exploration mission.

    These mercenaries could be used for other tasks as well, so we were advised to consider that while acting.

    In this situation, there was nothing I could do.

    There was no reason to object. Even if it made me ufortable, I had no choice. The moment I became a spy, I abandoned all hesitation.

    If they wanted to criticize me, let them. I must ept it. It was not like I hadnt done dirty work before.

    Anyway, I had no idea what was rted to these ruins. It was due to the employer not providing any information.

    Mercenary leader, Heide, said that we should be cautious of archaeologists in the area.

    It was not umon for mercenaries to turn against their employers and be thieves.

    After hearing a brief exnation of the situation, we proceeded to examine the site.

    * * *

    The scene was filled with dust and dirt, as they were excavating the underground for the ruins.

    Four agents were helping with the exploration support as part of their mission.

    Considering the workforce of four veborers, there must be around fifteen workers in total.

    I sighed inwardly.

    I, too, was assigned to help with the exploration starting tomorrow, thanks to my Mystic ability to perceive the internal structure and situations in real-time through Winds.

    Since someone else had eyes, I couldnt just use Winds to inspect the ce cleanly. I had to get my hands and body dirty.

    Now was the time to avoid it. I followed behind Heide, pushing the dust away with winds.

    After a brief examination, it didnt seem like they were randomly digging. There appeared to be some direction to their efforts.

    From a distance, I spotted a middle-aged archaeologist giving instructions.

    He wore the typical explorers hat and vest, with a backpack on his back.

    At a nce, it was evident that he was different from the ve workers in terms of attire. Beside him was a boy who looked about thirteen years old.

    Seems like hes not a ve.

    Judging by Earths standards, he had a coffee-colored skin tone, typical of the Western natives.

    Strangely enough, he wasnt dressed in veborer attire, but rather, he wore clothes simr to those of an archaeologist.

    Usually, western natives do not venture outside their tribes.

    Heide whispered.

    Therefore, those found within the empire were more likely to be ves. It was a rare sight.

    Hes an assistant brought along by the archaeologist. It seems like hes being raised as his sessor.

    As we got closer, the archaeologist, who was giving orders to the veborers, noticed us too. He looked at us curiously and approached. His stance was guarded, just like Heide mentioned. It didnt seem like he wanted to reveal that Heide had prated deep into their ranks.

    And then, I felt a sense of strangeness.

    After a brief contemtion, I realized what it was. He didnt appear impatient.

    Neither did the employer nor the ve workers.

    Mr. Heide, what brings you here?

    A few days ago, I mentioned that additional personnel would be arriving, and Im currently giving a briefing on the situation.

    I see. Is this child also?

    Yes, hes Kael, a young one were raising. He may look young, but his skills are impressive.

    Hmm, I see. He may look young, but considering its Mr. Heides word

    While the archaeologist and Heid were engaged in their work-rted conversation, I pondered the reason for my uneasiness.

    Amidst various thoughts swirling in my mind, I felt a gaze on me.

    The petite child was looking at me curiously.

    He seemed around sixteen, just like me, and I wondered if he was also a mercenary like others of our age.

    Theres something vaguely familiar about him.

    Have I seen him before while ying games?

    I searched my memory but couldnt recall anything specific. It could just be a false impression or my memory being hazy.

    I should try to get acquainted with him.

    He was the sessor to the archaeologist, and if I handled it well, I might gain valuable information about the ruins.

    When our eyes met, I smiled at him, and he responded with a shy smile in return.

    It was a good start.

    Then, please feel free to explore.

    After parting ways with the archaeologist and returning to the barracks, Phiri asked,

    Did you notice anything unusual?

    No. The ves didnt seem to behave strangely.

    Phiri nodded, as if she expected that answer, and took a puff of her cigarette.

    Amidst the silence, I pondered the reason for my uneasiness.

    However I felt like the archaeologist was deliberately stalling.

    Go on.

    He didnt seem anxious. Hes spending his money on this project, and most people would want to find things quickly. The ves didnt seem overly burdened either.

    Well, he might just be a nice person.

    I had considered that possibility, but something didnt sit right with me.

    If I had to put it into words, it was my intuition.

    He could have called in a third party to keep an eye on us.

    Is it just a hunch?

    Phiris question was sharp.

    Yes.

    Heide said hes been monitoring us since the contract, so do you think our surveince has beenpromised?

    No, its unlikely, but the possibility exists. Since the opponent is an archaeologist, and they might have hired him even before the contract.

    Phiri slightly opened her mouth.

    Archaeologists donte cheap, right? Since two mercenary groups might be a burden, its possible they called us at different times for surveince purposes.

    Phiri nodded in agreement,

    Yeah, that could be it. Kid, youre sharp.

    I had a hunch, and then I found reasons.

    True, intuition is the most crucial element in this line of work. Lets see if your gut feeling is right.

    Phiri looked satisfied and patted my shoulder. It felt good to have aplished something.

    All of this would be reflected in how they assess meter.

    I needed to steadily build up points so that when I said something unbelievable, they would seriously consider it.

    * * *

    The first thing a spy should do when starting a mission was to gather information.

    That included mingling with the ves, workers, and archaeologists during meals and work to build familiarity.

    Of course, our own agents here were doing the same and reporting through those interactions.

    Although the archaeologist kept a distance, limiting our gains, for now, the only thing I could do was to get closer to the child.

    As I wandered around the camp, I spotted the child reading a book near a bonfire outside the archaeologists quarters.

    I deliberately moved conspicuously, drawing attention as I moved to a quiet spot outside the camp and drew my sword.

    As the bright moonlight reflected off the de about ten times, as expected, the child approached me.

    Hello?

    Hi.

    Youre Kael, right? Are you training?

    I smiled yfully and nodded my head.

    The young boy seemed outgoing, surrounded mostly by ves.

    Judging from his earlierughter, I assumed he would be open to conversation.

    In a situation where we wouldnt often meet someone our age, he might be happy to find someone simr in age.

    Am I bothering you?

    No, its fine. In real battles, there can be even more hectic situations. Talking while fighting is part of training.

    Wow, youre amazing.

    I purposefully didnt approach him immediately to make him feel a bit curious about me.

    After observing my sword for a moment, the boy finally spoke.

    But Kael, how old are you?

    Me? Im sixteen.

    As I thought, youre older. Im fourteen.

    Youre younger.

    I smiled slightly, and the boy frowned as if displeased.

    What? Were almost the same age.

    I chuckled inwardly, wondering how old he thought I was. I didntugh out loud.

    Oh, and Medhim said friends are two years apart in age.

    Medhim?

    The bald man who works here.

    He seemed like one of the ves.

    I thought it was time to tease him again. I admitted that it wasnt a lie, and he brightened up.

    But you seem to be really good at fighting, big brother<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: Hyung . Ive never seen such a young mercenary like this.

    Really? There are some, but not many.

    I mean, they may call themself a mercenary, but theyre just doing all kinds of odd jobs. Youre a real mercenary who takes on missions with another person.

    That wasnt a false statement. This era was closer tobat than learning. Many aspire to be mercenaries.

    As long as they had the skills, even nobles could be mercenaries.

    Among those who chased such futile dreams, you could still find children like him.

    But usually, they end up being used and abandoned.

    How many real mercenaries are there among them?

    While pretending to be knowledgeable, they would just carry me around like a porter or a servant.

    To stand out, I needed to align myself with their preferences, making me an excellent freeborer for them.

    Instead of telling him about this cruel reality, I spoke with a boastful tone.

    Well, I am quite good at fighting.

    Really?

    But I also do a lot of menial work. Im better than them, but still.

    Whispering as if sharing a secret, the boy smiled and nodded.

    I knew there was something tired in your face.

    It was just chronic fatigue, but I forced a wry smile.

    But what are you looking for here? All I heard was that youre here for ruins.

    The boy slightly pulled back his upper body, revealing his psychological resistance through his actions.

    Did I act a bit rashly?

    Mr. Theodore asked me not to say anything.

    At times like this, its best to take a step back.

    Well, I guess theres no other choice. But can you let me knowter if you find any clues about the ruins?

    Sure.

    I returned to focusing on my swordsmanship without saying anything further. The boy, who had been keeping silent, seemed hesitant to speak.

    It seemed like hecked experience in making friends.

    If I tell you, you must never tell anyone else. Can you promise that?

    Of course. My word is as heavy as lead. I tell all the members in the mercenary group here, even the leaders secrets.

    The boys uncertain expression brightened up upon hearing my response.

    To be honest, I dont know for sure.

    Oh,e on, what is it?

    But Mr. Theodore and I have been constantly chasing traces of Leokren. Its probably a ruin rted to Leocran.

    Leocran?

    He was one of the closest friends of the founding emperor and the chief physician, known for his healing Mystic.

    That was valuable information. Phiri would be quite pleased to hear about it.

    Leocran, a friend of the founding emperor. There must be many valuable things inside the ruins.

    While I was lost in my thoughts, the kid seemed to interpret my silence as ignorance and confidently spoke up.

    Leocran is.

    Oh, I know. Hes a friend of the founding emperor.

    Huh? You know about him?

    Ive studied a bit.

    The kid looked surprised for a moment, then he seemed a bit uneasy. His pupils shook slightly.

    You must not tell anyone!

    Of course! Dont worry.

    Wait a minute.

    In the game, there was another person who possessed Mystic, aside from the founding emperors friend.

    Could it be?

    By any chance, whats your name?

    Me? Im Cedric, huh?

    At that moment, the kid jumped to his feet, furious.

    Ill go first! Lets talkter!

    In a hurry, the boy ran towards the campsite. Beyond his figure, I caught a glimpse of the archaeologist.

    He looked restless, trying to search for the kid.

    The archaeologist looked at me and the child as he approached, then he began to say something.

    Even from a distance, it looked like a scolding.

    However, I had no time to worry about that.

    Cedric. The mad saint Cedric? It wasnt just a random feeling. I must have seen him in the game.

    Why didnt I think of this before?

    The boys young age had thrown me off at first. But considering his age and skin color, it made sense.

    Moreover, although he had one missing eye, the mad saint Cedric also had the Mystic of Healing.

    He used to hate mercenaries.

    Memories from three years ago began to resurface, a bit hazy but still clear enough.

    It seemed that something significant had happened to him during his time here.

    His hatred for mercenaries and acquiring the mystic of Healing.

    Even the nickname Mad Saint seemed to have some connection to our mercenary group.

    But the mystery remained. If Phiri hade here, then Cedric couldnt have survived.

    Hmm, maybe some butterfly effect urred because of me.

    It was also possible that another agent came here in Phiris ce.

    In any case, I wondered what had happened at this ruin.

    As I raised my sword, the moonlight reflected on the de, giving it a weighty presence.<ul><li>1. TLN: Hyung </li></ul>

 Chapter 37: The Ruins of Leocran (2)

    Chapter 37: The Ruins of Leocran (2)

    Two days had passed since Carlyn arrived at Tumak.

    The intelligence team was filled with anticipation after Carlyns report suggested the high possibility of the ruins being the Ruins of Leocran.

    However, their investigation still yielded no results.

    During his short time there, Carlyn had tried to build friendships with the veborers and archaeologists, but they provided no helpful information.

    Cedric couldnt approach Carlyn due to the scolding from Theodore. He could only exchange a nod from a distance.

    Then, on the second morning, while everyone was having breakfast at the campsite, a member of Heides mercenary squad who was on watch urgently rushed over.

    Fifteen armed personnel that appear to be mercenaries are heading this way!

    The sudden news caused the mercenaries and ves to quickly arm themselves, but the approaching group didnt seem eager to engage inbat. The people seemed hesitant.

    Whats going on? Are they the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps?

    What?

    Look at their left arm.

    On the approaching groups left arms were small iron lion face decorations.

    Carlyn recalled something. The Iron Lions Mercenary Corps was a well-known mercenary group in the northern part of the Empire, consisting of around 200 members, but their reputation didnt match their actual skill.

    Even though they were arge mercenary corps, they rarely moved as a whole. It seemed only a small detachment hade.

    As the distance closed, tension rose among the people. But the archaeologist stepped forward and called out to them.

    Dont worry! Lower your guard, everyone!

    Whats this about?

    Heide asked, and Theodore grinned shamelessly.

    It seems my friend is here.

    Friend?

    Yes, a long-time friend.

    Heide didnt inquire further about how the friend hade. He couldnt reveal that he had been monitoring them all this time.

    Instead, he gave an ufortable expression.

    Did you call another mercenary corps suspecting us?

    No, of course not. I havent called anyone separately.

    The archaeologist, who had been short and concise, left Heide behind and waved to the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps.

    Vegeon! What brings you here?

    I remembered you said you woulde here.

    Vegeon, the leader of the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps, chuckled and looked around.

    In a brief moment, Vegeon nced at Phiri, then with a sinister smile, he licked his lips.

    On my way passing through, I thought I might drop by. Didnt know you were still here.

    Wee! Its been a while, hasnt it? Almost four months?

    About that. So, any gains yet?

    Not yet. It wont be long, maybe a few days. By the way, now that youre here, want to take a look before leaving?

    As long as youre fine with it, we dont mind. We were heading back after finishing a job anyway. Everyones okay with it, right?

    Yes!

    In response to Vegeons question, the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps members replied loudly.

    The conversation flowed like a well-written script, with some awkwardness but not enough to detract from the overall picture.

    As Theodore and Vegeonughed and chatted, Phiri whispered to Carlyn.

    Kid, you have a good intuition. You got it right.

    I was a little surprised myself.

    Its not something you can train for. You just have a good eye for people.

    Though he hade with hope, Carlyn didnt argue; instead, he foundfort in Phiris nonchnt expression, which seemed to be an attempt to ease the tension.

    Wait a minute. The Iron Lions Mercenary Corps and the ruins is this it?

    At that moment, a distant memory surfaced deep within Carlyns mind.

    * * *

    Huh.

    Heide entered the barracks with quick steps, exhaling his frustration with a sigh.

    It was after he had a conversation with the archaeologist. Phiri, who had been watching, put a cigarette in her mouth.

    How did it go?

    As expected, he didnt call them because he doubted or distrusted us. They just stopped by on their way, as we discussed before taking this mission.

    Heide reported, trying to suppress his irritation.

    Due to the squabble between Vegeon and Theodore, he wasnt feeling pleased.

    Are they really close friends?

    Im sorry. We didnt have time to investigate their personal rtionships when we were assigned this mission.

    Heide slightly lowered his head.

    Though it was inevitable, he had been the one in charge until Phiri arrived.

    First, Ill call the team members to check if the surveincework waspromised.

    Alright, but whats the point of checking it now?

    Phiri frowned, as if it wasnt the answer she was looking for.

    There might be someone who underestimated the archaeologists, but the deed is already done. Well have to inspect it after the mission ispleted.

    Okay, Ill keep that in mind.

    And I trust our people. Theres a high chance they would have informed us in advance.

    Listening to their conversation, Carlyn searched his memories.

    Back when he was in Valhll, there was a person who had been part of the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps. He wasnt particrly impressive.

    He couldnt even recall his name; like an NPC from another game, he had shared his past at a tavern.

    They mentioned a disaster at the ruins.

    It was a memory from a long time ago, shortly after he started ying the game, so he had forgotten about it.

    The story was about the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps, consisting of fifty members, being hired to explore the ruins, but they all died.

    After that incident, the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps went into decline, eventually disbanding and operating individually, the character hadined.

    It wasnt particrly useful information.

    At that time, I didnt know if it was rted to Cedric.

    As he pieced together fragments from the past, a clearer picture started to form.

    In any case, this was an opportunity to improve his evaluation.

    Is the mission proceeding as usual?

    Nothing has changed. Well see whates out of the ruins and then act ordingly. Theres more we have to consider now, but it all depends on what we find.

    Understood. But

    Hold on.

    Interrupting Heide, Phiri turned her gaze to Carlyn.

    What else should we consider?

    It was a kind of test, but Carlyn found it too easy.

    I believe they might have ulterior motives targeting the ruins.

    Why do you think that? They said they were friends.

    Carlyn finally understood Phiris intention.

    She asked an easy question not just to explore possibilities, but to find the logic behind his answer.

    They have a worse reputation than whats known in the public. Its highly likely that they might have hidden intentions.

    Even the experienced Phiri couldnt hide her surprise at Carlyns response.

    Wow, impressive.

    Carlyn didnt let the praise get to him and continued speaking.

    I studied a bit because I hoped to join the Empire.

    Phiri genuinely admired him.

    Thats impressive.

    Even though Carlyn was just being praised by her senior, he wasnt fazed by it. He continued with her exnation.

    There might be additional members.

    Of course. Surface-level numbers would be simr. They have ves too.

    How many do you think there are?

    Carlyn asked, and Phiri yfully rolled her eyes.

    Why are you asking me? Im the vice leader. Im just here to listen.

    Oh, I apologize.

    Still, since its our juniors question, Ill answer.

    Given his excellent track record so far as an agent, it was a small oversight.

    There might be one more team, maybe two. Even among the trash, they can find like-minded individuals. But anything beyond that might be too much and burdensome.

    Phiri said that and grinned at Carlyns expression.

    Why, is it different from what youre thinking?

    Personally, I believe there might be more. There could even be the leader of the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps.

    Leader? Seriously?

    As Vice-leader mentioned, they would need at least two teams to operate, but even thates with a significant risk.

    Carlyn spoke with a confident tone.

    They are low-quality mercenaries. Theres a risk of their secrets leaking, and if I were them, Id report to the leader rather than take the gamble.

    Phiri contemted the possibility and threw him something to think about.

    Human desires can be beyond imagination. Still, would they really call the leader?

    Because the excavation at the ruins might be in vain. Rather than taking a big risk, they might just take what they can and leave.

    In reality, Phiris argument seemed more usible. However, Carlyn was certain because he knew the future.

    Carlyn continued,

    Currently, the northern region is rtively peaceful. Many mercenaries have headed west, and the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps might also follow suit, led by their leader.

    As Carlyn finished speaking, silence filled the barracks.

    Heides face was struck with astonishment at Carlyns insight, while Phiri had a satisfied smile on her face.

    Your instincts are working again this time?

    Yes.

    Good. Theres no harm in trusting those with keen instincts. Your reasoning was excellent too.

    Phiri stood up from her seat.

    The leader might actuallye. Especially the part about heading west left a strong impression on me. You read the current better than I expected, huh?

    Youre too kind.

    No, its true. We need to expand our search range from what we originally nned.

    Ill take care of that.

    Heides reply made Phiri nod.

    No, Ill do it. We dont have many people, and they might find it strange if we suddenly expand our scope. This way is more certain too.

    * * *

    During lunchtime, Phiri returned with the information I already knew  there were 37 additional members.

    Fifteen were nearby, and a group of twenty-two, including the leader, was a bit further away. A total of 52 Iron Lions Mercenaries were on the move.

    With such arge force mobilized, any sessful oue would be a well-earned achievement.

    I had devised a strategy, and the overall situation was under control, but my mind was in turmoil because of Cedric.

    Mad Saint Cedric.

    The name was an odd juxtaposition, indicating how enigmatic of a character he was.

    While he appeared as a benevolent healer when using the mystic Cure, he alsomitted indiscriminate murders. He showed no clear criteria for his actions.

    As a result, the nickname Mad Saint stuck with him. He possessed the power to live up to such a title.

    I wish he could be on my side.

    The mystic Cure was more than just ordinary medical care; it was a true Mystic.

    There was another thought as well.

    If I could manage it well, maybe I could find a solution for the Worst Condition penalty trait. Yes, what if I was able to save Cedric and make him an ally?

    However, I couldnte up with a clear solution even after deep contemtion.

    It might be better off without him bing the Mad Saint.

    A sinister thought crossed my mind. It was because many kind NPCs had died at Cedrics hands.

    In truth, when I weighed it, those people were more important.

    Huh?

    At that moment, a brilliant idea struck me. I had been considering Cedric too narrowly.

    If I added Theodore to Cedric, a solution might present itself. That could be the way for me to utilize it.

    Kael! Where are you going?

    I abandoned the pickaxe I was using for work and dashed toward Phiris quarters.

    The question from a nearby veborer echoed in the empty tunnel, sounding futile and mournful.

    * * *

    Whats going on at this hour? What happened?

    Phiri was about to stand up when Carlyns sudden arrival interrupted her.

    Thats not it.

    Then what is it?

    We need to save them.

    As though time had frozen, Phiris movements came to a halt.

    The air in the barracks turned icy cold.

    Who?

    The archaeologist and the child. We should save them.

    Phiri furrowed his brows and let out a deep sigh.

    She seemed momentarily angry and disappointed. Perhaps she thought young Carlyn couldnt be cold-hearted.

    However, that wasnt the case. Phiri gathered her thoughts and resolved to confirm and scold if necessary.

    Why did your resolve weaken so suddenly?

    Carlyn saw the cold glint in Phiris eyes that he had never seen before. It exuded an unmistakable intensity.

    However, he wasnt fazed at all.

    While running over, he had already organized his thoughts.

    He must persuade her. Only Vice-leader Phiri here had the authority to change the mission.

    Thats absolutely not true.

    Is that so?

    Do we need to dissect the belly of a henying golden eggs?

    Phiri immediately understood what he meant. However, it was far from enough.

    It was more like an excuse. It would have been better to honestly say that he felt sorry for them.

    That alone isnt a convincing reason, and you know it.

    Phiri maintained herposure as she observed Carlyn with sharp eyes. There was no change in his expression.

    It was clear there was another reason.

    Suddenly, Phiri discovered a sense of anticipation growing in her heart rather than disappointment and anger.

    It was Carlyn who had shown his worth when they came to Tumak. What could he be thinking now?

    Carlyn nodded confidently as if he could read Phiris inner thoughts.

    Yes.

 Chapter 38: The Ruins of Leocran (3)

    Chapter 38: The Ruins of Leocran (3)

    For three days, there was no significant progress. If the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps had been involved from the beginning, we might have found the ruins earlier.

    Since they werent hired, they had no interest in guarding orboring.

    I wished we had discovered it sooner, especially because the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps had been openly disregarding us and causing trouble.

    There was a clear distinction betweenrge and small mercenary groups. I had heard of the friction, but it seemed a bit excessive. It was as if they were just itching for a fight.

    Theyre probably going to kill everyone, so theres no need to worry.

    I even thought that they were a bunch of weaklings. They didnt even bother to hide their true colors before striking.

    Although there was a difference between what I could endure and what annoyed me, I could still remain calm because I knew I had time for revenge.

    Oh, that bastard ising over here again.

    Following Phiris cold remark, I saw Theodore and Vegeon with yful smiles on their faces.

    My appetite vanished at the sight.

    Just bear with it.

    Hes giving me dirty looks from day one. I feel like plucking him out.

    I knew that nothing would happen, but I sympathized with Phiris anger.

    His ominous gaze indicated that he wanted to try something with the beautiful woman in the small mercenary group.

    Tsk, are you eating stew again?

    Seeing Vegeons pitiful expression, I felt nauseated.

    The usually smooth-talking Phiriughed mischievously.

    Haha

    What do you say? Why dont youe over and eat with us? Were nning to grill meat today.

    Its alright.

    Dont decline. I have something important to tell you. Hmm? Itll be great if you join therge mercenary group, right?

    No, thank you. I have to go on guard duty immediately.

    Vegeon didnt give up even after Phiris polite refusal.

    How about dinner tonight then? Ill talk to Heide about it.

    Vegeons snake-like eyes scanned Phiri. Ugh, he was being unbearable today.

    Only after hearing Phiris response, saying she would think about it if Heide agreed, did Vegeon finally leave.

    Watching his retreating figure, Phiri muttered seriously.

    Should I just go in? I could kill that bastard quickly and then deal with the rest outside, couldnt I?

    This didnt seem like a joke. I involuntarily coughed.

    I will handle it thoroughly.

    I meant it.

    I didnt like those kinds of people either. Useless bastards causing trouble.

    Especially when it was the vice leader, Phiri, who was being targeted.

    Phiri blinked after hearing my words, and her characteristic mischievous glint appeared.

    Really? Our little brother, worrying about his big sister?

    Yes.

    Phiris pupils widened slightly before drawing a crescent shape. Was this her first time being treated like a big sister?

    Yeah. Ill trust our little brother.

    And so, the time for revenge came faster than expected.

    The ruins were discovered after the lunch break, about two hours and twenty minutes had passed.

    * * *

    <i>ng, ng-</i>

    While digging with the pickaxe, I felt a slight tremor in the ground from a distance.

    It felt different from usual. I was certain that we had found the ruins.

    Found it!

    Its the third tunnel!

    As expected, the shouts of the workers echoed through the tunnel. People became busy.

    At the spot where I rushed to, the archaeologist and Vegeon were standing in front of a three-meter-tall stone gate.

    Unlike Heide, who was overseeing guard duty outside, Vegeon had been following the archaeologist all the time.

    I quickly assessed the situation.

    Including myself, we had five from our side, seven from the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps, and eleven ves. There was quite a difference in numbers.

    Nothing would happen immediately. The Iron Lions Mercenary Corps would probablye down from above.

    As expected.

    One of the Iron Lions mercenaries at the back discreetly slipped away.

    Our agents didnt bother to move. They would probably be watching from above.

    I turned my gaze toward the stone gate. Nine stone disks the size of fists, arranged like buttons, were protruding.

    They resembled a constetion because there were small grooves connecting the disks like threads.

    But it was a constetion I had never seen before.

    Can we enter?

    Vegeons voice was sharp, but Theodore, with a delighted expression, didnt notice.

    Dont worry. We just needed to find it.

    When the archaeologist snapped his fingers, one of the ve workers brought a chair used for resting.

    Theodore took a deep breath and climbed onto the chair, raising his right hand slowly.

    Theodore! Wait, is that safe?

    Vegeon was startled and intervened. It was due to the legend of many traps in such ruins.

    Even I, knowing that, remained tense.

    The archaeologist sent an assured look and pointed to the stone disks, and Cedric looked at him.

    Cedric, what do you think this is?

    Cedric remained silent for a moment before hurriedly opening his mouth as Theodore was about to express disappointment.

    Oh! Its the Gemini constetion.

    Yeah, thats right. You found the connecting link.

    No, I should have thought of it sooner.

    The Gemini constetion?

    I had never heard of it before. I couldnt understand the conversation between the two.

    Well, they were talking about constetions rted to archaeology.

    It was probably some constetion that existed long ago but had disappeared now.

    Then how do you think we should open it?

    Vegeon, who was far away from the conversation, sighed deeply, looking as if he was about to suffocate.

    He looked frustrated.

    There was no answer to his question, and since the moment he found the ruins, he had been ying master.

    Frankly, I felt the same.

    The tension tightened like a wind spell, and unnecessary actions seemed counterproductive since thebat wasing up soon.

    I took a deep breath to calm my mind.

    To move like the winds, one needed to maintainposure and wait for the right moment.

    ording to the ancient texts, it starts from here

    Cedric pointed to the stone disks one by one with his finger. Judging from Theodores expression, I could tell he had the right answer.

    Thats right. Do you want to try opening it?

    Is that okay?

    Of course.

    With great excitement before a significant discovery, Theodore lifted Cedric onto the chair.

    Then he turned toward us.

    Were going to open the door now. Those feeling uneasy can step back a bit.

    Upon hearing that, everyone took a few steps back, except Cedric and the child.

    I did the same. There was no need to appear bold in this situation.

    Let me introduce you. This is the ruins of Leocran, a friend of the founding emperor. No, to be precise, its the ruins Leocran had discovered.

    What? The ruins that Leocran had discovered?

    Cedric seemed to have misunderstood. But it was precisely at this moment that the possibility of a Mystic being present in this ce increased.

    Both Leocran, who possessed the healing mystic, and Cedric had entered these ruins, which meant they had a chance to acquire mystics.

    However, the chances of stealing the Mystic were slim.

    Mystics dont transfer through material objects but rather seep into a person.

    Though not much was known about Mystics, this was one certainty.

    If I looked at it closely, the ruins might have chosen Cedric.

    Not that I was particrly greedy. I hadnt seen anyone in the game with two Mystics.

    On the other hand, Vegeons face was twisted. It must have been something Theodore had mentioned.

    The ruins had already been discovered.

    From Vegeons perspective, his n to find the ruins had failed.

    Well, Vegeon wasnt the only one disappointed. Most of us, including our agents, had disappointed expressions.

    The tense atmosphere was slightly rxed.

    Judging by your expressions, it seems like youre all quite disappointed.

    Among them, Theodore was the only one with a bright smile.

    But dont worry. ording to Leocrans journal that I acquired, he mentioned that he filled the ce where he found the treasure with another treasure as a reward.

    The tension rose again. Theodore smiled and pped his hands together.

    Its alright. Now, lets open it.

    Yes.

    Cedric nodded and ced his hand on the stone disks with a slightly tense face.

    <i>Click, click</i>

    And when Cedric pressed the eleventh disk, a massive vibration shook the ce.

    At that moment, I could feel an unfamiliar energy. Cedrics face seemed to twitch slightly.

    Perhaps, did the Mystic just transfer?

    Before I could think further, the stone gate began to open.

    * * *

    When the stone gate opened underground, on the surface, one of the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps mercenaries fell to the ground, spilling blood.

    After informing the rest of the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps, he shot an arrow toward hisrades outside.

    The Iron Lions Mercenary Corps vanguard was not far away. Since they were all riding horses, they would arrive quickly.

    Phiri, with her sword ready, looked back at the agents.

    Except for the five who entered the underground, there were nine others.

    Normally, they would have been scattered near the camp for surveince, but they had agreed to gather here.

    From a distance, the signal was sent up again.

    It was the signal sent by the vanguard of the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps to the main force. Phiri knew that the time hade.

    Team 1, stay hidden and be ready to detonate. Team 2, lets go in.

    Yes.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, inside the opened underground chamber, everyone couldnt hide their surprise.

    Inside the chamber, which was about 20 pyeong (around 66 square meters) in size, there was only a wooden box ced in front of the statue.

    The walls were filled with unknown symbols, which were intriguing, but that was all there was.

    W-what is this?

    Even Theodore couldnt find the words for this unexpected situation.

    He stood still for about ten seconds, and then hurriedly came to his senses and ran towards the wooden box.

    Whew.

    Theodore let out a sigh of relief. Luckily, the wooden box was filled with gold and jewels.

    His expression brightened slightly.

    However, it was not the amount of treasure he had hoped for, given the expectations of exploring the ruins of Leocran, who was a friend of the founding emperor.

    ording to the journal, Leocran had filled the ce where he found the treasure with another treasure as a reward.

    Theodore had imagined a room filled with a vast amount of gold.

    Huh?

    At that moment, Theodore noticed the corner of a piece of parchment sticking out between the gold coins.

    It was undoubtedly written in an ancientnguage.

    Theodore pretended to rummage through the gold coins and quickly slipped the parchment into his sleeve.

    He was bending over, so no one could see the situation, but Carlyn was using Winds to observe what was happening.

    He noticed and moved closer to Cedric.

    It was to protect Cedric, who had the mystic, in case any trouble urred.

    The child had been standing still since the gate opened.

    Why are you like that?

    Oh, uh?

    Just standing there.

    I-I was just surprised.

    Carlyn didnt pretend to know about the mystic. It was better to help without knowing. No reason to reveal anything.

    Theodore, is this all?

    Vegeon asked, checking the time with a stopwatch. He was calcting the arrival of reinforcements.

    Theodore, now aware of Vegeons rather icy tone, raised his head slightly.

    T-there might be a secret chamber, so we need to search further.

    Thats right. With Leocrans name mentioned, it would be disappointing if this is all there is. Though its not a small amount.

    Haha There must be more.

    Theodore stumbled over his words, and Vegeon just smirked.

    Why do you always raise our expectations like that?

    Vegeon was feeling mixed emotions.

    He felt relieved that they had found anything at all, but at the same time, there was some disappointment as he had raised his expectations even if it was just a little.

    Theodore also sensed the chilly atmosphere and subtly moved back.

    Vegeon! Were here!

    Just then, the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps rushed in from behind. They were the ones who had been waiting above.

    Carlyn had already expected them toe this far.

    Why did you bothering down here?

    We were curious when we heard about the discovery of the ruins. Hehe.

    Everyone present could sense the malicious undertones in their conversation.

    The Iron Lions Mercenary Corps formed a line, blocking the entrance to the underground tunnel as if they were encircling it.

    Vegeon disdainfully snapped his fingers.

    Theodore, find something? Keep searching, there might be more to find.

    Ah, y-yes.

    Theodore nodded and sent a desperate look to our agents.

    He was asking for help.

    Our mercenaries just pretended to be tense, their faces showing no emotion.

    Co-Come over here.

    Theodore called the ves and started examining various things, but it was obvious he was just trying to buy time.

    Vegeon checked the time again and shrugged.

    Well, they should have arrived by now, right?

    Yes. Thats enough time. They should being through the tunnel right now.

    Theodore, who had been touching the awkward walls, swallowed nervously. Vegeon yawned, looking bored.

    Is there anything else to find?

    Well, uh, it seems this is the end.

    But why do you keep stalling, its annoying.

    Carlyn positioned his left hand on his dagger and tightly gripped the pickaxe with his right hand.

    Since they were underground, they couldnt carry swords. The other agents were in the same situation.

    Carlyn whispered to Cedric.

    When I shout, hide behind the ves right away.

    Since he used Winds, there was no chance of anyone else overhearing.

    Carlyn confirmed that Cedric slightly nodded in response.

    A tense silence hung in the air. The tension was palpable.

    Then, through the Winds, Carlyn sensed the sound of the Haisen agents rushing through the tunnel.

    Carlyn calmly calcted the distance.

    27 seconds until they arrived.

    Enough now. You all know what were here for. Heide Mercenary Corps If you just stay still, Ill spare your lives. What do you say?

    It was clear that they intended to kill everyone. Carlyn grinned at their brazen faces.

    15 seconds until they arrived.

    Now!

    Carlyn drew his dagger with his left hand and hurled the pickaxe.

 Chapter 39: The Ruins of Leocran (4)

    Chapter 39: The Ruins of Leocran (4)

    Five pickaxes flew from different directions, cutting through the air in the stone chamber.

    Their target was the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps.

    Despite the unexpected ambush, only two mercenaries fell. But Carlyn felt more surprised than disappointed.

    Two of them die over this?

    He had hoped to break their formation and create chaos. It was meant to be over, as the others were alreadycent about the situation.

    Among the three survivors, two dodged the attacks and only Vegeon drew his sword to parry the pickaxe.

    It looked impressive, but Vegeon regretted not dodging it entirely.

    The force behind the pickaxe was more powerful than he had imagined.

    His fingertips and arm tingled, and he wanted to let go of the sword. But he couldnt afford the luxury of catching his breath.

    Carlyn was charging toward him.

    Youre mine.

    In that fleeting moment, Carlyns dagger almost touched Vegeons chest.

    He had thrown the pickaxe and then quickly shifted his grip to the dagger, allowing him to execute this maneuver.

    Amidst it all, he didnt forget to check Cedrics safety.

    As Vegeons chest was exposed due to blocking the pickaxe, Carlyn aimed his dagger at Vegeons abdomen. But Vegeon, with his years of experience, quickly made a decision.

    It was toote to block; he had to evade. The middle-aged mercenary pivoted on his left foot, shifting his body to the side.

    The dagger grazed the edge of his clothes. Carlyn extended his arm and struck to the right.

    Keuk!

    Vegeon managed to push the dagger away with his sword at thest moment. <i>ng!</i> The sharp metallic sound echoed in the stone chamber.

    Simultaneously, metal sounds erupted from all around them.

    What whats happening?

    The Iron Lions Mercenary Corps couldnt hide their confusion as the situation unfolded differently from their expectations.

    An inexperienced recruit was the first to lose his life.

    At the opportune moment, two Haisen agents appeared from behind the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps.

    There were only two of them.

    Theodore, who had secretly hoped for reinforcements, closed his eyes in disappointment.

    But this was Carlyns n as well. It was all intended to create a dramatic scene.

    Originally, Phiri was supposed to handle all the outside agents, but the number changed to seven.

    Its impossible for one ordinary mercenary to deal with 22 people alone.

    It was a moment when seven of our agents engaged inbat against twelve of the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps in the narrow tunnel.

    Theodore, Cedric, and the ves froze at the resounding sounds of metal shing from all directions.

    It wasnt the first time they encounteredbat, but it was the shock of being in a seemingly inferior position and the betrayal that caught them off guard.

    They were betrayed by their own friends whom they had brought along, adding to their panic.

    The numerical disadvantage was something they could ovee immediately, but in their panicked state, Theodore couldnt even give orders to the ves for help.

    Just keep it up like that.

    Carlyn found this situation rather satisfying.

    The guilt of staying behind would be overshadowed by gratitude once the situation was resolved.

    In truth, even with the numerical disadvantage, a fight between arge mercenary corps and state-trained spies took a different course.

    It wasnt a difficult battle.

    Yet, the agents followed their orders, putting on an exaggerated disy of fiercebat.

    They intentionally suffered minor injuries, and Carlyn did the same.

    Since the moment he blocked the pickaxe, Carlyn could roughly gauge Vegeons skill level.

    He was beneath him.

    Though he couldnt handle over twenty mercenaries like the vice-leader Phiri, this much was enough for Carlyn.

    Two more.

    Carlyn secretly signaled while dealing with Vegeon.

    The Haisen agents noticed the signal and subtly stepped back, making room for them to engage with the remaining Iron Lions Mercenary Corps.

    This was also part of the n.

    The youngest Carlyns struggle would appear more dramatic to the employer.

    Kael!

    Cedric, who was watching the scene unfold, yelled in horror, gripping Theodores arm tightly.

    Theodore also gulped nervously.

    One against three. But one of them was a sixteen-year-old boy. Theodore widened his eyes.

    Even such a young child was fighting as a contracted mercenary. He felt embarrassed about himself now.

    Me-Medhim! Nahaz! Come on, help them!

    Theodore btedly ordered the ves. However, the ves only hesitated, holding their pickaxes.

    They were afraid of death, and the chaotic situation made it difficult for them to intervene.

    Carlyn showed a precarious appearance, but he confirmed the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps reinforcements approaching.

    Now it was time to wrap things up.

    Ah!

    Carlyn suddenly yelled out, transforming into an aggressive stance. The mercenaries who noticed the signal picked up their pace.

    One by one, the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps mercenaries began to fall.

    Carlyn instinctively bent her head forward and evaded a sword that came from behind.

    Then, she rolled on the ground. The sword cut through the air above her.

    It seemed like someone had eyes on their back.

    In a perilous moment, Carlyns thrilling movements caught Theodore and Cedric off guard, leaving them with gaping mouths.

    Damn! When did these bastards?

    Aaaaah!

    Carlyn screamed suddenly, transforming into an aggressive stance. The mercenaries who noticed the signal also increased their speed.

    One by one, Iron Lions Mercenary Corps mercenaries began to fall.

    Carlyn instinctively bent his head forward and evaded a sword that came from behind.

    Then, he rolled on the ground. The sword cut through the air above him.

    It seemed like someone had eyes on their back.

    In a perilous moment, Carlyns thrilling movements left Theodore and Cedric with gaping mouths.

    Damn! When are those bastardsing?

    Keuuuk!

    Vegeons scream, directed at someone unknown, was left unfinished.

    While Carlyn rolled on the ground, he had stabbed the sword of a corpse into the mercenary behind him.

    An opportunity arose amidst the astonishment.

    Carlyn twisted his wrist to withdraw the sword diagonally while throwing his right-hand dagger.

    Euk!

    The sound of the dagger piercing the skull of a mercenary in the back was eerie.

    In an instant, only Vegeon remained, while the Haisen agents were all unharmed, and most of the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps was down.

    Vegeon!

    At that moment, the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps reinforcements rushed in. It was unfortunate for Vegeon.

    Carlyn charged like lightning.

    Vegeon! Whats going on?

    The bewildered vice leader asked Vegeon, who couldnt respond.

    In the brief distraction, Carlyn sliced Vegeons hand, causing a piercing scream to echo in the chamber.

    Keukkkkkk!

    Vegeons grip on the sword loosened, and the weapon fell to the ground, trembling for a moment beforeing to a stop.

    Carlyn turned away, leaving Vegeon behind. It was enough for now.

    He had promised Phiri to handle him properly, so he couldnt just let him go easily.

    Despite the gushing blood from his severed wrist, Vegeon wouldnt die so easily. His body was trained with magic power.

    .

    The scout leader, now understanding the situation, couldnt say a word and swallowed nervously.

    It was strange that there were no guards to deal with, but that made them arrive faster.

    However, they were caught in an ambush, and now they were the only ones left there. What on earth had happened?

    The scout leader tried to remain calm.

    Vegeon must have been deceived by those bastards. The Heide mercenaries are more skilled than I thought.

    Nevertheless, he wasnt too concerned.

    After all, the leader and 21 otherrades would be here soon.

    Come to think of it, this might have been a stroke of luck.

    Since it was a delicate situation, he only brought therades who were close to the leader. Still, the numbers were plenty.

    During the altercation, 15 of them were reduced in number, which would make it easier for him to deal with them.

    Its a good situation.

    The room only contained seven people and the ves. Even the mercenaries seemed to have injuries from the recentbat.

    The scout leader unsheathed his sword.

    Daring to attack the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps You will pay the price.

    Carlyn managed to suppress augh at the audacity of those who would steal from thieves.

    Even though they were no match, the tension needed to be maintained.

    And

    <i>Thump- </i>Perhaps due to the thrill of the recentbat, even the ves stood behind Carlyn.

    * * *

    Phiri and the agents were hidden near the campsite, observing the situation.

    It had been a little while since they sent the scout leader. Soon, the reinforcements would arrive.

    Not long after, twenty-two members of the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps were seen riding toward them.

    The bombs had been nted inside the camp. It wouldnt be long before the situation was over.

    And in seven seconds.

    When the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps arrived near the tunnel, Phiri clenched her fist without saying a word.

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    It wasnt a grand explosion, but it was enough to scatter the mercenaries on horseback.

    At the same time, Phiri rushed forward like the wind.

    With one strike, she decapitated the leader and disposed of nearly twenty mercenaries within twenty seconds.

    Hurry up.

    Immediately, the agents changed into Iron Lions Mercenary Corps attire and ced the corpses elsewhere before detonating the bombs.

    <i>Thump!</i> The bodies were now unrecognizable, creating a scene of destruction for the Heide mercenaries.

    This should be enough.

    Phiri thought as she approached Heide. One of the agents she had prearranged was by her side.

    Phiri swiftly moved her sword, leaving wounds on Heide and the agents bodies.

    Blood seeped through the dirtied clothes.

    The rest can be handled properly, right?

    Yes, dont worry.

    With a resolute expression, Heide nodded, and Phiri turned away.

    Lets go.

    * * *

    When, when will the leader be?

    The Iron Lions Mercenary Corps reinforcements searched only for their support and fell. The underground passage was being cleared.

    Although the agents had many injuries, they werent severe, just for appearances.

    <i>Rumble-!</i>

    At that moment, a massive rumbling erupted from above. It was the sound of the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps main force breaking through.

    A thick cloud of dust fell.

    Everyone in the underground chamber was astonished. Carlyn and the agents acted the same.

    Amidst the thick dust, Carlyn endured the difort and protected himself from the dust entering his nose.

    W-whats happening up there?

    The trembling voice of Theodore broke the momentary silence. The agents gasped for breath as they replied.

    It seems like something is happening above. Those guys up there also mentioned somethinging

    I guess we should go up to check.

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    Once again, the ground shook, and a massive cloud of dust filled the tunnel.

    Mr. Theodore, is this tunnel copsing?

    Cedric asked, making Theodore uneasy, and he quickly ordered the ves to grab their boxes.

    Carlyn took advantage of the distraction and grabbed Vegeons cor, who was lying injured. His face had turned pale due to the continued bleeding.

    What happened up there? Tell me the truth!

    I-I dont kn-know.

    Vegeon stuttered, appearing disoriented from the excessive loss of blood.

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    Once again, a deafening boom resounded, and more dirt fell than before. Theodore yelled.

    Q-quickly, grab the boxes!

    Heide mercenaries! Were upstairs!

    As everyone hurriedly moved, Carlyn still held Vegeon by the cor.

    One of the agents tilted their head inwardly at his actions. It was an unexpected move, not part of their n.

    Kael! We need to go too!

    Yes! Ill deal with this and catch up!

    Carlyn said this while pulling out a dagger stuck in the forehead of a dead mercenary.

    Seeing his intent to confirm the kill, thest remaining agent turned and started running.

    Carlyn plunged the dagger into Vegeons vital spot. Now, he would die slowly in agony.

    Afterward, he quickly moved behind a statue.

    When the chamber opened, Carlyn swiftly scanned the area with Winds.

    At that moment, he noticed a very small space hidden behind the statue.

    I didnt expect Theodore to miss this.

    In the life-and-death situation, it was clear that he had overlooked it. It was an unexpected gain.

    Just as Cedric, facing imminent death, was about to discover the item, Carlyn got hold of it.

    Carlyn grinned a wicked smile.

 Chapter 40: The Ruins of Leocran (5)

    Chapter 40: The Ruins of Leocran (5)

    As I emerged from the underground passage, I was greeted by a chaotic campsite. Traces of fiercebat were scattered all over.

    I couldnt help but be amazed. It wouldnt have been easy to create this mess with only a few people in such a short time.

    Amidst the heavy atmosphere, the agents lowered their heads with gloomy expressions.

    Heide was the only one looking up at the sky with bloodshot eyes, seething with anger.

    Hes good at acting, huh?

    It wasnt easy to express such emotions, but even though I knew it was fake, it felt so real.

    Amidst the silence, the ves were watching discreetly. Theodore, who seemed embarrassed, approached with caution.

    W-what exactly happened here?

    You probably already know. The Iron Lions Mercenary Corps betrayed us.

    Heides voice was cold, but it seemed to barely contain his anger.

    Of course, everyone present knew that Theodores question wasnt seeking an answer. It was just indirect reproach. It was because of him that things turned out this way.

    Theodore knew this too, so he slightly bowed his head.

    After a brief silence, Heide let out a deep sigh and began speaking.

    While we were on guard duty, we spotted the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps approaching. They asked us to open the passage, but something felt off.

    Theodore nodded heavily. We encountered additional personnel in the underground passage.

    While trying to gather the guards to confront them, twenty-two more mercenaries arrived.

    T-twenty-two?

    Yes. We tried to resist, but due to the three-fold difference in numbers, we started to fall back quickly. Thats why we had no choice but to use the bombs.

    B-bombs? How did you get those?

    Heide looked at Theodore with pitying eyes.

    I received them as payment in lieu of the previous request. I kept them in reserve for emergencies.

    In truth, Theodores question wasnt entirely unreasonable.

    Bombs were so precious that most mercenary groups couldnt afford to have them.

    During the process, our vice-leader and some members sacrificed themselves.

    Heides voice choked up, filled with both sorrow and anger.

    Theodore closed his eyes tightly as he heard the brief summary of the situation.

    Im sorry. Its all my fault. I called those trash.

    Heide let out another deep sigh.

    Its already happened; what can we do? Its not like youre the one who called them because you didnt trust us. Its just that those guys are trash.

    Even in the face of Heides words, Theodore couldnt raise his head and only rolled his eyes.

    Of course, it wasnt a coincidence that he called them. He was the one who made the call.

    I-I cantpensate for lives with money, but Ill do whatever it takes to make amends.

    Heide stared silently at Theodore, and Theodore seemed even more perplexed.

    His mind must be a mess right now.

    If Heide lost his temper and raised his sword now, it could cost Theodore his life.

    He must be experiencing a mix of relief, gratitude, and guilt, along with the anxiety that he could die again at any moment.

    Lets get out of here for now. There might still be more members of the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps around.

    Y-yes, lets do that.

    Theodore replied, his face suddenly brightening at Heides words.

    Tumak might be a bit dangerous, so lets go by carriage.

    Theodore quickly nodded, showing signs of urgency at the possibility of more enemies being present.

    Just then, a faint rumbling was felt from underground.

    It seemed like the stone gate of the ruins was closing.

    And then, with a deep rumble, the ground shook as the tunnel behind them copsed.

    Chills ran down my spine.

    If we were a littlete, we could have been trapped inside and died.

    However, there was no warning from Death Avoidance.

    It seemed more like a mystical effect of the ruins than an aftereffect of the explosion; after all, it was a ce of Healing.

    Hurry, lets move! Take only what you need.

    Heide urged, and Theodore reluctantly agreed, still looking dazed.

    In any case, my n had been perfectly sessful.

    Now Theodore would spread the notorious reputation of the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps in the north.

    It didnt matter that they were already a doomed bunch, what matters was that we were on the other side.

    In a ce where many mercenaries have left for the West, the fame of Heides mercenary corps, which held off 52 mercenaries with just 14 members, would soar.

    Wed gather more mercenaries and deploy agents to bolster our forces.

    Having gained Theodores trust, if he discovered another ruin, he would call upon us again.

    Of course, that was just an additional gain.

    * * *

    Phiri recalled her conversation with Carlyn.

    What is the reason youre thinking of?

    The first reason is, as I mentioned before, that we can continue to use and benefit from Theodore.

    .

    Its a secondary benefit, but its proven that hes capable. Plus, if he discovers more ruins, he willmission us for the artifacts thate out of them. We can handle the transactions.

    Phiri raised her hand.

    I understand what youre saying, but its not easy toe across ruins.

    Thats true. However, its about the possibility.

    Fine, lets assume thats true. Anyway, thats not the most important thing.

    Phiri let out a small sigh and lit a cigarette.

    The reason needs to be valid, or I might be very disappointed.

    Of course. The second reason is that theres no need to dismantle Heides Mercenary Corps. Instead, we should increase its size.

    What do you mean?

    Lets expand the scale of the mercenary corps altogether.

    Phiris eyebrows furrowed.

    Carlyn only smiled wryly. Impatience stirred inside Phiri. She wanted to hear more.

    Most of the mercenary corps has headed west. However, only we know that something is happening in the north.

    Ah!

    Phiris eyes widened in surprise.

    Whether its the Empire or other countries, or even the Devil Worshipper, something is being plotted for sure.

    It was a matter that their godfather, Haisen, the Chief of Intelligence, personally intervened in to grasp.

    They had to figure out what was going on and either stop it or use it to their advantage.

    By exposing the atrocities of the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps and mixing our achievements, we can elevate Heides Mercenary Corps into arge-scale mercenary organization in the north.

    Expanding our influence

    Weve already cleared out the Kahalin branch. Even if Father decides to rebuild it, it will be a fresh start from the ground up. It wont be easy at first.

    And instead, using Heides Mercenary Corps, which has gained trust and reputation, as a bridge?

    Yes.

    Phiri silently smoked her cigarette, lost in thought. It was a brilliant n without a doubt.

    Mercenaries seek out reputable mercenary groups.

    By inserting agents among the new recruits, losing the Kahalin branch would be inconsequential.

    Instead, they would wield even greater influence in the north than before.

    A renowned mercenary group. They could move more freely, facing less suspicionpared to when they operated under the guise of the Merchant Guild.

    Such awork of intelligence was priceless. It couldnt be easily created just with money, no matter how much wealth they had.

    In this process, Theodores role is just a trumpet yer. It would be even better if he discovers another ruin.

    Carlyn asserted confidently.

    Finally, after concluding her thoughts, Phiri nodded slowly, and a smile followed a beatter.

    Turning the opponent into viins, using and dismantling a mercenary corps for a greater n.

    Yes.

    Are you a genius by any chance?

    Carlyn grinned back.

    Didnt I tell you before? Im smart.

    Yeah, Father will be very pleased.

    Phiri knew he was clever, but she didnt expect him to see so far into the future. She was impressed by Carlyns wisdom and felt grateful that he hade to the Empire.

    And perhaps

    She even thought that Carlyn might be the next Chief of Intelligence, seeding Haisen.

    Ms. Phiri.

    The agents question snapped Phiri out of her reverie. In the dark night, torches were visible in the distance.

    It was the group of Heides mercenaries and archaeologists.

    Shall we begin?

    Yeah.

    Now, only additional steps remained in the n.

    They would dress as Iron Lions Mercenary Corps members and pretend to search for their missingrades to create a sense of urgency.

    It wasnt necessary, but it was crucial when considering the future.

    Fear and terror would soon evolve into dependence on Heides Mercenary Corps.

    Phiri pulled the reins.

    * * *

    Weve taken care of the three scouts.

    Heide said, and Theodore let out a sigh of relief. It had been a close call.

    However, anxiety still lingered.

    Even though they had killed fifty of them, there were still nearly 150 members of the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps left to deal with.

    Theodores mind was filled with fearful imaginations.

    I-Is it alright to continue like this?

    We cant stay here for a camp. We should move again. Are you okay with that?

    Of course! Ill let them know to prepare for departure.

    The ves quickly packed up their belongings, and the journey resumed.

    Inside the carriage, Theodore searched through his sleeves and took out a piece of parchment that he had found just fifteen minutes ago.

    It was the message he couldnt read earlier due to the sudden appearance of the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps.

    What? This insane!

    Theodore eximed after reading the parchment.

    [To the one who reached here, are you disappointed? It was just a little joke. Check behind the statue. -Leocran]

    Theodore was filled with deep regret. Going back to the ruins now would be foolish, especially with the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps hot on their trail.

    Not to mention that he had personally witnessed the copse of the tunnel.

    Theodores anger toward the Iron Lions Mercenary Corps and Vegeon resurfaced once more.

    He decided that he would returnter when things were settled.

    Unaware that something left by Leocran was with Carlyn, he was resolved to find it.

    Meanwhile, Carlyn was grumbling to himself while standing on the outskirts.

    Jeez, she couldve gone a little easier on me.

    It was all supposed to be a pretense of fighting, but Phiri had attacked him with sincerity. He even got a few cuts on his arms.

    Perhaps it was a seniors way of teaching, but it felt excessive.

    It was a bit ridiculous for Carlyn, who hade up with the brilliant idea.

    Of course, Phiri was simply trying to make Carlyn stronger.

    He had the brains, he just needed the brawn.

    After all, he was only sixteen years old and already quite strong, but Phiri believed that he needed further growth.

    No one really cares about me

    Carlyn pretended to go to the restroom and slipped away from the ranks, searching through his belongings.

    There it was, a silver bracelet. It had ancient inscriptions on it, but it looked like an ordinary piece of jewelry.

    Hmm, I dont really sense any magic power from it.

    Since there were no in-game item descriptions popping up, he had no clue about its properties.

    I wonder what I would feel if I put it on?

    With that thought, Carlyn put the bracelet on his left wrist.

    The moment he did, the bracelet began to react strangely. No light emitted from it, but Carlyn could feel a tingling sensation on his wrist.

    The bracelet slowly melted and merged with his skin.

    Wha-what is this?

    The metal bracelet had disappeared without a trace, leaving only ancient inscriptions on Carlyns wrist, as if it were a tattoo.

    Carlyn couldnt understand what it meant.

    Is this some kind of Mystic?

    In a hurry, he checked his status window, but nothing had changed. It seemed that it wasnt a Mystic effect.

    He didnt feel any increase in power or agility either.

    Well, it cant be something bad, right?

    After all, it came from a Mystic that granted healing, which was probably a good thing, even though he didnt know what it meant exactly.

    Carlyn assumed that the remaining ancient inscriptions on his wrist held the key to understanding it.

    He decided that he would study ancient inscriptions soon. Asking Cedric or Theodore about it now would be crazy.

    Then, a system message popped up. It was strange that there hadnt been any updates about the mission despite his deep involvement in it.

    Theodore might have gained confidence in them now.

    With anticipation, he turned his gaze to the message. After reaching level 1, additional traits were given at every 5th level.

    [You have gained Stratagem experience. Stratagem level 6 achieved. You have obtained the trait Thorough Strategist.]

    [Stratagem level 6 achieved. You have obtained the trait Brilliant Aspiring Spy.]

 Chapter 41: Lagritte (1)

    Chapter 41: Lagritte (1)

    Theodore traveled with the Heide Mercenary Corps for a while. After arriving at the camp and finishing the maintenance of the caravan, he wanted an escort to his mansion.

    Thanks to the incident we staged, we received not only the original payment but also a considerable amount of gold coins and gems.

    It was quite a satisfying amount.

    Theodore even promised that he would hire us if he ever needed help.

    During this journey, I also built my rtionships with the members of the mercenary corps and got closer to Cedric.

    It wasnt that difficult, especially since I had already gained their favor during the fight inside the ruins.

    They were truly impressed, and both Theodore and the ves seemed to like me.

    It was only natural to receive such a reaction when a 16-year-old defeated three mercenaries.

    For now, I decided to leave Cedric alone. Although he possessed Mystics, there was no room for further intervention.

    What mattered was that no matter when or where we met, I would be friendly with Cedric.

    Even if I were exposed as a spy, it wouldnt change the fact that I saved him.

    Afterward, I separated from the mercenary corps and moved with Phiri,pleting two simple tasks: stealing documents and assassination.

    I did both, while Phiri supervised on the side, satisfied with my calm andposed performance.

    In the first ce, these tasks werent that difficult.

    Perhaps Phiri wanted to observe my methods of handling things from up close.

    It was a shame that I hadnt heard about the change in our situation, which involved us substituting for the events in Tumak.

    But I didnt ask about it separately.

    If it was essential information to me, she would have told me.

    Spies had intrinsic ess to information that allowed them to assess their position.

    The higher they climbed, the more information they obtained and the more responsibilities they took on.

    It must have been a task that required my immediate attention, and I assumed it was proceeding well.

    The Chief of Intelligence would probably see it as a good idea, and he must be preparing to expand the mercenary corps.

    I couldnt be sure, but his evaluation of me must be favorable.

    In any case, it was a very satisfying mission. I killed two birds with one stone, or rather, many birds.

    I saved Cedric and increased the likelihood of him bing an ally, and now we could also exert pressure on the devil worshipers in the north.

    Since the duke had personally intervened, the leader of Haisens imperial intelligence unit wouldnt be able to take action unnecessarily.

    He will be keeping an eye on me.

    The same applied to the traits I obtained.

    With just this one mission, I acquired two traits: Thorough Strategist and Brilliant Aspiring Spy.

    Thorough Strategist granted additional experience when seeding in Stratagem and decreased the chance of being doubted during Stratagem, making my arguments more persuasive.

    Against an ordinary person, they might not even have half-hearted doubts about my grandiose ims.

    Brilliant Aspiring Spy was solely a trait for growth.

    There was no additional experience, but it helped in the process of observing, learning, and acquiring within a certain period.

    It naturally triggered the desire in those around me to teach me something.

    Indeed, the higher my Stratagem level goes, the better the traits be.

    Compared to the small increase in experience in the past, it was truly a qualitative leap.

    Come to think of it, when I first came here and chose Stratagem, I regretted it a lot.

    Under the Chief of Intelligence, whom I coincidentally encountered, I was growing in ways that I couldnt even imagine when ying the game.

    The same applied to my martial prowess as well.

    In the game, Ive never had such a good start.

    But now I was starting to wonder if it would have been best to choose the Stratagem values.

    If I had chosen a different one, there might not have been limits to how I could use my information.

    Id already utilized the information I know several times. If I established myself and rose even higher

    It would mean that I could use that information to my advantage, no matter where or when multiple events ur.

    What are you thinking?

    I snapped out of my shallow contemtion at Phiris question.

    Its nothing important.

    Tsk. If it was the vice-leader who asked, you should answer.

    I was just wondering why were going to Lagritte for a mission.

    When wepleted the two missions, Phiri simply told me to follow her without giving any further exnations.

    It felt a bit strange.

    She used to tell me where and what kind of mission we were going on, but this time, she said it was a secret.

    I thought there must be something to it.

    Hmm, what could it be?

    Phiri yfully smiled, but I couldnt trust that face.

    As the vice leader, she was at least a couple of levels above me in acting skills.

    Did the Chief of Intelligence perhaps discover a connection between the leader and the devil worshipers?

    I had that thought at first, but the possibility was slim.

    Finding the link between the leader, and the devil worshipers in such a short time was impossible.

    They were not that careless.

    All I could know was the destination confirmed by Dokdosw.

    Lagritte.

    Surrounded by a dormant volcano, it was arge city known for its hot springs and served as a vacation spot for nobles.

    Are we here to capture a noble?

    The only thing that came to mind after knowing the destination was that.

    However, Phiri just smiled at my words.

    Well

    * * *

    In the game, Lagritte was beautiful, just as I had seen before.

    The low buildings harmonized with the mountains, giving a clear and expansive view.

    The streets were also clean, and there were more nobles and wealthy people here thanmoners.

    Phiri was neatly arranging her short hair with a dagger in a narrow alley next to the central square.

    My hair, which had reached down to my shoulder des, instantly turned into a short cut.

    Afterpleting the previous mission, I had also dyed my hair, so it would be hard for others to recognize me as the same person.

    It was something spies often did. I had also slightly changed my hairstyle.

    Now, isnt it time to tell me why were here?

    Phiri, smoking a cigarette and stretching leisurely, smiled mischievously.

    Why? Are you very curious?

    Well, not that much

    Just say its because youre curious. Its not fun if you take it too seriously.

    Yes, I am very curious.

    Answering in a soulless tone, I saw Phiri let out a sigh and shake her head.

    Honestly, it was a bit of an iprehensible aspect.

    In usual conversations, she would burst intoughter at any given remark and always find amusement in strange ces.

    Why dont you rx a bit? Youre not here on a mission. Youre here to have fun.

    Yes?

    Arent you on vacation? You know what I mean?

    Is there such a thing for agents?

    I had never heard of agents taking vacations.

    They usually rest ording to their own circumstances.

    Of course, it was impossible during missions.

    They utilized their free time before or after missions.

    But usually, it was difficult to do so.

    If youve had a tough job, you should rest, right?

    No. As far as I know, agents dont have separate vacations.

    Those are just for the junior agents. Theyre allowed to rest on their own anyway, so whats the problem?

    With such a confident demeanor, I had nothing to say. Well, it was a vertical structure, so it was natural.

    With a confident face, Phiri asked.

    So youre saying youve seen me take even a little leisure time?

    No.

    I had never witnessed Phiri behaving that way.

    When we moved, Phiri calcted the distances and moved with precision.

    We didnt waste time in unnecessary ces. At most, she snacked a bit, but that was as far as it went.

    Phiri, looking at me, suddenly winked.

    Its actually a reward. You did something big this time.

    Oh, you mean the mercenary corps matter?

    Yeah, Father said to take a break.

    Well, that made sense.

    Actually, I hadnt expected it to be a break. We had been on the move for almost a week.

    I would prefer to rest during that time rather than unnecessary travel due to fatigue.

    Dont overthink it. Just rest well. The hot springs here are great. Perfect for relieving fatigue.

    I was curious about Lagrittes hot springs too. Even on Earth, I had never been to a hot spring.

    I had only been to regr bathhouses.

    Moreover, in the game, taking a dip in the Lagritte hot springs provided buffs.

    There might be something special about it.

    And this vacation is not the only reward he gives to me.

    I guess so. I will also take a break.

    No, thats not what I meant.

    Huh? It seemed like Phiri was saying that, in addition to the vacation, there were other rewards for me.

    What do you mean?

    This gets you excited, doesnt it? Your eyes are gleaming.

    Me? Thats impossible.

    It seemed like I showed some emotion. I tried to deny it, but Phiri burst outughing.

    Then what reward do I get?

    Youll skip the probation period and be promoted directly to an Inquisitor!

    Yes?

    Why? Not happy about it?

    N-no. Im just surprised. Im grateful.

    Though the term Inquisitor was used to mean a heretical interrogator, in Haisens intelligence agency, it referred to agents directly under the Chief of Intelligence.

    These were a select few, granting them considerable authority.

    When assigned to a mission, they were usually designated as the ones in charge, but if not, they became secret evaluators.

    If they felt that the mission was going awry, they could assume the role of the ones in charge.

    Agents knew about the existence of Inquisitors, but they didnt know who the actual Inquisitors were.

    Father was very impressed with this operation. Normally, even if youre a regr agent, it takes at least three years after the probation period.

    Is that so?

    Thats right. I was the first to be promoted to Inquisitor in just three years. Congrattions. You broke the record as the youngest Inquisitor, and it hasnt even been two months.

    I had a hunch that I had scored well, but I didnt expect it to be that good, so I was genuinely surprised.

    Well, even from my perspective, it was quite remarkable. Just when our influence was fading in the north, you turned the tide.

    Phiri leaned forward, raising her face in front of me.

    Dont tell anyone about this. Not even your friends.

    Denif and Orhen, you mean?

    Thats right. Them too.

    Its hard to meet them anyway, so why bother.

    If Denif heard this, he would have been so envious that he might have spontaneouslybusted. I stifled augh inwardly.

    Anyway, you wont be put in charge right away.

    Thats right. I suppose its because of my age.

    But youre still an Inquisitor.

    Phiri grinned meaningfully.

    And being an Inquisitores with rewards.

    What are those rewards? Like a badge or something?

    Go and find out for yourself. Were here now, after all.

    Phiri said that and came to a stop. Before us was a jewelry shop, disying processed gemstones, brooches, and essories.

    Through the ss, I could see noblewomen browsing inside.

    Anyway, this ce seemed to be rted to our intelligence agency as well.

    Hmm, its probably not a gem they will give me.

    I wondered if it might be proof of being an Inquisitor, but I wasnt sure. I had never heard of such a thing before.

    Now that I thought about it, how did they recognize an Inquisitor at the scene of an operation?

    Have a rxing time.

    I wanted to ask, but the guard opened the door for us first. <i>Ding</i> a small piece of paper hanging on the door shook gently.

    The gazes inside the shop momentarily lingered on us and then averted. A slightly displeased atmosphere lingered around us as if they were trying not to underestimate each other.

    I was aware of the subtlepetition that took ce in such ces among noblewomen, trying not to be looked down upon by others.

    Furthermore, Phiri was quite attractive. She whispered to me.

    You already know youre good-looking. Everyone seems to notice you.

    I think they saw you, Vice-leader.

    With an obvious ttery, Phiri smirked and walked forward.

    A staff member standing at the counter approached us slightly.

    How may I assist you?

    Were here to see the owner.

    Oh, youre the ones they mentioned. Pleasee inside.

    We entered through the back door behind the counter. As we descended the stairs, a workshop in the basement appeared.

    There was no one there.

    Phiri walked as if she was familiar with the ce and pressed a hidden button on the table.

    After a short moment, the floor suddenly shook slightly, and dust flew up as a hidden door in the floor opened upwards.

    Vice-leader, you came sooner than expected.

    Well, Im diligent, you know. Wheres Lesmi? Did she go somewhere, leaving you alone down here?

    Im not sure. She didnt say anything. I thought she called for you.

    This girl, she can be quite unreliable.

    As they exchanged banter, I still couldnt hide my astonishment.

    But I couldnt help it. A dwarf, something rarely seen even in the game, was right in front of my eyes.

    The dwarf looked at me, their eyes glimmering.

    This is the one? The one you said needs custom gear?

 Chapter 42: Lagritte (2)

    Chapter 42: Lagritte (2)

    At your age, bing an Inquisitor

    Hamal.

    Yes.

    Refrain from unnecessary talk.

    The dwarf, Hamal, tilted his head, pulling back his lips like a flounder, and shrugged his shoulders.

    Anyway, its quite impressive. But why would such talente to the Empire

    What? Whats wrong with the Empire?

    To be honest, isnt it the least favored ce for work?

    Thats what you really want to say? I had my eye on him and brought him here.

    Ah, you think kids woulde here just because you say so, Phiri? Unless theyre crazy, no one would leave Haisen ande to the Empire. Are you insane?

    Hamal turned his gaze away from me, reading the atmosphere, and shut his mouth.

    Even though they seemed friendly, there was still a difference in status. Considering how others treated Phiri, Hamal had crossed the line.

    I wondered if thest remark was meant as an attack on me, which could lead to a confrontation.

    In any case, in such situations, the lowest-ranked person should act as a mediator.

    I havent ruled out the possibility ofing to the Empire, but I came here because Vice-leader convincingly persuaded me.

    Is that so?

    Hamal widened his eyes and responded with more enthusiasm. Gratitude was evident in his brighter eyes.

    But before I could reply, Hamal yfully nudged Phiri.

    Indeed, to think that someone like this came all the way to the Empire after catching Vice-leaders eye.

    Enough already, you bastard. Its toote now.

    Come on, why are you like that? You should know how much I think of you, Phiri.

    In response to Haemals obvious ttery, Phiri snorted. Still, the atmosphere was much more rxed now.

    By the way, an Inquisitor received personal gear as a reward.

    Originally, they were expected to buy their own gear with the money provided, but being directly under the duke meant receiving better care.

    Thats enough. Get to work quickly.

    Yes. Then Ill take him downstairs.

    Ugh, Ill go ahead.

    Phiri swiftly turned around. It wasnt the door we entered through but another one leading to the underground.

    Where are you going?

    For fun.

    I knew what Phiri meant, yet she came out like that, implying that I should ask again.

    I sighed inwardly.

    Please let me know because I need to find you when its over.

    Figure it out yourself.

    Phiri half-turned, shing a yful smile, and opened the door to leave.

    She must be quite bored, I thought.

    Wherever she went, shed be back in no time Well, maybe not that quickly, but it wouldnt take long. I had Winds, after all.

    I shifted my attention back to Hamal.

    Lets go downstairs.

    * * *

    Another underground space, Hamals workshop, was three timesrger than the sales area above.

    In addition to crafting gems, it served as both a workspace and living quarters, a small house thoughtfully designed for the dwarf who loved the underground.

    Being a fantasy-based game, it was natural to have different races like dwarves and elves.

    However, they were a minority and difficult to encounter.

    Since the founding of the Empire, it had gradually expanded its territory, causing thends of these races to shrink.

    The elves, who once lived in the southwest forests, retreated deeper into the woods to avoid the Empires grasp.

    Simrly, the dwarves, who settled near the northeastern mountains, hid themselves deeper inside the mountain range.

    Its natural to capture any visible race as ves.

    All non-human races were officially managed as ves by the Empire, making it a living hell for them.

    Due to this, after the appearance of the devil worshippers, these races began causing trouble for the Empire from various directions.

    Although they didnt ally with the devil worshippers, from the yers perspective, it could be quite annoying.

    Thanks for earlier.

    As Hamal stroked his beard, he let out a deep breath. He was the one who would craft my equipment.

    I smiled cheerfully.

    You have quite an entric personality. Truthfully, I came here because I hoped to join the Empire.

    With a yful tone, Hamal chuckled heartily.

    Then he rotated his right hand around the side of his forehead while looking at me.

    Are you sick? Why did youe to the Empire?

    As I felt before, dwarves were dwarves. They were a race that just had to say what they wanted to say.

    They could say anything, the good and the bad.

    Maybe it was because Hamal was affiliated with the Haisen Intelligence Agency that he took Phiris feelings into consideration.

    Thinking of the dwarves I saw in the game, they were still quite human-like.

    After all, dwarves were not the type to willingly work under humans, even if they had to die.

    Perhaps they had some backstory, but they didnt end up as a human patch.

    Growing up in difficult ces is how you be stronger. I like this job, and I want to rise high.

    How old are you?

    Sixteen.

    Youre not sound your age. When I was your age, all I wanted to do was y all day.

    I wanted to say that it was inevitable to survive in this harsh world, but I just maintained a smile.

    But seeing you getting along with Phiri, you must be the dukes godchild, right?

    Was I someone who could answer that? I chose to keep smiling.

    Hamal let out a sigh.

    Hmm. Its good to be cautious, but its fine with me.

    Though there might be positive implications in silence, I still had reservations about speaking up.

    So I just kept my mouth shut.

    Fine. Fine.

    I ask for your understanding.

    Juste here.

    Hamal turned his back with a grumble. He nced at me with his eyes as he walked into the workshop area on one side.

    After staring at me for a moment, he pped his hands together.

    Ive got your measurements. Ill make the equipment to fit your current size, so if you grow biggerter,e back again.

    He didnt even need a ruler; it was evident that he was a true dwarf.

    What weapons do you use?

    A longsword, a dagger, and a short sword.

    The ssic choices.

    Hamal nodded slowly, then rummaged through a box beside him and handed me the hilt of a sword.

    Literally, it was just the hilt without a de.

    But strangely, even with just the hilt in hand, I felt something fitting in my grasp.

    His keen eye for craftsmanship was impressive.

    Lets see your swordsmanship.

    The space wasrge enough anyway; the central area of Hamals house was like a small tennis court.

    Without any words, I swung the sword, or rather the sword hilt.

    In the past three years, I had developed my swordsmanship based on the Moonlight Technique and the Mystic Winds.

    The sword was as cool as the moon, flowing with the smoothness and speed of the winds.

    How much time had passed?

    The hilt of the sword that Hamal gave me fit so well in my hand that I could concentrate quite easily, even without an actual de.

    Thats enough. I know how to craft a sword, but I dont know how to use one. But it was quite beautiful swordsmanship.

    Could he see the de just from the movements of the hilt?

    I couldnt be sure if he saw it clearly, but thats probably why I was here.

    Thank you.

    Anyway, I felt the sincerity in his words, so I slightly bowed my head.

    When I first came to this world, I held a sword for the first time, but now I was taking it seriously.

    Initially, it was for survival, but now it had changed a bit.

    The talent within me made the sword I crafted feel beautiful.

    Next, the short sword and dagger were demonstrated briefly, and it was over.

    Lagritte is quite a rxing ce. Once everything is ready, Ille find you, so take it easy.

    By any chance, how long will the crafting process take?

    Well, its hard to say. I have to make the clothes as well, so Ill know once I start.

    Are you also making clothes for me?

    I thought he would only make weapons, but as I showed my surprise, Hamal chuckled.

    You still dont know what kind of equipment spies need. Wait and see; youll be pleasantly surprised.

    Thank you. Ill be looking forward to it.

    To hear a dwarf say that, I couldnt help but be a little excited. As I was about to turn away, I hesitated.

    I had a question to ask before leaving.

    By the way, do you happen to know where Phiri went?

    Hamal showed a sinister smile.

    I might know, but Im not sure if I can tell you.

    I ended up getting the same treatment that I gave him earlier. I wondered if he would have told me if I had told him.

    Sighing, I held my tongue, and Hamal chuckled.

    Find out on your own. She said shes going out to y, so she must be somewhere having fun.

    * * *

    I left Hamals disguise workshop and climbed up to the highest building nearby.

    Closing my eyes, I focused on the Winds.

    The gentle Winds started scanning the buildings and people around me.

    Even with my eyes closed, I could sense the nearby buildings structures and the movements of people.

    Now, I could faintly hear people speaking, conversations of individuals who resembled Phiri.

    The voices were not clear, but if I concentrated, I could make out what they were saying.

    Amidst the faint sounds, I couldnt find Phiris voice.

    Where could she have gone?

    What would Phiri do for fun?

    She was lively, but I had never seen her ying around. She only liked to y pranks with her words.

    Hmmm, a tavern? Or maybe a restaurant?

    She loved food so much that she might be there. Suddenly, I remembered that there was a gambling den in Lagritte.

    It was called a gambling den, but its structure was simr to a modern casino, a ce that sucked yers money.

    Id lost a lot of money there and won some as well.

    A gambling den, perhaps.

    I stopped a passerby and asked for directions, then headed straight to the gambling den.

    Near the gambling den, I could sense Phiri inside through the Winds, but

    I hesitated to go in.

    Another drink here! Hurry up!

    It seemed Phiri was busy enjoying a card game on the upper floor of the gambling den.

    In Valhll, gambling was usually a pure skill game if it was a decent ce. Magic cards were used in most big establishments.

    They prevented magic intervention in the cards, and shuffling and dealing were done automatically without any sleight of hand.

    Maybe I should wait outside?

    I didnt want to interrupt Phiri having fun, nor did I want to go inside.

    Once I entered, she would probably drag me into it, telling me to try it.

    Besides, I was already tired, and I didnt want to do anything that would drain me further.

    Especially using my head.

    I shouldve booked amodation in advance.

    Even getting a room first was uncertain.

    There could be amodations run by the spy agency or ces Phiri had designated.

    It would be bothersome to find each otherter if we got separated.

    There were nearby cafes, but they didnt seem likefortable ces to rest, asdies and noblewomen chatted withughter.

    Reluctantly, I moved to a rtively empty area andy down on the rooftop.

    I intended to rest for a short while, as being supported by the Winds was morefortable than most beds.

    Basking in the warm sunlight on my face, Iy there for a moment.

    About an hour passed when I heard Phiris voice calling for me, and I got up.

    Of course, she didnte all the way up to where I was.

    Carlyn, I know youre there. Come here.

    She had briefly left the gambling den and called me from a nearby alley.

    I hurried down, and Phiri greeted me with a mischievous smile.

    There you are. I arrived here, and I thought you wouldnte down.

    Why did you call me?

    You have your Winds, right? Cant you read the cards faces using your sense?

    Oh.

    It was a method I hadnt thought of. Mystic didnt trigger magical inspections, so it would work.

    Perhaps I can.

    You, try gambling once.

 Chapter 43: Lagritte (3)

    Chapter 43: Lagritte (3)

    <b>Lagritte (3)</b>

    Gambling?

    Yes.

    Me?

    Yes.

    Why?

    Phiris lips squirmed like a worm, and the invincible refusal didnt seem to be working.

    Why? Dont you want to?

    To be honest, should I tell the truth or lie?

    Hmm Lie.

    Seeing Phiris mischievous smile, I realized I had made a mistake.

    Ill just tell the truth. I dont feel like it. I want to rest.

    If thats a lie, then the truth is that you want to do it, right?

    Whichever way I say it, youll make me gamble anyway.

    Thats something you dont know. Time has passed, and theres no way to turn back the past.

    From the start, I had a bad feeling when she called me. Thats why I didnt want to enter the gambling den.

    I nodded my head. There was no use fighting a battle I couldnt win.

    Moreover, should I considering into this game world as going back to the past? It felt like a subtle jab to the bone.

    But is it okay to gamble here like this? Empire people might notice.

    Its fine. They only manage the gambling dens near the capital. Here, its the territory of Lagrittes nobles.

    I looked for a way to slip away, but Phiris defense was as solid as a fortress gate.

    I sighed deeply.

    Okay, lets go.

    Great, you made the right decision.

    Phiri nodded with a serious expression, patting my shoulder twice.

    As another sigh followed the one I had just let out, Phiri spoke again.

    Dont breathe heavily like an old man. Huh? At your age, you should be having fun and running around.

    Yes.

    Lets show them what weve got. Those brats up there acting all high and mighty. Annoying as hell.

    Brats? There shouldnt be brats in a game yed with magic cards. It was just probably that she was not good at gambling.

    Have you lost a lot?

    Lost a lot? What is there to lose when Im just using pocket money?

    Is your pocket money the same as what I consider pocket money, Vice Leader?

    Phiri red at me. I quickly changed the subject.

    But why do you specifically

    Its money that wont matter if its gone. These brats are itching to take advantage.

    Phiri extended her palm as if she was annoyed.

    Theyre trying to take advantage?

    Yeah, they are. They were nning to lose a bit and then go for the kill, but theyre getting on my nerves.

    Well, would losing a bit in a game yed with magic cards work?

    I didnt bother asking. Phiri continued walking ahead, then turned her head.

    Oh, and Im here as one of the Merchant Guilds daughters, so y along. Youll be my guard.

    Okay.

    We set a signal tomunicate inside and entered the gambling den.

    As we reached the second floor, the men who were ying games with Phiri greeted us withughter.

    Oh, ourdy is here already. I thought you were so angry that you left for good.

    Its been a while since you came to Lagritte, and youre already throwing away money again? It must hurt a lot.

    From the way they talk, it seemed like she had lost money before. Was it because of Hamal that she came here sometimes?

    I sneaked a nce at Phiri, but she avoided eye contact with me.

    Well, in front of magic cards, individual skills or techniques didnt matter much.

    The cards shuffled and distributed themselves automatically. If you used a certain amount of magic power, the cards responded.

    Designed not to be reflected in the pupils.

    I expected Phiri to say something like that. Yet, she called me, probably because she was irritated.

    Hmm. Perhaps Phiri was not as bad as I thought.

    Honestly, someone like Phiri could easily kill or steal money behind someones back.

    It was embarrassing, but once during a game, I got so angry that I dered war on the city and destroyed the gambling house.

    It was just a game back then.

    Anyway, seeing my superior get insulted in front of me didnt make me feel good either.

    It wasnt my intention, but since I was here, I might as well do it properly.

    But whos this friend?

    Hes my bodyguard, and he says hes good at cards.

    Your bodyguard, really?

    A man with a greasy beard made a suspicious remark, and the others chuckled.

    Phiri shrugged her shoulders.

    If you think he looks so strange, you can try him out. How about a duel of gambling?

    As I stood there calmly, the man with the greasy beard took a step back ominously.

    Haha. Just kidding, just kidding.

    * * *

    As I expected, I could easily read the opponents cards.

    Even when using Mystic, there was only a minimal amount of magic power involved.

    Anyway, since magic cards confirm a certain amount of magic power, my Mystic didnt raise any suspicions.

    Haha, the bodyguard cant use magic. Youre good at this game, right? Does your father know that youre losing like this?

    Mind your own business.

    Our n was simple. Gradually increase the amount we lose in a predictable manner, and then make a big gain.

    But as the game progressed, I realized that something was off.

    Whats going on? The bosss bodyguard seems to be lucky. I dont get good cards.

    The opponents were deliberately losing.

    They probably noticed that they had a better hand than us, and they were trying to send signals at the right time, but they were foiling their own n.

    And the person with the lowest hand acted as if they were bluffing and raised the stakes, only to lose.

    Could these guys be rigging the game?

    I suppressed a hollowugh. They really think that Phiri really was the daughter of some influential merchant guild.

    Did Phiri also notice that something was off?

    I didnt think so. The acting was wless. They didnt send any signals to each other.

    Perhaps they had agreed on a certain amount beforehand.

    Since I could see the opponents hand, I secretly signaled Phiri to take a break.

    Coincidentally, the man with the greasy beard spoke with a regretful expression.

    Oh, tsk. I got no good cards today. Shall we take a break and raise the stakester?

    If the person who won the second most doesnt have good cards, then no one does, right?

    In response to the conversation between the men, Phiri yawned and shook her head.

    No. Im going to rest now. Im tired.

    Hey, boss. Where did you learn to win money and run away?

    A man next to them hurriedly interrupted. Phiri shrugged her shoulders.

    I just won enough. And besides, I just got here, why should I finish it all today?

    Phiri got up from her seat and gestured to me. I also pushed my chair back and stood up.

    There will be plenty here for two weeks. Ille often. We can do it then. If youre so dissatisfied, why notin about it?

    Phiri gave the same mocking smile she received when she came in and left with quick steps.

    Laughter followed the faces of the men left in the room. I observed their expressions for a moment and followed Phiri.

    Boss, next time youe, bring lots of money!

    Their meaningful words echoed behind us.

    * * *

    Ah, we didnt really need to stop and leave

    Seeming to take my words seriously, Phiri tilted her head.

    I was nning to go eat and rest soon. You always seem tired, so you should rest at times like this.

    I felt touched for a moment, and then a mischievous smile followed.

    And I was satisfied with seeing those scumbags sulking.

    It seemed that Phiri was convinced that we won because of our strategy.

    I wondered briefly if I should tell her.

    But why did you call me?

    It seemed like they were up to something.

    What?

    They had good hands, but they just purposely lost. And the person with the lowest hand was bluffing.

    Phiri frowned.

    You mean they knew our cards?

    No, not exactly. We went back and forth, but suddenly the game took that flow.

    Damn, these guys Did I really look like such a sucker to them?

    Phiri didnt hide her disbelief, and a hint of embarrassment was visible. It was a sight I hadnt seen before.

    Well, no one could be perfect.

    Even if they couldnt use sleight of hand, it didnt mean theycked skill in gambling. Everyone had their own betting timing.

    The inexperienced be prey. If I hadnt had Mystic, I would have been the same.

    Should I be honest? Or

    Forget it.

    People probably underestimated you because youre the daughter of a Merchant Guild. Did those guys notice your acting, Vice Leader?

    Phiri red at me with innocent eyes.

    But were going to win anyway, right? Since we know their hands.

    Yes. So I was nning to just rest and take it easy while waiting for you to decide how much to win

    Forget it. I didnt really n on winning big anyway. As long as its not Lagritte, we can make a good profit.

    She probably didnt want to cause too muchmotion. Maybe it was because of the Inquisitor equipment Hamal was making.

    Winning too much at the gambling den could lead to problems.

    Lets go eat and then head to the hot springs. Oh, you need to brush your teeth, right? Should we stop by the inn before going to the hot springs?

    Yes, if you dont mind.

    Phiri let out a sigh as if slightly annoyed. Nevertheless, I thanked her for her thoughtful consideration.

    * * *

    As a famous resort area near a dormant volcano mountain, the hot springs offered various levels of quality.

    We had ess to the top-notch private hot spring that required reservations.

    Considering our extended stay in Lagritte, we rented it for two weeks.

    Although it was my first time at the hot springs, everything was perfect and matched its high standard.

    The ce was too spacious and luxurious for one person, and the temperature of the water was just right.

    Since leaving the dukes mansion, the umted fatigue seemed to be washed away by the hot spring, as if escaping through my body along with the steam.

    Ah.

    Only after immersing myself in the water did I deeply feel that I was on vacation.

    My limbs were weak.

    Worst Condition.

    I endured and persevered with the strength of an Ironman and mental fortitude, but the fatigue felt like an overwhelming overload.

    With consecutive missions, I couldnt afford to show any weakness, especially when apanied by Phiri.

    Knowing that I was suffering from profound fatigue, I made an effort not to show any signs of weakness.

    Upon entering the hot spring, all those worries seemed to wash away.

    In the midst of the fatigue that enveloped my body and mind, I suddenly felt a sense of loneliness.

    Denif, Orhen, Marhan, and Phiri.

    There were always people around me, but there was no one with whom I could share my deepest thoughts.

    Things I cant tell anyone.

    The fabric of my current life was woven with lies, driven by the desire to appear favorable to those around me.

    Was that truly a genuine rtionship? Or would it ever be a true rtionship for me?

    The Chief of Intelligence, Phiri, Denif, Cedric

    While I might understand them, they wouldnt understand me.

    A faint thought of negativity was starting to creep in.

    Damn it.

    Things were going well, thats true. I always tried to think calmly.

    But still, I had many worries.

    Countless events were waiting to unfold in the future. I had to handle them all on my own.

    Of course, it was just a futile obsession.

    Didnt I promise myself that I would survive no matter what happened in this ce?

    Yet, human beliefs were always upright and firm but also fragile.

    Just looking at how preupied I was with such thoughts indicated that.

    I gritted my teeth and deliberately shook my head strongly, putting an end to those thoughts.

    In the ce of those thoughts, a sense of loneliness surged like waves. I closed my eyes deeply in that overwhelming sense of loneliness. Sleep came immediately.

    It was a deep slumber, free from nightmares.

    When I opened my eyes again, I realized that fact. That is, it meant that I was in top condition.

    Oh, why did this happen when Im taking a break

    I couldnt believe it and let out a bitterugh. But it wasnt all bad. I could use this time to focus on self-improvement through training.

    Maybe its even better this way, with Phiri by my side.

    Our little brother slept so deeply, huh? Its the first time Ive seen you like that, sound asleep.

    I quickly turned my head at the sudden voice. Water sshed as I looked up. Phiri was sitting in a chair next to the hot spring.

    Had Phiri been waiting for me to wake up? The sky was already pitch dark.

    With my condition changed, at least a day must have passed. It was an obvious oversight.

    I had let my guard down too much even during my vacation.

    Phiri was looking at me withplex eyes that were hard to read. It seemed to be a mix of concern andpassion.

    Im sorry.

    What is there to apologize for during a vacation?

    Despite Phiris gentle smile, a sigh escaped me inwardly.

    But regardless of the mistake, it had already happened. I had to make the most of the present time.

    Vice-Leader.

    Why?

    Would you happen to be tired?

    Huh? No.

    Phiris expression suddenly seemed to say, What are you talking about?

    Could you perhaps help me with some training?

 Chapter 44: Lagritte (4)

    Chapter 44: Lagritte (4)

    In the final stages of the mornings training and instruction, Phiri was still grumbling.

    I waited for you to wake up, and now you suddenly want to train until morning. I didnt expect it tost until morning.

    .

    Sigh. Are we going to train again after breakfast?

    You said it was okay.

    Id lost count of how many times Phiri had said something like this. Even though Phiri said it was okay, she stillined.

    I nced at Phiri cautiously and spoke.

    Also, Vice-Leader, you didnt wake me up.

    Oh my, look at this one.

    Phiri made a startled gesture, pulling her head back and clicking her tongue, then plopped down beside me.

    I quickly created another chair with winds.

    An exhausted kid like you could sleep for ages. How could I wake you up when youre sleeping so soundly, even moaning in your nightmares?

    .

    I had nothing to say. I was in the wrong. Phiri was genuinely helping me.

    Im sorry.

    What are you sorry for? Fix that habit. Are you doing it because you want to?

    What should I have said then?

    Phiri waited patiently while I was lost in thought. Soon, I found the answer.

    Thank you.

    Sure. Anyway, today is a day thates only once or twice a year. Ill help you wholeheartedly.

    Phiri put her hand on my shoulder.

    After we eat, lets stop by the inn and thene out again. Dont worry about causing any inconvenience. Staying up all night is just for a day or two, right?

    The idea of having breakfast and stopping by the inn was another considerate gesture.

    Phiri was surprisingly taking care of me, even though I tried to decline her offer to gamble.

    Though she had always been like this to some extent, it felt like there was a sudden change towards me.

    Perhaps because it was a vacation? I slightly lowered my head again.

    Thank you.

    But its definitely different today. About six times more than usual?

    Yes, roughly that much.

    If its a bit more, maybe youll be able to beat me.

    Not yet. Im still far from that level.

    Suddenly, Phiri pinched my shoulder, which she was holding.

    Why are you taking this so seriously? Just say, Ill do my best. Its just something you say naturally. You still have a long way to go.

    She was being so caring, but today, Phiri seemed particrly insistent.

    Even when we started training, she was grumbling.

    But why are you acting like this today?

    When I turned my head to ask, Phiri grabbed my cheeks with both hands.

    I tried to back away in surprise, but I couldnt avoid Phiris agility and strength.

    I didnt touch you because you usually seem sensitive and tired. Huh? Look at your sparkling eyes. How adorable. They looked like fish eyes before, all dull.

    Maybe it was because I looked tired, thats why she didnt do it. Well, Denif and Orhen were also different in their own ways.

    And Phiri had a mischievous personality even on regr days.

    Just by seeing her teasing Hamal, it was clear that she had a yful side to her among her close friends.

    .

    As if sensing that I was lost in thought, Phiri ced her hand on my shoulder again.

    I just felt sorry for seeing you asleep yesterday. I thought, Its a vacation, so he must be resting like this, I wonder how tired he is on regr days.''

    Did I really look that tired? I couldnt tell since I couldnt see myself.

    It seemed to be Phiris way offorting me.

    I couldnt speak for a moment and just gave a faint smile. Phiri followed suit with my expression.

    And in times like this, just rx a bit. Were like half-siblings, after all.

    Feeling the atmosphere, I nodded in agreement nervously.

    But still, no mercy once were on a mission, alright?

    Yes.

    Ill have to send someone to the gambling den. And tell Ill go tomorrow.

    Well, money was money, and Phiris revenge was her revenge, but right now, this time was important to me.

    Phiri brushed her hand on her palm and got up from her seat.

    Lets go eat.

    .Yes.

    What do you want to eat?

    Ill eat whatever you want, Phiri.

    Street food okay?

    .

    Phiri chuckled at my reaction. And so, the day passed.

    * * *

    The feeling of being in a different body was not yet familiar, but even with that strange sensation, I still felt satisfied.

    Both Phiri and I nodded in agreement.

    I realized that there had been progress, which meant that my growth had been substantial.

    Phiris help had been instrumental.

    If I had done it alone, I wouldnt have improved this much.

    It had been almost like a real battle and training. After the duel and reflection, I received feedback on my changed swordsmanship, which made my sword even sharper.

    Anyway, when I returned to my normal appearance, it was both familiar and awkward, as Phiri had put it.

    Together, we headed to the gambling den.

    The lowly and despicable trash inside the den was just the same as two days ago.

    Hey, that friend of yours was at the hot springs for quite a while yesterday, right? And he was out all day yesterday. You said he was on guard duty?

    The trash sneered, and Phiris face turned red with anger.

    It was a private hot spring.

    Okay, okay. Lets call it that. But what about yesterday?

    We also went sightseeing around the volcano. Why are you so interested? Are you trying to dig up information on me? Afraid Ill cheat you out of your measly money? How much are we talking about here?

    No way. That cant be. Your lodging and the hot spring you were in were mine. I was surprised that you had reserved the highest-grade hot spring for two weeks.

    In an instant, a rough image formed in my mind.

    They had thought Phiri was just an ordinary daughter of the Merchant Guild, but now they realized she had reserved the highest-grade hot spring for two weeks.

    Those guys must have concluded that she was not an ordinary Merchant Guild member but someone with a lot of money.

    They probably nned to take advantage of Phiri. Phiri must have sensed their intentions as well.

    So you did a background check on me anyway?

    No, no, were just locals here. We hear a lot of things, thats all.

    Phiri red at them, and one of the trash nearby started pping to liven up the mood.

    Enough of that talk. Lets y cards or chips. I couldnt sleep for two days thinking about the money I lost.

    Shall we raise the betting a bit?

    Im fine with that. Wouldnt it be a bit regretful if the stakes were too low?

    The trash echoed the agreement, as if they had made a deal beforehand. Phiri firmly nodded.

    I didnt bring that much. This is all I have.

    Come on,dy, you could always put yourself up as coteral.

    What?

    Phiris voice was sharp. The sleazy men raised both hands as if to calm her down.

    I didnt mean it that way. I meant you could provide coteral. If you dont pay up, wont your father cover the cost?

    Right, that must have been the intention from the beginning. Phiri red at the guy, biting her lip in frustration.

    I suppressed augh internally. It was funny how they assumed they would win.

    However, thats something you can say only after youve earned all the money, right?

    Haha, lets just leave it for now.

    Thats how the game started, with an ufortable atmosphere. It didnt take long for the trash to shut their mouths.

    Losing, winning, losing again, and winning again

    In the monotonous process, I couldnt always have good hands, but whenever there was a significant amount of money on the line, I always won.

    For me, it was a game where I already knew the oue, so it wasnt very entertaining, but it seemed to be different for the opponents.

    Whether they were exchanging signals or trying to y mind games, it was all in vain in front of me, who knew all the cards.

    The faces of the two guys who had lost all the money they brought were turning pale. Their ufortable expressions resembled catfish gasping for air.

    T-This is cheating!

    And finally, even thest remaining slimy beard lost all his money to me.

    The slimy beard got up from his seat and lunged at me, usingly.

    You, you brat! What kind of trick did you use?

    I looked at him in silence. I knew Phiri would answer for me.

    Cheating? What nonsense! We yed with magic cards, what kind of tricks could we possibly use?

    That, thats

    Did you guys just lose to my bodyguard because you couldnt handle it yourselves?

    Phiri raised her eyebrows in annoyance. Her dismissive and biting words seemed to make the slimy beard breathe fire.

    I decided it was about time to intervene.

    Its because of your habit.

    A habit?

    They are gamblers in the casino. There were no noticeable habits. But it was a fitting exnation.

    Amid the atmosphere of curiosity, I tapped on the table.

    When you have good cards, your pupils contract less than usual. Everyone here.

    Just because of that

    Considering what happened the day before yesterday, its not that far-fetched.

    Its one of the reasons why hes my bodyguard. He knows how to read my fathers and my moods.

    Phiri, who butted in, smirked. I lowered my head slightly and continued speaking.

    And the guy over there, he swallows his saliva.

    The slimy beard nodded almost instinctively. After thinking about it, he realized I was right.

    This tacit agreement calmed down the atmosphere. I mentioned one or two more pieces of evidence.

    Observing from a situation where I knew the oue, it wasntpletely false.

    Thats it.

    Phiri patted my shoulder.

    Lets go, its no fun anymore.

    Her voice was full of sarcasm and amusement. The faces of the trash were filled with a sense of defeat and anger.

    Well, it shouldnt be a big problem.

    We didnt make a big profit. ording to the agreement we had made beforeing, Phiri won more money than she had lostst time.

    From the perspective of the people in the casino, it shouldnt be too much of a hassle for them.

    As we left the casino, Phiri was reveling in her triumph. Even though I was the one who yed the game

    I decided to remain silent since I had received something yesterday.

    Aah! It feels so refreshing.

    Are you satisfied?

    Of course. Did you see their faces? My lunch has already been fully digested.

    I couldnt help but smile at Phiris satisfaction.

    But, are you okay?

    What?

    You were being insulted quite harshly.

    Its fine. Its not like I havent seen that kind of thing before. Ive been through training too.

    Thats right. We underwent training where we had to endure all kinds of insults and humiliations to maintainposure.

    But as a subordinate, wasnt it normal to feel ufortable when your superior got insulted?

    I hope its really okay.

    Why? Did you want to handle it personally if I wasnt okay?

    Well, if you asked me to, I would have.

    Why didnt you just say that you would do it even if I didnt ask?

    Phiri chuckled and then let out a soft sigh.

    Now what should we do?

    What do you mean?

    I mean during our break time. Its a vacation until Hamal finishes his work. Theres nothing else to do if we dont go to the casino.

    Just resting should be enough, right?

    .

    .

    Not understanding each others preferences, we looked at each other in silence for a moment.

    Yesterday was nice.

    Phiri tilted her head slightly, but she didnt seem to be in a good mood.

    Then, how about helping with the training?

    Arent you tired of it?

    As Phiri said that, she added as if making an excuse,

    Its not that I mind, but I can see that you want to have fun.

    Well, even when I was on Earth, I wasnt someone who roamed around actively.

    I didnt stay only at home, but going out was a bit bothersome, I guess.

    In the Worst Condition, there wasnt much to do anyway, not to mention that there would be countless incidents unfolding before me.

    I need to get stronger to survive.

    It was a spontaneous remark, but Phiri seemed to interpret it differently and nodded.

    Well, this ce isnt a walk in the park either.

    After stretching, Phiri took a step forward.

    Yeah, lets go for training.

    Yes.

    But before that, we should stop by Hamals ce.

    Seeing my puzzled expression, Phiri smiled lightly.

    I need to hurry him up. I dont like being bored.

    And maybe because of Phiris impatience, it didnt take long for us to receive a message from Hamal after a few days.

 Chapter 45: Lagritte (5)

    Chapter 45: Lagritte (5)

    How is it?

    Hamals eyes sparkled. His gaze was a mixture of confidence and anticipation as if he wanted a certain reaction from me.

    I didnt need to pretend.

    Its great?

    The sword I held in my hand was satisfying. It feltfortable in my palm, without any difort.

    The sword made by the dwarf excelled in bnce, strength, and predictability.

    Even though it was my first time holding the sword, it felt very familiar, as if I had been using it for a long time.

    Perhaps my reaction didnt excite Hamal as much as he expected because he pouted his lips.

    Is that all? Ugh, I worked hard to make it

    It was a half-yful tantrum, but there seemed to be some sincerity mixed in it. I replied with a faint smile.

    Its perfect.

    You should have said that from the beginning. Now youre just ttering me.

    I was slightly taken aback by the harmless teasing. I refrained from saying too much due to my gaming experiences.

    The dwarves I had encountered didnt like flowerypliments and preferred objective evaluations.

    The weapon was excellent, but it couldnt bepared to a renowned famous sword.

    It seemed that Hamal had be a bit more human than I initially thought.

    Hes always been reserved in his expressions.

    Such people are truly skilled.

    Phiris words led to an immediate change in Hamals demeanor, and he yfully agreed. I barely held back myughter.

    Afterward, I tried holding a dagger and a short sword before moving on to equipment.

    Hamal spread out the equipment on the desk. I didnt have high expectations, anyway.

    Since the main focus was the weapon, I considered the rest as supplementary items.

    The basic clothes and cape coat looked ordinary. Many mercenaries and adventurers wore them.

    However, the saddle next to them seemed a bit out of ce.

    Theres nothing special about the clothes you wear underneath. The material is better than what you can find outside, and it helps maintain body temperature well.

    Hamal said as he casually tapped the clothes with his thick palm, showing little interest.

    It seemed that he didnt make the clothes himself.

    However, these two are a bit special. I made them myself.

    Stop showing off.

    As expected, Phiri couldnt resist throwing a jab. Hamal frowned and grumbled.

    Why are you like this in front of him? You know that what I made is of good quality.

    Who said that? Its just embarrassing. If you give it to him without saying anything, hell probably say, Wow, its so nice! without a word.

    Thats because I dont meet many people. What do you expect? Im stuck in a small room all the time.

    Hamal let out a deep sigh with a resentful expression.

    It seemed like Phiris attempt to evoke sympathy backfired as I couldnt help but chuckle.

    Why? Should I move you to a ce other than Lagritte? Somewhere with more people?

    Never mind.

    It was time to intervene, so I pretended to be interested and picked up the cape coat.

    Whats different about this one?

    Hamal approached me again, his eyes shining with excitement.

    This cape coat has more storage space insidepared to what you see on the outside.

    True to his words, the opened coat hadpartments where various weapons and tools could be stored.

    Even if you move vigorously, it wont be too ufortable. I took great care in designing it. Try putting it on.

    I followed Hamals instructions and put on the cape coat, moving around as he suggested. Just as he said, it felt fine.

    See, its okay?

    Yes, its fine.

    The important thing is this.

    Hamal pointed to the small strings hanging inside my sleeve.

    You dont need to reach inside the coat. For example, when using a smoke bomb, you can do it like this

    As Hamal pulled the string, there was a soft sound, and a hiddenpartment inside the cape coat loosened.

    This way, you can drop what you want right where you need it. Its all about how you use it.

    Several methods quickly crossed my mind. Depending on the situation, I could use it without arousing any suspicion.

    Perhaps it could also serve as a role for distracting adversaries.

    And if you move your left arm like this

    Wow.

    In an instant, the cape coat sharply fluttered backward.

    Considering the material, it could be considered an attack from behind. I liked this feature as well.

    Satisfied with my surprised expression, Hamal showed a contented smile.

    He gave me some other exnations, but I knew I would need some practice timeter to get used to everything.

    Finally, Hamal turned his attention to the saddle.

    This one is a bit unique, isnt it?

    Yes.

    I hadnt been able to imagine the saddle at all.

    Its not much different from the cape coat. You can use simr techniques to utilize the items inside.

    The saddle was designed to allow items to be thrown during a ride.

    The important thing is this.

    Hamal pointed to a button next to the saddle. He exined that it was a bomb.

    * * *

    Phiri had paid for the luxurious hot spring reservation, but we decided to leave Lagritte.

    The main reason was Phiris boredom, and I also thought it was best to get quickly involved in a new mission.

    We could train anywhere; wasting time on rest wasnt worth it when we could prove our worth.

    Besides, we might receive missions rted to the future, just like before.

    After a week of performing observation missions, we arrived at the Imperial capital, Chenarus.

    It was quite a boring mission.

    It was all I found out about indigo. (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: Right now, I dont know exactly what  (indigo) exactly means. Perhaps its a codename for something. Im not sure. But if you guys know what  means in this sentence:      . Let me know, please.

    In this world, such information could be used as a weapon and be beneficial to Haisen.

    We headed straight to meet with the leader, to report what we had done and receive new missions.

    Personally, I felt somewhat uneasy.

    He was a devil worshipper and the intelligence leader of the Haisens Imperial Intelligence branch, a person of great ability. I sensed his sharpness from our first encounter.

    He quickly caught my momentary surprise.

    I worried that even the slightest trace of my emotions might leak out. He could easily see through my attempts to remain calm.

    So, I tried my best to calm my mind.

    Well done.

    Sitting behind a desk piled with documents, the leader spoke with a tone thatcked warmth.

    Not at all.

    No need to be humble. Its not in your nature anyway. The duke is also very satisfied. Well, you know that better than anyone.

    Haha

    Phiriughed coolly, while I maintained my innerposure.

    The leaders gaze asionally turned towards me. Then, he shifted his attention to me.

    Carlyn has been very active, right?

    Yes. He saved Toun Zaha and nned the events in Tumak.

    The leader nodded slowly.

    I had high expectations, but I didnt expect this level of achievement.

    Though his tone was calm, his gaze was cold and sharp. Perhaps the events at the Kahalin Mountains made him ufortable?

    Well, that was just my perception; it was hard to say for sure. I just smiled.

    Should I thank you for choosing the Empire?

    No need. Its because of that choice that I feel Ive grown a lot.

    The leader let out a bitter chuckle.

    Its frightening to think how much more you might grow.

    Superficially, Phiri seemed to take his words as praise. The leader tapped the desk.

    How about it? Are you willing to take separate missions and leave Phiris side?

    Huh?

    It was a sudden proposal, or was it an offer? Either way, I personally wanted to refuse.

    It was too early. I needed to stick with Phiri a bit longer. But it wasnt the right time for me to speak up.

    Youve done so well that it wont matter much. However, theres a need to take you further along while training.

    The leader turned his arrow-like gaze toward me.

    Carlyn, do you think the same?

    Yes, I am learning a lot under the vice leader.

    The leader put his index finger on his chin and took a deep breath.

    Still, it should be okay to be apart for a while, right?

    Do you have another mission for me?

    Yes, you need to move alone for a bit. Well discuss the detailster.

    Okay.

    It would be fine to handle one mission. I let out a relieved sigh inwardly.

    During that time, Carlyn, I will give you a new mission as well.

    Yes.

    This was a bit concerning.

    Apart from being separated from Phiri, there was also the aspect of knowing the future.

    Of course, it could be an excessive sense of anxiety. We couldnt continue to stay together forever, after all.

    If Phiri had to go through it, I would too.

    Dont worry too much. The Chief of Intelligence is showing interest in the Northern region, which includes the Empire. We wont act recklessly.

    I regained myposure as I thought about it calmly.

    Meanwhile, the Leader took out a small box from under the desk.

    And this is your reward for sessfullypleting the mission.

    Huh? What is it? I dont have anything like that.

    Phiri also showed interest when I asked curiously.

    Its an elixir. Theres one for you too, so dont act so surprised. Its not that great, so dont expect too much.

    Okay. Thank you.

    Phiri smiled contentedly. Even someone as strong as Phiri couldnt resist the temptation of elixirs. I could understand that.

    Anything to get a little stronger.

    Carlyn, wait outside for a moment.

    Okay.

    I stepped out into the corridor and waited. I couldnt hear any sound from inside.

    It seemed like magic was in y.

    About five minutes passed like that.

    Phiri opened the door, walked toward me, and put the paper in her pocket. I couldnt read her expression.

    I asked cautiously,

    Is something serious?

    Phiri stared at me for a moment. I felt like I shouldnt have asked.

    It wasmon sense not to ask about things that werent shared, and I had been doing that.

    Even if she concluded that everything was fine, I still had lingering concerns.

    Its nothing serious. After we take the elixirs and rest for two days, we will depart.

    Where are we going?

    We have to go back the way we came. Its in the southeast of the Empire. Well join other agents there. Well discuss the detailster.

    I nodded.

    Dont worry too much about being apart from me. Youre capable.

    Im not worried.

    In response, Phiri was looking at me yfully.

    It wasnt that kind of worry though

    Just do as youve been doing.

    I nodded. After all, it was my first mission as an Inquisitor.

    I wouldnt take on the role of the one in charge, but I had to do well.

    I needed to show that I could excel even in Phiris absence.

    There was a chance that people might misunderstand and think that Phiri had taken care of me.

    Give me the box you received earlier. Lets see whats inside.

    In less than five seconds after handing her the box, I saw a hint of disappointment in Phiris eyes.

    Ugh, what is this?

    He told us its not anything great.

    Still, I thought they would show some appreciation for what we did. Anyway, this is so underwhelming.

    I tried to hold back a grin as I teased Phiri.

    Where did you receive yours?

    Well, about that

    Two days passed quickly. We made efforts to recover from fatigue and absorb the effects of the elixirs.

    Since Phiri couldnt tell me where she was going, we decided to part ways at the za.

    At thest moment, I struggled and finally spoke.

    Phiri, be careful, okay?

    Huh?

    Phiri looked at me for a second and then burst intoughter.

    Youre worried about me? You should be careful since youll be away from me.

    I chuckled awkwardly. The chances were low, but I still had lingering concerns.

    Just take care of yourself.

    Phiris words werent wrong. I didnt know what would happen, but I had to do well on this mission.

    After all, thats what Haisen had failed to do in the game.<ul><li>1. TLN: Right now, I dont know exactly what  (indigo) exactly means. Perhaps its a codename for something. Im not sure. But if you guys know what  means in this sentence:      . Let me know, please. </li></ul>

 Chapter 46: Poison Blooming in the Flower (1)

    Chapter 46: Poison Blooming in the Flower (1)

    One of the benefits of bing an Inquisitor was gaining authority.

    ess to information was a crucial element that spies valued the most.

    In a short time, I had learned that understanding the situation was no longer as simple as gathering brief information.

    I received all the necessary information about this mission, including the participating personnel. This time, the mission was not conducted by the Empires Intelligence Unit, but in support of the Haisen Intelligence Unit.

    In a way, it could be seen as handling a favor.

    Supporting other Intelligence Units is generally avoided.

    You had to do what people you barely knew told you to do without taking any initiative.

    On the surface, it might not seem like a significant mission, but from my perspective, knowing the future, I had to be well-prepared.

    Among the notable aspects, Denifs participation in this mission stood out.

    What is it?

    When Denif spotted me at the meeting ce, his eyes seemed to say that.

    I also showed a slight expression of surprise, and Denif immediately whispered to the man next to him.

    Probably something like, Its the person I know.

    The man held a position simr to Phiris and was one of the candidates for the next vice leader of the Haisen Intelligence Unit.

    Poison Blooming in the Flower. I came from Chenarus.

    I spoke the passphrase as required. I couldnt help but feel that the operations code name was too straightforward.

    The man nodded lightly, but he didnt look pleased.

    Even if its a light request for support, theyre sending a neer alone? Seriously, are those Empire guys so busy these days that they just send anyone out?

    It was an open curse muttered out loud. I didnt feel good about it, but hierarchy was a hierarchy.

    I couldnt openly voice my dissatisfaction. I showed a slightly displeased look.

    I wasnt sure if it was within the eptable range, as the man didnt say anything offensive to me directly. It was an inevitable situation.

    Even though we were all part of Haisen, there was still a sense ofpetition among the Intelligence Units.

    The Chief of Intelligence also encouraged this spirit, in a positive way. Thats why we should never cause harm to each other.

    It was also why there was an Inquisitor acting as an internal observer. After making thatment, the man patted my shoulder lightly.

    Never mind. Its my bad. I apologize.

    Its okay.

    Im Timang. Nice to meet you.

    Im Carlyn.

    Or he might use me as a means to express passive objections. Either way, I didnt need to be aware of it.

    In fact, I understood why Timang was annoyed.

    Did you rush here without getting any sleep?

    No, I didnt. My face just looks a little tired.

    Hmm.

    Timang examined my face. He seemed to be sympathizing with my chronic fatigue.

    It was probably because he assumed I was still acting like a new recruit aftering from the Empire.

    Well, okay. Its not a big mission, so dont worry too much. Just monitor one person, and that should be it. And chances are, there wont be anything significant. There are four people, including you.

    I pretended to listen to the mission details for the first time, but that was the end of the conversation.

    As expected, it was good to have information.

    This mission involved monitoring a high-ranking noble of Haisen, and there was a slight suspicion that it could involve coboration with the Empire.

    That was why the operation was codenamed Poison Blooming in the Flower.

    My role was to support the monitoring and identify the person we were meeting.

    Thats why a neer like me was causing irritation bying. It was a hassle to have my facepared to others.

    I hope to see some familiar faces.

    Since I came to the Empire, I had memorized the faces of the major nobles. They were spread throughout the Intelligence Unit, so it wasnt too difficult to find them.

    The problem was the other people.

    There were so many important figures in the Empire, and not many agents would know all of them.

    During the past two days, I tried to observe as much as I could. I had confidence, but it wasnt perfect, and that was the problem.

    Still, I had no burden in my heart. It wasnt my fault. It was the fault of the leader who sent me.

    Timang, perhaps sensing my worries, nced at me.

    Can you confirm the faces of the target individuals youre meeting?

    Ive familiarized myself with most of the people, but Ill do my best.

    Alright.

    As he didnt give any specific affirmation, Timang let out a faint sigh.

    You said they know each other, right?

    Yes.

    Denif answered. I was pleasantly surprised to see the look on his face, whether he knew the situation or not.

    In that brief moment, I wondered if he had grown a little. He seemed a bit different.

    It might be because of the disguise. I also tried to make myself look a little older.

    Denif, you should try a little harder.

    Yes?

    Even if youre a neer, being sent alone means your friend has been recognized for their abilities.

    Denifs mouth slightly opened. There was a hint of resentment in his gaze.

    Knowing Denifs personality, I was somehow trying to provoke him. After all, he was my senior here.

    We start in the evening, so quickly gather information and be back by 19:00. Take care of your meals as well.

    Yes.

    As Timang turned and took a step back, he suddenly turned around with an Ah sound. His gaze fell on Denif.

    We wont fight here, right?

    Dont worry about that.

    Denif dered, but after a brief silence, Timang spoke again.

    I mean it. I didnt tell you to fight. It means to work harder, not to fight. Whether you go outside the city or to a quiet ce in the outskirts, dont do anything.

    Yes.

    Denif lowered his head with a sulky face. Did he really want to challenge him in a fight?

    In any case, it seemed that this embodiment of ambition was still passionate about sparring even after joining the Haisen Intelligence Unit.

    Also, be cautious as there might be Imperial agents around.

    Timangs final words weighed pretty heavily.

    Afterward, we headed to a bustling restaurant connected to the market, practicing the spys adage of blending in with the crowd.

    You had to assume that the eyes and ears of the Empire were everywhere in their territory. It was better to be in a busy ce than a secluded one, where you were less likely to draw attention.

    Denif followed me with a slightly excited expression until we reached the restaurant before he spoke.

    Its really great to see you. I had no idea youd be here.

    Me neither.

    Why does it feel like its been so long?

    Denifs joy at seeing me felt forced.

    I think weve both been busy adapting. Have you been doing well?

    Im good, getting full recognition.

    As Denif said that, he nced at me for no apparent reason. I was on a solo mission, so he shouldnt be too familiar with my current activities.

    I heard you were ready to fight with anyone you saw over there.

    That wasnt entirely true.

    I could tell by his uneasy nce that my assumption was correct.

    Denifs personality seems more suited for a mercenary, knight, or adventurer rather than a spy.

    What about you?

    Im just trying my best to adapt.

    You got assigned a solo mission though.

    I got separated temporarily because my senior got a solo mission. Its more like I got stuck with the support duty.

    I see.

    Denif nodded as if he understood. It was absurd to feel relieved about it.

    My mouth itched to tell the truth, but as an adult, I restrained myself.

    How many missions have you done?

    I think Ive done six so far. Plus three smaller ones.

    Denifs pupils slightly widened before returning to their usual size.

    Same here. I also did six.

    It was a lie, of course. I pretended not to notice and brushed it off. In fact, I was the strange one.

    Perhaps it was due to the environment in the Empire or because Phiri was always busy seeking missions, but as a new recruit, I worked non-stop.

    What about the people you came with?

    I cant tell you that.

    Denif yed it off with a dignified tone. I chuckled.

    I dont care who they are. Im not really curious since were probably all in a simr position.

    Timang would be a senior with some status, and the others would likely be ordinary agents.

    Denif looked taken aback by my response.

    I havent seen the others before, and I cant quite figure Timang out. Its not like he treats me well or dislikes me.

    So, he just focuses on the mission?

    It seemed like he was dutifully fulfilling the role of a strict senior.

    Yeah, exactly that.

    Thats not a bad thing.

    Is it?

    Its better than being overly affectionate or disliking you.

    Denif nodded as if he understood.

    From what I saw, someone like Timang was just right for Denif. He was someone who could keep him in check and not let him stray too far.

    How long will you be here?

    Denif looked at me curiously as I asked.

    It should be fine. Its not detailed information or anything. Dont tell me you dont know either?

    No, I know a bit.

    Denif seemed slightly taken aback.

    It wont be more than a week. Itll be over soon, right?

    Well, wed have to wait and see how things turned out.

    * * *

    Surveince was simple. We formed teams of two and rotated in shifts.

    I was paired with Timang, and Denif was with another agent named Foden.

    Since Timang was in charge, I wondered if he wanted to make sure I was supported properly.

    For four days, there were no significant signs. Our target, Count Aitami, seemed to be here to confirm a secret meeting.

    Since the other side hadnt arrived yet, they were probably just shopping or enjoying themselves at a fancy hotel.

    Hmm, isnt it time?

    One of the reasons I thought this mission would fail was that in the game, Count Aitami was in the Empire.

    Depending on the timing, he was often associated with either the first prince or the second prince, as far as I remember.

    In this case, he was in the Empire, meaning he wasbeled a traitor after Haisens downfall.

    However, since Haisens downfall happened a littleter, there might be no gain in this mission.

    Perhaps he had secretly made arrangements with the Empire after his childrens marriage.

    I dismissed those thoughts and left the bathroom before going to bed.

    I still have to brush my teeth before sleeping.

    Timang was already asleep, following the principle of sleeping when you can.

    Iy down on the bed on the other side.

    My physical fatigue wasnt too high. Even with the two shifts, it meant we had 12 hours to rest.

    Moreover, Timang and I worked from 6 AM to 6 PM, so our sleep patterns werent disrupted.

    Not being able to train is a bit frustrating though.

    I fell asleep almost instantly. How many times did I toss and turn in the familiar nightmare?

    I woke up with a strange sense of unease.

    Winds.

    The Winds were sending signals to me. The atmosphere around me felt strange.

    I focused and quickly realized that the rooftops of nearby buildings were unusual. I detected fast-moving figures.

    There were seven of them nearby, approximately. I estimated there could be at least ten.

    The fact that they were moving so conspicuously meant they were likely Empire troops.

    However, they werent targeting us; their direction was different.

    Mr. Timang.

    In a low voice, Timang immediately opened his eyes.

    Instead of asking what was going on, he silently approached the window and looked outside.

    Since when?

    I just woke up too.

    Could it be that they were targeting Denif?

    If that was the case, it was highly likely that the enemy was Empire soldiers. Timang didnt look pleased, seemingly having the same thought.

    Get ready.

    Since we slept in our clothes, there wasnt much to prepare.

    I grabbed my sword from beside the bed and took out a mask from my pocket, wrapping it around my neck and covering my nose.

    At that moment, a red re flew up into the dark sky outside. It was quite far away.

    Timang saw it too, and it wasnt our signal re.

    Why the Temerzan bastards?

    Temerza was one of the two neighboring kingdoms adjacent to Haisen, with the other being Altrego, where Orhen was located.

    The Empire and Temerza.

    I realized that something unknown was happening here.

    What do we do?

    Timang bit his lip, a conflicted expression pointing outside the window.

    We were left with only one option.

    Escape or assess the situation.

    The former was safer, but it came with a high chance of losing ourrades. Thetter meant risking being noticed by the Empires watchful eyes.

    Five seconds. It took Timang that much time to open his mouth.

    You get out of here. Ill stay and assess the situation.

    Was he thinking about my well-being? It was ambiguous.

    I had no choice but to present the contingency n I had prepared in case I chose to escape.

    Denif must survive, and if I were not here, Denif might have been resting in this ce.

    No, Ill stay with you.

    What?

    Timang red at me with anger. Any hesitation was not allowed.

    I calmly met his gaze.

    Timang Serka. 14 years of service. Transferred from Altrego to Haisen Intelligence Division seven years ago. A candidate for the next Haisen vice leader.

    You!

    Timang was taken aback, realizing that I was an Inquisitor. I signaled him to move quickly.

    Themand remains with you. However, Ill stay and assist.

    Time was running out.

 Chapter 47: Poison Blooming in the Flowers (2)

    Chapter 47: Poison Blooming in the Flowers (2)

    It was a night when the moonlight was unusually dim. Carlyn and Timang leaped across the rooftops of the dark city.

    As cautiously as possible.

    They kept an eye on their rear in case there were additional reinforcements, and headed in the direction where the signal re had exploded.

    Although the red light that had glowed in the darkness had disappeared a long time ago, they still vividly remembered its location.

    In the midst of their increasingly tense breathing, Timang struggled not to lose his calm, but it was not easy.

    Hes an Inquisitor? Crazy.

    Even after being a spy for over ten years, he had not be an Inquisitor. He was only one of the candidates for vice leader.

    Thats why the fact that a young recruit, who hadnt even spent a few months, knew his background was a huge shock.

    Refusing was impossible. As long as they werent in the same ce, the Inquisitors words were absolute.

    After all, an Inquisitor had the authority equivalent to the Chief of Intelligence.

    On the day when an Inquisitor might die, the Chief of Intelligence personally assessed the situation.

    This could be a big problem

    Bing an Inquisitor meant that he was undoubtedly capable in some aspect.

    Although a faint sense of inferiority arose deep in his heart, he had no intention of denying it.

    For some reason, this young recruit had been recognized for his abilities in certain aspects more than Timang himself.

    However, that didnt justify Carlyns reckless behavior in the current situation.

    Carlyn seemed to be rushing without considering the danger just because his friend was in jeopardy.

    He was a typical inexperienced rookie.

    In the current situation, one should focus on conveying the minimum information, while the other should focus on gathering as much information as possible.

    Ive seen at least seven of them.

    They were presumed to be Imperial men. Considering the signal re, there might be some Temerza people as well.

    Even assuming the minimum, there were fourteen of them.

    Damn What the hell happened?

    Timang muttered inwardly. He hadnt neglected the surrounding vignce during the mission.

    He couldnt fathom where these previously unseen men had suddenly appeared from.

    Right now, they were moving with the rookies in this chaotic situation.

    One of them had to survive.

    Timang resolved that if an unfortunate ident were to happen, he would survive even on his own.

    Huh?

    Carlyn suddenly gave the signal to stop. He lowered his body and quickly scanned the surroundings.

    Whats going on? There were no sensed individuals on his radar.

    Lets take a detour. About 450 meters away, there are two on the rooftop of the red brick building.

    Only after hearing his words did Timang realize that there were enemies. It was another moment of astonishment.

    How could he spot the enemies on such a night?

    He couldnt help but think that bing an inquisitor was no joke.

    asionally, geniuses would emerge who exceeded the standard, after all. Timang chewed on his lip.

    Sixteen of them, huh.

    Though he had assessed it with Winds, it was still surprising.

    Amidst the deepening sense of inferiority, he faced a dilemma. In any situation, wasnt it crucial to ensure that the young recruit survived?

    It wasnt just a sense of duty as a Haisen spy; there was more to it.

    Could he bear the wrath of the duke if he were to lose that child?

    In any case, Timang wasnt entirely wrong.

    Carlyn felt nervous about Denifs life and death.

    Of course, there was no guarantee that Denif and Foden were involved in the current situation.

    They might have sensed something was amiss and escaped.

    However, the coincidence of their positions was too borate.

    The location of the signal re was near the residence of Count Aitami.

    Stay alive.

    At this moment in the game, Denifs survival wasnt crucial. He also had to consider the possibility that things might have changed when he arrived.

    If it were another agent instead of Carlyn, Denif might have been resting.

    Given his talents and potential, Denif was an essential asset in opposing the devil worshipers.

    Hadnt they already built a rather positive rtionship?

    However, he wasnt entirely consumed by worries like Timang. He was calcting things coldly.

    First, observe the situation. Help if possible, retreat if not. It was a simple n.

    As the two of them had different thoughts, they were already getting closer to their destination.

    Timang gave the signal to stop.

    This is bad.

    The rooftops near Count Aitamis residence were chaotic even from a distance.

    A spybat with over 40 people in total was taking ce under the dark night.

    It was unnecessary to question where all these people suddenly appeared from.

    Timang focused on understanding the situation. However, the situation was hard to discern.

    There were recognizable marks among their own, but the distance and darkness hindered recognition.

    Whether they were Imperial or Temerza spies, their clothing was simr.

    Carlyn solved this issue.

    Center to the left, rooftop. Alliedbat in progress.

    Finding this out so quickly in this mess? Timang was more impressed than surprised.

    Timang narrowed his eyes. However, before he could confirm the allies, another report came in.

    Foden with a deep wound on the side, Denif with a thigh injury on the left. Foden appears to be in danger.

    Despair filled Timangs heart. Should they just run away like this?

    At that moment, Carlyn drew his sword.

    Theres no time. Lets move.

    He could read the internal conflict in Timangs eyes. They didnt have time to argue now.

    Denif and Foden were under simultaneous attack from both Temerza and the Empire.

    Despite rushing as fast as they could, they only found four bodies lying around.

    Though the attackers must have sensed something strange, they must have attacked anyone they saw, considering them outsiders.

    Denif was desperately protecting the fallen Foden.

    They had to act quickly. And before the chaos subsided, they had to take them and retreat.

    Carlyn made a quick decision as he leaped over one building. He could assess the situation afterward.

    Timang followed, a beat behind.

    Act quickly.

    Carlyn focused solely on Denifs survival. The dim moonlight was actually a blessing now, as it would aid their escape.

    Carlyns cape fluttered slightly as he dashed across the rooftops.

    He concentrated on evading the approaching foes without engaging them. The distance narrowed.

    What What is this?

    Timang was taken aback by Carlyns speed. He was using his Mystic power to the maximum extent, which exceeded his imagination.

    As Carlyn reached the edge of a rooftop, he threw his short sword.

    At the same time, using Winds, he targeted four attackers aiming at Denif.

    The sudden restraint of their movements caught the foes off guard.

    Carlyn had refrained from direct use of his power until now, but there was no other choice.

    He was going to kill them all, so it wouldnt cause significant issues. Carlyn moved like a gust of wind.

    Denif dealt with one whose body had stiffened, and Carlyns sharp short sword pierced the necks of the other two from behind.

    The remaining one lost strength in his legs when Carlyns swordnded on him, and he fell.

    Four more attackers rushed in from the surroundings due to the sudden appearance. Carlyn confirmed that Timang would handle them.

    Carlyn took two steps forward, closing the gap. With a diagonal swing of his short sword, one more enemy fell.

    Keok!

    Moonlight Technique.

    Even on a cloudy night, Carlyns sword seemed to ripple with moonlight.

    Carlyn turned his body, thrusting the sword into the back of thest foe.

    The death throes of the man whose spine was pierced echoed in his ears. Denif and Carlyn locked eyes.

    !

    Unable to utter his name, Denif expressed his overwhelming emotions through his gaze. It was a silent cheer.

    As Carlyn withdrew his sword, he scanned the surroundings.

    Are you alright?

    Its hard to move with all these injuries.

    Apply pressure to stop the bleeding!

    Denif nodded and took out a hemostatic agent, quickly applying it to his thigh.

    His thigh was soaked with blood, making it sticky. Senses, which had been forgotten due to tension, returned.

    Timang asked Denif while dealing with the enemies.

    What happened?

    I dont know!

    From the beginning, Timang didnt have high expectations. If they had known what would happen, they wouldnt have gotten involved in the first ce. Timang concluded that they had been caught up in this mess.

    In fact, Haisens involvement was surprising to both Temerza and the Empire. The Empire had long-term ns to subjugate Count Aitami, which was why the secret negotiation took ce.

    However, Temerza saw it differently, suspecting an alliance between Haisen and the Empire, which was aimed at containing Temerza.

    This suspicion was fueled by recent conflicts between Temerza and the Empire, especially given the close proximity of Count Aitami to Temerzas territory.

    So Temerza decided to kill Aitami to disrupt the alliance between Haisen and the Empire.

    Haisen, who was secretly monitoring Temerza, rushed to stop them. In the midst of the fight to kill Aitami and save him, Haisen ended up being swarmed by the attackers.

    Carlyn fought off the approaching enemies and signaled Timang to move. They needed to get away quickly.

    If they stayed longer, the situation would only be more difficult.

    It seems like Foden

    No!

    The moment Denif screamed, Carlyn understood the situation without even turning around.

    The wound was too severe from the start. Foden realized that there was no escape and chose to take his own life.

    Damn it.

    Carlyn knew it would end up like this when he saw the situation.

    However, knowing something in your head didnt mean it was easy to ept your actions. Even seasoned spies made mistakes in the face of loyalty.

    Thus, while he appreciated the quick decision, Carlyn couldnt help feeling regretful.

    Timang only let out a short moan; that was all the mourning he could afford in his heart.

    We have to move.

    He said that, scanning the surroundings.

    In this situation, Timang habitually thought that he was the only one capable of thinking clearly.

    Unlike Denif, who was flustered, Carlyns face remained calm.

    It was different. At the moment when the faint feeling of inferiority was changing into a posture of eptance, Carlyn spoke first.

    Take care of Denif. Ill clear the way.

    Carlyn said that he would entrust themand to himself.

    Timang inwardly grumbled but nodded his head. Judging from Carlyns previous actions, it was reasonable to entrust Denif to him.

    Besides, to calm down Denif, it was better for Timang to handle it instead of his friend.

    Quickly, Timang supported Denif.

    Denif, we need to move. Its an order.

    .

    Fortunately, Denif quickly regained his senses. At that moment, Timang felt something surrounding them like Winds. His body felt lighter.

    Could it be?

    Only then did he realize why Carlyn became an Inquisitor. Of course, it wasnt just because of the use of Mystic powers. There was more to it.

    Well head to the first gathering point.

    It was the designated ce where they agreed to meet in case of an unexpected situation. Timang nodded quickly.

    In the midst of the chaotic battlefield, they came to rescue theirrades.

    They seeded with one, and failed with another, but even that was almost a miracle. But now, the real challenge began.

    Suddenly appearing and killing nearly ten enemies, it was clear they wouldnt be spared even if they were fighting among themselves.

    Especially on Imperial territory.

    How many agents would being this way? It was bound to be a tough fight.

    Perhaps we may have to leave Denif behind.

    Timang thought this way. On the other hand, Carlyn didnt have such worries in his mind.

    He was focused on carving a path to safety. After that, they could think about what to do next.

 Chapter 48: Poison Blooming in the Flowers (3)

    Chapter 48: Poison Blooming in the Flowers (3)

    Everyone knew that speed was crucial to their survival.

    When the Empire and Temerza had their swords pointed at each other, they had to escape with the least amount of pressure.

    Any extra burden would easily disrupt their delicate bnce, and they would be the ones suffering the consequences.

    The problem was Denifs injured thigh. Even with the assistance of Winds, they couldnt achieve enough speed.

    Proper healing was urgently needed as the bleeding continued despite applying a hemostatic agent.

    For now, lets get down.

    Carlyn said, and Timang nodded. Their priority was to get out of the enemys sight.

    Although it meant their immediate movement distance would be reduced, they needed to create confusion in the enemys direction from a long-term perspective.

    Carlyn leaped down from the rooftop and quickly scanned his surroundings.

    Escaping the city was impossible; it was Imperial territory. Though things might be chaotic for now, ultimately, the Empire had a higher chance of winning.

    After Temerza, well be next.

    Even if they left the city with the wounded Denif, they would be pursued by the Empire.

    He had to treat the injuries and escape. It was inevitable they would be like mice trapped in poison, but for now, they had to choose the lesser evil over the worst-case scenario.

    Was there no better way? Carlyns mind raced with possibilities.

    Damn it.

    At that moment, the Winds sense informed Carlyn that they were being pursued. It was the Empire.

    A wisely chosen pursuit that made him swear under his breath.

    Understanding that they were formidable opponents, the Empire decided to send people instead of direct confrontation for effective containment.

    Two

    If it were only one, he might have considered a quick elimination, but two were impossible.

    They kept a certain distance from each other, indicating they preferred escape rather than a direct fight.

    Two agents trailing behind us.

    How are we going to deal with them?

    Its tough.

    Timang let out a small curse and sighed. Denif seemed to be watching him with concern from the side.

    The situation didnt look good.

    Damn it. Is our brain only for decoration?

    Nearly 40 agents from both sides were involved now.

    In such cases, there would usually be amander overseeing the entire mission and giving orders.

    Timangs internal struggle deepened. He was making simr deductions to Carlyn, but he was even more pessimistic.

    We may have to leave Denif behind

    Completely ruling out escaping the city, but staying here was also a crazy idea.

    The Empires eyes were persistent. Once they caught someone, they wouldnt let them leave their territory.

    Every day, more Empire agents would flock in.

    The chances of being caught before Denifs injuries healed were high.

    Leaving Denif behind and escaping as a duo was their best option for now. Timang felt sudden frustration.

    He wished Carlyn had listened to him from the beginning. If he had, Carlyn would have turned around as soon as he saw the situation on the rooftop.

    At this point, we might have already left the city.

    With their dilemmas, conflicts, and regrets, the three of them hurriedly navigated through the alleys.

    The pursuit was persistent. Denif, who was keeping an eye out, spoke up,

    Maybe you should just leave me behind

    No. Well stick together.

    He looked at Timang, but was interrupted by Carlyn, who was instead answering his question. Confused, Denif looked at Timang, who was inmand.

    Timang tried his best to ignore the look. He had to make a decision quickly.

    There seemed to be no hope for the three of them to survive. No option seemed feasible.

    Timangs eyes narrowed as he red at the back of Carlyns head.

    Can he really abandon his friend?

    The recent words felt like they were directed not at Denif, but at himself. Timang gritted his teeth.

    He had the ability, but he was still young.

    It was a moment when his determination became firm.

    If there was no other way, even if he had to abandon the two of them, he would escape alone. Timang made up his mind.

    Do you have any ns in mind?

    Im still thinking.

    Carlyn was well aware of the risks of hiding in the city. Even if it was the first gathering point, they would be caught quickly.

    He kept thinking and nning, burdened with both the pursuers and their escape route. His head felt as if it was overheating from the overload.

    There was no solution. All they could do for now was to make a path.

    In this city, there was only one Haisen person besides Aitami. Going to Aitami was not an option, was it?

    And at that moment, Carlyn felt as if lightning struck his head.

    You mentioned it earlier. Themand is with me. If we abandon Denif and move

    No.

    <i>Interrupting me, despite having no alternative? He still hadnt regained his senses. </i>Timang frowned.

    Carlyn stopped in his tracks and turned around. It was a moment when Timang was puzzled by his enigmatic expression.

    Now, we have a way to survive.

    Saying so, Carlyn gazed at the spies pursuing them from a distance.

    The two of you will go to Aitami.

    What?

    Timang barely held back a curse. Go to Aitami? Was he out of his mind?

    Denif was equally surprised. Carlyns face was calm, as if he was the only terrifying one.

    The n had changed.

    And with the new n, everyone could survive. There was still danger, but it was much safer than before.

    Simply reveal that we are part of the intelligence bureau. If you inform Count Aitami, he will be surprised ande to help.

    What nonsense is that? He made a pact with the Empire

    Timang paused. He could sense Carlyns intentions.

    It didnt matter if Aitami made a pact with the Empire. His family was part of Haisen.

    Just the fact that Carlyn managed to escape would be enough to hold Aitamis family as hostages.

    Abandoning the two spies wouldnt make any sense, as they would lose the attention of the Empire the moment they were betrayed by Haisen.

    For a desperate and lost Haisen, there was nothing to gain from betraying them.

    Is he a genius?

    Timang looked at Carlyn again. Until just a while ago, he thought Carlyn became an Inquisitor because of his Mystic andbat abilities.

    But it wasnt just that. There was a greater and safer chance of survival than going alone.

    From Aitamis perspective, if they didnt want their family to suffer, they had to ensure their survival.

    Suddenly, Carlyn looked attractive to Timang. However, there was still risk in this n.

    Carlyn, reading his worries through his eyes, added,

    It doesnt matter if my reputation is ruined. Survival is the priority.

    Thats not it. Youre too reckless.

    Timang let out a sigh. He was genuinely moved by Carlyn at this moment.

    The w in this n was Carlyns safety.

    Even if Aitami made a pact with the Empire, until Carlyn was caught, they wouldnt be killed.

    With this level ofmotion, the Haisen intelligence would soon detect it. Support would arrive within a few days.

    Of course, there was a possibility that Carlyn could be caught, but based on his recent movements, they would have a few days.

    Worst-case scenario, they all died, but Carlyn would be the first one to die.

    Its alright. I wont get caught. Im sure of it.

    Carlyn smiled confidently.

    Timang, if possible, please assess the situation through Aitami. Whether he betrayed us or not, hell have to contact the Empire.

    This was the ce they hade to have a private conversation, but it turned into amotion. It was inevitable.

    Timang nodded with a firm expression. Carlyn immediately took out a piece of paper from his pocket and scribbled down some words.

    It was a message addressed to Aitami.

    <i>They came from the Haisen intelligence bureau to escort Count Aitami, but they were attacked by the Empire and Temerza espionage bureaus.</i>

    <i>One of them managed to escape, but two are in a dangerous situation. Pleasee out and rescue us.</i>

    Carlyn quickly wrote down the message. In reality, they were here to monitor him, but did he know that?

    Even if he realized it, he woulde out soon enough.

    That should do it.

    Carlyn pretended to put the letter back into his pocket and let it fall to the floor.

    In the darkness, the paper, carried by the Wind, swiftly moved along the buildings walls.

    It would reach Aitami within a minute.

    It was a signal re. Aitami would have certainly noticed it and realized that something was amiss.

    Since Aitami would be looking out the window, the letter was a quick way tomunicate.

    Lets go. Ill apany you to the front of the inn.

    Carlyn read the signal conveyed through the wind. The Empire was gaining the upper hand.

    They needed to move quickly. Otherwise, they might be surrounded by the Empires forces even before reaching the inn.

    You dont have to go that far.

    Its okay.

    Timang closed his eyes tightly. Going all the way to the front of the inn was too risky.

    Even if Aitami came out, Carlyn would be pursued by the Empires men.

    Was this child moving with the resolve to die? Timang thought that way.

    Could this child endure for a few days?

    Hurry. The fight above is being settled.

    Walking ahead, Carlyn took out a signal re from his pocket. It wasnt from the intelligence bureau but rather from the Haisen military.

    He intended to use it if the Empires men surrounded them.

    Seeing the distant surveince team not approaching, Carlyn quickly headed toward the inn. And soon enough, they arrived.

    A single sky-blue sh soared into the sky. Aitami, by the window, would see it.

    * * *

    As Carlyn had anticipated, Aitami was standing by the window, holding a sword, gazing intently.

    Behind him stood two guards, standing firmly.

    The moment the signal re exploded, he sent the woman who was with him outside. Something was happening.

    Should he go out to find out? He was torn between conflicting emotions as it was the Empires territory.

    Since the upscale inn wasnt very tall, the view from the roof was partially obscured.

    Combat was taking ce above. Judging by the appearance, it seemed to be the intelligence bureau agents.

    Who could be the opponent of the Empires dogs?

    Although he was the one who came for a private meeting, the current situation was quite unexpected.

    He wondered if it had anything to do with him, but even after careful consideration, he couldnt find any reason for it.

    He was a frontier count from Haisen, adjacent to Temerza, but he was a loyal man to his mission.

    His rtionship with the king wasnt bad either.

    Neither Haisen nor the Empire had any reason to try to kill him or to prevent it.

    The same went for the opposite case.

    Whats happening?

    Whats going on?

    In that instant, a piece of paper came in through the gap in the window. Startled, Aitamis guards quickly followed behind him.

    Aitami hastily reached out his hand. The letter stopped, caught on the window frame.

    Although he couldnt feel the presence of anyone since the piece of paper flew in because of Mystic.

    He carefully picked up the letter. His eyes reading through it seemed to twitch abruptly.

    A request for support from the Haisen intelligence bureau.

    It said that they came to escort the Margrave but were attacked by the Empire and Temerza agents, and one escaped sessfully, but two others failed. (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: Note that Margrave and Count are kinda the same. But all you need to know (in case you dont know the difference (like me)) is that while Margrave is the same as the title Count, Margrave is usually used for a Count (or Earl) that is holding a frontier district of the Kingdom.

    Damn it.

    Aitami immediately realized that the situation outside was going terribly.

    Although he thought it had nothing to do with him, it turned out otherwise.

    The Haisen intelligence bureau came to escort him?

    This was absurd beyond absurdity. It meant that he was being suspected, of possibly coborating with the Empire.

    He was supposed to marry the first and second sons of a central Haisen noble after his mission, and this was the third sons turn.

    Therefore, he didnt give much thought to it. That was the problem.

    Even if thats the case

    He felt betrayed, but it wasnt important now.

    The Haisen intelligence bureau was watching him. It was the Chief of Intelligence Harvan Bruseks intention.

    If he didnt go to help, it was a fact that his family would all die.

    His subordinates and the territory he had worked hard to establish would also be gone.

    Even if he tried to escape, the Empire wouldnt ept him. They might acknowledge his abilities to some extent, but he would be nothing more than a frontier noble.

    Assassins woulde for him as well, and Bruseks cruelty was beyond imagination.

    Just then, a sky-blue signal re shot up.

    It was a familiar light. It was a signal re used by the Haisen military. The inn was close to it.

    Aitami immediately opened the window wide. Leaving behind his startled guards, he jumped out and ran at full speed.

    The lives of the men who were sent to spy on him were soon to be his and his familys lives as well.

    Stop right there!

    The Margrave quickly assessed the situation. There were sixteen individuals surrounding the three.

    Wasnt one of them supposed to have escaped?

    It was dark, and they were all wearing masks, but identifying them was easy.

    Blood was oozing from the thigh of one of their own agents.

    See, just wait a little longer.

    One of them in the middle spoke.

    They were all wearing masks covering their faces up to their noses, making it hard to see clearly, but the Margrave could tell from their eyes that they were young.

    The injured agent seemed to be young as well. Were even young agents present in the intelligence bureau?

    The feeling of betrayal subsided a bit. Perhaps these young agents were on some sort of field training.

    I am Aitami Lewen, the Margrave of Haisen. These people are here to escort me. What in the world is going on?

    The Margrave asked, but none of the Empires dogs answered.

    Instead, they exchanged nces with each other. One of them nodded, and they took a step back.

    Aitami saw the young man who spoke earlier smiling.

    Thank you, Count.

    As Carlyn said that, he pulled two strings from his sleeve, and a shbang and smoke grenade fell unnoticed.

    First came the shbang.

    <i>sh-!</i> For a brief moment, the darkness disappeared, and it felt like the sun had risen.

    Even though he reflexively closed his eyes for a moment, most of them couldnt immediately open them.

    And then the smoke enveloped the people through the winds.

    It was an unexpected turn of events. There were no Imperial dogs prepared to respond.

    By the time Aitami opened his eyes, the young man had disappeared.

    The Imperial dogs were a beat toote, rushing out of the scene.

    Stop right there!

    The Margraves sharpmand echoed through the city at night.<ul><li>1. TLN: Note that Margrave and Count are kinda the same. But all you need to know (in case you dont know the difference (like me)) is that while Margrave is the same as the title Count, Margrave is usually used for a Count (or Earl) that is holding a frontier district of the Kingdom. </li></ul>

 Chapter 49: Poison Blooming in the Flower (4)

    Chapter 49: Poison Blooming in the Flower (4)

    Phew.

    I exhaled deeply, tilting my head from side to side. The faint sense of fatigue within my rxing muscles wasforting.

    Escaping in the night was exhausting.

    I had dashed out of the city at full speed and fled to a nearby vige. It was the ce where I had left my horse before entering the city.

    I continued riding that horse. At first, the direction didnt matter. I hadnt even had time to eat, let alone drink water.

    They were chasing after me relentlessly.

    Although the Margrave had kindly asked those pursuing me to stop, could those dogs possibly listen to the words of someone who wasnt their master?

    I should have rested more.

    I was feeling the weight of Marhans advice now more than ever. Eat when you can, sleep when you can. If I had followed that wisdom, would I have even sensed this crisis?

    Regardless, it was evident why the Empires dogs were chasing me despite knowing I was affiliated with Haisen.

    They werenting to confirm faces, of course. They wereing to capture me and squeeze out whatever information they could.

    Capturing a spy was a rare event. I didnt know how they were viewing my escape. With the crucial information I possessed, they might consider me a significant threat.

    Well, thats not entirely false.

    I had two main reasons for fleeing. The first was for our safety.

    When we had allmitted ourselves to the Margrave, there was a chance that if he were a traitor, we could all end up dead.

    Suspicion would be there, but from the Counts perspective, that might be it. After all, this situation wasparable to being swept up in the fight between the Empire and Temerza.

    Without direct evidence, there might be additional surveince, but he couldnt pose a significant threat to the Margrave.

    Even if others had fled instead of me, there was a risk.

    And the biggest reason was the second one.

    I cant afford to expose my face to the Empire.

    I still had to remain with the Empire moving forward. I needed to do my best to prevent Haisens downfall.

    If my identity as a spy were revealed, I wouldnt be able to set foot in the Empire again.

    Absolutely not. My entire n would copse.

    In any case, the Empires dogs had relentlessly pursued me, but in the end, they fell behind.

    It was mostly due to my skilled use of the Winds. Well, thanks to that, I was currently feeling an incredible amount of exhaustion.

    Of course, the Empires dogs were likely still chasing me vigorously. I had to leave some traces behind somehow.

    I am a bit worried about Denifs exposure.

    Still, being caught by the Empire was much better than the alternative. I wasnt concerned about the two of us.

    Denif was currently recovering from his injuries.

    Hmm.

    I took a piece of dried meat I had prepared in advance, tore off a bite, chewed it hastily, and took a sip from my waterskin.

    The supplies werent abundant. I didnt know how long this journey wouldst, so I needed to conserve them as much as possible.

    Although the urge for a meal was rising, I suppressed it and shifted my focus back to thinking.

    What in the world has happened?

    Why would the Empire and Temerza cause such amotion near the Margrave?

    It didnt seem like a mere coincidence. After much contemtion, I could guess the answer.

    The Margraves territory was adjacent to Temerza. And Temerza had been in conflict with the Empire recently.

    From Temerzas perspective, this secret meeting might have looked different.

    I couldnt be certain, but nothing else came to mind immediately. It wasnt anything extraordinary.

    It was just an inference based on the events that had already transpired.

    I should have considered it earlier.

    It was a thought that I could have entertained since receiving the mission. All the information was there.

    Of course, even if I had considered it, I wouldnt have known if Temerza would send nearly twenty assassins into Imperial territory, but I would have recognized the possibility of deterrence.

    Self-reflection was in order.

    I had been too immersed in the information within the game. It was important to assess the current situation as well.

    I shook off these thoughts. Now was the time to concentrate on my survival. The road stretched out before me.

    Now I needed to decide on waypoints and a destination.

    Should I head to Altre, or go even farther?

    It would be insane to head toward Chenarus, which was Empire territory when the Empire pursuers were on my tail.

    First, I needed to get out of the Empire.

    Going straight to Haisen didnt appeal to me either. The same goes for Temerza on the right.

    I ran as things came to me, and it just so happened that the direction was southwest. A slight turn southward, and Id be heading to Altre.

    To the left of Haisen, where Orhen was located.

    Altre isnt a bad option either.

    It was hard to decide immediately. It might not be safe. The Empire folks could have the same idea as me.

    They could have stationed agents at the borders of the Empire, Altre, Haisen, and Temerza.

    Maybe I should head west.

    That thought crossed my mind briefly, but that would take me too far off course. Lets just head to Altre.

    Now that I think about it, my worries might be excessive.

    The situation was already over. They knew where I belong.

    They probably wouldnt deploy enough agents to cover the entire border.

    There might be a few, but I should be able to slip through.

    The decision was made.

    I headed to Altre. After that, Id consider the route after passing through the three cities.

    I adjusted the reins slightly.

    * * *

    Will he be alright?

    Yes.

    Denifs question was met with a heavy nod from Timang. Looking back, it was a remarkable move on his part.

    To think such a thought in such an urgent moment.

    However, when it came to Denifs inquiry about whether Carlyn would be fine, the response was negative.

    Though the margraves resistance had temporarily halted the Empires pursuit, they would likely catch up.

    Damn it.

    Timang took a breath as if to sigh, then realizing Denif was in front of him, he exhaled through his nose.

    A heavy atmosphere hung between them.

    Last night, shortly after the Empires forces had retreated, an Imperial representative had appeared.

    The margrave had been furious.

    He demanded to know what in the world had happened, even revealing Fodens death.

    The Imperial representative calmly exined it was to protect the margraves life.

    They had detected movements from Temerza regarding an assassination attempt and swiftly moved agents to prevent it.

    It was the gist of their exnation.

    Only then did Timang and the Margrave begin to understand the situation.

    Moreover, with Aitami causing moremotion, things had be even moreplicated.

    Even if they were secret guards, the margrave had brought an unauthorized presence onto Imperial soil.

    What an audacious bastard. He was practically trying to provoke them.

    Though not much was said back and forth, the Empire could tell they were connected to the intelligence agency.

    They were scrutinizing him so closely that Timang thought they could see through his face.

    Since they were experienced enough to know what was at stake, Timang didnt press further.

    It was merely a conversation to keep up appearances.

    Did the margrave really betray us?

    Thats still unknown.

    While Timangs experience suggested otherwise, there was still no definitive answer.

    Amid the returning silence, Timang thought about Carlyns well-being.

    They were safe, despite losing their cover. The issue was Carlyn. Could a 16-year-old escape the Empire?

    Even if Carlyn disappeared now, the Empire would attribute it to the incident rather than to them.

    I should have just asked him toe with us.

    Regret gnawed at Timang. He had been shortsighted. Saying there were five members instead of four for the mission would have been the end of it.

    There was a risk, but sending a recruit who hadnt been with them for a few months was a disqualification as a senior.

    Timang deeply regretted it. He needed to reflect. He had been quite proud of himself.

    After all, he had spent more than a decade under Haisens guidance.

    But this mission had made him realize the true potential of individuals like Carlyn.

    He was still far behind.

    So much for Haisens vice-leader.

    Regardless of the missions sess or failure, having their faces exposed to the Empire made the situation impossible.

    It was impossible to return to their current positions or even head to Altre.

    Suddenly thinking like this, Timang felt ashamed of himself.

    Thinking such things just because he survived thanks to a recruit. He wanted to p himself.

    He had been willing to abandon the kids, justifying it as the best choice in a difficult situation.

    Timang sighed and unconsciously ced his hand on Denifs shoulder.

    Carlyn hell be okay. Lets focus on your recovery for now.

    * * *

    I had discarded the exhausted horse long ago. Only the saddle remained, and I had even contemted ditching that. It needed to be light, but still, I carried it with resolve.

    Hamal had crafted it, and it was a gift from bing an Inquisitor, after all. Well, to be exact, I still had the capacity to bear it.

    If things got much worse, I was prepared to abandon everything  even the sword, if necessary.

    However, I had avoided towns and vigespletely. I had caught every visible bird, including the homing pigeons, but had stopped midway. The carcasses of the birds could potentially reveal my trail.

    Catching only what was within sight didnt offer a solution either. Homing pigeons were faster than humans. If they had been determined, I wouldnt have been able to intercept them.

    I should have risked visiting a vige.

    Supplies, including food and water, had run out entirely. I had rationed everything, but it had already been nine days. My mouth was parched.

    I had resisted the temptation when I saw a river, and my superhuman patience had helped. Drinking river water could be disastrous.

    The danger of immediate sickness and my Mysophobia yed a role in my restraint.

    Despite knowing this, I felt the urge, indicating that my body wasnt in normal condition.

    At least Altre was nearby.

    My vision was slowly dimming, but I needed to be on high alert from now on. The final moments were always the most perilous.

    The moment my stamina drops is the moment the Empires dogs will strike.

    Personally, I believed there was a significant chance the Empires dogs wouldnt be around, but it was safer to assume the worst rather than being optimistic.

    I needed to be cautious about making decisions when tired.

    I needed to move cautiously.

    I just needed to hold out a bit longer. I had done well so far. In fact, the traits had yed a huge role. Thanks to Winds, I had managed to elude pursuers smoothly. Enduring this fatigue was a test of Ironman.

    Hmm?

    How far had I traveled? I suddenly felt an odd sensation.

    It was intuition, like when I had first seen Phiri.

    Reflexively, I turned my head. 11 oclock ahead. Besides a distant forest, there was nothing else to see.

    It was beyond the range of Winds. I felt a cold sweat. Was it just a misunderstanding?

    An abnormal signal from my body that wasnt in its usual state?

    No. I dismissed hopeful thoughts. I needed to assume the worst. I had to think of it as an enemy. If I could sense it from this distance, it was at least at the level of Phiri.

    Should I escape? No, can I escape?

    It didnt matter. I had to keep moving. As soon as I thought this, my leg muscles swelled with energy. It was the moment I was about to push off the ground.

    A ck dot suddenly appeared in the front of the forest. It was a person, moving at an incredible speed. A formidable foe.

    My momentary stiffness dyed my timing. I tried to push off the ground, but by then, the ck dot was closer, now taking on the shape of a person. And

    I couldnt move my legs anymore.

    It was a familiar face. The tension that had been pulled to its limit, as if my neck were about to snap, loosened in an instant.

    Carlyn.

    Haisens Chief of Intelligence, Harvan Brusek, was there.

    The Dukes eyes were slightly widened. I sensed a hint of happiness within that.

    Father, how?

    Duke ced his hand on my shoulder.

    Youve been through a lot. Lets go home now.

    Whether it was the fatigue I had held at bay or the relief of tension finally breaking, heavy breaths flowed out of me.

 Chapter 50: Poison Blooming in the Flower (5)

    Chapter 50: Poison Blooming in the Flower (5)

    He seemed like a kid.

    Three days after Carlyn had escaped the city, discreet conversations circted within the Empires intelligence agency.

    Standing by the desk, Amari lowered his head.

    His gaze gave it away. He resembled the guy next to him, so I dont think there were more than about neen of them.

    And this kid led you to go to the Margrave?

    During their escape in opposite directions, the guy stopped and they had a conversation before changing direction.

    A brief silence fell. Amaris mouth felt dry. His superior had potential, and he was equallyposed.

    Although he hade prepared as the person in charge of this incident, his determination was gradually fading before the cold gaze.

    Hes clever. I understand why he escaped alone. If we leave him be, he could be a significant threat to the Empire.

    I will request support. Ill expand the search area

    Hepate, the leader of Empires Intelligence Special Team 3, stared at the subordinate before him.

    He was apetent agent, butcked a broad perspective.

    Forget it. His movements were on par with a high-level agent.

    Yes.

    Maintain the current personnel. We wont be able to catch him anyway.

    Yes?

    Amari.

    Hepates brow furrowed slightly.

    Things are getting ufortable from above. Regardless of the situation, it means we missed Haisens movements. But do you think we should request support just to catch a kid?

    .

    Right. How far should we extend the request? Should we even close the border, thinking he might be a significant threat? Because of one kid?

    Amari realized he misspoke. And he deeply engraved Hepates words.

    He was a superior recognized within the intelligence agency. If there were no significant issues, he could easily ascend to the leader of a branch.

    And if youre Haisens Chief of Intelligence, are you willing to let go of such talent? Hes probably moving by now.

    I apologize.

    Haisens Intelligence doesnt have the luxury to tangle with ours right now. Its already a headache because of the North

    Hepate sighed briefly and continued speaking.

    Always broaden your judgment. From above, they dont care about individual thoughts. And

    Amari lifted his head, locking eyes with Hepate.

    Deeming that kid a threat and reporting it is an utterly useless endeavor.

    Now Amari understood what Hepate meant. There wasnt a single wrong word in his statement.

    Even if they caught a future threat, would they give recognition?

    On the other hand, the reprimand for missing it would be more substantial.

    In any case, his mission had encountered a problem, and such words would only tarnish his reputation.

    Of course, such a report would benefit the Empire. But no one will notice. Its not an immediate significant issue. Focus on what they want from you up there.

    Hepate shrugged.

    That way, youll be able to do what you wantter. Look at me, I cant even move as I wish.

    Amaris lips curved slightly at Hepates chuckle.

    Track him vaguely and be done with it. Avoid anybat with Haisens people. Once its over, head north.

    Following the orders, Amari withdrew from Hepates presence.

    Afterward, Hepate retrieved a piece of parchment from the desk. His earlier words were half right and half wrong.

    Strictly speaking, he could be caught. If he personally reported the threat, the higher-ups would likely intervene.

    He possessed that level of influence.

    But the gains from doing that werent substantial. Who wouldnt have foreseen that kid would be something significant?

    There was a way to achieve even greater rewards.

    Compared to thest debt, this one feels bigger

    In retrospect, he was a poor trader, but Harvan Brusek was quite decent and a reliable trading partner.

    How many deals had they made together?

    Haisens Chief of Intelligence was one of the few partners who fell within his good books.

    He didnt demand unreasonable things. They always made sure to benefit each other.

    If Harvan knew him, he would gauge the gravity of the situation and offer an appropriate price.

    If he was the talent that the reports imed, then it wouldnt be a trivial matter at all.

    Hepate felt a sense of anticipation as he wrote a letter to Harvan.

    * * *

    Carlyn awoke in an underground outpost near Altre.

    The intense fatigue still lingered. It had been a nine-day escape. Both his body and mind were exhausted.

    Adding to this Worst Condition, it was a struggle even to move a finger.

    How long did I sleep?

    His physical senses werent sharp. It felt as though he was floating somewhere in the deep sea.

    Perhaps it was because he was in an underground base.

    Carlyn squeezed his missing strength and turned his head. The clock pointed to 5:00 PM.

    Still, he didnt seem to have slept for two days.

    Twenty-six hours, maybe.

    Rather than getting up, Carlyn recalled the events of yesterday.

    He had thought there might be support. After all, he had mocked Haisen.

    However, he judged the chances of encountering anyone as slim. Even if he predicted their route, there were too many possibilities.

    Thats why he hadnt imagined meeting the Duke.

    Carlyn was curious about how the Chief of Intelligence had pinpointed his location so urately.

    Timang and Denif couldnt have known his escape route.

    Was I too obvious?

    Excluding the path to Demerjan and Haisen, Altre was closer.

    However, he could have gone north, west, or east. He had actually contemted heading west.

    He had asked gratefully but the Duke had only offered a subtle smile, refusing to reveal the answer.

    After handing Carlyn a water container, the Duke had simply walked away.

    After drinking the awful water, Carlyn followed the Dukes orders and entered the outpost, immediately copsing into sleep.

    No, it wasnt immediate; he had brushed his teeth and taken a shower.

    Carlyn couldnt forget the Dukes gaze, as if he was looking at a lunatic.

    Well, anyway. Its kind of touching.

    It was genuine. When someone had looked at him like that, they had thought he was about to die.

    At least he had been on the level of someone as strong as Phiri, and he hadnt expected any support.

    In the past three years, no, in his entire life, he had never felt such tension and fear.

    Seeing the Dukes face in that situation had caused all the tension in his body to dissipate.

    Oddly, if it had been another Haisen agent, he would have maintained hisposure.

    At that moment, the Duke seemed to realize that Carlyn had woken up, so he smartly knocked on the door before entering the room.

    Are you feeling alright?

    Yes. Im a bit fatigued, but

    Carlyn lifted his upper body. Since he hadnt sustained any injuries in the first ce, only deep exhaustion remained.

    The Duke gestured for him not to get up.

    Thats a relief. Youre probably feeling simr to usual.

    Carlynughed at the Dukes words. He was referring to Worst Condition.

    Phiri was quite worried about you.

    Is that so?

    Carlyn couldnt quite picture Phiri being concerned.

    Right. Denif and Timang are fine. Their treatment isplete, and they will return to Haisen on the Margraves carriage.

    Thats a relief.

    Carlyn nodded. The Chief of Intelligence was echoing his thoughts.

    Indeed, Im relieved. Ive heard the rough details. Your idea, I mean, about heading to the Margrave.

    Yes.

    Good job. It was the best choice. If you had stayed in the city, you wouldve been dead.

    Thank you.

    The Duke pulled a chair from a distance and sat down beside Carlyn.

    Ive felt it sincest time, but its truly astonishing. Youre going above and beyond what I had imagined. Even when you were at the mansion, I had glimpses of it, but I didnt expect it to be at this level.

    In truth, when Carlyn was at the Dukes mansion, there hadnt been much room for sudden situations or any opportunity to make use of something.

    It was a ce to practice basic missions.

    Instead of being falsely modest, Carlyn smiled without saying a word.

    He had used knowledge only he possessed at times, but this time, he felt proud of his own aplishments as well.

    But you broke the promise.

    Yes?

    The Duke looked at Carlyn with a serious gaze.

    Didnt I tell you before, during the mission, that if any problems arise, you should prioritize your life?

    Ah

    Only then did Carlyn recall the past incident.

    I apologize. However, I had confidence in my ability to survive.

    No. It wasnt enough. Even though you didnt say it, Im sure you felt it during our conversation.

    Yes.

    The Duke gave Carlyns shoulder a light tap, apanied by a faint smile.

    Remember this well. Your lifees first. We cant afford situations like this again.

    I will keep that in mind.

    Anyway, my godchild, you saved another godchild. You also saved Timang, so an appropriate reward should be given.

    Carlyn sensed a stern undertone in the Dukes words.

    By any chance, will I be leaving the Empire?

    Yes.

    The Chief of Intelligence nodded.

    Carlyn inwardly sighed. He had suspected this might happen, but he hadnt expected it to be a reality.

    I still want to remain in the Empire. There is much for me to learn.

    You can learn those things elsewhere.

    Still

    Its too dangerous.

    The Chief of Intelligence cut off Carlyns words in an instant. Carlyn couldnt argue either.

    His face might not have been recognized, but they had seen his eyes and body shape.

    It was the situation at hand.

    Although he had changed his appearance, a perceptive agent might recognize him just by his eyes.

    It would take some time for that memory to fade.

    Why do you want to stay in the Empire so much?

    A moment of silence settled in response to the Dukes question. Even from Carlyns perspective, he didnt have much to say.

    The Duke willingly waited for Carlyn to speak up.

    Carlyn quickly made a decision. It would be strange if he hesitated any longer. He had no choice.

    Although it seemed unlikely, he needed to give a reason. He had no option but to use what he had already written.

    I havent seen the princess yet.

    The Duke, who had been seriously waiting, burst into a dry chuckle.

    Right. If thats your determination.

    Will you permit it?

    After one year.

    The Duke stated firmly.

    At least I will send you back after a year. Its too dangerous right now. Remember, I also have ears.

    One year. Carlyn quickly calcted.

    Even if he didnt want to, this much was eptable. Normally, once transferred, you couldnt return for at least five years.

    Yes.

    Good thinking.

    But where will I be for this year?

    Haisen. Familiarize yourself with assessing the situation among the higher-ups and making decisions for the whole.

    The Duke studied Carlyns face and then spoke.

    Youre a more precious gem than I thought. You need to grow properly. Dont be too impatient.

    Yes.

    Carlyn thought it might actually be a good thing. There was still room before the main story. He was fine for now. It was within a safe range.

    And if the Duke was saying it so explicitly, that meant he intended to push for it.

    When he returned to the Empire, he would be able to do even more than he could now.

    Dont worry. Ill asionally have you do external missions as well.

    The Duke added, interpreting Carlyns brief thoughts differently. Carlyn smiled.

    Then Ill prepare. Shall we leave today?

    Its fine. You can rest for another day.

    Im alright. I know youre busy, so we can move. The Empires pursuit

    No. The Empire wont pursue you anymore.

    Really?

    The Duke chuckled at Carlyns perplexed expression.

    Dont you know that the intelligence agencies all have their separate games? They keep an eye on each other while also forming close-knit groups. You know that they share necessary information and sometimes leak false information, right?

    Carlyn did indeed know, but he was surprised for a different reason.

    It meant that someone had been involved in the Dukes conversation during the recent pursuit.

    A chill ran down his spine.

    It seemed like the Duke had made some sort of deal. If he hadnt, would Carlyn have been captured?

    Setting that aside, why did you take the saddle?

    It was a sudden question. Carlyn had tossed the bag carelessly and fallen asleep, and the Duke had checked it.

    Carlyn scratched the back of his head as if trying to avoid the question. It wasnt really the right time to tell the truth.

    Its something I received when I became an Inquisitor. Actually, it was from you, Father, but I was thinking of discarding it. I had some spare time.

    Next time, discard it. Your life is far more important. Even if you have thousands, tens of thousands of those things, you cant exchange them.

    The Dukes words were sincere.

    Good tools were needed for proper management. There was no way topare those things to such items.

    Ill remember that.

    The Dukes words werent wrong. In truth, ording to protocol, he should have discarded it.

    Rest more. Well depart tomorrow morning.

    Yes.

    Carlyn watched the Dukes back.

    And so

    A year and a half passed.

 Chapter 51: Casmak (1)

    Chapter 51: Casmak (1)

    The gentle waves that had washed up on the shore receded, leaving foam behind. The sea was calm.

    Carlyn was looking at the coastline. His eyes were squinted due to the sunlight reflecting off the water.

    At the age of eighteen, he had grown a little taller and his appearance had matured.

    The salt-mixed wind swept through his hair. Carlyn was genuinely pleased by the sea.

    This was the first time he had seen the sea in nearly six years, ever since he left Earth.

    Gradually, inds came into view over the broad horizon. They were a part of the Western Archipgo he had seen in the game.

    There would be more inds further ahead.

    Carlyn, Ive secured amodations. They also mentioned lunch. So, what do you think? Should we set out right away?

    No. Weve just arrived today, so lets take it easy for a bit. Our schedule was two days ahead of n, so lets rest today and start tomorrow.

    Alright.

    Toun Zaha stood beside Carlyn. The vast sea seemed to enter his chest.

    It had been a while since he had seen the sea in the west. The depth of his feelings matched the years he had experienced.

    He had been moving with the child who had saved his life two years ago, a journey of half a year.

    Carlyn was the leader, and Toun Zaha was under hismand.

    Always prioritize Carlyns life, no matter the situation.

    That was an order given directly by the Chief of Intelligence.

    At first, he was taken aback. The child who had saved his life wasnt just seventeen years old.

    But that perception changed with his first mission.

    Over the six months since he turned eighteen, the judgment and situational awareness the child disyed left him in admiration.

    Spies were broadly divided into three categories: field operatives, strategists, and those skilled in both.

    Of course, rarely did someone only do one thing, but specialization was inevitable.

    Specialized agents were not disrespected, but those who could rise high were thetter.

    Carlyn excelled in both.

    Thats why the present Toun Zaha fully resonated with the Chief of Intelligences intentions.

    Is this your first time seeing the sea?

    Yes.

    They were on the western coast of the continent, to be precise, slightly north of the western region.

    In the southern ins of the western region, adjacent to the Great Forest, were indigenous Westerners like Cedric.

    Toun Zaha felt there was something odd in Carlynsughter when he answered, but he didnt pay much attention to it.

    Your awe is natural when you see the sea for the first time. Its a magnificent view. Its been a long time even for me.

    How long has it been?

    Lets see. Fifteen years? Seventeen years? I cant remember now.

    Carlyn felt that Toun Zahas emotionless words carried the weight of his experienced years.

    And with that amount of time, it seemed okay to ask what had happened.

    What was the mission?

    Hmm. Was it to assassinate someone? Or was it an observation? Im not sure. I only remember the sea I saw at that time.

    It doesnt seem like it was a particrly difficult mission.

    Thats right. If it had been difficult, I would remember it.

    Toun Zaha shrugged his shoulders.

    But what was annoying was for sure. Ive always disliked the west, then and now.

    Carlyn chuckled softly. He could somewhat empathize with that feeling.

    The western part of the continent, a ce densely popted with a dozen or so minor kingdoms, experienced wars almost daily.

    It had been a chaotic region where, over the years, when one kingdom disappeared, another would emerge.

    In fact, there had been several times it almost unified. It was external interventions that prevented that.

    The Empire and nearby kingdoms joined forces to hinder the unification of the west.

    When someone gained the upper hand, the other side would support the opposing side.

    Western unification would be another headache.

    Moreover, the barbarians residing in the Western Archipgo were a problem. Well, not exactly barbarians.

    In Earth terms, they could be likened to ancient Vikings.

    With limited resources in the archipgo, they resorted to raiding neighboring kingdoms.

    The chaotic situation in the West prevented any action against this.

    Territories change even after a few years. Its a headache for someone like me.

    But youre well aware of it.

    Its annoying, thats why. You should reach my age and see. Its a pain.

    Carlyn understood his sentiment. Even within the Haisen Intelligence Bureau, the West was the most avoided region.

    There were just too many changes, and it was tiring.

    Naturally, when taking on missions that required blending in with the locals, how much information had to be taken into ount?

    How did thisplex regions history unfold? What were the sentiments of the locals?

    Fortunately, this time he hade as a mercenary. There was absolutely no room for suspicion.

    The current continent-wide mercenary force was under Godfathersmand in the West.

    Since two years ago.

    The Empire was on the verge of a session struggle among the princes.

    With the internal turmoil, efforts were being made to reduce external problems, sparking conflicts across the continent.

    The West was the starting point, and even Haisen couldnt avoid being affected. Knowing it, they still had to endure it.

    If the Empire showed favor to Altrena Temerza, Haisen would suffer losses. So, inevitably, other kingdomspeted against each other.

    If there was a margin of error, it was that the chaos in the West had spread more extensively than the Empire intended.

    In times of crisis, heroes emerge.

    The second prince of Rohk had sessfully ousted the aging and ailing king and his elder brother from power.

    Thanks to the Empires support, the prince had considerable ability himself.

    To prevent internal turmoil, he turned his sword outward and first recruitedrge mercenary groups.

    As a result, he had already absorbed two kingdoms.

    He may have been a hero in words, but he wasnt a good person. He often indulged in debauchery without hesitation.

    In essence, he had be the ruler of the western archipgo.

    I hope I can meet him this time.

    Carlyns purpose foring here was to select individuals or groups for support from Haisen.

    Not all information flowing into Haisen came through their agents. In areas where Haisen couldnt exert significant influence or where it wasnt necessary, cooperative groups were employed.

    Essential information had to be obtained.

    Its almost like hiring a subcontractor.

    This time, he hade to find such a cooperative group.

    There were candidates, but even that information had been obtained indirectly. He needed to observe and judge for himself if they could be trusted.

    Do you have anyone in mind?

    Well, it seems Ill have to observe directly to know.

    Anyway, the Empire is causing a lot of trouble.

    Theres nothing we can do about it.

    All existing cooperative groups had failed. It was the information that the Empire was supporting the prince of Rohk that marked their end.

    Moreover, they were all in Rohk and nearby kingdoms.

    In any case, Carlyn hoped to meet the person who would be the ruler of the western archipgo through this mission.

    He didnt know what the person was doing right now, but he, Carlyn, hailed from the Rasphal Kingdom.

    After this mission, are you going back to the Empire?

    Yes.

    Carlyn nodded. It had taken quite a while. Originally nned for a year, it had been extended by seven months.

    However, he felt no impatience.

    There were still five years left until the starting point of the game.

    There was plenty of time. After experiencing it, building a career seemed like a decent idea.

    There had been many events during this time.

    The Heide Mercenary Corps had risen to be a major force in the north, and Haisen had confirmed the existence of devil worshippers.

    They hadnt delved too deeply, but Carlyn felt that this much was sufficient.

    This meant that the actions of the Haisen Empires intelligence leader had been constrained.

    What on earth is Duke preparing for?

    When the promised year had passed, Harvan Brusek told him to wait a little longer.

    He said they were nning an important mission. Carlyn was curious about what it could be. He had no idea and didnt bother to guess.

    Are youing with me?

    How would I know? Ill just follow the Dukes orders.

    Just to be sure, Carlyn had asked, but Toun Zaha merely shook his head. Carlyn quickly turned off the subject.

    Toun, I have a favor to ask.

    Just say it, youre in charge after all.

    No, its a request. It might be somewhat unrted to the mission.

    Toun Zaha looked at Carlyn with a puzzled expression. Unrted to the mission

    While agents sometimes engage in side activities during their spare time, this was a new kind of request from Carlyn.

    Ill listen and think about it.

    Kasmark, Kasmark Rodri, please try to find him. Dont tell the other agents.

    Rodri?

    Yes.

    Do you know this person? I dont think Ive seen him on the list of candidates.

    Carlyn felt something odd in Toun Zahas words. It was a knowing look.

    Ill let you know after we find him.

    I dont think theres much need to find him.

    Yes?

    Toun Zaha smiled.

    He seems to be quite famous. When we were getting amodations earlier, some thugs were cursing Rodri.

    What? Just like that? Carlyn felt a sense of absurdity as things were being resolved too easily.

    He almost wondered if he had brought it up for no reason. He had prepared some excuses, but it seemed like something he could have done on his own.

    Lets go for now. Ill look into it.

    * * *

    Toun Zaha had no trouble tracking down the whereabouts of Rodri, as it turned out.

    He was more well-known than I had initially thought. Simply by giving a few coins to a wandering orphan in the market, I was able to gather information.

    Anyway, the Casmak Rodri I was searching for wasnt the one I found. However, the connection was clear: Josh Rodri, the elder brother of Casmak Rodri.

    The Rodri family.

    A household of about 15 members, including both family and rtives, running a tavern by the docks.

    I didnt expect them to be such arge family.

    The reason the thugs mentioned the Rodri family was simple. Those who had been focused on fishing were now encroaching on their territory through recent smuggling activities.

    In ces already struggling with chaos and poor security, it was only natural for such factions to emerge.

    The Rodri family were neers to such activities.

    The situation seems promising.

    I hade here to find potential individuals or groups for cooperation.

    With Casmak Rodris presence, the Rodri family was sure to rise. I was confident about the future. The Casmak Rodri I had seen was alone.

    Viewed from a different angle, this was an opportunity to build a connection with Casmak, potentially even a patronage if I could ensure the safety of his family in the future.

    This mission might conclude faster than I had anticipated.

    It shouldnt be a problem to persuade Toun.

    These were individuals starting their own criminal organizations, believing in the power of Casmak Rodri.

    But naturally, this fell within the expertise of professionals like us.

    There probably wouldnt be much trouble in recruiting the Rodri family. There were no concerns from that direction.

    After all, I knew Casmak, the ruler of the Western Inds.

    He valued promises and loyalty.

    Looking at the bigger picture, this was an opportunity to establish a connection with the practical ruler of the Western Inds.

    I should meet with him before discussing this with Toun.

    How should I approach this? Honestly, I hadnt even considered meeting Casmak in person.

    A straightforward approach might be best, considering Casmaks character.

    It took less than 10 minutes to locate Casmaks whereabouts. He was at a tavern owned by the Rodri family, drinking.

    As the tavern doorbell jingled, the gazes of those inside fell upon me.

    Casmak was seated at the bar. As I approached, the attention of the patrons shifted toward me.

    At 22, Casmak appeared much younger than he did in the game. Of course, it was only his face that looked that way.

    Despite being seated, Casmaks height of 195cm made him taller than me when I stood.

    His long hair was tied back, reaching his shoulders. A tattoo adorned the shaved side of his head.

    Casmak Rodri, right?

    Why do you ask like that?

    Im someone whos here to offer you a proposition that could benefit you. Im interested in discussing a business venture with you.

    So, youre the one whos been asking around about the Rodri family.

    Casmak smirked and leaned back, his hand resting behind him. The tavern buzzed with noise once again.

    I was slightly surprised.

    Was I attracting more attention in this neighborhood than I thought? Or perhaps, the kid could be connected to Rodris.

    Leave, kid. This ce isnt for little brats like you to y mercenary games. Its where the sea men unwind.

    As I stared in silence, Casmak ced a hefty hand on my shoulder.

    When youre in a better mood. Should I really consider someone who looks like theyre not even twenty trying to dig into our business and then suddenly wanting to talk about ventures?

    I would think its natural to be curious.

    Do we seem like a joke to you?

    Well, I dont know about me, but arent you the one treating me like a joke?

    Casmaks grip on my shoulder tightened. It was surprisingly painful, as if I was dealing with a boss-level character.

    I grabbed his hand with my right hand, countering the strength. There was a brief moment of power struggle. Casmak seemed a bit surprised.

    Youll have to listen to understand what I mean by those words.

    Fair enough. I might have underestimated you a bit.

    Casmak let out a wry smile, an intriguing expression on his face. I seemed to have passed the initial test.

    An intrigued gaze swept over me.

    Another round here.

    Casmak signaled to the tavern owner while still in that position. Soon enough, a ss of strong liquor was ced in front of me.

    His eyes gestured towards the ss. It wasnt a standoff or anything. As I lifted the ss and took a sip, the warmth flowed down my throat.

    However, before that, I should confirm if youre even worth my time.

    Consider me intrigued. How?

    Im in the process of finding someone.

    Casmak whispered in a lower tone, catching me off guard. I smiled and inquired. This was my area of expertise.

    It wont take long. Whats the name?

 Chapter 52: Casmak (2)

    Chapter 52: Casmak (2)

    I dont know their name. An insider betrayer. Our informations been leakingtely.

    Rodris words were casual, delivered with an innocent expression. Even thinking back, it was unbelievable, and a bitterugh escaped me.

    No, when someone was looking for a person, didnt they usually know who it was they were looking for?

    This meant that despite seeing a glimpse of my strength, he didnt consider me as important as that.

    It was strange in the first ce to entrust someone like me, a neer mercenary, with such a task.

    I had somewhat expected this.

    Considering the situation with Rasphal and all. The Rodris were a rising faction. I had to be wary of whoever was approaching.

    Maybe hes making things up, but thats not Casmaks style.

    Well, it shouldnt be too difficult.

    I could pick up on sounds in the vicinity using the Winds. Once I found someone having a suspicious conversation, I might get some answers.

    Its a bit troublesome, but I cant help it.

    Listening to multiple voices wasnt helpful for my mental well-being. It made me dizzy and quickly drained my energy.

    If I knew the name, I could focus on specific conversations, but this time, that wasnt an option, so I had to keep concentrating.

    Lets try to find them once.

    If I couldnt do it on my own, I might have to ask for help from the other agents.

    Hmm.

    Since I left the tavern, Id noticed a tail. Probably a member of the Rodri faction.

    They were probably trying to figure out who I was and what I was up to.

    Shaking them off wasnt difficult. After zigzagging through a couple of alleys, the tail disappeared.

    There might be another set of eyes, after all, this was an unfamiliar ce.

    The day was slowly turning to evening. Keeping my ears open, I headed straight to the lodgings.

    Toun and the other agents were sitting in a restaurant, sipping on beer.

    Giving a day off, and theyre already hitting the booze.

    Judging from their flushed faces, theyd been at it since earlier.

    They all had the demeanor of field agents.

    What, drinking so heavily already?

    Do you have any idea how difficult it was toe all the way to the West? Gotta enjoy it.

    Vasco lifted his ss, a mischievous glint in his eyes. Giving them a proper break was the right thing to do.

    I chuckled and ordered a beer for myself.

    There were four of us from our team.

    Toun, Vasco, Toby, and me. Except for me, the rest were field agents. They were all good people.

    They judged me solely on my skills, ignoring my age. Didnt they feel ufortable given orders by me?

    After passing a sip of beer, Toun lowered his head and asked,

    Did you find what you were looking for?

    Yes.

    I put down the ss. At my sudden words, Basco and Tobys mood shifted.

    I apologize for acting ahead, but Ive found our top priority target.

    Vasco and Tobys eyes widened. There was a hint of a smile on their lips, but also a puzzled expression.

    To address such a matter before the mission even began was a bit strange.

    No need to apologize, youre the leader after all. Is it the same Casmak Rodri you mentioned earlier?

    Toun narrowed his eyes, his tone questioning.

    It was only natural for him to be suspicious. After all, Rodri wasnt even on the candidate list, and this was my individual action.

    By the way, how did you find out about this growing organization? How did youe to know?

    Ive met someone from the West during a mission. They were unexpectedly strong and wise for their age. I wanted to verify it.

    I guess that person was quite impressive.

    Toun nodded as if agreeing, but his gaze was sharp.

    If you made such a decision in a short period, it must be certain. What did you see?

    The brightness in their eyes and their demeanor.

    I knew that it wasnt a precise answer. I was simply trusting the time I spent with Toun and myself.

    Well, yeah. Youre not someone who would lie. Clever people can recognize each other.

    They were quite remarkable. Just judging by their strength alone, theyre on par with me or even better.

    Toun furrowed his brow.

    Who is this guy named Casmak?

    Yes. Hes not the eldest son, but the third, and Casmak Rodri is the actual leader.

    I continued by exining the situation from earlier and providing all the information I knew about the Rodri family. I hadnt approached them in detail yet.

    He must have seemed quite insignificant.

    I would have thought the same, even in your shoes.

    Of course, you might have considered this, but theres a question of whether you revealed internal information to an outsider.

    For now, I will take care of this matter.

    I smiled and dismissed the concern.

    The others should proceed with their original missions to examine the candidates. Well confirm itter.

    Sure, well do that.

    Toun nodded gruffly, but Vasco and Tobys expressions seemed somewhat gloomy.

    They must have hoped for the possibility of not having a mission at all.

    I understand. Toun also seemed a bit disappointed deep down, I thought.

    Well, not all missions can be exciting. Observational and infiltration missions fall under the annoying category.

    Theres no need to praise diligence. Regardless, showing annoyance is quitemon.

    Anyway, thats it. There wont be any major changes to the mission, and well start tomorrow.

    I raised my ss.

    Ill try to make a judgment as quickly as possible without causing you trouble.

    Sure. You know we trust you, right?

    Of course.

    Vasco and Toby, their faces a little brighter, raised their sses with smiles.

    * * *

    I had some knowledge of Rasphals situation before I arrived. I was able to obtain additional information with a small amount of money.

    As expected of a chaotic ce, there were many factions. Rodri was an emerging force, and there were three organizations around it.

    Given the leaking of information, it was likely the organization closest to Rodri.

    Since the daytime drinking session seemed to have no end, I decided to take a walk alone.

    Had it been around six hours?

    Midnight was approaching. The port city had quieted down long ago in preparation for tomorrows departures.

    In the midst of this, I overheard a conversation among some men in a rundown alley.

    When the hell are they going to take action? Cant they see that things are getting weird inside? They even gave us a date, why arent they moving?

    Damn it. Beron and Muic are being stubborn. Theyre forcing sacrifices from our side.

    Fuck. Wasnt it already agreed upon? Thats what they said. Are they ying a joke on us now?

    The low voices of the conversation were quite distinct. I instinctively identified the person Rodri had mentioned.

    I quietly descended from the buildings rooftop.

    They changed their minds. After all, they wont be the ones immediately affected.

    You guys hurry up

    Luico, dont piss me off. Can you at least sell your name? Think it over.

    Luico fell silent for a moment.

    For goodness sake, Im sorry. I got impatient.

    I understand. Just wait a little longer, Im also making efforts.

    Anyway, once this is over, dont forget what you owe Reyna.

    Reyna? She was Casmaks younger sister. Even the reasons for her betrayal seemed spineless.

    To make matters worse, Luico was also Casmaks cousin.

    There was no shortage of lunatics.

    It was hard to imagine that even for Casmak, his cousin would resort to such actions.

    If Im caught, Ill let you know again.

    The two men exchanging the shabby conversation disappeared into the darkness. They had recognized someone observing them.

    I made my way toward Rodris tavern. Unfortunately, Casmak wasnt there.

    Well, well, if it isnt the guy from earlier. What brings you here? Cant you handle what Casmak asked you to do?

    Amidst the gaze of the Rodri faction, the tavern owner chuckled.

    An unheard-of person like him was talking.

    A ss of beer.

    Smirking, I sat at the bar table and tossed a coin.

    And tell Casmak that Ive found what he was looking for.

    Who do you think you are giving orders

    If I were you.

    I cut off the middle-aged mans words and stared at him.

    You wouldnt treat someone who brought what Casmak wanted like this.

    The man sealed his lips. He wasnt afraid of me, he was afraid of Casmak.

    Instead, someone sitting in the tavern got up.

    Kid, I dont know what youre up to, but I hope its legitimate. Otherwise, youll end up dead.

    Well see.

    Without turning my head, I drank my beer. The chilling res from behind felt ominous.

    In the stillness, the only sounds were that of cigarettes being lit and drinks being consumed.

    By the time I finished two beers, Casmak Rodri returned to the tavern. He walked with confidence, his long coat swaying.

    Amidst the sea of scents of alcohol and cigarettes, there was a hint of the ocean as he sat down beside me.

    I found it.

    My voice was calm and devoid of any strong emotions. The tavern owner instinctively poured a drink.

    Casmak, having emptied his ss in one go, looked at me with meaningful eyes.

    Since I had shaken off the tail during the day, he probably knew I wasnt just a kid ying mercenary games.

    Alright. Id prefer to discuss the details privately.

    There were too many people around. It wasnt a suitable environment for a conversation.

    There was a vacant room far away, so it would be better to go in there and talk. After all, this issue wasnt the only thing to discuss.

    Everyone, leave. Maxi, you too. Bring out a bottle of rum.

    At thatmand, the faction members left without hesitation. To be honest, I was a bit surprised.

    I didnt think he would go this far, knowing we were going to a room.

    I hope its not about picking up random nonsense.

    Luico.

    Luico?

    Casmaks brow furrowed in surprise. He must not have expected it, since Luico was his cousin.

    For now, Ive only found that guy. I dont know if there are others.

    Bullshit

    Think about it and talk, that reaction is quite disappointing.

    If it had been the Casmak I knew, he would have immediately pierced through the truth. But it couldnt be helped.

    He was still inexperienced. The Casmak I saw had lost both family and hometown.

    Perhaps that incident was the one triggering his awakening.

    I know hes your cousin. Hes been giving information to the Surde guys.

    When this is all over, hes asking for Reyna.

    His hand holding the bottle of alcohol trembled. It was amazing that the bottle didnt break.

    His re was fierce. He was on the verge of losing hisposure.

    Go on, before I get even more disappointed.

    With a sip from Casmak, half of the bottle vanished.

    Surde is coborating with Veron and Muic to eliminate your n. Didnt expect that, did you?

    Veron and Muic?

    I could tell from Casmaks expression that he understood the situation.

    It seems like theyvee to an agreement with them. Were you nning on taking Sudre? Dividing the territory a bit?

    Casmaks eyes widened.

    Perhaps Veron and Muic had recognized Casmaks strength more than the Sudre guys did.

    In the first ce, they were therger force.

    Especially Veron, who was also a contender for leadership among us. Cunning and malevolent.

    Casmak, those who have something dont like change, especially the kind that suddenly grows like you. Theres a reason for everything.

    Casmak lit a cigarette.

    Surde is ying into Veron and Muics hands. They are weaker than themselves and wont be stronger. And during the process of dealing with you, the Sudre guys will also weaken. Youve been looking at things too narrowly.

    The exhaled cigarette smoke filled the tavern. The air quality was good.

    I pretended to wave my hand, using Winds to blow away the smoke and then poured the remaining alcohol into my ss.

    About two minutes passed in silence.

    Alright. Ill need to confirm, but its likely I owe you. Im sorry. I misjudged you.

    Good to know.

    With that level of judgment at your age, youre no ordinary mercenary, I suppose. Are you from the Empire?

    He seemed to have figured out I was a spy. I nodded.

    Is your proposal still valid?

    Of course.

    Then can I ask one more thing?

    Ill listen and decide.

    I need your help to handle those guys.

    Of course, I was willing to help with that. I nodded.

    When the timees, Ille to listen.

    No. Right now, immediately.

    Casmak stood up from his seat.

    We need to deal with all of them before tonight is over.

    At that moment, I felt like I was looking at the ruler of the Western Territories that Casmak once was.

    Yes, he was that kind of person.

    He would suddenly start a task.

    Even when it seemed reckless, he wouldnt think about the aftermath. Just like that.

    But everything was handled cleanly.

    Sorry, but Ill hear about your businesster. Also, why you chose me. Is that okay?

    And the tasks were aplished one by one, with full effort. Casmak extended his hand to me.

    I shook his hand with a wry smile.

    Sure. Ill help.

    Great, my friend.

    Friend? Arent you confirming that a bit early?

    You wouldnt lie about something that would be revealed soon, right? And isnt trusting without seeing, what a friend does?

    He said that and pulled me into a hug.

    Our shoulders bumped into each other. Though due to the height difference, it was more like Casmaks chest against my shoulder.

    Still, it was satisfying. Because not just anyone could be Casmaks friend.

    Casmak swung open the tavern door and shouted.

    Bring Luico, alive.

 Chapter 53: Casmak (3)

    Chapter 53: Casmak (3)

    Wha- what! Gah!

    With one punch from Karmak, Surdes neck twisted 180 degrees. It was an exmation of astonishing strength.

    <i>Crack-</i> the bone-breaking sound was eerie. Surde, who was only wearing pants, copsed to the ground.

    Guhugh.

    On the wide bed, a half-naked woman trembled under the covers, her neck covered as well. Clearly, she wasnt his wife.

    I lifted Surdes coat and draped it over the woman.

    Hup.

    Startled by my touch, the womans breath turned ragged with tension and fear.

    I gently tapped her shoulder.

    Dont worry, this is just rightful revenge. He wont die. Not today, and not for some time toe.

    Perhaps it was my young voice, but her trembling lessened a bit.

    It felt like I was experiencing the goodness of youth for the first time.

    When you leave, you can get dressed and return home.

    The woman nodded a momentter, a beat behind.

    There was no need to be ruthless.

    The woman who survived would spread Casmaks terror and mercy throughout Rasphal.

    I gestured for her to leave.

    Casmak, still holding the injured Luico, was the first to head for Surde.

    Even at midnight, most of Rodris faction appeared.

    Given the number of people drunk on alcohol, it seemed like everyone had gathered except those too drunk to move.

    No one opposed Casmaks view.

    N-No.

    Casmaks elder brother expressed concern, but he quickly epted Casmaks reassurance.

    While Casmak spoke, the innkeeper avoiding my gaze was quite amusing.

    It wasnt a difficult task. There werent many guarding the stronghold at this time.

    Myself, Casmak, and his three brothers, a total of five people, went inside, while the subordinates waited outside.

    When we came out of the building, Surdes executioner was lying on the ground, his throat strangled.

    Casmak pped him, and he immediately lost consciousness.

    You said youd spare him, but whats the reason?

    Even if we eliminate the three factions, we cant control their territory with just our numbers. We need to set up some straw men.

    If a member of the Rodri faction were to take over the position of a leader in another faction, hed be killed within three days.

    To exercise dominance, a trusted leader-like figure within the faction was essential. That figure must endure internal resistance, something Casmak couldnt afford.

    Casmak only needed to manage one leader.

    Misusing the term leader could be a problem.

    Or, the reputation within the organization might not be good. Usually, a scapegoat was needed instead of the leader.

    In many ways, a leader of action would be better.

    And once Casmaks dominance was firmly established, they could rece him with someone from the Rodri faction.

    They could continue as they were if things seem favorable.

    About halfway through my exnation, it seemed Casmak understood the truth in my words, but he continued to listen intently.

    Indeed. Youre quite different.

    I felt like he was discussing the fact that I work for a spy agency at a young age.

    Hafim, Reganya. Leave this guy here ande with me immediately.

    Yes. Where are we going?

    Veron.

    I answered. Casmak tilted his head.

    Isnt Muic closer?

    Veron is more cunning and wicked. Its better to deal with the troublesome one first.

    Actually, I wanted to go to Veron from the beginning, but I held back considering Casmaks reputation.

    To gather the followers and say, Tonight, half of Rasphal belongs to us! and then go to Surde was impossible.

    Casmak agreed with my words.

    Right. Lets go to Veron. Well head to Muic if we dont find him there.

    There were no further difficulties. Veron and Muic ran wildly in fame, much like Surde.

    Though Veron and Muic had more people guarding their strongholds, they fell easily before Casmaks might.

    While resistance was stronger on Verons side, beneath Casmaks bullish charge, I didnt even break a sweat.

    It was a little surprising.

    He asked for my help after all.

    But it wasnt that.

    Since he owed me, it was like showing off his capabilities to me.

    In just one night, we managed to seize control of three organizations that had once ruled half of Rasphal.

    Why hadnt they done this earlier? While I did provide assistance, the process itself was incredibly straightforward.

    Now, we just needed to manage the leaders of these factions.

    Even if there were other factions controlling the other half, they wouldnt make any hasty moves.

    The bnce of power among Rasphals factions was better than I thought.

    If A targets B, then C targets A. Since this happened overnight, it would be impossible to use numbers to our advantage.

    Did I make a mistake?

    While it was advice from me, I wondered if it was unsolicited.

    The Casmak I knew didnt have a family. This might not be a good thing for me.

    Casmak, who lost his family during the faction struggles, might have left the Western Territories.

    He might have awakened during this process, bing the ruler of the Western Territories.

    I couldnt be sure, but I felt that I shouldnt get involved any further.

    It might even hinder his growth.

    Pour.

    Casmak returned to the inn, spoke briefly, and then sat down, pouring himself a drink.

    Sea water dripped onto the three motionless faction leaders lying on the ground.

    Cough cough cough!

    The unconscious men stirred and groaned as they regained consciousness. However, even as they woke, the faction leaders were cautious of their surroundings.

    Casmak tapped the chair leg with his bottle.

    Did you all sleep well?

    His tone was rather gentle, but what followed was a barrage of angry curses, intermixed with rage.

    What the hell did this bastard!

    You little shit!

    I thought if it were me, Id realize the implication of lying side by side here and staying quiet.

    Casmak said that while giving me a wink. It was something I had said.

    I barely managed to stifle augh.

    The faction leaders fell silent. It was because of Casmak, who had gained momentum since he talked to me.

    Sarcasm and threat. Even I felt the tension next to me.

    Surde, Veron, Muic, theyre all dead.

    Awkward coughs and forced clearing of throats followed. Casmak slightly lowered his upper body and looked at them.

    I dont intend to kill you all. Join me.

    With what!

    Ill give you the seats of the leaders of the organizations you were part of.

    Silence descended. How many of these loyal criminals would remain true to the crime syndicates?

    None of the faction leaders had the physical build of an action leader. They seemed more concerned about killing their own anger than hurling insults.

    Just by looking at their dted pupils, I could almost hear the sound of their heads rolling.

    Nothing will change. Your organizations remain intact. Instead, youll manage the organizations in ce of Surde, Veron, and Muic under mymand.

    Casmaks words were followed by a sip of alcohol. In the brief time since he spoke, half of the drink was already gone.

    Think and respond carefully. You started this war. Dont bother with excuses; its making me want to kill you.

    * * *

    As expected, the faction leaders acquiesced to Casmaks terms. The possibility of rebellion was slim.

    They had sized up Casmak. They wouldnt dare to challenge him.

    And theyre probably busy suppressing internal dissent.

    Even if I told them to pretend to submit andter stage a rebellion, would these men believe me?

    Just by looking at their hurried departure at Casmaks advice, it seemed unlikely.

    If they didnt want to face knives from their own faction, they needed to take control of the organization before dawn.

    They would take their aides to deal with any potential hindrances.

    Rodri faction has devoured half of Rasphal!

    Great Casmak!

    May the Mother of the Sea be with us!

    Loud voices from outside the door reached us. Despite thete hour, the Rodri faction was throwing a feast.

    I was in the room with Casmak.

    I was a little tired, abination of having some drinks and the fatigue thates with dawn.

    I needed some rest after arriving in Rasphal today. Casmak studied my face and asked.

    You look tired.

    Im just a heavy sleeper.

    Casmak smirked. His gaze seemed to say, Youre young after all.

    I had seen that look a lot during the mission.

    Im sick.

    Ah Im sorry.

    Casmak widened his eyes and genuinely apologized. I waved it off, saying it was fine.

    He had been checking for any reactions and now he chuckled.

    How does it feel? Satisfied?

    Yeah, quite.

    You unexpectedly wore me out. Sorry about that.

    Its fine. We should attack tonight. It was the right decision.

    Casmak handed me a ss without a word. I clinked my ss against his.

    But why was it me? I was trying my best to keep a low profile. If it wasnt my brother, most of them wouldnt have known.

    The momentum.

    I brought the ss to my lips.

    Originally, you werent even a candidate. There were Veron and the northern guys. But I wasnt really inclined towards them. They were trash.

    Casmak nodded in agreement.

    But then, talk about Rodri faction starteding up around where I was staying.

    Toun would have been terrified if he heard, but he was not here. Hmm, should I add more to the story just in case?

    And I remembered meeting a man from the Western Territories a long time ago. When he saw me, he said I reminded him of Casmak Rodri.

    Wait, was that a long-bearded man, around 50?

    No. Why? Why the sudden interest?

    I thought it might be my master.

    He had a master? That was unexpected. Well, even if you had great talent, there was a limit to how much you could grow alone.

    Anyway, thats why I came to see you for confirmation. I saw at a nce that you were strong.

    Your eyes are sharp.

    Thats one way to put it. I got lucky too.

    Casmak looked at me with a curious expression.

    If I didnt recognize you, you could have died.

    Me?

    Dont underestimate intelligence agencies. You may not know whos attacking even when youre about to die.

    Casmak conceded in silence.

    It wasnt wounded pride; he was genuinely considering various angles that could ur.

    Then he suddenly raised his head.

    No, youre wrong. You must have considered changing your target when you saw me, even if you were trying to kill me.

    I choked on my drink. Even if I was in a situation where I didnt know Casmak, would I really have done that?

    Its not entirely untrue. Well, you could have used your head a bit more.

    Its good enough. Youre just too smart.

    I just smiled.

    So, whats this business proposal?

    Its simple. We provide what you need, and you give us information.

    Information?

    Casmak grinned.

    Youre quite far from the West.

    It was a sharper question than I anticipated. I answered calmly.

    All the information you know. About Rasphals situation, and beyond to Rohk and the West. Your influence has grown, so you can gather more information.

    Sure thing, pal. Sounds good. But what do we need from you? We can earn money on our own now.

    Having more money wouldnt hurt.

    He didnt seem satisfied with that response. Fair enough.

    And people and information. Things that are hard for you to acquire.

    I refilled the empty ss.

    Besides you, there are many other organizations in the West. Their information, information from beyond the West. Or we could connect you with nobles from the ces you want using our influence.

    Only then did a spark of interest light up in his eyes.

    ces we want?

    Yeah, good spots for smuggling. Not just in the West, but in other regions too. You could get your hands on even better merchandise.

    Not bad.

    Not bad at all. And were willing to provide even military supplies.

    Casmaks mouth gaped slightly at this point. He hadnt thought this far.

    But, for that, you need to have Rasphal under control. Its a give-and-take.

    Dont worry about that.

    Saying this, Casmak looked into my eyes.

    You wont tell me where you came from, will you?

    Principally, revealing affiliation was not allowed. Even if long-established cooperating organizations might guess

    Unless it was a necessity, it got sorted out soon. But with Casmak, it was fine.

    No, were friends. I can tell you.

    Friends Yeah, we were friends.

    Casmak chuckled in a somewhat boastful manner.

    He was genuinely pleased that I epted hisbel of friendship.

    Haisen.

    If Toun were here, he might have been shocked. That image made me chuckle softly.

    I didnt expressly mention not telling anyone else.

    Casmak wasnt that kind of person. He just grinned openly.

    Haisen? You really came from quite far away. Your ent isnt from the southern regions either.

    I received training.

    You must have had a hard time too.

    This sudden remark hit me deep. Rarely did I feel understood since I came here.

    Even though what I was doing was for my own survival, if it wasnt difficult, it would be a lie.

    There were many times I wanted to give up. The uncertain future seemed distant, while the harsh reality was right at hand.

    Of course, it wasnt like that being here, but

    Casmak waited for my silence, then extended a ss.

    Lets have a drink, friend.

    Sure.

    I responded with a smile.

 Chapter 54: Plague (1)

    Chapter 54: gue (1)

    When I came down in the morning, everyone was having hangover onion soup.

    It was clear from Touns and even Vasco and Tobys faces how much they had drunkst night.

    Toun raised his hand with an expressionless look. He had been awake until I arrivedst night.

    He threw me a meaningful nce as he saw me entering the room.

    If you were just 10 minutester, I would have gone to find you.

    Even though he said it with a strong smell of alcohol, it didnt sound casual. Toun was trying to protect me.

    It was probably Fathers orders.

    Anyway, I was also at fault. I had said Id be back after midnight unless something happened.

    Normally, that was how I would have moved. It was just that things got a bitplicated because of Casmak.

    I said I would tell him tomorrow, so Toun nodded and immediately fell asleep.

    He might not have had a restless sleep, but I wasnt worried.

    They were all specialized agents on-site. Even if they look drunk, they never lose their guard.

    Especially Toun, he was even more sensitive than me to the environment.

    Please eat while we talk.

    As we sat down, Vasco and Toby nodded their heads while their faces were buried in the bowls.

    First of all, I officially announce thepletion of the mission.

    Huh?

    They both looked up at the same time. Onion soup dripped from Vascos spoon.

    Their widened pupils and twitching lips were full of joy.

    Last night, Casmak Rodri took control of half of Rasphal by dealing with Surde, Muic, and Veron.

    Oh

    We also discussed cooperation. Now we just need to get back to Haisen.

    Vasco and Toby let out a soundless scream. Their faces were filled with ecstasy.

    Only Toun kept hisposure.

    Did you help?

    I only helped by finding the people as requested.

    I told them about everything that had happened without holding back.

    Casmak went out immediately after I conveyed the conspiracy going on inside through Luico.

    While I did provide advice on the domination strategy, I didnt participate in thebat process.

    I heard hes strong, how was it when you saw it yourself?

    Even when capturing less, its simr to me.

    Your usual self?

    Toun was someone who knew about my condition. I nodded my head.

    This rtionship shouldst long.

    Yes. Before long, he will devour all of Rasphal.

    Good. We ended up just drinking and the missions over.

    Fortunately. Theres hardly ever a true saying about floating rumors.

    Toun, who expressed his agreement, immediately ordered a beer. Of course, Vasco and Toby followed suit.

    No, are we back to drinking just because the mission is over?

    Well, I hadnt rested much recently. Id been working quite hard to build up experience and reputation.

    The agents below me had also been moving almost non-stop.

    When will we return?

    Toun asked. Seeing him order drinks and then asking like that, it seemed Toun also wanted a break.

    We can do it right away today, but

    Seeing Vasco and Tobys faces twist slightly, I changed my words.

    Since we arrived yesterday, how about taking a day or two off?

    Sounds good. Hm, how about fishing?

    Fishing?

    Yeah. Have you ever done it?

    I had learned various fields under the Duke, but fishing wasnt one of them. I had never done it on Earth either.

    No. Lets give it a try this time.

    Sure. It might be more fun than you think.

    At that moment, Toby, who had been sleeping, chimed in.

    Since the mission is done quickly, how about going south for a bit?

    South? You mean the southwestern ins?

    Yeah. Ive never been there before.

    Time-wise, there wasnt a big issue. Going there anding back would still be sooner than the expected return date.

    But why there? Is there anything to see?

    The goal is to see this vast world at least once. The southwestern ins are different from the horizon that it gives. Not just the night sky, everything.

    Toby had an artistic disposition. He read a lot of books and enjoyed singing.

    Sometimes, when he felt like it, he would just enjoy the scenery.

    Im fine with it. How about the others?

    I dont mind.

    Vasco shrugged his shoulders as he drank his beer. He was someone who lived as things flowed.

    Toun also agreed.

    This is our groups final mission, so its good to spend time together.

    A kind smile followed. It was an unexpected statement. Toun seemed more affectionate than I thought.

    This mission would be thest for me to return to the empire.

    Hmm. Maybe Toby knew that and brought up the topic.

    Alright, lets make a stop on our way back. Where should we go?

    Der. Its a ce where the continent wees travelers, rtively speaking.

    I nodded in response to Touns words. Those in the southwest werent just called Western natives for no reason.

    The people in the northwest where I was now used to be in the center of the continent.

    After the founding emperor, as the empire expanded its territory, the central kingdoms were pushed westward.

    And the disced natives were pushed further southwest beyond the Mine River, which cut across the barren ins.

    So, the natives disliked people other than themselves. Of course, there were also issues of veryter on.

    However, the natives couldntpletely reject the entire continent.

    The upper area was blocked by the great River used by Westerners, and to the south were the elven forests.

    To survive in the harsh ins, they had to engage in trade.

    Der naturally emerged as a trading city between the continent and the southwest in this process.

    Hmm. Is that the best choice?

    Since I rarely go to the southwest, I thought about what I could gain, but nothing came to mind.

    The native named Cedric was further inward. I had already met him.

    Yes. Lets go there.

    Should we travel by boat?

    We cant. The escape route is gone. Lets avoid boats as much as possible.

    Toby looked at Toun for an answer. Toun nodded, and Toby reluctantly epted it.

    Then well move tomorrow.

    Sure. Wake up early. Well get the fishing gear ready ande, so be prepared.

    As I watched Toun walking away, I evaluated this mission as quite sessful.

    The mission ended faster than expected, and the profits were immense.

    I didnt anticipate bing friends with Casmak, aside from finding him.

    I had built a connection with someone who would influence not just the western stronghold, but the entire west. I hadnt imagined how this would turn out.

    Of course, there was no telling if it would y out like in the game. The butterfly effect caused by my actions was always a factor.

    But that was alright. As long as I guided the direction, there should be no problems.

    Hmm. Maybe it would be good to separately mention to the Duke that this was a fairly remarkable person.

    I shouldnt easily discard the cooperative rtionship with Casmak.

    * * *

    We headed straight towards the Min River. We were nning to cross the river by boat there.

    If we wanted to bypass the river, we would have to go up to Imperial territory, so we couldntpletely avoid taking a boat.

    Wow, my fishing skills havent been forgotten. This is a hefty catch.

    It was just lucky.

    People whock skill often me luck. Isnt that right, Toun?

    I hope you dont drag me into such foolish arguments.

    Toun sighed, and Vasco seemed slightly annoyed, his face twisting.

    Both Toby and Vasco were rtively young and close in age, so they asionally gotpetitive like this.

    It seems like it was quite fun.

    Even a few dayster, they were still arguing over it. In fact, it wasnt a difficult task.

    These spies were used to maintain focus. They couldnt afford to miss their timing.

    After a trial or two, I sessfully caught the big one, except for Toby. It was all small fish. The same with Toun.

    I thought about using the Winds to catch fish, but I gave up on that. That was why Toby was so enthusiastic.

    If we do it one more time, I can catch fish too.

    Then go do it again at the Min River. Carlyn, what do you think?

    Suddenly, the decision was handed over to me.

    Personally, it wasnt that enjoyable. Even though I had some skills, I didnt really enjoy it.

    For someone with the Worst Condition, focusing during leisure time was energy-draining.

    In short, it was bothersome. And baiting the hook wasnt exactly appealing either.

    Well if you want to, others can join in.

    I had thought of going to the vige of Bendochi and crossing the river by boat.

    Since our goal was to see the ins anyway, taking a days rest there posed no problem.

    Alright then.

    Toby nodded. Judging by his expression, he probably knew I wouldnt do it in the first ce when he asked.

    He was probably just teasing Vasco.

    Then, a high-pitched screech resounded through the sky. In the distance, an eagle was soaring.

    Heading straight towards us. Toun stated the observation. His forehead was furrowed deeply.

    A bad omen.

    A superstition. It was a superstition that the Western natives have. They consider meeting an eagle a bad omen.

    While Toun wasnt a native, intelligence agents were usually sensitive to superstitions.

    Just like athletes who had pre-game rituals. Toun said in a low and quick voice.

    Toby, the fish.

    Yes?

    Toby had brought some fish he caught and dried. My assistance was a given.

    Toun extended his hand, urging him.

    Quickly.

    Following Touns words, Toby swiftly took out the dried fish. Toun held up the dried fish towards the sky.

    The eagle circling in the sky briefly nced at us and then turned to us.

    Dont move.

    Toun whispered in a low voice.

    A short wait. After about three minutes, the eagle began descending toward us.

    The movement of the air, which was disced by the eagles wing and created a counterflow, felt vivid.

    In a fleeting moment, the eagle snatched the dried fish and soared back into the sky.

    Due to the atmosphere, we couldnt speak, but Tobys face, having lost the fish, looked rather disappointed. Toun heaved a relieved sigh.

    What were you doing?

    Its superstition.

    I replied instead. In response, you needed to pull out something to eat toward the eagle who brought a bad omen in front of you.

    If the eagle took it and left, disaster was averted. Whether it would be a major disaster or a minor one was uncertain.

    The reasons natives believed this were two reasons.

    One, that we were safe in the face of an ominous omen, and two, offering something to the omen helped us avoid disaster.

    Toby, having heard the conversation, tugged at his chin with a reluctant expression.

    Should we just head back to Haisen?

    Whenever he suggests it, huh?

    A slight smile escaped me. Agents might be sensitive to superstitions, but field agents were even more so.

    Of course, there were superstitions unique to each group as well.

    Vasco, next to me, had a simr demeanor to Toby. Toun pulled out a cigarette and spoke.

    If this is all because of superstition then we should keep going.

    Yes?

    Theres something Carlyn hasnt mentioned. The natives believe that if they avoid the eagle and change their path, theyll encounter an even more ominous omen.

    In the midst of silence, Toun spoke up.

    If the eagle takes the bait, it signifies an opportunity. It could either mean disaster or a way forward, depending on our intention.

    As Toun finished speaking, his gaze lingered on me. After all, I held the final decision-making power.

    I nodded.

    Yes, lets proceed.

    The conversation that followed was new to me. Superstitions it was better to avoid things that seem ill-omened.

    The expressions of the other agents seemed to reflect the same sentiment.

    And when we arrived at Bendochi, we could somewhat guess why the ominous omen had appeared.

    What we encountered was a vige gued by an epidemic and a crowd consumed by madness.

 Chapter 55: Plague (2)

    Chapter 55: gue (2)

    It was evident even without delving into it that the vige had been struck by an epidemic.

    The somber atmosphere and hastily tied cloths over mouths clearly indicated the intention of the people.

    As soon as I saw this, I covered the group with Winds. It was a technique that drew in air from the sky.

    Then, I pulled the hood I was wearing up to cover my nose.

    Still, considering the number of people wandering around and the fact that they didnt seem frail, it appeared to be the initial stages of the epidemic.

    Should we just go?

    Toby asked with a disgusted expression, tugging at his chin. Vasco seemed to share the sentiment.

    Toun remained silent, sharp eyes fixed on the vige.

    Quickly, I searched my memories.

    Even upon rechecking, there was no information about an epidemic spreading in the northwestern region at this time.

    Epidemic If it had spread widely, I would have heard about it in the game.

    It was possible that it wasnt highly contagious or hadnt spread beyond the vige in the early stages.

    By the book, withdrawing our feet now would be the correct answer.

    However, a strange unease crept over me. It wasnt just because we encountered the ominous eagle.

    Something was amiss.

    What could it be?

    I needed to find the reason for this feeling. The first thing that came to mind was the location.

    Bendochi was at the southernmost tip of the northwest and was bordered by the Min River.

    If the epidemic had spread from above, we would have seen it on our way here.

    But it was also hard to believe it spread from the southwest by crossing the river. The natives didnt live near the Min River.

    Of course, this ce could be the origin of the epidemic.

    For now, lets withdraw. We should confirm from a distance

    Just as I was saying this, a young girl dashed out of the vige entrance, followed closely by two men.

    They were Western natives. Judging by their skin tone, the girl seemed to be of mixed race, and the men were her escorts.

    Following them, vigers wielding clubs came running out. It was clear that they were being chased.

    The reason for their actions in a vige struck by an epidemic was simple: they were suspected of being the source of the epidemic.

    Through my clear vision, I could see the girl and her escorts.

    They, too, had their faces covered, but they didnt appear to be in pain.

    Carlyn.

    Toun urged a decision. Beneath that was the suggestion to turn away for now.

    The distance between us was decreasing rapidly. They had already spotted us from over there.

    A quick decision was needed. In the rush of thought, my head throbbed slightly.

    I couldnt shake off the uneasy feeling.

    Stay ten paces behind me. Ill hold the line.

    While I tended to coordinate before a mission, my headsmands were absolute in any situation.

    Toun, Toby, and Vasco retreated without a word.

    Normally, I would have had Toun take the lead due to his age, but given the circumstances, it couldnt be helped.

    Capture the witch!

    The girl running at the forefront was a nun. A presence that divines omens and misfortunes on the path, a figure in the Western nativemunity. (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: Should I call it Nun or Priestess? Or even Shaman? Since its kind of fitting since the Western part of the continent is kind of like Viking themed. Need you guys thoughts on this. Thanks!

    No, considering her age, she might be a candidate to be a nun.

    That was why her escorts, even though armed, couldnt carry her away.

    Why did a nun candidatee all the way here? Judging the situation at this point was difficult.

    Due to the girls speed, the vigers were getting closer.

    Her escorts, who were checking behind, bared their teeth in frustration.

    You cant kill me! Just up to there!

    The perceptive girl shouted. She was quick on the uptake.

    What struck me as odd was that the girls gaze was fixed squarely on me. The up to there meant us.

    It didnt seem like she was merely seeking protection from outsiders.

    I stood still and waited. Soon, the girl stopped in front of me, breathing heavily.

    Her two escorts turned to face the vigers and became confrontational.

    Surround them so they cant escape!

    The vigers closed in on us. Everyones eyes were unsettling. They could be described with just one word: madness.

    One of the people with crazed eyes shouted.

    Hurry and hand over the witch and leave!

    Witch?

    That woman brought the epidemic to our vige!

    The anger of the defiant crowd seemed like it would explode at any moment.

    On the other hand, theposed girl looked into my eyes calmly.

    Please help.

    .

    Having said that, the girl took a step closer to me. I sensed Toun preparing to move through the Winds.

    I raised my hand to stop him. There was something strange about the girls gaze, something different from the vigers.

    Do not get any closer! Stay back! Youll catch the epidemic if you get near!

    I turned my head to the shouting man. Giving him a piercing look, he tightly shut his mouth.

    The eyes of the girl, who was just a step away, gleamed with a pale green hue. She whispered.

    Ive been waiting for you.

    .

    Dark winds within the shadows.

    * * *

    Carlyn struggled to hide his surprise.

    Even when he yed the game, he didnt trust the Nuns. There werent many instances of getting up close and personal with them

    me it on the negative whispers that the continent was going to be ravaged.

    As a gamer, it was frustrating to have them not provide any help and keep counting down the seconds.

    However, the girl in front of him was different. Even though she didnt know anything, she knew about the Winds.

    It was too subtle to be a mere coincidence. Starting from the ominous omen, the situation was peculiar.

    Carlyn made up his mind. They needed to have a conversation.

    Well talk about the detailster.

    Carlyn passed by the girl and stood before the vigers.

    Whats going on?

    Whats going on?! That witch brought the epidemic!

    Do you have any proof?

    Once the witch came, the epidemic broke out. Dont you see that only these outsiders are unharmed?

    The vigers, now free to speak, shouted uproariously.

    Every time someone spoke, the crowd grew bolder, and their shouts became increasingly deafening.

    Its already toote! That kid will catch the epidemic too!

    We need to burn the witch at the stake quickly!

    Hand her over! Thats the only way to lift the epidemic!

    A few men, their emotions surging, tightened their grips on their clubs.

    In that instant, Carlyn saw a blue spot on the back of a vigers hand. It was the epidemic he knew.

    Something he could never forget.

    Carlyn could roughly understand how the current situation was unfolding.

    Were they experimenting here?

    The epidemic before Carlyns eyes was the same one devil worshippers in the game had spread across the continent.

    The cure was a tinum herb.

    For users who had yed the game, it was the consensus to hoard it, given how its price had skyrocketed.

    It was something Carlyn had intended to mention to the Duketer.

    The reason the girl and her escorts werent infected was simple.

    tinum herbs grew in the northwestern ins and were the everyday tea leaves of the western natives.

    Fits the bill perfectly.

    The northwest was currently in disarray due to the overthrow of Prince Rohk, making it a perfect environment for devil worshippers to rampage.

    Below the Min River, peoples eyes were diverted.

    It seemed like an ideal setting for devil worshippers to go on a rampage.

    Carlyn extended the winds. This was to locate the devil worshippers outside the vige.

    Expanding to the maximum distance, he sensed one person through Sense, buried beneath the ground.

    One person was too few. They couldnt be much farther either. That implied something.

    The devils were here in this vige as well.

    Since when?

    They couldnt just be ordinary travelers. To avoid suspicion like now, they had to blend in.

    People surveying the situation from inside and going out were probably taken care of by those outside.

    The reason the epidemic didnt spread was probably that they had killed all the vigers at the end of the experiment.

    Carlyn was certain they werent pushovers. They hade all the way from the north. That meant they were skilled.

    Hmm.

    Although Carlyn looked closely, there werent any noticeably powerful figures. They were concealing their strength.

    Considering the current circumstances, there was no way they could just leave the vige unscathed.

    If they had fled upon seeing the girl, they would likely have been pursued.

    Carlyn made a quick decision about their next move and turned around.

    I can handle this epidemic. But still, to avoid any chance of getting infected, please donte in until Ie out, and keep the outsiders at bay.

    Toun felt puzzled, but since Carlyns words were meant for others to hear, he nodded his head.

    There was a curious anticipation in the air.

    Carlyns expression was full of confidence. This time, how would he surprise himself?

    Turning around once more, Carlyn approached the vigers.

    It seems like theres a huge misunderstanding.

    What misunderstanding?!

    Carlyn raised one palm to quiet down the vigers, who were about to be rowdy again.

    It was thanks to the mention of being able to resolve the epidemic.

    I am a disciple of the renowned Zikang, and this girl is not a witch. I assure you that the epidemic you are suffering from is treatable.

    What?

    In the face of madness, the truth didnt matter. Calming the madness was the key. Carlyn maintained aposed face.

    While doing so, he quickly scanned the people. Among them could be devil worshippers.

    Zikang was a famous figure in the western region, so the vigers began to stand at attention.

    A disciple of Zikang at such a young age?

    It wasnt a probing question but rather someones muttered thoughts. Carlyn smiled warmly.

    I have had enough talent to be Zikangs disciple. The people behind me are here to receive treatment from me and protect me.

    Thats right! Even though another doctor said it was incurable, he cured us!

    Toun, Vasco, and Toby quickly understood the situation and nodded fervently.

    With a slight smirk amid the somewhat withered madness, Carlyn spread out two fingers.

    Two days. If theres no improvement within two days, then go ahead and kill me or take this child away.

    The effect of the tinum herb would show in a day. But the reason he set it for two days was because of the devil worshippers.

    Though there might not be an abundance of tinum herbs in the vige near the northwestern region, adjacent to the west, devil worshippers might have eradicated them.

    One day would be the time to secure tinum herbs.

    Wha-What exactly do you mean by treatment?

    The tone with which they addressed Carlyn changed at the mention of the possibility of treatment. Carlyn chuckled inwardly.

    By any chance, do you have any tinum herbs?

    We might have a little bit at home

    I have a vial in my bag!

    Carlyn felt a slight sense of surprise. In truth, he expected all the tinum herbs to be gone.

    Could it be that the devil worshippers left some of their healing agents?

    Suddenly, it urred to him that even the devil worshippers might not have found a cure yet.

    They were still in the experimental stage.

    Or maybe

    Carlyn recalled the people who had shouted, The devil has cured the incurable!

    Perhaps they had intended to turn these people into devil worshippers with those tinum herbs.

    Well, thats fortunate. Lets go.

    After speaking to the vigers, Carlyn quickly whispered to the girls escorts.

    There might be someone targeting us. Stay alert.

    Despite clearly hearing the words, the escorts didnt flinch. They were well-trained individuals.

    The ordeal they had been through wasnt just endured because of the girl; rather, she was remarkable.

    If the escorts had drawn their swords, they would have been killed by the devil worshippers.

    While gauging their reactions through Winds, Carlyn had assessed a few. People exchanged nces amidst the surprised atmosphere.

    There were three who understood urately, and one who seemed slightly suspicious.

    There might be more within the vige, but Carlyn judged that they wouldnt be many.

    It wasnt arge vige. Anything beyond that would be overkill.

    Still, he decided to observe the situation for now. As he walked with the people into the vige, Carlyn manipted the winds.

    Far away, a paper and pen emerged from Touns bag, and he began jotting down Carlyns message.

    Touns eyes widened as he cautiously examined the paper, his gaze alert to his surroundings.

    It wasnt specifically about devil worshippers, but the message was clear that there was a force behind this epidemic.

    The situation was more dangerous than Toun had thought. And even more surprising.

    How did he figure this out in such a short time?

    If Carlyn was certain, he was certain. He had never been wrong before.

    Clearly, he had thrown the bait of being a disciple of a famous figure, hooking the big fish. It was unbelievable even for Toun.

    Even though he had seen those mad people, he hadnt sensed anything strange, thats why.

    Remarkable, truly remarkable.

    In an instant, Toun was reassured. Carlyn was exceptional, more so than any mind he had encountered so far.<ul><li>1. TLN: Should I call it Nun or Priestess? Or even Shaman? Since its kind of fitting since the Western part of the continent is kind of like Viking themed. Need you guys thoughts on this. Thanks! </li></ul>

 Chapter 56: Plague (3)

    Chapter 56: gue (3)

    Having a considerable amount of tinum Herbs, I brewed tea and fed it to the vigers.

    No other treatment was necessary; that was all it took.

    Though people looked at me skeptically, the effects would be evident after a few hours.

    Guiding the girl and the escorts, I headed toward the inn.

    I had barely managed to tear off the rope they intended to tie me with, just in case.

    Still, I couldnt prevent them from setting up guards around the inn to make sure I didnt escape.

    Nheless, the atmosphere wasnt too bad. The effects of the tinum Herb would show in less than an hour.

    By now, those who had taken the tea first would likely be feeling its effects and telling those around them.

    Doctor!

    I opened the window at the sudden call and leaned out.

    Whats wrong?

    Would it be okay to make the tea a bit stronger?

    Its effective, isnt it?

    Yes! I feel a bit tired, but the blue spots are fading!

    As expected. I hadnt anticipated they would seek me out so soon after entering the room; they must have a good tolerance for medicines.

    I shed a wry smile.

    Just have one more cup. Too much of the medicine can be toxic.

    Yes! Thank you!

    I closed the window. Since entering the vige, my Winds had been observing everything here.

    No one had left the vige yet. No one seemed to be observing me separately.

    Were they confident?

    If someone who knew about the antidote to the gue they had created appeared, it would be quite surprising.

    Well, lets observe the situation for now. I turned my gaze to the girl behind me.

    The escorts stood on either side of the girl. Their eyes were full of vignce as they looked at me.

    Thank you.

    The first to speak was the girl. Her thanks were so sinct that it was almost surprising.

    The escorts nodded slightly in response, but their gaze remained sharp.

    Thank you. It must have been surprising.

    It was a bit.

    But how did you do it? Is it true that tinum Herb is a cure?

    Hasin!

    The girl almost shouted, but the escorts expressions didnt waver. I shrugged.

    Didnt you just see it?

    .

    Though the escort bit back their words, it was clear they had something to say.

    It is a cure. If youre curious about something, feel free to ask rather than wonder.

    The escort let out a deep sigh.

    We know this isnt the ideal situation, but the fact remains that youre not a physician, which raises questions.

    Why do you think that?

    Theres no scent of herbsing from your body. Not to mention your bag.

    It was quite sharp for something so hidden. I didnt always carry herbs around like a doctor would when moving.

    But even if I dressed freely as I do, the scent of herbs was likely to emanate naturally.

    Dont worry. Regardless of who I am, I wouldnt bring harm to all of you. The gues cure is genuine.

    What was that you said earlier? It wasnt just about people being ensnared by madness.

    The girl stood up from her seat.

    Please leave. Ill talk to him alone.

    Nun.

    Its okay. You dont need to worry.

    No. Were not okay.

    The escorts head shook firmly.

    He said that there might be someone targeting us.

    Hasin!

    I dont know what Nun saw, but based on what the boy said, it implies an external threat, even if the boy himself isnt an enemy.

    I intervened before the atmosphere became tense.

    I said that because this gue isnt a natural one.

    How do you know that?

    Theres no reason for me to tell you.

    A moment of silence passed. If I hadnt been helping them, wouldnt they have drawn their swords?

    It was quite absurd from my perspective, but I could somewhat understand their feelings.

    Fine. Lets leave aside who he is. Theres no choice but to catch him and find out.

    .

    A muscr bald man, a middle-aged woman in blue clothes, a young man with short hair tied back and carrying a sickle. For now, Ive confirmed three.

    They seemed to recognize who I was referring to, but they didnt answer.

    Their faces reflected deep contemtion. They appeared both trusting and distrustful.

    Who are you?

    Rather than answering, I smirked.

    Enough. I cant allow any more interference. Please leave.

    The Nun said firmly, her voiceced with anger. The escorts averted their gaze.

    They probably knew they had crossed a line.

    Hmm. Still, they were people I needed to work with, so it was better toy some groundwork.

    I may not be a disciple of a physician, but I am someones disciple. It could be someone you know.

    I intentionally lowered my tone, not taking it lightly.

    I heard about the gue from him.

    The guards, who had been dozing off, suddenly opened their eyes as if they had realized something. Their expressions brightened noticeably.

    They probably think that I was a disciple of a Swordmaster or someone of simr standing.

    Perhaps they consider Toun outside as a Swordmaster. He was the oldest among us, after all.

    I apologize if this has caused any inconvenience. Please forgive my rudeness.

    Its alright. I understand.

    Our mood had rxed a bit, but the girls gaze on the escorts was more intense than before.

    Leave.

    The escorts slightly lowered their heads and withdrew from the room. Now it was time for me to get anxious.

    I knew I had to stay calm, but my heart rate quickened. I immediately moved my Winds to prevent any sound from leaking.

    What was that earlier? You said you were waiting for me.

    Exactly as I said. Winds in the darkness. Thats all I saw.

    The girl spat out iprehensible words. When I stared at her, she continued.

    Just because Im a nun doesnt mean I can see everything. Suddenly, I see fragmentary forms in the darkness.

    Fragmentary forms?

    When I arrived here, I saw a darkness I couldnt escape from.

    Her green eyes locked onto me.

    And within that darkness, there were windsing towards me.

    Was that me?

    Since you were there following that path, I assume those were your winds.

    .

    So, the winds she mentioned werent my Mystic, apparently.

    It was quite coincidental. Was this really a nun?

    It fits incredibly well that I, who possesses winds, woulde to a ce with devil worshipers.

    The girl smiled mischievously.

    Dont worry, I wont tell anyone. Ill also keep an eye on Hasin.

    What?

    Everything about benefactor, including the fact that you are the son of Winds.

    I tried to hide my surprise.

    Western locals often referred to those with Mystics as someones son or daughter.

    So, the girl knew that I could manipte winds.

    Was she teasing me earlier?

    The words I just said are true. I understood their meaning after meeting the benefactor.

    What does that mean?

    I see Winds surrounding the benefactor. They are very fond of benefactor.

    .

    How should I handle this?

    Information about my Mystic was top-secret. The proper course of action would be to deal with the girl and the escorts.

    However, my heart wasnt in it.

    Game information surfaced in my mind. Nuns kept their word. Maybe its okay.

    Should I see for myself?

    From the eagle to the nuns words. It felt like I was caught in a current of superstition.

    I should think logically as a spy, but in times like this, it seemed best not to go against that current.

    No, even logically.

    If her foresight ability was true, she was quite close to having a Mystic.

    For the sake of the future, I needed to make her more on my side.

    Alright, I understand.

    I smiled and nodded.

    But if my Winds were visible, did the darkness here be visible too? I mean, the people who sense the darkness.

    Yes.

    What was the darkness like?

    It felt dangerous and frustrating.

    The girl slightly shivered.

    Why didnt you tell your escorts?

    I didnt see that path.

    The girl said so and shrugged.

    And even if I did, it wouldnt have been a good thing.

    Again, I felt it, the girl was quick-witted and had good judgment.

    Even if she was strong, she was still just a nun candidate escort within amunity.

    The vigers would likely handle it without much trouble, but she was definitely weaker than Vasco or Toby.

    The escorts who heard the conversation would have be anxious, and there was a high chance the devil worshipers sensed something.

    The girls judgment was correct.

    Do you know anyone other than the people I mentioned earlier?

    Among those who didnte outside earlier, its the young wife of the vige chief.

    Really?

    It seemed it was not them. Or maybe they were just simple coborators.

    I needed to check.

    But can I ask one more thing?

    Go ahead.

    Did youe here to meet me?

    The girl had talked abouting here and seeing darkness and winds that pierced through that darkness

    But if she had originallye here seeking the winds, her words werent false.

    The girls eyes widened in surprise, then she tilted her head.

    No, I didnt. Even though I came here and saw darkness and winds that surrounded me within that darkness. I was just waiting for the winds.

    Well, I guess that wasnt it.

    In that case, did this mean that in the game, this girl ended up in the hands of the devil worshipers?

    I wont forget your favor and will repay it many times over in the future.

    In the future?

    The darkness I saw here isnt just about them.

    .

    I put on a serious expression. Just how far could this girl see?

    In any case, with this level of ability, there was a good reason to maintain a good rtionship with her.

    Im Carlyn. Thats my real name.

    I wont talk about this anywhere else.

    The girl smiled as if she was genuinely pleased.

    Im Ines.

    * * *

    Id figured out who the devil worshipers were. All five of them. The two I suspected were just close friends.

    When the others gathered separately and had conversations, I didnt intervene and took a nap.

    Theres no need to eavesdrop anymore.

    With enough tea leaves, by tomorrow morning, the vigers would all be restored.

    Tonight, Id decided to deal with all the devil worshipers in this vige.

    The n was simple. Toun, Vasco, Toby, and I would first handle one devil worshiper outside.

    Then we would return to the vige and catch the rest.

    Wed alreadymunicated with those outside. It seemed one-sided, but surprisingly, we could converse.

    Since I could tell what Toun said with Winds. I got up from bed and checked the time.

    15 minutes left.

    There was no need to wait until midnight. I was nning to move around 10 oclock.

    They had dinner and had some more tea. The healing effects would make them sleepy.

    People took naps during the day too.

    I knew this from experiencing the game. I calmly prepared my weapons.

    Hmm?

    At that moment, I felt the movement of the devil worshipers. They were holding weapons and confronting us in the alley.

    -The n to take over the vige is scrapped. Kill them all. Lets start with the ones outside.

    -Shouldnt we catch the ones inside first?

    -Hollin, you dumbass, if the ones outside notice and escape, the problem will get bigger.

    Listening to their conversation, I immediately sent a message to Toun, telling him to move right away.

    This was also something I had taken into ount. They might be thinking the same thing.

    -No, but whats this guy doing? How did he know the real cure?

    -He calls himself Jimangs disciple, like a self-proimed disciple. The gue was discovered in the ruins, so if its a skilled physician, he might know.

    -Its Zikang.

    -Damn it. Is that important right now?

    -Hollin, Marge. Shut up, both of you.

    Feeling Toun starting to move, I focused my attention again.

    -Hes not a physician. Hes not someone who handles herbs.

    -Then?

    -I dont know. They didnt talk to us until they saw us. The young one is the most important. Capture him alive. We need to confirm.

    As I walked toward the door, the escorts looked at me.

    I didnt know what Ines said to them after meeting me alone, but their atmosphere had changed considerably.

    The guys are moving first.

    The escorts got up from their seats.

    There was no need to ask how they knew about my rtionship with a Swordmaster.

    One by the window, one by the door.

    It was agreed that they would protect Nun while we dealt with the devil worshipers.

    I felt Toun thrust a knife into the throat of a devil worshiper outside.

    Originally, the n was to capture them alive, but the situation suddenly became urgent, so I had no choice.

    We should catch the remaining ones.

 Chapter 57: Plague (4)

    Chapter 57: gue (4)

    Even though it was early, the sleeping vige was so silent that the sound of mice could be heard.

    Carlyn walked cautiously in the silence.

    They werent easy opponents. They could sense something amiss, so there was no need to rush.

    Safely approaching from behind the devil worshipers was the task at hand.

    Having dealt with one, it was now 4 versus 4. There was no change in the n, just the battlefield had shifted outside the vige.

    Carlyn actually didnt mind, as it would minimize unnecessarymotion.

    Its been a while since Ive felt this excited.

    It had been over half a year since he met a proper strong opponent.

    Although he had sparred with Toun Zaha in practical sessions, sparring could never rece realbat.

    However, Carlyn never thought they would lose. The opponents might be strong, but they hadnt been undefeated either.

    They were all specialized agents.

    Whether in the field or in the mind, the title specialized wasnt given lightly.

    One must earn recognition within the intelligence agency.

    It was not that one surpassed another and earned the title. It was that one stood out distinctly.

    The Duke genuinely cared about Carlyns life.

    Even though Vasco and Toby seemed inexperienced, their skills were certain.

    Toun was no different. The concern for Carlyn was how to capture without killing.

    Before he knew it, the devil worshipers had left the vige entrance. Bending their upper bodies, they moved swiftly under the moonlight.

    But soon, they straightened up.

    It was because Toun Zaha was staring at them with a corpse at his feet.

    Upon seeing this, the bald man among the devil worshipers muttered something low.

    Damn it.

    The atmosphere among the devil worshipers grew ominous. As their gazes locked, the distance between the two groups shortened.

    The man at the front of the group, who seemed to be their leader, furrowed his brow.

    Theyre not ordinary guys.

    Toun Zaha red at the man without saying a word. It was because Carlyns signal hadnte yet.

    He had no intention of engaging in a conversation from the beginning. The muscr bald man couldnt contain his anger and took a step forward.

    What the hell are you guys doing?

    Hollin, you idiot. Will they tell us?

    Watching the devil worshipers muttering in this situation, Toun Zaha narrowed his eyes.

    Was it confidence or arrogance?

    He wasnt some kind of agent. An agent could never act like that.

    Stop.

    At the words of the leader, the two shut their mouths and returned to formation. Silence fell.

    In contrast, their res were fierce.

    Both sides needed to prevent anyone from leaving here, so they were exploring escape routes.

    Suddenly, the winds started blowing.

    Toun Zaha, who knew that Carlyn had created these winds, considered them to be a natural urrence, they were that sophisticated.

    Peoples hair lightly fluttered.

    Now.

    Carlyn distanced himself slightly from the devil worshipers. It would take some time to narrow it down.

    He pounded the ground with his expanded thigh.

    Simultaneously, the winds brushing against people started to move differently.

    The devil worshipers were restrained and assisted the Haisen agents movements.

    What the!

    When muscr bald Hollin was astonished, Toun, Toby, and Vasco had already sprinted forward within three meters.

    The essence of the battle between powerhouses was more precious than anything in an instant.

    The devil worshipers btedly released the winds through their magic power.

    Mystics werent all-powerful. Carlyns winds could withstand magic power of a certain level or higher.

    If they were to elevate it further, they could be stronger, but for now, this was their limit.

    However, buying time was sufficient for the moment.

    Behind! Theyreing!

    The leader of the devil worshipers shouted, deflecting Toun Zahas sword.

    Carlyn felt a twinge of regret.

    He had wanted to send at least one back, but the leader was unexpectedly not someone to trifle with. Yet, Carlyn believed causing confusion was enough.

    However, no one paid any attention to their rear.

    Hollin!

    Only Hollin turned toward Carlyn at the leaders words. More systematic than expected.

    Carlyn brushed aside distractions.

    This man had been taunting them since earlier. A muscr bald man. He seemed like the type to y dumb as he looked.

    It was a way to say he was so physically strong that his mind couldnt keep up.

    Annoyingly wicked.

    Carlyn needed to provoke the opponents excitement to create an opening. He made a decision. Moonlight Techniques magic power elerated.

    A crescent moon rose in his inner world.

    Coincidentally, Hollins weapon was shaped like a crescent moon. Carlyns lips curved upwards.

    Carlyns left hand reached inside his coat and drew two short swords.

    Six meters. With a slight dy, the flying short swords aimed for Hollins right shoulder and then his left thigh.

    Seeing the first short sword, Hollin, with his half-raised crescent, gritted his teeth.

    What the!

    The timing of the flying short swords was truly exquisite.

    Hollin countered, suppressing the momentum of his raised crescent with sheer strength and then bringing it down again.

    His front left side was open.

    As Carlyn lunged forward, he struck diagonally. The moonlit de drew a crescent.

    Hollin withdrew one foot and dyed his timing, then blocked the strike from Carlyns chest with his crescent.

    <i>ng!</i> The shed des vibrated.

    Is he crazy?

    Carlyn was genuinely surprised. Dodging was the conventional move.

    In an ordinary situation, his de wouldve pressed down the opponents strength and sliced through his chest.

    The difference in speed and power that was already attached to his body was clear.

    That meant he had ovee it all purely through momentum. His fingertips tingled.

    In hindsight, frontalbat should be avoided. Carlyn pushed the sword away and quickly distanced himself.

    Given the recent shift in position due to the previous strike, there were devil worshipers behind him now.

    Not what I intended.

    Metallic sounds resounded from all directions. Carlyn threw a short sword from his embrace, sending it flying toward the devil worshipers.

    Duringbat, the devil worshipers stances wavered.

    This bastard!

    Seeing that sight, Hollin felt ignored. He gritted his teeth, his eyes rolling madly, and charged.

    What an idiot.

    This was definitely not a feint. He got excited more easily than Carlyn expected. Carlyn chuckled inwardly.

    He moved his Winds and kicked up the dirt. Dust and grains of sand flew toward Hollin.

    Two short swords left.

    Carlyn kicked the ground and simultaneously threw both short swords, then pulled his upper body back and slid.

    <i>Swoosh!</i> Sliding in the sand, they swung the sword as if it were a streak of light.

    Keukk!

    Hollins Achilles tendon behind both ankles was deeply cut. The Winds pushed his upper body forward.

    Unable to withstand the separation between his running momentum and his Achilles tendon tearing, Hollin stumbled forward.

    Carlyn quickly got up, thrusting a dagger into the wrist that held the sword and striking the back of Hollins neck hard.

    Whys he so tough?

    Despite shaking his head vigorously, probably due to his muscr build, he didnt lose consciousness from a single blow.

    Carlyn struck the back of his neck again with a downward motion, then pulled out a piece of cloth from his pocket and shoved it into Hollins mouth.

    Although it ended more quickly than expected, Carlyn didnt getcent. Thats whyposure was so important.

    If the guy had been smarter, the fight might have been tougher. No matter how strong you were, if you didnt know how to handle Combat, this was what happened.

    When Carlyn turned his gaze, the other devil worshipers had already assessed the situation.

    Unlike before, there was no hint ofughter in their expressions. They had now witnessed the skills of the Haisen agents.

    Hollin, you stupid bastard!

    The young wife of the vige chief, who had been urging Hollin on, screamed as if in despair. Carlyn moved forward again.

    One down, now only the rest remained. He nned to take down the weakest ones first.

    Gather!

    At the leadersmand, the devil worshipers, willing to endure wounds, surged toward his side.

    It formed a triangr defensive formation, their backs against each other.

    Carlyn thought it was a decent judgment. Though they were trapped themselves, this was better than getting surrounded individually.

    Due to the limited space, they couldnt attackfortably from this side either.

    Huh?

    It was that moment. In an instant, the leader swung his sword and cut the throats of hisrades beside him.

    Carlyn hurriedly tried to block with his Winds, but he was a step toote. Toun, Toby, and Vasco rushed in.

    Father of the darkest ce

    After muttering ominously, the leader inserted the sword into his own throat. The longsword protruded from the back of his neck.

    It happened in the blink of an eye.

    As the Haisen agents stood there stunned, Carlyn quickly turned around. They had to keep at least one alive.

    * * *

    Are they really crazy bastards?

    After roughly examining the bodies, these were Tobys words. I also deeply agreed.

    To choose suicide as soon as the situation worsened.

    Didnt people usually think of escaping first? If three of them had managed to escape, there would be a possibility.

    Well, no. The leader made a good judgment.

    He would have sensed my Winds from the start. He probably deduced that even if they tried to escape, they would be caught.

    He didnt trust his subordinates, so he took care of it himself.

    It was regrettable for us, but for the leader, it was probably the best choice.

    Vasco gave Toby a jab.

    Why say the obvious? Believing in devils already makes them crazy bastards. But still, wheres the one we caught?

    Him? You think he knows something? That guy looks damn stupid.

    Vasco closed his mouth. There wasnt really a counterargument. Even I could see that.

    How much did he know about this situation?

    We confirmed that those corpses were devil worshipers. They had tattoos on their bodies. Theirst words also indicated that.

    However, we couldnt find any documents or anything rted to this incident.

    Wed have to go back to the vige and search the hideout, but there probably wouldnt be anything left.

    Those guys wouldnt leave behind such traces.

    Carlyn.

    Toun came over to me.

    How did you figure it out? And whats this about a healing potion? It seemed effective when I saw it from a distance.

    Half of it was intuition. No matter how you look at it, the situation seemed strange.

    Since I had thought up my excuses while still in the vige, I answered casually.

    As soon as I saw the locals fleeing the gue-infested vige, I used Winds to survey the area. I saw people outside at that time and judged that there was something behind it.

    Toun nodded. He probably thought that far too. They had talked about someone being outside right from the beginning.

    And then, I saw someone with a strange reaction while talking and was certain that there was someone inside too.

    And the one inside confirmed it with your Winds.

    I nodded.

    What about the healing potion?

    That was partly a gamble.

    What?

    If there were enemies inside, naturally there should be healing potions too.

    Touns expression soured. I quickly continued as if trying to cover my tracks.

    Actually, there was a hint of belief

    Tell me.

    If theres something behind this, then the locals didnt spread it, right? It means they overcame the gue and found a difference between us and them. They drink a tea made from tinum herbs every day

    I nced at Touns reaction. I frowned, but there was no suspicious vibe.

    Amazing. Truly amazing. But

    Toun let out an ufortable sigh.

    Dont do that next time. Its dangerous. You promised the Duke, you said your life is the top priority.

    Yes.

    It was better to show inadequacy than perfection, to avoid arousing suspicion. That was my intention, so I slightly lowered my head.

    Still, it ended more easily than I thought.

    If this were after the main story had started, it would have been harder. Because the devils power had begun to spread across the continent.

    Dealing with rampaging devil worshipers was not an easy task.

    Well, things went well for now, but how are you going to handle the rest?

    Worry was evident in Touns eyes. He was concerned about the vigers and the locals.

    gue, the disciple who supposedly cured it, the sudden deaths of vigers, devil worshipers

    Just the gue alone would have led to rumors spreading, and on top of that, there was the addedplexity.

    Whether it was devil worshipers or the kingdom this vige belonged to, it was obvious they woulde here.

    Dont worry.

    But its alright. I had a n in mind.

 Chapter 58: The Knight Who Doesnt Remove His Helmet (1)

    Chapter 58: The Knight Who Doesn''t Remove His Helmet (1)

    Well say that were a special unit from Sumuk. Well conduct entrance checks properly.

    Sumuk was the kingdom to which this vige belonged.

    They hade here upon hearing the news that a suspicious group had dispelled the gue in the kingdom.

    The prestige of a special unit with a royal decree was formidable.

    With a warning not to let a word leak out and an order to scatter to other viges, it would be enough.

    Given thatmunication with the mission team had been lost, it was certain that devil worshipers woulde here.

    Naturally, these people would all die, and in the process, our information would likely be sold.

    It was supposed to be a disguise, but its too risky.

    The best way to seal someones lips was death, but I didnt want to create innocent victims.

    Of course, the expiration date of fear was short. As time passed, more people would start speaking, but

    This should be enough.

    In addition to the time that had passed, the words of scattered individuals, rather than a group, would lose credibility.

    And by then, it wouldnt be a problem anymore.

    This incident wouldnt be a topic of conversation, as the continent would be in enough chaos by then.

    The future might change.

    Since there was a problem with the gue experiment, the future I knew might change.

    Actually, that was an irreversible matter the moment I entered Bendochi.

    Still, it was not a bad thing.

    Instead of risking a change in the future, I met Ines, who could see fragments of the future.

    And well leave the vige before morning.

    That sounds alright. Its not perfect, but

    After a brief exnation, Toun agreed without further discussion. Toun probably asked because of the vigers.

    Actually, even if they were all killed, it wouldnt matter. It wasnt a bad strategy.

    What about the locals? You said they heard about this incident too.

    Ah, those people are fine. I let them know that Toun is a Sword Master.

    What?

    Touns eyes widened. It was a look that said he didnt understand my words. I shrugged my shoulders.

    I realized they think Im a doctor. I changed the approach a bit. They also thought that I hear about the gue from Toun.

    Toun burst into a wryugh.

    Well, well. I guess Im better off not going in.

    Yes. It would be a headache to provoke a nun candidate. Ill go in and finish things up.

    Then Ill just hang out with this guy. Should I take him to Haisen?

    Toun asked, tightening his gloves. It was obvious how they were going to have fun.

    I shrugged my shoulders.

    Ill leave that to Touns judgment. He probably doesnt know much, but you never know.

    Toun replied with a deep smile.

    Yeah. This is my specialty, after all. Toby, Vasco!

    Toun summoned the two agents, seemingly wanting to share the secret. I turned and took care of the supplies.

    After all, since meeting the eagle, we had turned a bad situation into an advantageous one.

    Suddenly, the night sky came into view.

    The eagle couldnt be seen, but amidst countless stars, the crescent moon was emitting its presence.

    Beneath the bright moonlight, I felt a sense of regret within me. Thebat had ended too easily after a long time.

    It was a feeling of boiling blood without a match to expend it on.

    Tch.

    Unlike when I first arrived here, I had now somewhat adapted to this body.

    It seemed I was more suited to running around on the field like Toun rather than sitting at a desk.

    I performed the Moonlight Technique and changed the moon in my inner world.

    * * *

    -Even if hes a doctor, at this hour

    The vige chief, who had risen early in the morning, showed signs of difort.

    Despite the immediate change in attitude upon mentioning the Sumuk Special Forces, who had thrown the devil worshipers into custody, there was still a lingering sense of suspicion. It was only natural, given that we had brought them in for interrogation.

    To address this, I used my Winds to move a sword close to the chiefs neck and suspended the captive in mid-air.

    It might be thought of more as magic than my Winds.

    They need to see it to believe it.

    After that, our eyes never met again. I answered the questions well, even though my voice was trembling.

    The devil worshipers had arrived here about a year or two ago. They had been preparing for this ever since.

    -If you want to live, leave the vige and dont tell anyone about this incident.

    With a warning that if anyone heard nonsense, both the special forces and other undesirable factions woulde after them, the chief nodded vigorously with an rmed expression.

    I would have preferred to gather all the vigers and deliver the message, but the drawbacks seemed to outweigh the benefits.

    Given the infamous reputation of the Special Forces in this country, this level of caution should suffice.

    Then I immediately sought out Ines. Unlike the guards who were waiting with tense expressions, she had a calm demeanor.

    Though all was resolved, I mentioned that I hadnt figured out who those guys were.

    Well though it didnt seem like they believed my wordspletely.

    In truth, by saying I knew about the gue, I was implying that I had some idea about who the adversaries were.

    Our daytime conversation had also been somewhat vague, but that aspect had been brushed aside.

    Still, they had received my help and hospitality, so they didnt press further.

    The situation was summarized, and we informed them that we would be leaving shortly.

    Around that time, I sensed a big man fall through the Winds, realizing that the interrogation had ended.

    It was quicker than expected.

    Whether he had been tortured or he judged there was nothing more to gain, I believed thetter was more likely.

    Well then, Ill go ahead. The rest of you, move out without dy. The night is still deep even as the moon rises. The vige is going to descend into chaos soon.

    As I got up without hesitation, one of the escorts hurriedly asked,

    Where are you going? It might be better if we move together if were headed in the same direction

    There was urgency in his eyes. Having received only a one-sided exnation of the situation, his unease was understandable.

    Furthermore, with just the two of them, setting up camp or going on watch would be arduous.

    He might also be hoping to meet Toun, considering him a Sword Master or someone of simr stature.

    Because Master dislikes people

    Its regrettable, but theres nothing I can do about it.

    The escorts retreated slightly, murmuring at my gentle refusal.

    In the unlikely event that anything happens when youre in the western region, mention Partracs name. Welle to your aid immediately.

    I had learned about the significant tribe earlier. It wasnt worth declining their offer, so I smiled and replied.

    Thank you, Ill keep that in mind.

    With a few pats on the chest with his fist, the escort expressed his gratitude sinctly.

    As I stepped out of the doorway and took a few strides, Ines followed closely behind. Her green eyes drew near.

    See you again.

    The girl spoke with a confident tone. In truth, I hadnt even figured out how to contact her.

    Given our current situation, there was no regr way tomunicate.

    I had ns to find a way to visit her sometime in the future, but her unwavering conviction puzzled me.

    Had she also seen that future?

    Yeah, until next time.

    We exchanged a silent farewell through our eyes and as I turned away, a system message refreshed.

    [You have gained experience in Stratagem. The Resourceful Savior trait is being transformed into the Calcted Rescuer trait.]

    * * *

    During the return to Haisen, there were no notable events. At best, they had hunted and eaten some wild boars.

    However, Carlyn was experiencing events of a different kind.

    Ever since meeting Ines, he had been having the same dream every day.

    It was a dream of walking through a certain castle. Though not entirely clear, it was a strangely familiar castle.

    Carlyn was walking toward a specific room, though he couldnt determine what it was or why he was going there.

    And just as the entrance to that room came into view, he would wake up from the dream.

    It wasnt always the same. The starting location within the castle differed.

    Sometimes he wouldnt even see the door, while other times he had even grasped the doorknob.

    Is this the influence of meeting the nun?

    He thought that this strange phenomenon might be affecting him.

    While it was good that the nightmares were gone, his condition didnt improve, and the dream itself remained a puzzle.

    Unfortunately, the information obtained from Hollin wasnt particrly useful. The fellow seemed burdened and was not forting with what he knew.

    Carlyn believed that the mans ignorance came from deliberate silence. He had no regrets.

    If Toun couldnt get anything out of him, no one else would have been able to.

    The report on the case was concluded. The Duke only left a briefpliment that they did well.

    Considering how busy he had been afterward, it seemed like he was delving further into this gue.

    Several days after that, the Duke summoned Carlyn.

    He quickly realized that it was about a significant mission taking ce within the empire.

    In the office, which he had found after a few days, the Duke was seated, looking somewhat fatigued.

    It was an unusual sight. Despite saying he had gone to the kingdom yesterday, he seemed to have overindulged, unlike his usual self.

    Im here.

    Duke gestured to the seat in front of him as Carlyn greeted him.

    Sitfortably, as it seems the conversation will be lengthy.

    As Carlyn sat down, the Duke took out a cigarette and lit it.

    As I mentioned before, you will be going to the empire soon. However, it wont be to work in imperial intelligence.

    Then?

    Carlyn couldnt respond. He was considerably surprised.

    You will be a knight in service to the imperial princess.

    It was a moment when his surprise increased several-fold. Approaching the princess had been one of Carlyns objectives.

    However, bewilderment inevitably followed.

    Is the empress rmending me?

    Narrowing his eyes, Carlyn tried to grasp the hidden meaning behind this sudden mission.

    The empires empress was formerly a princess of Haisen. In other words, she was the sister of the current King of Haisen.

    She had entered as the second wife but eventually became the empress after the death of the previous empress.

    However, her position was not ideal.

    Below her is only the princess.

    The Emperor had four children, but the first, second, and third princes were born to the deceased first empress.

    Naturally, they couldnt harbor any affection for the current empress. There were even suspicions of foul y in the first empresss death.

    Considering theck of power within the pce, it didnt matter much. In the first ce, the Emperor wasnt one to favor women, and he didnt treat the empress well either.

    Wait a moment.

    Instantly, Carlyns mind becameplex. It seemed like he had found the origin of Haisens downfall.

    The war of the princes was about to begin. Haisen must be aware of this.

    Carlyn spected whether Haisen intended to ce the princess on the imperial throne, independent of the princesss will.

    While it aligned somewhat with his n, it ultimately meant a perilous task. Carlyn kept his silence and asked,

    Do you intend to make the princess the empress?

    The Duke looked at Carlyn with a contemtive expression. From his eyes, Carlyn couldnt discern any emotion.

    Did he expect him to realize this? Just as Carlyn was thinking this, the Duke began to speak.

    Thats correct.

    It was a moment when the Dukes description of the task as an important mission became clear.

    It took a while because we needed to establish that lineage.

    With these words, the Duke flicked his cigarette onto the desk and extinguished it.

    It will be tough. Youll have to make all the judgments on-site. If you decline, thats okay. We can rece you with someone else.

    There was no reason for Carlyn to decline or hesitate. It was exactly what he intended.

    In fact, it wasnt a bad idea.

    Although it was undeniably risky

    If he, with his Death Avoidance, took on this task, he might be able to prevent things from going awry like in the game.

    Nevertheless, personally, I hope youll take on the role. In my opinion, this is something only you can do.

    Carlyn agreed with this aspect as well.

    Having the Mystic known as Winds set him apart in the pce.

    But there was another question.

    The Duke had always emphasized the importance of preserving his life, yet he was assigning him such a dangerous mission.

    This task was taking him right into the heart of the empire. He couldnt disguise himself as usual.

    This was a ce where he might casually encounter a Sword Master. Disguising himself was practically asking to be suspected.

    A face was always remembered. Failing meant preparing for death.

    No. He must have judged this to be a mission significant enough to risk my life.

    It was about solidifying the emperor, who had experienced Haisens favor.

    Carlyn believed that if the Duke had been able to stake his own life, he would have done it himself, not entrust it to him.

    And when you said you wanted to go to the empire, didnt you also say you wanted to see the princess?

    The Duke asked with a smile. It was a conversation from a long time ago.

    In his own way, the Duke intended to ease Carlyns tension. Carlyn gave a faint smile.

    Yes. I will do it.

    And in that very moment, Carlyns vision shifted to ck and white. It was a warning from his Death Avoidance trait.

 Chapter 59: The Knight Who Doesnt Remove His Helmet (2)

    Chapter 59: The Knight Who Doesn''t Remove His Helmet (2)

    The pale dawn woke Carlyn up.

    The moon outside the window illuminated the world with a blue light as if brightening everything.

    With an early awakening, Carlyn let out a sigh. It was the same dream again. A bird flew by the window.

    Carlyn thought of the eagle. The dream seemed to have started from that point.

    Could Death Avoidance have the same meaning?

    A few days ago, when Carlyn epted the Dukes mission proposal, the manifestation of Death Avoidance he saw was different from before.

    The world that shifted to ck and white had a lighter palette than before.

    The manifestation of Death Avoidance didnt necessarily indicate imminent death. It was purely a warning.

    Thats why this difference puzzled him.

    There were several hypotheses.

    Maybe it was because the actual event wasnt happening right away, or perhaps the risk of death was lower than before

    He couldnt find the answer.

    But now, as he thought of the eagle, his thoughts extended in another direction. It wasnt a matter of chance.

    Is it like changing an ill omen into a good one?

    Carlyn shook his head; it was such an obvious thought, even when thinking to himself.

    If he viewed it this way, the warning of Death Avoidance seemed to be meaningless.

    However, he didnt reject the proposal. It wasnt because it was difficult to change his words in front of the Duke.

    There was too much at stake in the mission.

    While his original goal uponing here hadnt changed, the ns had altered considerably.

    He learned and experienced enough to realize that.

    If he just remained still, Haisens downfall was a foregone conclusion. If the Chief of Intelligence were to die in the process

    There was no guarantee he could prevent Denifs rage.

    The princess is no different.

    In hindsight, turning the departed princess into an empress within the empire was nearly impossible.

    To swallow the empire without a substantial power base was an unrealistic dream.

    So, whether he became the killer or the savior, Carlyn had to step up. Even if it meant death in the end.

    Anyway, even if his n went awry, a dyed death awaited him.

    I never expected safety when I came to this world.

    Carlyn concluded that the time hade for him to stake his life.

    In the most straightforward sense, under the Dukes protection, he had lived a much safer life than he expected.

    Setting aside the risk of the mission, he might have be a corpse much earlier if he had been wandering alone since he was thirteen.

    Of course, that didnt mean he wasnt worried. He was anxious, but he epted it.

    From any perspective, he was the right person for the job.

    Mystic, Winds.

    There was no one else in the pce who could collect as much information and secretly convey it.

    Its essential to know the right people.

    The king of Haisen, the Chief of Intelligence, the empires espionage leader under Haisen

    Especially Marge, Derek was likely to leak information.

    If that happened, it was evident he wouldnt be able to maintain his role as the princesss knight for long.

    Perhaps thats why the warning of Death Avoidance existed.

    However, it was toote to turn back. The irreversible current had already been set in motion.

    In the worst-case scenario, even if Haisen fell, he had to leave a possibility for the princess.

    He had confidence in the manifestation of Death Avoidance. It meant something unchanging regardless of what it signified.

    If going to the empire signified death, it would have appeared just before he answered.

    That statement meant the probability was high, but it also implied that he could handle the variable of death.

    In fact, he had a vague idea of what form that crisis might take.

    Given the problems that would arise because of the leader, he had imagined several scenarios.

    Yet, even in the worst of situations, Carlyn had confidence he could avoid and escape. He hadnt just beenzing around for the past year.

    And Ines words.

    A nun, who could see snippets of the future, mentioned meeting again. Did that mean hed survive?

    Carlyn thought to himself and smirked inwardly.

    He seemed a bit more restless than he thought. His early morning contemtion had been quite deep.

    Nevertheless, he was relieved in the end to have gained stability.

    Because of the early awakening, he got up with a slightly groggier body than usual.

    It was two days until departure.

    He was going to meet the King of Haisen and travel to the Empire with the princess. The arrangements had already been made with the Haisen royal family.

    After all, the Chief of Intelligence couldnt aplish everything alone.

    Maybe the princess doesnt know about it.

    In any case, he needed to develop himself, even if only for a short time.

    Since Marhan agreed, Carlyn nned to go out first and stretch his body.

    Long time no see?

    However, the person who appeared on the training ground wasnt Marhan. It was Phiri.

    To be fair, it hadnt been that long. Carlyn had met her twice since returning to Haisen.

    Phiri often came to the Duke as a vice leader, fulfilling her role.

    Your tired face remains unchanged.

    What brings you here?

    What else? I came because youre heading to the Empire.

    Are you that free?

    Phiri furrowed her brow.

    You dont look happy at all.

    Why wouldnt I be? Nice to see you.

    Ugh, whatever.

    Phiri sighed. Carlyn had a vague idea of why she hade.

    An important mission. Whilemunication through writing was possible, a face-to-face meeting would be better for finalizing details.

    Having finished chatting, Carlyn shrugged.

    When will you be back?

    Tonight. I arrived in the early morning, and Im dead tired.

    Maybe you should rest a bit.

    It was a sincere remark.

    Phiri wasnt one to lounge around, and given the nature of the task, it was probably a taxing journey.

    I dont think Ill be able to meet you openly if I go to the Empire, so I just want to see your face.

    Seemingly in a good mood, Carlyn momentarily lost his words. It was, so to speak, a sense of purity that he hadnt felt in a while.

    With so many worries at the moment, it felt even more unfamiliar.

    Shall we go out?

    Pardon?

    If youre going to be guarding the princess, you wont get to rest. We should have some fun before you leave.

    Carlyn pressed his lips together. He wanted to train. If that was the case, he should have asked Marhan

    Phiri intercepted Carlyns expression.

    Just

    Listen to me. You havent rested properly since you came back to Haisen. If it were up to me, I would have made you rest a while ago.

    Phiri made fun of the Duke. It wasnt that Carlyn hadnt rested at all, but he kept her mouth shut.

    Working hard is good, but if you overdo it, youll burn out. You need to take a break.

    Was she worried about burnout?

    Carlyn simply nodded. Refusing wouldnt have helped, and it would only be for a short time anyway.

    It was probably half to relieve tension.

    Good leaders consider the mental well-being of their subordinates. Didnt she consider the specialized agents on the field?

    Lets go.

    Phiri ced her hand on Carlyns shoulder.

    * * *

    The Dukes n was simple.

    It was just that the Empress was bringing the princesss bodyguard from Haisen, their homnd.

    The founding emperor was closer to the typical strong and valiant man. A person with a winner-takes-all philosophy.

    Six months ago, there was a person who openly dered that the one who won among the children would be the emperor.

    Therefore, the war of the princes had already begun. Real-time shes were underway.

    As far as I knew, the princess wasnt interested in this quarrel, but others might see it differently.

    Considering Haisen alone, hes probably nning to use the princess.

    So, this situation wasnt odd.

    I would soon apany Princess Haisen to the uing banquet and be the princesss bodyguard.

    Subsequent events would be determined by my judgment and orders.

    However, no matter the superficial reasons, there would undoubtedly be suspicious looks directed at me.

    Even if it wasnt from Haisen and they brought me from elsewhere, it would probably have been the same.

    After all, the struggle for the emperors throne was ongoing.

    But thats not my concern.

    I could eavesdrop on conversations without anyone noticing and deliver messages without getting caught.

    The probability of getting caught was extremely slim, as long as it wasnt an internal disclosure.

    Even the past wouldnt be a problem. When three people gather, they can create a story, even if theres no tiger (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: This means that when three peoplee together, they can create something that doesnt really exist, just like making up a story about a tiger that isnt actually there. Its like saying that when people talk or work together, they can make things seem bigger or more important than they really are. So, its a way of showing how people can exaggerate things when theyre in a group.

    Furthermore, the person who spent the effort to create this history was the Chief of Intelligence of a kingdom.

    Even I knew about this knight. I didnt know that it would be my role, though.

    Starting as a mercenary and then rising through the ranks in territorial wars, he had be a renowned knight.

    Defeating several famous knights in duels, his fame reached the kings ears.

    Its a bit amusing.

    The reason such a disguise was possible was that this knight had never taken off his helmet, not even once.

    The cause of the duel he fought was mostly also due to that helmet.

    The reason the Duke said I could refuse was also because of that helmet.

    But considering he even matched my height and build, he probably didnt think I would refuse.

    Anyway, officially, I had responded to the kings summons, so I stood before the king.

    I ced the tip of the drawn sword on the ground and knelt on one knee.

    Greetings. Knight Karl Schurtapen humbly greets the illustrious King of Haisen.

    d to meet you! Ive heard a lot about you.

    The noble who made me a knight was the kings inw, so this was a little yacting.

    But given the eyes watching, several people had gathered.

    Of course, it was only natural, but the gazes directed at me werent pleasant. A knight from mercenary origins.

    Surpassing ranks meant epting such gazes. Not taking off the helmet added to it.

    Even during gaming, this annoyed me many times. Be it a character or a subordinate.

    Now, those memories seemed distant. Dull words were exchanged.

    Lets finish this quickly.

    Listening to things I hadnt done was a trial. Eventually, the climax of the story was approaching.

    Formally sending me as the princesss bodyguard only intensified the atmosphere.

    A mercenary-born knight was sent to guard the princess. The nobles who didnt know the inside story were probably ufortable with the kingdoms dignity.

    Such humiliation would probably ur even in the empire. Well, oveing it with skill would settle it.

    I thank you for trusting me, a humble person, with this honorable position. I will fulfill this duty with honor.

    Are you sure about this? I know youre quite stubborn, but in the Empire, you wont be able to wear the helmet.

    I bowed deeply.

    I apologize for any rudeness. Wearing the helmet is not important. I started wearing it due to the biases people have against me.

    I lifted my head again and met the kings gaze.

    Since Your Majesty approves, I can remove it right away.

    And now, it was time to remove the helmet. As I was about to lift my arm, the princess suddenly intervened.

    Father.

    Why is that?

    Aunt mentioned that skill is important. Will it be alright? Even if you defeated Sir Bern, there are better knights in the pce. It might be considered disrespectful

    This was an unexpected situation. The capriciousness of the princess. Her eyes showed that she disapproved of me.

    Perhaps there were rumors that the helmet was due to its grim appearance.

    The king didnt seem surprised and calmly smiled. His gaze scanned the audience, briefly lingering on me.

    I nodded lightly.

    Very well. Judging from this, there are many doubters. Shall we see, Schurtafen?

    Yes.

    It was a sudden situation, but I had no worries. I felt confident about going to the Empire, and I believed I had the skills to match.

    After all, if I had beenpletely powerless, the Duke wouldnt have called me.

    The kings face brightened. He might even think its a fortunate turn of events. Suppressing internal dissatisfaction.

    Who will step forward?

    I will.

    A middle-aged knight who had been standing on one side of the arena walked forward. Bodon Takulf. He was quite a decent knight.

    The faces in the audience brightened slightly.

    Very well. If its you, Bodon, you wont disappoint. Just ensure neither of you gets hurt.

    Yes.

    Both the knight and I replied. The audience moved away, creating a spacious area in the center of the arena.

    I held the sword in my hand and brought it to my left chest.

    I am Carl Schurtafen.

    Bodon Takulf.

    After exchanging greetings, the duel would start three secondster. I assumed a stance and tensed my muscles.

    It would end quickly.

    I stamped the ground. Despite intentionally slowing down, because we were both running toward each other, we were only a breath away in a split second.

    I chose to wait, and Bodon chose to thrust. The sharp point of his sword was aimed at my helmet.

    We had agreed to avoid hurting each other, hadnt we?

    What is this helmet?

    It seemed like the veiled mercenary-turned-knight didnt leave a good impression on others.

    The agent who had built up my record instead of me must have felt some stress. I decided to just go along with it.

    I slightly wet my head and turned my wrist. The two swords shed smoothly, almost brushing each other.

    The slightly deflected sword pressed against the edge of my helmet. I could feel the shock of it being forcefully removed.

    My breathing became easier, and my hair regained its freedom. In the silence, the knight averted his gaze.

    Im defeated.

    My sword was at Bodons throat.

    The middle-aged knight had tried to block my sword with his gauntleted left hand, but I was faster.

    However, the arena was filled with silence.

    Eyes,rger than ever, were fixed on me. Amidst those gazes, my eyes met the princess.

    I wondered what faces they had imagined beneath this helmet.

    Although I was saying these words, my usual disguise was also meant to hide my appearance.

    Once seen, it was an unforgettable face. ording to Phiri, it was even more noble.

    Even the king was looking at me with astonished eyes. The king stammered and asked,

    Are you, by any chance, a secret child of a noble family?

    It was an unbelievably impolite question.<ul><li>1. TLN: This means that when three peoplee together, they can create something that doesnt really exist, just like making up a story about a tiger that isnt actually there. Its like saying that when people talk or work together, they can make things seem bigger or more important than they really are. So, its a way of showing how people can exaggerate things when theyre in a group. </li></ul>

 Chapter 60: Erendil (1)

    Chapter 60: Erendil (1)

    The dream remained the same.

    The same space. A corridor that was simr yet slightly different each time. Carlyn walked towards an unknown destination.

    It felt like he could never reach the end. On the other hand, his sleep time seemed to be gradually decreasing.

    It was a small annoyance. If it were to continue like this, he would rather have nightmares.

    Nightmares and recurring dreams.

    Though the content was better in thetter, the gradually revealing wake-up time was still a struggle for Carlyn.

    I cant show that Im too tired.

    As the mission was a mission, he was in the process of managing her expression at all times.

    For a young knight to look constantly tired was not typical.

    It would be the same in the future.

    The princesss guardian knight. Throughout the mission, he had to act in a y. Sighing, Carlyn raised his thin eyebrows.

    He was currently apanying Princess Haisen on her journey to the Empire. The procession wasnt extravagant.

    Its not few, though.

    Still, it was the princess of a nation who was on the move.

    Carlyn didnt have much to do. He had originally been assigned as an additional personnel.

    Since removing his helmet, peoples gazes had changed significantly. It hadnt been much time since he started wearing it, but the change was perceptible.

    It was all about appearance. Since the helmet was worn to conceal his ugly appearance, the contrast was stark.

    It was enough for rumors to spread, even to the point where it was said he was a noblemans secret child.

    Thinking back, its ridiculous.

    The words were too impolite, even Carlyn felt the need to create a little distance.

    In the end, he denied it due to the shock. It was because he disliked the bias that came from his young age and appearance.

    However, the atmosphere was not one of belief. People naturally believed what they wanted to believe.

    With that kind of appearance, people thought, Could it be because he was a secret child?

    The rumors that spread were also like that. The kings question about whether he was a nobles secret child had a significant impact, more so than Carlyns denial.

    From Carlyns perspective, there was no need to deny it further. There was nothing wrong with it.

    Even if the treatment of secret children wasnt good, half of them were still nobles. They were treated better thanmoners or mercenary novices.

    Depending on their lineage, there were cases where they were treated on par with nobles.

    Shes here again.

    Carlyn felt someone approaching through the Winds. While moving, he didnt feel the need to establish familiarity.

    He knew about Carl Schurtafens deeds, but there was no need to go into detail.

    The original Carl Schurtafen was also introverted. Moreover, there were a few others approaching first.

    Princess Haisen was one of them.

    From the moment the princess saw Carlyns face, her gaze remained fixed.

    The disconnect between the imagined hideousness and the reality created a shock that was even greater for her.

    The princess, who had secretly watched knightly literature, saw a figure resembling her ideal.

    For the first few days, the princess had been observing discreetly, but as they drew closer to the Empiresnd, she began to engage in conversation bit by bit.

    -Youre impressive at a young age!

    At first, it was a light greeting or praise. In a world flowing with magic power, 18 years old was certainly a young age.

    Considering Carl Schurtafens achievements, this was even more true.

    Carlyn responded appropriately. Even though he had heard unfavorablements in the courtyard, she was still the kings daughter.

    He couldnt afford to fidget. And the princesss nature was like that as well.

    Good morning, Your Highness. Did you have a peaceful night?

    Yes. And Carl, how are you?

    The princesss face was always radiant with a rare innocence.

    For Carlyn, who had lived in the intelligence bureau, it was one of the unfamiliar things.

    The fact that the princess, who called himself young, was actually younger than Carlyn yed a part.

    The fourteen-year-old princess couldnt even think that she was in the wrong.

    I felt the same.

    Carlyn replied with a faint smile, exchanging a dull question and answer.

    Amidst past stories andpliments on how well he handled his sword, there was a remark that unexpectedly piqued his interest.

    Carl seems to be the type my sister would like. She appreciates quietness.

    While the intention behind the quietness was deliberate even when facing the princess, thetter was more memorable.

    The term sister referred to the imperial princess.

    Are you close with Her Imperial Highness the Princess?

    A little. We dont see each other often, though

    The princess trailed off, ncing aside. Carlyn thought that she seemed to be unting her familiarity.

    There was no need to pry, but knowing even a little was important.

    Thats fortunate. I was worried since I tend to be quiet.

    Dont worry. She might actually like that. My sister really dislikes insincere words. She even seems to have a supernatural ability to detect lies.

    Is that so?

    Carlyn showed a slight interest, slightly lowering his upper body.

    He had only met the princess a handful of times during the game. He didnt know what kind of person she was.

    Moreover, the princess he had seen in the game was generally in herte twenties. Now she was sixteen, younger than Carlyn.

    A ten-year gap.

    Considering what the princess had experienced in the game, she might have been an entirely different person.

    It wasnt that there was no information about the princess, but only close people knew certain things.

    Still, Carlyn was willing to listen.

    Ill keep that in mind. Is there anything else I should be aware of?

    Well, she likes sweets

    Even that was information Carlyn had never heard before. In a way, it seemed like an obvious statement.

    There wasnt much that Carlyn could do about it. Since the guards didnt provide food, anyway.

    The princess seemed to be groping for vague memories. Perhaps she was trying to find a reason, having said that they were close.

    Ah! Shes quite thoughtful.

    I see.

    Carlyn already knew that. The princess had an insight beyond imagination.

    She was sharp. Afterward, the conversation continued, but it didnt yield any meaningful information.

    As they got closer to the Empires capital, the conversations with the princess became less frequent. It wasnt that the princesss interest had waned.

    It was simply because there was less to talk about with the reserved Carlyn. The fleeting nces remained.

    Carlyn pretended not to know, though there wasnt a reason for him to be noticed.

    And finally.

    In the distance, the capital of the Empire, the white city of Chenarus, began toe into view. Carlyn steeled himself.

    This was just the beginning.

    * * *

    The banquet was scheduled for two weekster.

    As the Emperors birthday approached, the Imperial Pce was bustling with activity, even at a nce.

    Ive summoned additional guards for you.

    .

    In response to the Empresss words, the Princess remained silent. Guards? For what reason? It raised questions more than anything else.

    Rather than being sudden, it seemed there was a hidden meaning behind it, making the statement less pleasant.

    The Princesss gaze drifted outside the room. Her personal guards numbered four. Two of them were stationed outside the door in shifts.

    The Empress spoke with a dignified expression.

    Dont dismiss this matter. Your father mentionedpetition, so new guards must be arranged. There should be at least one person we can trust.

    The Princess sneered inwardly. The subject of the statement about trust wasnt the Princess herself.

    From the beginning, the idea of someone trustworthy to her seemed distant.

    Who will be going?

    Were considering sending Sir Mirek

    .

    The Empress observed the Princesss expression and corrected herself.

    Dont be responsible for the one whos leaving. But after all, they are your guards.

    Then Ill go with Karzan.

    The Princess replied promptly. She had endured it for quite some time. She didnt like the looks directed at her.

    She had borne the difort as a restrained guard, both due to her position as a high-ranking noble and because her mother had assigned her the guard.

    Sir Karzan? Still, hes one of the Dumen counts

    The new guard said would be provided ording to Mothers words. Ill do it my way.

    The Empress, although dissatisfied with the Princesss resolute face, nodded.

    She thought it might be a good idea to look into other possibilities.

    Who is this new guard?

    Carl Schurtafen.

    The Princess narrowed her eyes. This was the first time she had heard the name, even though it was someone who would be her guard.

    She was suspicious of her mothers words being untrue.

    I called him from Haisen.

    .

    Erendil, right now theres no ce more trustworthy than my rtives.

    The Princess, Erendil, nced at the Empress for a moment.

    Is that the only reason?

    Yes.

    It was a lie. Erendil had anticipated it somewhat.

    Because of her siblings dislike for her and the Empress, the trials the Empress had faced in the past were beyond imagination.

    So it wasnt unusual for her mother to be ambitious after her fathers deration.

    Erendil stifled a sigh. She didnt particrly like her siblings.

    It was simply a matter of potential.

    The elder princes had already secured their positions. Moreover, there were gender limitations. Even if Haisen offered help, could they reverse the situation?

    Even if the Empire is aware of these intentions

    There were ample reasons, but the Empire was not just an empire for no reason. Suspicion was inevitable.

    If the truth were to be revealed, the Princess wouldnt be seen in a good light, since she had attracted foreign influences.

    Of course, there were those who supported the Princess as well. The behavior of the three princes hadnt been particrly good.

    However, even if things went well, there would be sacrifices, and if things went wrong, there was no avoiding punishment.

    Much blood was being shed pointlessly. Erendil didnt want to get involved in a fight with a high probability of failure.

    That was why she had said she had no interest in the imperial throne, but

    It was a futile effort. The Empress had already staked her bet on a war with low chances of sess.

    The potential for that oue was also likely drenched in blood, and Erendil knew there was a high probability of her own blood being shed. She tried to suppress her uneasy heart.

    Hell probably arrive tomorrow.

    I understand.

    Erendil was aware of her cousins impending arrival.

    She had been looking forward to it. The purity that was hard to find in this ce was something she anticipated.

    However, right now, that sense of anticipation had deted considerably.

    It wasnt her cousins fault, but Erendil found this meeting somewhat unpleasant. The Empress had meddled.

    Dont treat him rudely, he is still one of us.

    .Yes.

    * * *

    We arrived in Chenarus in the afternoon, but since prior contact was necessary, we couldnt go straight to the pce.

    We had to secure lodgings and unpack before we heard that we were toe tomorrow morning.

    And the next day, when I woke up from sleep, I felt something strange. The answer was quickly found.

    I hadnt dreamt of the recurring dream. It was the first time since meeting the nun.

    The nightmare was not particrly pleasant.

    It was a mystical harmony, but there was no time to ponder over it as we had to visit early in the morning.

    I couldnt beter than the princess, so I immediately armed myself and headed down. The wait was short.

    After walking for a while, the pce came into view in the distance. I felt a strange sensation. A current seemed to flow through my mind.

    Flickering scenes ovey onto reality like a lingering image. It was the ce I had seen in my dream.

    Finally realizing this now

    The recurring dream was like a lingering mist after waking. Thoughts from the dream didnte to mind.

    Could it have been a kind of prophecy?

    Perhaps something passed on to me from Ines. Without realizing it, I found myself nodding.

    I hadnt even known at that time that I would be the princesss guard.

    Anyway, I moved with Princess Haisen, so there was no time to waste. We followed the guide through the corridors. These things were just dawning on me.

    The room I used to go to must have been the princesss.

    What was strange was that there wasnt such a guide back then. The same went forpanions. We were in somewhat of a hurry. Could these be events in the future, even further ahead than now?

    Even as I thought this, my eyes discreetly surveyed the surroundings. It was a habit to look for escape routes.

    Soon, we reached a room, but it wasnt the room from my dream. I didnt sense anything eerie.

    It might have been a reception room.

    On either side of the door stood two knights. Their gaze quickly scanned us. They must have heard about the princesss guards.

    Unlike the princesss guards, who were discreet, I stood out, so their gaze soon fell on me.

    I had anticipated this.

    One seemed neutral, the other hostile. Even the neutral one had some distance from friendliness.

    I hadnt avoided the gazes that I had anticipated. Amidst the conflicting gazes, the guide inclined their head at the door.

    Your Highness, Princess of Haisen hase to visit.

    Let her in.

    The voice that reached us wasnt the princesss. Since there was a hint of age in it, I thought it might be the empress.

    Only then did I turn my gaze.

    Finally, the door opened. In the expanding field of view, the princess was there.

    In my dreams and outside, it was the first time I had seen the princess. Strangely, our eyes met directly.

    Could those eyes see the truth?

    The princesss Mystic eye could discern truth from falsehood.

    Unlike the eyes of the knights, which seemed to pierce through me, her gaze felt like it was delving into my inner self, causing my breath to subtly tremble.

 Chapter 61: Erendil (2)

    Chapter 61: Erendil (2)

    The princess lowered her teacup with a delicate touch, maintaining her gaze toward Carlyn with an orphaned gesture.

    She was not the woman Carlyn remembered. It was only natural, given that over a decade had passed, and she had grown younger. (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: What he meant to say is over a decade when MC still yed the game which the princess is already an adult. Well, at least I think thats how I understand it.

    Yet, she was unmistakably the same person. Except for the slight loss of plumpness in her cheeks, it was the familiar face she knew.

    There was a cold dignity about her, too, much the same as before.

    Aunt! Sister!

    Youvee. Even though its been a long time, youve be even lovelier. Have you been well?

    Yes!

    The Empress and the imperial princess warmly weed the approaching Haisens Princess.

    After a brief embrace, their attention naturally turned to Carlyn. The Empresss gaze was ambiguous.

    Did they really assign the right agent?

    Carlyn was younger and more handsome than she had anticipated. She had heard he was young, but he exceeded her expectations.

    His appearance was equally striking.

    Appearance and age were separate from abilities, but it was a kind of prejudice.

    As he had done before the king, Carlyn ced the tip of his sword on the ground and bent one knee.

    Your Majesty, the Empress, and Her Imperial Highness the Princess, I pay my respects.

    Since he hadnt officially be a royal guardian yet, he refrained from using lofty titles like honored.

    There was also the purpose of not arousing suspicion in the princess.

    Perhaps the Empress found this irritating; her gaze momentarily sharpened, but she couldnt reveal it.

    The Empress responded with a smile,

    Pleased to meet you. Ive heard much about you.

    Carlyn responded with a slight upturn of his lips, maintaining silence. The princesss gaze remained fixed.

    In a whispered voice, the Empress urged the princess,

    Erendil, why are you remain silent?

    I humbly request your guidance going forward.

    Her words were concise. It was the rigidity ingrained in him from childhood due to her royal bloodline.

    Yet, even in her speech, there was an air of dignity.

    Very well.

    Carlyn bowed his head again. Only then did the princess shift her gaze.

    Step outside. Well discuss matterster.

    Erendil.

    For now, Merien is my priority.

    The princess didnt want to intertwine this joy with other affairs. She feared the joy might fade.

    The Empress, too, couldnt say more.

    Amongst others, her daughter was the only one who treated her warmly. And plus, the Haisens princess were the only two.

    Just by observing her demeanor moments ago, it was clear. Given the future events, her daughter needed space as well.

    Carlyn withdrew from the room. While he did feel a bit drained, his concerns were greater.

    The prospect of discussingter seemed to imply a possible confrontation.

    Once again, the gazes of the royal guards were upon Carlyn.

    One was a middle-aged knight, the other young. The hostile gaze came from the younger one.

    So, youre the new guardian?

    Yes.

    Quite young. Skill doesnt necessarilye with age, though.

    It was the older one who spoke.

    Unlike the knight beside him, he wasnt hostile. Concern was more apparent in his words than dislike.

    Carlyn knew that he was a decent person. His concern was for the princesss safety.

    He had expected colder looks at first, but maybe it wouldnt be as bad as he thought.

    If my abilities are proven, they will likely be favorable.

    Carlyns judgment was somewhat urate.

    Since the princess was young, Emmet had been her guardian knight. She was somewhat like a daughter to him.

    Therefore, he had looked forward to the news of a change in her guardian. Karzan hade from a good family, after all.

    Furthermore, he knew the name Carl Schurtafen.

    Talk of knights wasmon among them.

    He had heard some rumors about knights from the Southern Kingdom who never removed their helmets.

    I thought hed be better than Karzan at least.

    The stories that had reached him werent extraordinary. As this was the Empire, evaluations were modest.

    However, to had ones name spread with such an attitude meant a certain level of skill.

    Combat experience was simr as well.

    Yet, when expectations were high, disappointment could be equally great. His own bias had prevented their first meeting from being entirely positive.

    Ill show youter. If you have time, today works too.

    This was why Emet liked Carlyns confidence. The older knight let out a dry chuckle.

    I hope its not just empty boasting.

    That was the end of the conversation. A guardian knight wasnt meant for idle chatter.

    An hour passed.

    They chatted for quite a while. Just as Carlyn was about to sigh due to familiar fatigue, the princess and the Empress emerged from the room.

    As if there was a silent understanding of a forting confrontation, the Empress received the greetings and walked along the corridor.

    Following behind, Princess Haisen quickly whispered to Carlyn with a regretful expression,

    I hope we can see each other again.

    Until you return to Haisen, well have plenty of opportunities to meet.

    I mean after that!

    When Carlynughed, the princess with a serious face dashed after the Empress. Inside the room was the princess.

    Her gaze was icy.

    Enter.

    * * *

    The princess sitting on the chair was silently staring at me. In the silence, our gazes met.

    The atmosphere felt odd, making me needlessly anxious. Lies were meaningless in front of the princess with truth as her Mysitic.

    That was why I was tense.

    I still hadnt decided how to approach the princess. It was my limitation. I didnt know what kind of person the young princess was.

    Carl Schurtafen.

    The princess broke the lingering silence. I sensed an unusual tension in her gaze that met mine.

    Had she caught on to something?

    I decided to start by muffling sounds using winds. The soundproofing in the pce was good, but it was better to be cautious.

    There could still be Imperial dogs lurking below the windows.

    In truth, I had felt it since I set foot in Imperial territory. Through Winds, my surveince range was beyond imagination.

    Even if there was no issue with the Empress summoning me, I had anticipated Imperial suspicion. Thats why this was a risky mission.

    Yes.

    The princess who had called me fell silent again. She seemed to be pondering what to say.

    In silence, I could predict to some extent what the princess might utter.

    Is that really your true name?

    As expected. It was a tant question. She had already figured out the situation. Her insight was remarkable.

    Or perhaps she had sensed something strange through the Empress.

    No, it must be. Among the people the princess met, only the Empress knew about our n.

    There wasnt much time to think. I made a quick decision.

    No, its not. My real name is Carlyn.

    The princesss pupils dted. The Winds brushing against her wrist informed me of an increased heart rate.

    This situation was somewhat iprehensible.

    Whats going on? Since my name was Carlyn, it wouldnt have been a lie. Could my straightforwardness have caught her off guard?

    No matter how you look at it

    For someone skilled at discerning truth, being so flustered was unusual.

    Was it because she was still young?

    That possibility seemed usible. After all, there would be no one whod openly reveal their own motives.

    However, due to others perception, I humbly request that you address me as Carl Schurtafen for Your Highness and my sake.

    Understood.

    The princess answered a beatte. It seemed like she regained herposure with a moments pause.

    Are you here to make me into an Empress? (+)<sup>[2]</sup>TLN: She meant the title Empress as the ruler of the Empire, not the one that means a wife of an Emperor.

    Yes. I am here as a member of Haisens intelligence agency to turn Your Highness into an Empress.

    There was no need for lies after everyone had caught on and questioned me. Direct confrontation was the way. It was what I had pondered from the start.

    Ambiguity was the worst.

    Since I would inevitably have to hide the truth, it was better to genuinely put forth my intentions. The princess furrowed her brow.

    I might not know much about that side, but it cant be so easy to say.

    Exactly. The principle was to maintain the status quo until further instructions.

    That means until Mother persuades me.

    Thats correct.

    The original n was for the Empress to persuade the princess.

    It was a natural step. After all, the princess had already dered herck of interest in the Emperors seat.

    Rather than an external force, it would have to be the Empress persuading her.

    Why? I dont understand your reason for openly revealing it. You could have lied.

    Because I didnt want to lie to Your Highness.

    The princess narrowed her eyes. In reality, objectively speaking, the princesss words were correct.

    What am I doing, speaking like this? It was a move based on knowing the princesss Mystic.

    There was one reason. To leave a deep impression in order to maintain a rtionship with the princess in the long run.

    Although it would be possible to reveal the truth at an appropriate time after telling lies

    To someone like the princess, who could see through lies and truth, speaking only the truth was rare.

    The reason I hadnt made a decision was because openly revealing everything from the first meeting would appear strange like it did now.

    I swear, my words are sincere. Even if it wasnt my mission, I wished for Your Highness to be Empress.

    I still dont understand. Why would you want me to be Empress?

    Because thats the path that will save more people.

    I couldnt discuss the devil, their followers, or the prince right now.

    Originally, I expected the princess to remainposed at this point. This baseless im would seem like the truth.

    I didnt anticipate the uncertainty that would set in from the moment I revealed my name, though.

    What do you mean?

    I cant tell you just yet.

    Its Erendil Kisturath asking. I would appreciate an answer.

    I apologize.

    The princess even furrowed her eyebrows gracefully. Then, there was silence for a while. It seemed like her contemtion deepened.

    At the end of the long silence, the princess sighed. In any case, it was the Empresss doing. I couldnt just turn things around now.

    For now, I understand. However, its hard to believe sudden words. The idea of bing Empress is even more bewildering.

    Thats a valid point.

    The princesss response was only natural. It was no ce to show signs of recognizing the truth.

    And from a practical standpoint, my words might not make sense to her.

    Get out for now. Skip any bothersome formalities like an inauguration ceremony. You can get the details of your task from Emmet outside.

    Yes.

    The princess would need time to think on her own. I gave my regards and withdrew.

    Before I could approach Emmet, the face I had seen earlier was right in front of me.

    The Empresssdy-in-waiting.

    Sir Carl Schurtafen, is it?

    Yes.

    Her Majesty the Empress is looking for you.

    Internally, I frowned. It was best for us to avoid each other as much as possible. What could this be about again?

    This was a matter that required a long-term view. I worried that the Empresss impatience might be a cause for concern.

    * * *

    Why cant I see it?

    The princess, Erendil, tried to calm her troubled mind. It was due to her Mystic not working.

    It was the first time she had experienced this since gaining her Mystic. Herposure had been disrupted after a long time.

    Louine!

    At the princesss call, ady-in-waiting who had been waiting outside hurriedly entered.

    What do you think?

    Yes? What do you

    Im referring to the knight who just left. How did you feel about him?

    It was just a moment, so Im not quite sure, but he didnt seem like a bad person.

    The truth. The princess internally sighed in relief, realizing that her Mystic was not malfunctioning.

    Of course, that didnt mean her confusion had disappeared. It hadnt worked on the knight named Carlyn.

    Sensing a bewildered gaze, the princess snapped out of her reverie and let out a slightugh.

    Its not because of his appearance, is it?

    Thedy-in-waiting blushed. The princess extended her hand.

    Alright, you can leave.

    What is he?

    The princesss thoughts deepened. It was her first time encountering someone who couldnt read the truth or lies.

    She couldnt understand what could have prompted him to say such things to her.

    Both the silent Mystic and the straightforward knights revtions continued toplicate the princesss thoughts.

    Haisen wouldnt have sent a madman

    Could he have be infatuated during the process of investigating her? It was a sudden thought.

    Although a remote possibility, based on her experiences, it wasnt an entirely impossible scenario.

    The princess inwardly shook her head. Her mystique allowed her to perceive depth in peoples minds.

    Carlyns eyes didnt hold such desires.

    He couldnt have said that without knowing my Mystic.

    However, that was even more imusible.

    Since gaining her Mystic at the age of 10, Erendil had never revealed that fact to anyone.

    No matter how much she pondered, she couldnt grasp it.

    It could have been the words of a madman, but if he were mad, he wouldnt have been able to be her guardian.

    Right. I used to feel like this in the past.

    Contemting peoples words felt unfamiliar. To her, truth and lies were visible.

    Thats why she could always remain confident and unflustered.

    It felt like the mask she had been wearing was slightly cracking.

    Erendil turned her head toward the mirror on the left. There was a version of herself that looked quite unfamiliar.<ul><li>1. TLN: What he meant to say is over a decade when MC still yed the game which the princess is already an adult. Well, at least I think thats how I understand it. </li><li>2. TLN: She meant the title Empress as the ruler of the Empire, not the one that means a wife of an Emperor. </li></ul>

 Chapter 62: Banquet (1)

    Chapter 62: Banquet (1)

    The empresss chamber was slightlyrger and more splendid than the princesss. However, the difference wasnt significant.

    Mother and daughter. Their tastes seemed to be simr.

    Sir Carl Schurtafen.

    The voice that called me was solemn. Anticipating that the empress might blurt out something unexpectedly, I quickly signaled caution.

    There were eavesdropping ears nearby. Imperial dogs existed even near the empress.

    This time, it was near the lower window.

    Yes.

    A gesture was enough to convey the message. The empress lifted her palm to indicate that everything was alright.

    Thank goodness. It meant that she hadnt called me in haste.

    The empress spoke with a slightly raised voice. Her slightly furrowed brow seemed to express dissatisfaction.

    Handsome. Young. More so than I expected. Was the reason you didnt remove your helmet also because of that?

    Yes. Even during my mercenary days I simply wanted to be recognized for my abilities.

    I can imagine the attention you received. Even I, who was introduced, felt the same way. Despite knowing that, as a mother with a daughter, I became uneasy.

    The empress crossed her legs and tapped the table with her fingernail. It was a gesture that created a pause between her words.

    I could understand the empresss intention.

    Perhaps, she had created this situation to avoid some suspicion on my part, so we could have this discussion.

    Living as the empress in the empire was by no means an easy task.

    It was likely intentional. Slightly open windows and a slightly raised voice were the basis of her thoughts.

    I understand what youre trying to convey. I will be cautious not to give you cause for concern.

    I also raised my voice. I wasnt sure if this would have an effect, but whats done is done.

    However, the way she looked at me was a bit strange. It seemed like there was some sincerity mixed in

    The empress let out a deep sigh.

    Right. I trust you. I wouldnt have said something like this in the first ce if things were as they used to be but I wont say Im sorry..

    The wording she used was subtle. Her previous words werent just about appearances. I guessed that she was referring to my background.

    Nobles usually knew their own positions.

    Leave now.

    That was the end of the conversation. Personally, it seemed half genuine and half masked.

    It should have been a warning that I would give through acting, but it seemed that she saw some sincerity in my eyes.

    Being a mother wanting to make her daughter an empress, she would naturally feel uneasy in various situations.

    But I shouldnt be hasty.

    Although the empress I had heard about beforehand wasnt the type to do that, you never know.

    Anxiety could paralyze ones thinking. The worry I had when I heard the empresss summons was in the same context.

    If the empress started nosing around here and there, only I would be exhausted. Work would getplicated.

    I should keep an eye on things, and if necessary, issue a warning.

    Thats about all I could do within my limits.

    Whether by status or position, I might be an obvious subordinate, but I came here with the full authority of Duke Haisen.

    If I acted as if I was acting on orders from above, the empress would keep quiet as well.

    It might be a bit tiring, but since Id staked my life on being here, I also needed to be attentive in all matters.

    The scariest thing wasnt a capable enemy, but rather the saying that a foolish ally was more dangerous.

    * * *

    [Great and Dignified Emperor Hasins Day]

    Two weeks had passed since Carlyn arrived in the empire. On an early morning, he was reading the morning paper.

    It was a lodging near the imperial pce given to the imperial guards. He could also serve within the pce. It wasnt the environment Carlyn favored, though.

    Hmm.

    The paper he was reading was published by a newspaper agency operated by the Haisen Intelligence Agency.

    If Carlyn provided information from within the imperial pce, Haisen reciprocated by supplying information through newspapers.

    The carefully arranged information wasnt exclusively intended for Carlyns paper.

    Thus, it didnt matter if the empires dogs stole it. It was Haisens longstanding confidence.

    For some reason, the nobles from the 2nd Princes faction are busy? They wouldnt be plotting anything on the Emperors birthday. Hmm.

    The emperor in Carlyns memory wasnt at the point of dying yet, but who knows what might happen.

    There might have been assassination attempts.

    The target might not necessarily be the emperor. In any case, there were precedents, so caution was necessary.

    However, this fact couldnt necessarily be interpreted as the 2nd Princes faction plotting something.

    Disorder within the empire was something sought from outside as well. There was time to catch ones breath now.

    Chances are higher on that side.

    If they were prepared in advance, there was no reason for them to be busy right before the banquet.

    It was reasonable to assume that the 2nd Princes faction had detected such a plot in advance.

    Carlyn thought he should observe the situation once he entered the imperial pce. He had no external assistance.

    Since the banquet was today, he had to handle it on-site.

    Its better to go in early.

    Carlyn stood up from his seat. It wasnt such an unusual thing. He usually entered earlier than the shift time.

    Emmet was in themand room.

    To those who treated him well, he responded in kind. Emmet and Carlyns rtionship was fine. He had been recognized for his skills through sparring.

    The other two guards, however, seemed slightly displeased.

    Whether a nobles offspring or amoner, they had different statuses from true nobles like them.

    Emmet, recognizing Carlyns abilities, was satisfied with ensuring the safety of the princess he served.

    Lucky me.

    Emmet partnered with Carlyn for two consecutive days while gauging the reactions of the other guards.

    The favor Emmet had shown toward the princess, who he had spent the most time with, was something Carlyn himself also took into ount.

    There hadnt been any special incidents over the past two weeks. In reality, life in the pce was monotonous.

    Twenty-four hours of guarding, twenty-four hours of rest.

    Of course, as Carlyn who wasnt a guard, he was busier, but during work, he was mostly just standing.

    Still six.

    As Carlyn stepped outside, he counted the number of Empire agents surveilling him.

    It was simr to what he initially thought. Their suspicion hadnt abated yet.

    Since he had nothing to hide, there was no problem. Carlyn was well aware of the nature of intelligence agencies.

    It was a matter of time. Soon, only minimal surveince would remain, and it would decrease.

    The imperial pce was right in front of him. The bustling activity from a few days before the banquet seemed to have reached its peak today.

    Glorious carriages were heading towards the imperial pce. As Carlyn entered the pce, he expanded his senses.

    Senses open. Numerous sounds reached his ears, and movements could be felt.

    However, that didnt mean he could eavesdrop on everything everyone in the pce was saying or doing.

    Even if only briefly, his head would explode.

    Especially the extraordinary Sword Master required caution, and there were ces that his senses couldnt reach.

    The Second Prince seems to be fast asleep.

    Just looking at the woman lying next to him and the bottle of alcohol on the bedside table, it was evident thatst night had been eventful.

    It seemed like observation would have to be postponed for a while.

    And so, until the evening, as the time for the banquet approached, Carlyn hadnt gained any significant insights.

    He had observed not only the Second Prince but also the other princes, and everything seemed to be normal as usual.

    Even from Carlyns perspective, there was a slight sense of suspicion.

    If the Second Princes faction had been busy during the early hours, then some message must have reached the Second Prince today in some form.

    Its possible they dont trust the Second Prince.

    Whether acting or genuinely. Nobles didnt attach themselves to the princes solely because of their imperial aura.

    The key seats under the First Prince were already upied, or there were conflicting desires among various factions, involving hostile nobles and more.

    Well, youre notte.

    Emmet approached quickly and took a breath. They alternated shifts since they couldnt skip meals, but it took Emmet longer than Carlyn, who hade back after brushing his teeth.

    Took you a while, didnt it?

    When Carlyn looked at him, Emmet let out a chuckle.

    They go crazy for ossobuco. Especially the calf brought in from the west.

    Ossobuco. It was a dish made from calf tendons. Simr to braised short ribs, Carlyn also found it delicious.

    Despite being the Worst Condition that even ruined his appetite, he had to admit it was impressive.

    You seem to really like it.

    Well, its not like I can have it when its not here. Remember that. The calf brought in from the west is the best.

    Ill keep that in mind.

    Theres a good ce in the south of Chenarus thats great at making it too. Would you like toe together with me?

    Id be wee to that.

    After the short conversation, silence settled in. Casual chatting during work hours was not considered a virtue, to begin with.

    How long had they stood there like that?

    Suddenly, the door opened, and the princess dressed in a gown appeared.

    Long blonde hair cascaded down the white dress, with a faint shimmer of silver. She was undeniably beautiful.

    Your Highness, you look splendid.

    Even Emmet, who had seen the princess for a long time, was slightly taken aback, his mouth slightly agape. The princess smiled wryly.

    Lets go.

    * * *

    The Emperors Birthday.

    With nobles from all over the empire and even foreign royalty gathering, the imperial pce was bustling with activity.

    Despite the Emperors aversion to crowds, only the essential nobles had been invited, yet the pce was still this lively.

    Because of this, security personnel were also in high demand. Just like the numerous dogs of the empire that patrolled every corner of the pce.

    Just those nearby add up to over seventy.

    It was only natural for the subjects of surveince to gather in one ce, and it was even more natural that many of them were disguised as workers.

    Nobles came first, followed by the princess, princes, and finally, the Empress. But the Emperor had yet to appear.

    Eyes were directed toward the princess from all corners, just as Carlyn had described to the Duke, she was a beauty that could fit within three fingers on the continent.

    Carlyn could see it too. It felt as though she had stepped out of a movie or a game rather than reality.

    Its like being inside a game; is it wrong to say that?

    Despite the asional nces that fell on her, Erendil stood tall, her back straight, her face as cold as ever.

    However, it wasnt just because of the princess that all the gazes were directed. Many eyes were also turned toward Carlyn.

    Since Carlyn and the princess were seen together, it had be known that their presence in the pce brought a pleasant atmosphere.

    Amidst the quiet, the entrance to the banquet hall suddenly became lively. The Emperor was arriving.

    The majestic and glorious Emperor of the noble Kaiyan Empire

    Before the knight at the entrance of the hall could finish his sentence, with a thud, the heavy doors swung open.

    The atmosphere shifted. The sudden silence was heavy and cold, but through it, the Emperor made his entrance.

    Pushing his receding blond hair neatly back, the Emperor looked dignified despite being over fifty.

    No need for introductions. Who here doesnt know me?

    The Emperor waved his hand casually and walked forward. Two sword masters followed closely behind.

    It was Carlyns first time seeing the Emperor. He left a strong impression. It was as if he had stepped out of a game, the image of the Emperor was exactly the same.

    In the midst of the quiet, only the footsteps of the Emperor and the two sword masters echoed distinctly.

    As soon as the Emperor took his seat, he reached for a goblet.

    Im grateful that youve alle. Making such a fuss over an old mans birthday. Enjoy yourselves, and have a lot of private talks.

    With that, he fell silent. The Emperor raised his goblet with a wry smile, seeming to find this gathering tiresome.

    It was the Empresss duty to break the stiff atmosphere.

    Youre being mischievous even in jest. Since its Your Majestys joke, everyone, let loose and enjoy yourselves without holding back.

    Though it was obvious that it wasnt a joke, there was a need to lighten the atmosphere, so the noblesughed heartily.

    The banquet hall began to get a bit more lively again.

    Several royals and powerful nobles approached the Emperor and exchanged words discreetly.

    Leading the way, various nobles also approached the princes and the princess.

    Of course.

    Thats right.

    Understood.

    As the princess engaged in conversations, Carlyn looked around the banquet hall.

    The operation of his Winds was somewhat limited due to the presence of the sword masters.

    The Empress lifted her goblet and signaled for more. A waiting-maid walked out.

    Carlyn noticed a subtle change in the maids expression. In an instant, Winds enveloped the maid.

    Neck and wrists. The heartbeats were faster than average. Carlyn had brought the scent from the bottle with him.

    Though he couldnt detect any strange scents, the situation was peculiar.

    Wait.

    As Carlyn took a step forward, the approaching maid stopped in her tracks.

    Sir, why are you like this?

    The Empress inquired, but Carlyns eyes were fixed on the maid. Dted pupils, racing heartbeats.

    Was she an assassin, or did she receive some kind of sign? Whatever it was, it meant she knew something.

    Carlyn drew his sword. <i>Swish </i>the sharp sound of the de cut through the noise of the banquet hall.

    As the eyes of the people around turned to Carlyn, the tip of the sword was pointed at the maids throat.

    The swordmaster next to the Emperor had already ced his hand on his sword.

    Amidst the chilling atmosphere, Carlyn spoke quietly without flinching.

    Taste it.

 Chapter 63: Banquet (2)

    Chapter 63: Banquet (2)

    The maid trembled. Not just Carlyn, but also the others, including the Empress, were taken aback by the unexpected turn of events.

    Carlyn swiftly took action.

    Twisting his wrist, he lowered his sword and used his elbow to press against the maids chin. <i>Thud</i> the difference in strength was evident.

    Seeing the maid faint from a single blow, Carlyn realized she wasnt a trained spy.

    Oh!

    A startled exmation echoed through the banquet hall as Carlyn caught a suspended bottle mid-air.

    Carlyn turned to the Empress.

    Her behavior seemed suspicious We should check the contents of the bottle.

    Y-yes.

    The Empress stammered. The maids reaction had been strange to anyones eyes. Hearts raced, and spines felt a chilling sensation.

    Erendil reached out and held the Empresss hand. Amidst themotion, it was the Emperor who broke the tense atmosphere.

    Well, the fun seems to have cooled off.

    His words dripped with sarcasm. Setting down his ss, the Emperor rose from his seat.

    Rudehrn, take charge and investigate. Interrogate her as well.

    Yes.

    Having finished speaking, the Emperor surveyed the nobles in attendance.

    Under his intense gaze, nobles turned their heads in various directions wherever his eyesnded.

    Then, the Emperor headed towards the entrance he hade from. The crowded path split like a crimson sea.

    Swordmaster Rudehrn approached Carlyn.

    If it were someone else, we might have questioned them here just to be safe

    It was the Emperorsmand, so there was no other choice. Carlyn handed the bottle over to Rudehrn.

    Once the Emperor had left, the hall buzzed with excitement once again. Amidst the chatter, the Empress also rose from her seat.

    I should go first.

    Ill apany you.

    The Princess followed closely behind.

    * * *

    That, that wench dares to

    The Empress ced a hand over her chest and couldnt continue her words.

    After confirming the poison, she was more agitated. It went from astonishment to anger, skipping confusion.

    This wont do. I must send someone to her family immediately.

    Father has likely already dispatched troops.

    Erendil interjected, stopping the Empress from getting up. Unlike the maidservants, the attendant was of noble birth.

    By tomorrow morning, the apprehended maids family would be in ruins.

    Still, its fortunate that Schurtafen discovered it in advance.

    With aposed expression, Erendil took the Empresss hand and spoke. It was only then that the Empress turned her gaze toward me.

    Oh, my My mind was in such disarray.

    Her gaze was somewhat different from before. It was only natural after she had her life saved.

    Im truly grateful. You saved me. I was about to be an unwee guest. A close call.

    The Empress, having said so, let out a deep sigh.

    I slightly lowered my head.

    Have you calmed down a bit? You must have been quite shocked.

    The Empress nodded, but it didnt seem like she hadpletely regained herposure. She was trying to appear calm.

    Erendil asked.

    But how did you know? I didnt even notice any signs. The same went for the Empresss guards.

    The Empress nodded again. It would be better if she didnt reprimand the knights unnecessarily.

    Actually, luck was on my side. I stopped her because her eyes wavered as she approached.

    Just from that?

    While not entirely certain, I had a duty as a guardsman. The clear confusion after I stopped her left me convinced.

    True. When in doubt, one must verify.

    The Empress was offering both agreement and criticism.

    Perhaps one of the princes.

    Her anger was one-dimensional.

    Given the circumstances of the Emperors birthday and the fact that it was an environment where incidents couldnt easily ur, the likelihood was high that the culprit came from outside.

    Even when I observed the princes while preventing the maids actions, it was clear that they were genuinely surprised.

    Erendil, like me, stayed silent, contemting. The Empress abruptly turned her head toward the Princess.

    Will you just stay quiet like this?

    .

    Even if youck ambition, they wont leave us alone over there. I wont either. Whether we die in the Empire, get expelled, or flee. One of the three.

    The Empresss anger was somewhat prejudiced, but the subsequent words were factual.

    There was no way the prince who became the Emperor would leave his ambitious sister alone in the pce.

    Any use of her would likely be as a strategic marriage for an alliance, nothing more.

    Well, marriages of noble bloodlines often worked that way.

    Erendil, who had been asked a question, looked at me. Her gaze seemed like it was probing for my thoughts.

    Was she asking about bing the Empress, or was she inquiring whether I believe the princes were the culprit?

    Erendil still hadnt told the Empress that she knew about my true identity.

    How should I handle this situation?

    Speak up.

    The Princess resolved my dilemma. Though whether this could be called a resolution, I wasnt sure.

    In a hushed tone, I immediately activated the Winds.

    Pretending not to know in a situation like this is quite amusing. Do you have something you know?

    The Empress widened her eyes, and Erendil and I exchanged nces alternately. I maintained a calm demeanor.

    The Princess spoke.

    Mother, I am your daughter. Do you think I didnt notice the subtlety in your tone?

    The Empress closed her eyes tightly. She realized her mistake. It was indeed not an incorrect statement.

    Seeing the wordless Empress, Erendil asked me.

    Is what the Princess said wrong?

    Since the suggestion was to reveal my true identity, I nodded my head.

    Your Highness, if you already suspect, I wont hide it. Yes, its true.

    The Empress let out a small sigh. Erendil was satisfied.

    So, speak up. Do you have something you know?

    I heard that the nobles of the Second Princes faction were busyst night. However

    As I thought! I knew it.

    The Empress interrupted me. The Princess raised an eyebrow slightly.

    However, Im not entirely certain. If it was nned in advance, they wouldnt have been so busyst night. Its more likely that someone else manipted the situation. Or it could have been an entirely different matter.

    Being in front of the Princess, I spoke honestly. The Empress showed signs of dissatisfaction, but there was nothing I could do.

    Even though this happened today?

    What I mean is that its a highly probable possibility.

    It seemed like they were pushing on, even though they were aware. Perhaps to provoke the Princess.

    The Empress reluctantly epted it.

    I understand. Im not a fool either. But doesnt that also mean that even if the Second Prince didnt n it, he probably knew and allowed it to happen?

    Yes.

    The Empress turned her gaze back to the Princess.

    Erendil, you know as well as I do that I havent treated the princes harshly. Yet theyve harbored resentment toward me. Now theyre even willing to stand by and watch me die.

    The princes had various reasons for disliking the Empress, but the biggest one was clear.

    The usation of poisoning the first Empress.

    While there had been no concrete evidence, she had once been under heavy suspicion. The Empress had suddenly fallen ill and died.

    Even the southern power, Haisen, which had been strong enough to install a princess as the second Empress, suffered losses.

    Perhaps because of the princes and the deceased Empresss family making a fuss.

    A doubt arose unexpectedly.

    If I hadnt been here, would the Empress have died today? The likelihood was high. The Empress was absent in the game.

    If that were the case, what would have happened to the Princess?

    She wouldnt be able to ignore the gazes around her. The princes would have been suspected immediately, just like the Empress.

    Or perhaps the deceased Empresss family.

    The Princess might have been pushed into the imperial power struggle against her will.

    Perhaps that was why she suddenly left the empire. Perhaps she grew tired of an unwantedpetition.

    It wasnt certain, but even the slightest possibility was dangerous. I had to make the Princess into the Empress.

    But not like this.

    Even if it stirred her emotions a little, the Princesss choice had to be entirely her own.

    Your Majesty, please refrain from pressuring her in this manner.

    The Empress stared at me dumbfoundedly. It was as if I could hear her wondering what kind of nonsense I was spewing.

    Bing the Empress of the Empire is not an easy task. It requires determination and preparedness.

    I deliberately met eyes with the Princess.

    Even if Your Majesty the Empress and our Haisen have the same intentions, the Princesss choice must be solely her own decision.

    I wasnt sure if my hastily spoken words conveyed their intended meaning well.

    The Empresss expression was one of disbelief. I understood her feelings. Erendil had the same expression.

    Arent you here to make the Princess the Empress?

    Yes.

    Its iprehensible.

    Indeed, it was hard toprehend.

    The Princess repeated the same words with a pause in between. Her response seemed to be connected not only to this incident but also to our previous conversation.

    It is a message for the well-being of both the Princess and ourselves.

    A moment of silence followed. Erendil was still looking at me.

    The Empress seemed like she wanted to say something, but it appeared that her thoughts were not yet organized.

    Your Majesty the Empress, Lord Rudehrn requests an audience.

    The silence was broken by a voiceing from outside. The Sword Master by the Emperors side, and I, immediately dispelled the Winds.

    The Empress scrutinized the Princess and me before opening her mouth.

    Let him in.

    The middle-aged Sword Master threw a nce at me as soon as he entered. Our eyes met for about a second.

    Then he bowed his head respectfully to the Empress.

    Lord Rudehrn, what brings you here?

    I have found the mastermind.

    Already? It was a thought that crossed my mind briefly, but considering the empire was teeming with the Emperors hounds, it could be usible.

    The maids were not trained professional agents.

    Who is it?

    As mentioned earlier, the wine was poisoned.

    The empress swallowed hard.

    The maid said it was ordered by Duke Egnis family. They captured Fasya Egni, who participated in the banquet, and the Imperial Guards have departed towards the Duke family.

    The Duke Egnis lineage.

    It was the most powerful family within the empire. Not only were they the birthce of the princes, but also the lineage of the first Empress.

    The fleeting anticipation had been correct, but it came in an unexpected way. Things were flowing too easily.

    The circumstances were perfect, but if it were Duke Egnis lineage, they wouldnt have executed the n so carelessly.

    The Dukes lineage was not an ignorant family about the empires dogs.

    If the Empress had died, the maid who poured the wine would have been taken away, and the Dukes lineage would have been implicated sooner orter.

    Did they perhaps intend to dispose of the maid themselves?

    Even with that thought, the n had many holes. There was something else. Something I was missing.

    Was it strange to suspect this well-orchestrated scenario, so meticulously designed?

    Wait. Lets change the focus.

    If it wasnt the Empress but Duke Egnis lineage that was the real target

    Who would wish for that?

    The Princess or the Empress? The first two that came to mind. They were the enormous forces supporting the princes.

    But it was impossible.

    If that were the case, I would have known beforehand. The reactions of the Empress and the Princess were not abnormal, and I didnt have the power to achieve that.

    In an instant, a thought flickered.

    Could it be the Emperor?

    If one of the Imperial princes were to take that position after the Emperors death, the biggest obstacle would be Duke Egnis lineage.

    A powerful noble family, rtives of the princes, even possibly gaining merits in the process of bing the Emperor.

    Thinking about it, the Emperor would have a legitimate reason to attack Duke Egnis lineage.

    Given his character, he wouldnt want the empire to be controlled by another family. It would have been a necessary task.

    Even if it required killing the Empress he was cold-blooded enough not to have much affection for his family to begin with.

    Creating a pretext to attack Duke Egnis lineage could be worth sacrificing the Empresss life.

    I shall withdraw now. Oh, by the way, Carl Schurtafen. Is that correct?

    In the midst of my short contemtion, Rudehrn called me.

    Yes.

    His Majesty wishes to see you. Follow me.

    I immediately nced at the Princess. Regardless of the Emperors summons, my current master was the Princess.

    Erendil gave his consent.

    Go. Once the conversation is over,e to see His Majesty immediately.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 64: Banquet (3)

    Chapter 64: Banquet (3)

    How did you know?

    The Emperors first words were directed at me. It felt quite significant.

    I wondered if he was sensing my suspicions, or if something about it didnt sit right with him.

    I saw the maids hesitation in her eyes.

    I repeated the same words I had told Erendil. The Emperor chuckled as if waking from a daze.

    Erendil seems to have found someone decent.

    No need for ttery.

    Humility aside. The weight of the world doesnt like humility.

    I lowered my head at the Emperors words.

    Very well. Is there something you desire? Well, since you saved my wife, I suppose I should offer you something.

    I have no requests.

    People without desires are the most frightening.

    The Emperors words were sharp. In situations like this, its best to remain silent. I kept my head bowed, maintaining the silence.

    By the way, youve risen quite high. A person from the depths of the continent has encountered the summit.

    Its a tremendous honor.

    Get rid of the nonsense. Im getting tired of it. Didnt I tell you the same earlier?

    The Emperor turned his head and asked Rudehrn.

    Your Majesty, Your Majesty is the Emperor of the Kaiyan Empire, ruling the continent. No matter who it is, they cant help but speak with ttery. And earlier, you mentioned not to be humble.

    So, does that mean Im a problem?

    Your Majesty, it doesnt mean youre a problem, but since you hold the position of the Emperor, its not incorrect to say that. Youll probably have to hear it repetitively in the future.

    Rudehrn, please leave now. Your punishment is death.

    The Emperor waved his hand irritably, and the Sword Master, with a slightly amused smile, looked towards Rudehrn.

    It was a jest between them, but I could only feel bewildered. The Emperors gaze returned to me.

    Ill give you another chance. This is yourst chance. Bring me

    Suddenly, the Emperors hand clutched his chest, and he coughed violently. The cough was so intense it raised suspicions of a serious illness.

    I sensed a change in the atmosphere between the two Sword Masters. The Emperor motioned for them to step back.

    Very well. Is there something you desire?

    I have no requests.

    <i>Tch</i>, the sound of the Emperors tongue clicking was clear. It was intentional, actually. I would certainly ept anything valuable, but

    You seem to desire something, judging by your appearance. Normally, words from a mans mouthe at a lower price.

    Exactly. The one who waited for a gift was more valuable than the one who gave the gift in terms of what they received.

    Since I had achieved a great deal, a reward was only natural. It was a matter of pride. There was no way he could refuse.

    Rudehrn, what would you like?

    The Sword Master nced at me briefly.

    From what I saw earlier, a sword would be good. Its a decent sword, but itscking to guard the imperial bloodline.

    He saw the sword earlier?

    He had keen eyes. He wasnt just a Sword Master for show. I needed to use Winds more cautiously.

    Regardless, I weed it. Since I had left the sword I received from the dwarf behind, I felt a slight regret.

    The Emperor probably wouldnt give just any sword.

    Right. Ill make sure to take care of one thing. You should go now as well.

    The Emperor issued a dismissal to the attendees. As I greeted and withdrew, I heard a voice from behind.

    Take good care of Erendil, just like youre doing now.

    Yes, I will keep that in mind.

    The Emperors gaze fixed on me was intense.

    Its not just casual talk. She resembles me the most.

    Looking into the Emperors eyes directed at me, I became convinced that the Emperor orchestrated the assassination of the Empress.

    It was intuition. Intuition, but it was approaching with such certainty.

    The Emperor doesnt seem to dislike the Princess.

    It was one of the concerns I had, but my thoughts extended to another direction.

    Could it be that the Emperor wasnt trying to provoke the Princess like the Empress did? In the process, he targeted two birds with one stone: the assassination of the Empress and the maniption of Egni.

    That thought lingered for a while.

    * * *

    Exactly, what are you thinking?

    It was Erendil who spoke.

    Her straightforward question was simr to the Emperors, and I immediately thought of how she resembled him.

    I cantprehend anything, neither your words nor your actions. Why do you have such expectations from me?

    .

    Perhaps you even have romantic feelings for me?

    Yes? How dare I.

    Caught off guard, I blurted out a retort. My usually unshakableposure wavered.

    Answer me. Considering what I have thought about, that seems to be the only answer. If you were insane, Haisen wouldnt have sent you, and it wouldnt be about foreseeing the future.

    If you mean in a rational sense, then no.

    Its frustrating. Youve told me ten times, but I cant seem to understand. If I ask again, will you tell me you still cant?

    .

    Fine, Ill take that as a yes. I cant just drive you away either.

    As I responded with silence, Erendil let out a sigh.

    Im curious about your thoughts on this matter. Do you really think it was the doing of Duke Egni? What about my second brother who stood by?

    Did the Princess also harbor simr doubts? Well, I didnt know. It might just be a mere curiosity.

    After a slight pause, I had no choice but to speak the truth in front of the Princess.

    To be honest, I think it might be the Emperor, Your Highness.

    Father?

    Erendil frowned slightly. She seemed torn between whether to be angry at me or not.

    It was a moment of hesitation due to my surprise. I quickly continued speaking.

    It might be impudent, but if we consider the perspective of removing external influences from the Princes, it seems usible.

    I understand the meaning behind your words. However, Im curious if this is just your opinion or if you felt it directly from Father.

    Thetter. I had a feeling that the Emperor might be involved when I personally met him.

    The Princess paused for a moment, her gaze on me seemed to confirm the validity of my words.

    It seems Father wishes for me to participate in this war.

    I was a little surprised that she jumped to that conclusion.

    I had somewhat simr thoughts as well. After all, it might be reasonable to think that she, being the Empereors daughter, knew him better.

    That is right. I have had a faint sense of that too.

    I see. Father despises running away from a fight without even trying, so naturally he wouldnt like it.

    Silence fell once again. The Princess gazed out of the window, staying quiet for quite a while.

    Schurtafen, you said that participating in this battle should be solely my decision.

    Yes.

    But that wont do. Even if its because of Father, I still need to participate in this war.

    I inwardly sighed. I hadnt wanted things to go this way.

    Should I disclose the secret of the Princes now?

    I mentally shook my head. It was a hasty thought. I needed to calm down.

    I could talk about itter. It would be strange to say it now when I already know about it.

    Well, in your opinion, does it seem possible?

    Yes. It will be difficult, but I believe its higher than what Your Highness thinks.

    Is that your judgment or Haisens judgment?

    The question was sharp. Given my unusual attitude towards the Princess, it was a valid question.

    Its my judgment.

    Do you have any basis for it?

    Erendil, who asked the question, waved her hand.

    Forget it. You probably still cant tell me yet.

    Erendil stood up and walked to the window. Her blond hair gleamed blue in the moonlight.

    For now, lets give it a try. If I stay still, Father will likely take action again, even if its not Mother. I dont want her to let go of her person because of me.

    The Princess turned toward me, illuminated by the moonlight.

    Do you have a n?

    I do, but its not ready yet. Many eyes are watching me. You need to move ording to the flow of the situation.

    Time would be on the princes side.

    Not necessarily.

    Erendil inquired with her eyes. The words had been brought up, but I couldnt reveal them immediately.

    I could only subtly indicate.

    Because of Your Highnesss identity as the Princess. Arent you fundamentally different from the princes? And I am here as well

    Erendil let out a wry smile.

    Youre talking nonsense. Just leave now.

    I bid farewell and turned around. Suddenly, a voice reached me from behind. It was simr to the Emperors.

    Youve worked hard today.

    Thank you.

    Do you want something?

    I almost burst intoughter for a moment. It was the same statement I had just heard. The Emperorsment about their resemnce wasnt just empty talk.

    Well, what should I say? Erendil didnt have material desires.

    I dont want anything.

    Erendil let out a wry smile.

    What did Father say he would give?

    He said he would give a sword.

    Hmm. You wouldnt be after wealth. Your situation isnt one that would satisfy you with riches, given the present state of me.

    You dont need to give me anything.

    It was sincere. What I wished for was for the Princess to be the Empress and drive out the devil worshippers.

    Thats not eptable. Since theres nothing suitable to give you immediately, lets postpone this matter. Alright. If, as you say, I will be the Empress, then at that time, speak about what you want.

    To discuss it to this extent, I couldnt refuse.

    Yes, I will.

    * * *

    Carl Schurtafen.

    I handed over my post and left the pce grounds, where Rudehrn was waiting for me. He held a sword in his hand.

    Sir Rudehrn.

    I greeted him with the appropriate respect for a Sword Master. Rudehrn approached and handed me the sword without hesitation.

    I hope my choice suits you. Give it a try.

    The hilt felt smooth in my hands. The sword was entirely ck. Yet, the moment I received it, I sensed its extraordinary nature.

    I immediately drew the sword. A sharp sound apanied its emergence.

    The sword de glinted subtly in the sunlight. The sensation of gripping the hilt was truly exquisite.

    As a former investigator before bing a spy, a smile formed involuntarily on my face.

    Do you like it?

    Yes, very much. This sword seems like it should have a name, am I right?

    Rudehrn extended the sword as if handing over a wooden sword, but even at a nce, it was a masterpiece.

    Wolmyeong (Moonlight).

    Rudehrn stated.

    Its said to be more beautiful when it catches the moonlight.

    Thank you.

    I dont need your thanks; this was bestowed by Your Majesty. Ill ry to Your Majesty that you liked it very much.

    Still, it was you, Sir Rudehrn, who personally chose the sword for me.

    Rudehrn chuckled.

    Its alright. Unlike Your Majesty, I enjoy listening to ttery.

    His yful jest made me chuckle too.

    Rudehrn. He was a good person. In an empire torn by divisions, he stood firm. Whoever became Emperor, he only faced the most dangerous ces in the war against the devil worshippers.

    The yers referred to him as the Empires Sword.

    Though it may seem so superficially, I have a feeling youre quite skilled with a sword. When shall we spar?

    It seemed I had left a favorable impression on the Sword Master. It was a good opportunity for me too.

    Of course, Im avable anytime.

    For a while, it might be tough due to the recent events. Ill contact youter.

    Sure.

    I tend to be quitezy, so it might be muchter.

    Thats alright. Im rather patient.

    Rudehrn left with a satisfied expression.

    When I arrived home, I could tell that a woman was waiting in front of my house.

    She was one of the Empresssdies-in-waiting. I had seen her a couple of timesing and going.

    Carl Schurtafen.

    What brings you here?

    Her Majesty the Empress sent me.

    Thedy handed me a small vial. It contained an elixir. Probably a reward from the Empress herself.

    Please convey my gratitude to Her Majesty the Empress.

    Yes. Please have a restful time.

    As I entered my house, the system message was updated.

    [You have gained Stratagem experience points. You have reached Stratagem level 8. You have gained the Quick-witted Interrupter trait.]

    It was a rare level-up after a long time. The higher the level, the more experience points were needed, which was why it took longer than I expected.

    Even though I had returned to Haisen and worked tirelessly on missions, I had only managed to reach level 7.

    I guessed that saving the Empress yesterday was the reason for my progress.

    Quick-witted Interrupter was a trait that slightly increased the probability of deciphering someones Stratagem. It was quite a valuable trait given the current situation within the pce.

    Oh.

    As soon as I opened the vial, I could tell from the fragrance that the elixir was of high quality.

    I had gained quite a bit today. Well, I had yed a significant role to deserve it. My evaluation must have gone up as well.

    I immediately swallowed the elixir and rushed to the bathroom.

    Considering that the Empires dogs were watching closely, I was in a safer position than anyone else from certain perspectives.

    Now, all I needed to do was brush my teeth and regain my energy.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 65: Punitive Expedition (1)

    Chapter 65: Punitive Expedition (1)

    The pitch-ck sky was filled with stars. Carlyn stood by the window of the pce corridor, gazing at the night sky.

    Though it was a beautiful sight, his purpose wasnt really to admire it but to conceal his expression.

    -So, Duke Tenvohen is siding with the eldest brother?

    -Its not confirmed yet but Ive confirmed that there have been discussions.

    -Damn it. What does it matter who was born first? Wouldnt it be better to subtlymunicate it?

    -Rather than that, I think its better to focus our efforts on Duke Canin. Im worried we might miss out on the best oue by trying to get the second best.

    -Fuck!

    The sound of the Third Prince throwing a bottle reached Carlyns ears. Soundproofing by magic usually didnt mean much to Carlyn unless it was a room so tightly sealed that air travel was impossible.

    If the space wasnt sealed to the extent that it blocked air movement, the Winds would pass through anywhere.

    Of course, if it was a magic implemented by a mage of a certain level or higher, the situation might be different. Like where the Sword Master was.

    Even within the pce, there were ces where Carlyns Winds couldnt reach. Where the Emperor resided was one of those ces.

    In any case, as Carlyn had already confirmed, Duke Tenvohen was still neutral.

    However, intentions mattered aside from the facts, too.

    If it was a fact that the Third Prince was attempting to involve Duke Canin instead of Duke Tenvohen, it was sufficient.

    The rest would be utilized by Haisens intelligence agency. They would either spread misinformation or subtly leak information.

    For now, thats enough for the Third Prince.

    Three months had passed since Carlyn became a knight in the Princesss bodyguard.

    It was an amount of time when the movements of the stars he observed every other day were physically noticeable.

    Meanwhile, Duke Egni had nearly lost his power, as if he was on the brink of extinction.

    The princes had put forth their strength, but the one taking action was the Emperor. With sufficient justification, resistance was meaningless.

    The intensity of the surveince had also weakened significantly. To the Empires observers, Carlyn seemed solely focused on his guarding duty.

    He was so textbook that there was no room for suspicion about anything.

    asional outings consisted solely of drinking sessions with Emmet.

    Of course, at first, he appeared too pristine to seempletely normal, but after three months, that wasnt the case.

    Suspicion is a double-edged sword.

    In the intelligence field, excessive suspicion was as harmful as having none. If you doubted everything, you would eventually be unable to do anything.

    Thus, the number of people observing Carlyn had decreased to just two.

    They shouldnt drop it further. But I cantpletely exclude it.

    Carlyn moved his Winds. On the paper held by Phiri outside the pce, words began to appear.

    Carlyn was obtaining higher-quality information from the entire intelligence unit under Haisen.

    Initially, every time Carlyn reported, a lot of misinformation that the Haisen intelligence agency had was corrected.

    It was a natural oue when he could directly overhear conversations among the people in the pce. It was something only Carlyn could do.

    Its been a while since Ive seen Phiri.

    Though they met like this every other day, thest time Carlyn had only seen her face was in Haisen.

    They avoided encountering each other. It was also because they intentionally kept their paths separate.

    Why do you always stare at something?

    At Emmets words, Carlyn turned her gaze from the window.

    The stars are bright.

    Do you actually like looking at the night sky?

    Yes.

    For a knight, youre quite romantic.

    Emmet said teasingly. Since it was said in jest, Carlyn responded with a faint smile.

    After all, he had already conveyed everything he heard. Carlyn moved to stand next to Emmet.

    Dawn. The time when the princess slept granted the escort knights a bit more freedom.

    During sleepless nights, conversation was the only way to pass the time, so Carlyn also had to participate.

    By the way, did you hear that story?

    What story?

    About the westernnds. They say the situation isnt looking good there.

    Oh. Yes, I read it in the newspaper.

    Prince Rohk controlled 70% of the western region. The remaining areas were also on the brink of being conquered.

    It was a deviation from the Empires predictions. Naturally, the Haisen intelligence agency hadnt anticipated it either.

    Rodri must be preparing as well.

    Since they were a cooperating organization with Haisen, they naturally exchanged information.

    Since Rodri would be the one governing the West after Prince Rohk, he absolutely couldnt die.

    Carlyn was concerned because his intervention could change the future.

    Originally, by now, he might have been in the western province after being struck from behind and losing his family.

    It seems quite dangerous.

    You mean within the Empire?

    Yes. Absorbing so many kingdoms wont make internal issues a joke. To resolve that, theyll need another enemy.

    Though he hadnt seen his face clearly while he thought, was it due to the war? Carlyn felt anew that Emmets insights were deep.

    In reality, Prince Rohk was unifying the West and attacking the Empire.

    Theyre probably preparing above as well, dont you think?

    Im not sure. People around here dont seem too concerned. They think it will copse soon.

    But its still the Empire. The Emperor and the intelligence agency must be considering it.

    Emmet nodded casually as if to say it didnt matter.

    Still, its a problem. The Emperor has announced thepetition, so shouldnt the princess also go out?

    In the Empire, participation in military campaigns was a virtue among the nobles. Considering the Emperors personality, that was even more the case.

    Whatever happens, a war is imminent ording to you.

    I see it as a flow that cant be stopped anymore. But the nobles who support the princess are too few. The number of soldiers might be enough, but its questionable whether themanders will follow orders.

    It was a reasonable concern. If they were given an army, nobles would also be assigned alongside it.

    Since it would be difficult to fill the ranks solely with nobles supporting the princess, nobles from the princes faction would also be included.

    Disobedience at critical moments could lead to the princess being cornered into danger. But if she stayed in the rear, it wouldnt yield good results either. Carlyn responded positively.

    Who knows, seeing the princess up close might change their minds.

    Ha. I hope so, but

    Emmet trailed off.

    A deep sense of regret showed on his face. As someone who was entirely loyal to the princess, the regret was evident.

    Huh?

    At that moment, Carlyn sensed people suddenlying out from the Emperors residence area.

    He couldnt discern what was happening. The strength of the soundproofing magic,bined with his careful observation due to the Sword Masters presence, made this a cautious location.

    People were moving in this direction as well as toward the other princes. It was the Emperors summons.

    After a few minutes, the Emperors messenger arrived.

    The Emperormands your presence in the conference room.

    As expected. There were personnel stationed beside the princess besides just the escort knights. Carlyn woke up the maid in the adjacent room.

    Soon enough, the tired-looking princess appeared.

    Lets go.

    In the early morning, the corridor of the pce where the princess walked was quiet. Carlyn expanded his Winds widely.

    The princes were also heading to the conference room. What could be going on? It wouldnt be long before they found out.

    Two days from now, all of you will depart for the northeast.

    Yes?

    At the Second Princes reflexive question, the Emperor frowned. The Second Prince closed his mouth and bowed deeply.

    Because of those crazy dwarf bastards, chaos is increasing. Go and suppress it. It means to make it quiet for a while.

    The dwarves hidden deep within the mountain ranges in the northeastern part of the continent distributed a drug-like substance called Plen Powder.

    In the games setting, it was a failed experiment by dwarves attempting to enhance their bodies.

    The highly addictive powder had side effects that turned humans into monsters and animals into ferocious creatures.

    The animals turned into monsters lost their rationality and maximized violence. Yet, they still formed groups, only attacking humans, not dwarves.

    Was there also a campaign in the northeast around this time?

    In a fantasy-based game, there were creatures resembling monsters in the southeastern desert, northwestern ins, and northeastern mountain ranges.

    If you chose thebat orientation, you had to visit these ces a few times due to experience and resources.

    Among them, the northeastern region was the most avoided due to the creatures resembling monsters bing stronger.

    The rampage of these creatures was quite a significant variable in the game.

    The creatures and monsters in the northeast had no intelligence, so they didnt follow orders. They were entirely random events.

    Carlyn had also experienced events that annoyed him when significant events were about to happen and triggered events urred.

    I will provide each of you with an equal number of troops. Command them yourselves. Since this isnt a war, dont bother bringing the nobles along needlessly.

    Everyone present understood that this was a test.

    Dont take it lightly. If you cant decide the winner among yourselves, Ill make a decision based on your performance. Ill also differentiate your tasks in the future.

    Carlyn realized that this expedition was quite an important turning point. A war against the West was imminent.

    The evaluation to be given this time would also affect the war with the West.

    I will solely evaluate you based on the resources supplied. Hmm. For the monster heads, reward the yers with double the heads of the monsters.

    Carlyn thought that somewhat unfair results might arise from this.

    Whether it was a person under the influence of the drug or an animal, the strength of each entity wasnt the same.

    No, its actually advantageous for us.

    He was sure that if he used his Winds to scout, he would have an easier time with thebat.

    Wait. Something shed in Carlyns mind.

    If were just counting the number of supplies, doesnt that mean its okay to steal supplies?

    * * *

    At the Emperors sudden words, the pce became busy from dawn.

    Each prince was calling their supporting nobles. After hearing about the expedition, no one could sleep.

    Even if they were called now, they would only arrive by morning. However, Erendil also contacted the nobles near the pce.

    Emmet and I were also in the meeting room.

    What do you think?

    Im not particrly quick-witted, but I think its alright. Without the involvement of nobles, the evaluation will be based solely on the princesss abilities.

    Those were Emmets words. One was right, and the other was wrong. Erendils gaze turned toward me.

    It was a signal for me to speak.

    Nevertheless, there will be differentiation. Even if the number of soldiers is the same, theres a high chance of qualitative differences. This applies to the knights who will be provided as well.

    Outwardly, it seemed like the princess couldnt be apetitor to the princes. Even those who would distribute the soldiers were on the princes side.

    Especially when it came to knights. The supporting nobles would send their own knights.

    Your concern is simr to mine. Moreover, its the first time for me to participate in a punitive expedition, unlike the First and Second Princes.

    Erendil smiled slightly when she saw Emmets darkened expression.

    But it will be more equal than at other times, as you say.

    Since it was a pacifying statement, Emmet bowed his head.

    In the end, we wont know until we try. We have to see how to utilize the troops and make decisions.

    I contemted inwardly and then spoke up.

    But theres something else to worry about.

    What is it?

    The attacks from the other princes.

    The princess frowned.

    Even if I dont say anything specific, Princesss brothers nature isnt good. Even though.

    The princess grasped my intention while speaking.

    Yes. Based solely on the resources, princes who are low on supplies might attack due to suspicions. Even though our numbers are the same, their eyes are on the supplies.

    Initially, I thought of stealing. What if I secretly took some? However, it wasnt that easy.

    I couldnt steal everything by myself.

    And the idea wasnt exclusive to me.

    Though I couldnt think of it right now, when the end of the punitive period drew near, the princes greed might lead to such ideas.

    Considering the Emperors personality, the side that got stolen from would be considered foolish.

    Thats right. It makes sense. Whatever our achievements are, well likely be the weakest in terms of quality.

    Indeed.

    The princess gazed into the distance. In any situation, we were the most appetizing targets.

    Perhaps the two princes might join forces. They wouldnt go as far as three since it would lead to distribution problems.

    It wasnt like the princes got along well.

    Those were good opinions. Very wise.

    Thank you.

    The princess looked at me with a renewed expression. As a spy, I hadnt had many chances to show anything.

    Saving the Empress was the only thing I had done.

    Because of that, theres something Id like to propose.

    Speak. You worried first, so there should be solutions as well. Im looking forward to hearing them.

    She seemed genuinely interested, her eyes shining. She seemed to have thought about something herself.

    I wanted to ask as well, but given our ranks, I held my tongue quietly.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 66: Punitive Expedition (2)

    Chapter 66: Punitive Expedition (2)

    Even though it was the northeastern part, it was still the northern region. As one moved upward, the drop in temperature became difficult to adapt to.

    Early winter weather. Under the high sky, every breath exhaled turned into a faint mist.

    Amidst the scattering mist, Carlyn watched the soldiers tending to supplies. Over the snow-mingled terrain, the red blood was slowly seeping in.

    If there were many troops provided, then it was many; if there were few, then few.

    Each with a thousand, a total of four thousand troops were on the move. Compared to what Carlyn had experienced in the game, the scale was much smaller.

    In the game, punitive expeditions wererge-scale battles that required over ten thousand troops, even if you caught the enemy lightly.

    However, the troops at the moment were more than enough.

    The scale of the punitive expedition was smaller since it was before the Devil Worshipers had gone rampant.

    In fact, rather than a punitive expedition, its closer to hunting.

    Thinking about it, it was only natural.

    In the game, since the Empire fell into chaos, the Dwarves had sprinkled Flynn Powder all over in haste.

    Now, it was a matter of making it difficult for animals to be monsters and enter the mountains.

    So, there were more beasts than monsters. (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: Beast here means, something that turned into a monster (probably because of Flynn Powder). The author here put this word  and this . Which if trante into English has the same meaning as monster. Im open to suggestions if beast doesnt sound right or if you have a better word for it

    As the number increased, monsters that were pushed back due to territorial disputes attacked the viges in the northeastern part.

    Considering the game, it was rtively manageable, but it wasntpletely safe.

    If you encountered arge group, casualties were inevitable.

    The quality of the troops isnt great either.

    Four days since arriving in the northeastern region. The soldiers were starting to show signs of exhaustion.

    Some were beyond experienced soldiers, bordering on retirement, while others were either too young or too old.

    Still, they were Imperial soldiers, so their standards were not low, but the difference from the other princes was significant.

    But theyre working hard, which is fortunate.

    Contrary to Carlyns concerns, there were issues with their abilities, but there were no issues with their attitudes.

    The morale of the soldiers had also risen significantly.

    Initially, the morale hadnt been good either.

    Soldiers werent fools either. They naturally knew that they had been pressured into joining the princess by looking around.

    However, due to Carlyns guidance through Winds, things had slowly started to change as they carried out their tasks without difficultbat.

    In four days, one was seriously wounded and three were lightly wounded. It was an excellent result. From the moment they headed north, their gaze had changedpared to before.

    Things are better than what we were worried about. Dont you think?

    Emmet approached Carlyn as he watched the soldiers.

    Yes. At first, there were many worries, but still, the Empire is the Empire.

    Yes, thats right. Those old guys over there might have weakened, but theyre still remarkable soldiers. For them to age that much as Imperial soldiers mean they survived tough many battles.

    Emmet expressed his pride in response to Carlyns words from Haisen.

    Still, you deserve credit. I wondered what you were trusting to say something like that in the pce. Since you only pick suitable individuals, its too convenient.

    Emmet yfully tapped Carlyns shoulder.

    How do you manage to find them so well?

    I told you. I have good eyes and nose. So, when I was a mercenary, I was the one who hunted.

    In reality, the princess was on the move.

    Though Carlyn didnt know the exact number, ording to the results of his reconnaissance, she was at a level simr to the Third Prince.

    If you had to rank them, she would be third.

    The First Prince was overwhelmingly strong, and with a slight difference, the Third Prince and the princess followed, then below them was the Second Prince.

    The First Princes assistance had yed a significant role in this oue.

    The Second Prince, who was her biggestpetitor, was in an area adjacent to her, constantly acting as a deterrent.

    So thats why I was even more surprised. Among those who boast about being skilled hunters, Ive never seen anyone as capable as you.

    I have a no-nonsense personality.

    Well, I know that. Still, even if I see it with my own eyes, its hard to believe. By any chance, do you have an elf among your ancestors?

    Emmet chuckled mischievously. It was a teasing joke, and Carlyn yed along, matching the atmosphere.

    At that moment, Carlyn sensed movement at the edge of his Winds range. Twenty-three monsters. They were approaching.

    No, it wasnt an approach. A momentter, a cavalry unit was caught in his sense.

    They were being chased. To be precise, they were being driven.

    The Third Prince.

    Monsters and beasts had intelligence beyond that of animals, so in an unfavorable fight, they chose to flee.

    However, the fact that soldiers who were spread out with a widework of sense from his Winds were also caught clearly indicated a tant pursuit.

    Carlyn saw through the Third Princes intent and what would soon happen.

    A useless bastard, hes probably looking to take more than his share at this time.

    Thinking about the Third Prince in the game, it wasnt an unusual urrence.

    A fool who was only good for physical activities. In the game, it was extremely rare for the Third Prince to ascend to the throne.

    In a few cases, the fall of the Empire had been shockingly swift.

    His current objective wasnt topete but rather to taunt Erendil, just as the First Prince was deterring the Second Prince.

    Time is

    A monster in a dying state disregards its life and waited to attack, making it safe to wait until it died without touching it.

    Because of this, the corpses of monsters were scattered all over the ins, and the soldiers were also spread out widely.

    Carlyn made a quick judgment. The opponent was a monster, and considering the speed, evading the entire formation was impossible.

    It was an outright chase, and changing direction from here was difficult.

    In the first ce, the Third Prince was aiming for this and conducting the chase.

    If they chose to evade recklessly, even more casualties would ur in the chaos.

    Sensing the distance through Winds. Seeing or smelling it was impossible.

    Carlyn urgently focused his attention on the ground, lowering his ears to listen.

    Whats happening?

    Even Emmets question was ignored by Carlyn. Three seconds. In truth, even this time was a waste.

    Carlyn, who had risen in a hurry, shouted as he mounted his horse.

    Everyone! Prepare for Combat!

    The incident happened while they were talking, leaving Emmet flustered as he looked around.

    However, there were no enemies in sight.

    Northwest! Prepare for formation!

    The soldiers who had been gathering supplies or resting hastily moved as they were momentarily taken aback by Carlyns sudden order.

    But it was toote. The formation would only beplete when the monsters arrived.

    Several monsters and arge cavalry unit are heading this way. It seems like the Third Prince is conducting a chase from his side. First, lets protect Her Highness

    Emmet turned his head around in rm.

    All four of the escort knights had arrived, but duringbat, Emmet was assigned to protect the princess.

    Running ahead on his own, Carlyn focused on his sense through his Winds.

    The oing monsters were all predators like bears, tigers, and wild boars.

    The formation is strange

    <i>Whoosh-</i> A wall of mes rose in the distance at the edge of his vision. It was stopping the monsters from trying to change direction.

    Carlyn realized that some of the monsters were moving sluggishly. It meant they were injured.

    They werent gathering wild monsters; they were releasing the captives they had taken over the past four days. And only powerful ones.

    They had gathered quite a number. Carlyn gritted his teeth.

    Even if some of them were injured, as long as they were predators and their numbers were that high

    The losses will be significant.

    Carlyn estimated that there would be at least eighty casualties.

    In modern warfare on Earth, if around 20% of the troops becamebat incapable, the unit was treated as destroyed.

    This was because maintaining the unitsbat capability through nursing and transport was more important than the number of fatalities.

    It wasnt much different here. Losing close to 10% made things difficult.

    From the start, thepetition for the emperors throne couldnt afford to be distorted.

    He had to deal with this first. Carlyn made up his mind and turned his horses head urgently.

    The soldiers still hadnt formed up. Only the cavalry unit had taken their positions.

    After all, the cavalry didnt take part in gathering supplies.

    Sir Shiren!

    Fortunately, themander of the cavalry unit was a knight sent by a friendly noble to protect the princess.

    Carlyn spoke hurriedly.

    We cant wait like this! Ill break through the front, so lead the cavalry and attack the rear!

    What?

    Shiren couldnt hide his astonishment. He wanted to break through the front alone? That was insane.

    Given the current situation, it was customary for the soldiers to engage with the soldiers forming the perimeter and for the cavalry to charge in.

    During that process, sacrifices among the soldiers were inevitable.

    We dont have time!

    Carlyn turned his head without retorting. In a matter of moments, the group of monsters had already closed the distance to 400 meters.

    The distance of the visible monsters was decreasing second by second.

    The soldiers who were weaving the perimeter and were rushing in at full power were breathing heavily, their bodies shaking lightly.

    Carlyn sped forward like the wind. His horse raced at a speed faster than that of a monster without the air resistance.

    The group of monsters and Carlyn collided at a distance of 200 meters from the perimeter.

    <i>Thud-thud-thud- </i>The intense vibrations with each stride didnt even reach above his thigh.

    Carlyn stroked the neck of his horse with his left hand.

    Whoa-

    Horses were more timid animals than he had thought. If it was the first time riding a horse, it would have been impossible to charge at a monster.

    It was based on the bond and trust they had built over the three days ofbat and the time it took toe to the Northeast.

    That said, it would still be insane to break through the front head-on.

    Carlyn turned his direction diagonally to the right of the approaching group of monsters. It was a strategy to clear a path for the cavalrys attack.

    Because the fleeing monsters were not visible, effort was needed to attract their attention.

    <i>Roar-!</i>

    A tiger increased its speed alone and rushed toward the front.

    Carlyn leaned his upper body back and simultaneously raised his sword. The leaping tigers belly was sliced open.

    <i>k-</i> The crimson blood scattered through the air as if it were sttering paint. The entrails fell towards the horses hindquarters.

    Carlyn turned the horses head as it was.

    It was a strategy to cut down the group of monsters diagonally. Now it was time to estimate the direction for re-entry.

    The speed

    The distance was now less than 130 meters. Given the cavalrys attack, he only had one chance.

    Carlyn moved diagonally once more and dealt with another monster. Only then did he feel the monsters gaze.

    100 meters. He couldnt get any closer. It was truly thest chance. Carlyn charged forward once again.

    <i>Roar!</i>

    As if unable to bear it, arge tiger from the center of the pack rushed forward. It seemed like amander.

    Oh no!

    Whether it was due to its learning ability or not, this jump was different from the previous one. This time, the charge wasnt aimed at Carlyn but at his horse.

    Considering the horses traits, dodging was impossible. With his left hand, Carlyn roughly pulled on the reins and propelled himself into the air.

    <i>Crack- </i>The sound of an uncontrolled force breaking the horses spine was eerie.

    But there was no time to think about it. Carlyns body soared through the air, looking up at the sky.

    The clouds hanging in the clear sky seemed close enough to touch. A momentary feeling of liberation. Soon, gravity pressed down on Carlyn.

    Beneath him, the crazed tiger bit into the horses nk.

    Carlyn grabbed the reins tightly and thrust his sword backward.

    <i>Puk- </i>Moonlight pierced the tigers hide as if cutting through paper. Carlyn put force into his arm.

    Since they were moving in opposite directions, their momentum was sufficient.

    The de that had pierced the back emerged from the tigers tail. The beastly tiger couldnt rise again.

    As Carlynnded, he immediately turned and rolled once before quickly getting up and rolling forward again. Above his head, a bears front paw passed by.

    In the blink of an eye, he was inside the group of monsters.

    Perhaps due to the loss of themander, or maybe it was because they couldnt bear it any longer, the monsters closed in from all sides.

    <i>Roar!</i>

    Carlyn charged alongside them. In battles against multiple opponents, whether they were animals or people, what mattered most was space.

    His field of vision was sure to be distorted, so Carlynbined his sight with the sense of Winds to find his way.

    The spaces between the monsters felt like an aerial view as he looked down from the sky.

    Moving diagonally to the upper right, he shed diagonally and then rolled on the ground before thrusting upward.

    He targeted the rtively weaker ones. In this way, Carlyn literally found himself in the center of the group of monsters.

    Monsters charging from all sides.

    There was no space left on the ground to escape anymore. Carlyn stepped on the back of a struggling boar as he leaped into the air.

    The jaws and front paws of the monsters flipped through the air, finding nothing.

    As hended, Carlyn thrust his sword in and rotated it clockwise. The movement, starting from his fingertips, traveled through his arm, waist, and beyond.

    All the animals lined up along the de were sliced open. While Carlyns skill yed a part, it would have been impossible without a legendary sword.

    Amidst the chaos, Carlyn created space once again and noticed the cavalry unit approaching.

    <i>Thud-thud-thud-</i> The 200 cavalry troops arrived with the thunderous sound of hooves.

    At the tail end of the monster formation that had captured Carlyns attention, the cavalry soldiers, brandishing theirnces, made a fierce charge.

    Waaaaahhh-!

    The princess wasnt just standing by. Having witnessed Carlyns unconventional feat, she had ordered the formation to advance.

    Carlyn stepped aside to avoid the cavalry and caught sight of Erendil riding toward him in the distance.

    It was practically the end of the battle.<ul><li>1. TLN: Beast here means, something that turned into a monster (probably because of Flynn Powder). The author here put this word  and this . Which if trante into English has the same meaning as monster. Im open to suggestions if beast doesnt sound right or if you have a better word for it :) </li></ul>Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 67: Punitive Expedition (3)

    Chapter 67: Punitive Expedition (3)

    There were a total of four casualties.

    Two cavalry soldiers fell during the charge collision, and two soldiers were injured during the Combat.

    None of the injuries were severe.

    Since there were few surviving monsters by the time the cavalry charged, the battle was rtively easy.

    However, the problem was the Third Prince, who was approaching relentlessly. Carlyn swiftly moved to the princesss side.

    Your Highness.

    Im aware of the Thirds intentions. Do you have a separate n?

    Yes.

    Quickly tell me. How do you suggest we handle this?

    Carlyn whispered into the princesss ear. The princess nodded with a determined face.

    Under Emmetsmand, the soldiers reorganized their formation around the monsters.

    The Third Prince fixed his gaze on Carlyn and Erendil. His expression didnt seem pleased.

    He didnt like the oue of their sessful defense. The princess moved forward with Carlyn.

    Hey, why are you causing chaos by recklessly meddling with someone elses prey?

    I just came here and caught it.

    The princess retorted sternly. A brief pause. Carlyn waited for the moment when the Third Prince would open his mouth.

    Also, it seems like you intentionally led them over here.

    Like thats believable. It was the mages mistake. Seed! Didnt I tell you to do it properly?

    I apologize.

    The apologetic mage didnt even raise his head. The Third Prince chuckled. It was a tant mockery.

    Anyway, I want our prey back.

    Huh, I caught it fair and square, so its mine. Besides, this ce belongs to me from the start.

    Why should it belong to you? You just happened to stumble into my prey. You snatched what I was hunting.

    Youre like a thief.

    Your arrogance is as ever. Youre still shameless, aiming for others possessions. Youre impossible to change. Thats why you cant deceive me with your acts of innocence.

    The mention of the suspicion of the empresss assassination and the im to the emperors throne led the princess to clench her teeth discreetly.

    In the first ce, the conversation had no meaning, as it was carefully orchestrated.

    Father hasnt set any rules. It means I can take it by force if I want to. Give it to me nicely.

    The tension grew within the heavy atmosphere. A chilling northern wind blew, causing the princesss blonde hair to flutter.

    Erendil smirked.

    Give it a try.

    What?

    Havent you heard? I said, give it a try.

    The Third Prince couldnt hide his surprise. He had assumed they would just make a threat to obtain supplies.

    Though the princess appeared cold and distant, she had never defeated the princes before, making them believe she had no ambition for the emperors throne.

    Since it wasnt officially stated, the princes assumed the princess had no interest in the throne.

    If they taunted her enough and gave her a fright, she would back down. Thats what the Third Prince wanted to seeher distorted face.

    However, I dont care about the position you all desire. It means I have nothing to lose. Even if the monster hunt fails, it doesnt matter. But you might not be okay.

    It was a cutting remark. As long as it didnt involve killing kin, a power struggle was not a problem at all.

    The emperor was a person who would say that the victim was stupid if they fell for it.

    However, in a direct confrontation with equal forces, even with differences in quality, significant losses had to be endured.

    The Third Princes side was also close to the copse of their forces. As someone aiming for the emperors throne, avoiding such losses was essential.

    From the very beginning, it was a pretense of underestimating the princess.

    You clearly dislike me for some reason, but go back and fight with your brothers.

    I hope a simr situation doesnt happen again. Even though you cant ascend to the emperors throne, you might be able to pull someone down.

    You!

    Couldnt you understand? It means that if I provoke you, I will attack in any way I can.

    The Third Princes face turned red. Conversely, one knight who was behind him turned pale with contemtion.

    He was the one who came up with the idea for this pursuit.

    Although the Third Prince had epted it, he was a Third Prince who did not admit his own mistakes. The immediate future appeared before him for a moment.

    Youve changed a lot.

    The Third Prince, who said so, red at Carlyn. It was an interpretation of Carlyns whisper from earliera glimpse into Carlyns thoughts.

    Carlyn didnt avoid the intense gaze. Well, what could he do? Of course, it was just a thought he kept to herself.

    Watch and see. I wont let you go easily.

    Carlyn barely suppressed a burst ofughter. It sounded too much like a third-rate viins line.

    Why let me go? You should have tried it out.

    The Third Prince, who opened his mouth thoughtlessly, became even more flustered and red for a while before abruptly turning his body.

    Lets go.

    The ranks of the prince retreated. Carlyn approached the princesss side.

    Well done.

    Its thanks to you.

    No, it is Your Highness, Princess, decision.

    It wasnt a wrong statement. There wasnt much time, so Carlyns exnation was brief.

    -We wont endure greater losses through fighting.

    The rest was the princesss quick-witted response to the meaning of those words. She did better than Carlyn had imagined.

    Erendils lips curved upward as if trying to hold back a smile.

    As the returning princess came into view, the soldiers who had been waiting breathed sighs of relief.

    Due to being in the middle, they couldnt hear what was being said, but it seemed like they hadnt lost their prey.

    And those gazes turned back to Carlyn.

    The looming monsters. Since most of them were predatory animals, the soldiers who had prepared for this charged situation felt their hearts pounding.

    -Were going to die here.

    That was the foremost thought of the soldiers at the front. At that moment, when Carlyn rushed toward the monsters in a swift attack, he was the one leading the charge.

    What about his powerlessness? Him alone, overturning the entire lineup of monsters, was truly magnificent.

    They had known he had remarkable tracking skills when it came to monsters, but seeing him in full-fledgedbat was a first.

    In a way, it was simr to the cebo effect. In a psychologically unstable situation, his overwhelming might provided a sense of stability.

    They looked at the approaching Carlyn with eyes full of admiration.

    Youve all done well. Finish cleaning up.

    Yes!

    The response came a half-beatte, but the voices returning to Carlyns words were twice as loud as usual.

    * * *

    Of course, there were always spies between the princes and the princess. They act like they didnt know while knowing.

    It was meaningless anyway.

    The First Prince had gained a clear advantage.

    Originally, the level of the knights he received was different. There were only two Sword Master candidates.

    Of course, there was an indescribable gap between a Sword Master and a candidate. They couldnt bepared.

    Nevertheless, having the title of candidate implied exceptional swordsmanship.

    Therefore, the First Prince was fully focused on suppressing the Second Prince for now.

    Wed climbed up to the second ce. As time passed, the fatigue and losses ofbat in other factions increased.

    Honestly, my contribution is significant.

    Unlike us, who were seeking the safestbat, the Third Prince charged headfirst with his reckless personality.

    Perhaps losses had umted gradually. Like soldiers getting wet in a drizzle, their numbers had decreased.

    Moreover, unlike at the beginning when prey was in sight just by moving roughly, the numbers now had considerably reduced.

    Finding them had also been a task.

    On our side, there was no worry.

    Even if unfriendly knights conducted a rough search, I could still find them all.

    If only the qualitative difference among the soldiers wasnt there, we could have aimed for first ce.

    This is amazing. I didnt know we could do this much.

    The princess, having heard the report, looked at me with admiration. In fact, others had the same reaction.

    These days, the way people looked at me had changed.

    Emmet had been fine from the first day, but the attitudes toward me were not good at first.

    However, once for rescuing the Empress and now for this punitive expedition, from soldiers to knights sent by other nobles, the way they spoke when talking had changed.

    I told you, didnt I? Theres a higher possibility than you think, Your Highness.

    But thats something that needs further observation.

    Erendil looked at me with a firm expression, then sighed softly.

    Still, its clear that your confidence is not unfounded.

    Thank you.

    I wasnt truly thankful, but this much was fine to say. Otherwise, we wouldnt be able to have a conversation.

    I couldnt say I understood, as that wasnt my position. When sharing opinions, just the truth would suffice.

    By the way, I hear you often spend time with the soldiers.

    Oh, yes.

    Since I had learned some medical skills under the Duke, I used to take care of injured soldiers separately.

    With a good reputation and being amoner and former mercenary, it was easy to approach them. I was just curious about the reason for asking.

    Why do you

    Your words areing out. Isnt it because Princesss bodyguards should keep their fitness?

    Erendil, who said that immediately continued.

    That is not my intention. Considering your position, I am saying this because I think your rtionship with the other knights will also be important.

    Ah, I roughly understood what she meant.

    I was aware of the inquisitive nces of the knights who saw me spending time with the soldiers.

    Its fine. Its an intentional action.

    Intentional?

    Yes. Since itse up, I would like to suggest that Your Highness also take care of the soldiers as much as possible within the appropriate boundaries.

    Seeing Erendils expression bing serious, I calmly raised my luck.

    An excellent lord knows how to care for the lower ranks. Knights may gain the support of the nobles, but the trust of soldiers isnt easily obtained.

    Thats not a wrong statement.

    Yes. Moreover, considering the traits of the soldiers here, the effect will be doubled.

    The veteran soldiers had disadvantages inbat, but they had a wide reach and a significant influence.

    The returning soldiers would talk about me and the princess. We had to build up such rumors from now on.

    In case of a crisis, when youre in danger, its important to have inspired soldiers. Even if it wont be a big help, if you receive even a little assistance, we dont know how things might turn out.

    For example, hinting in advance or pretending not to see even after discovering. There were various possibilities.

    It was a kind of insurance obtained by extending ones goodwill. The princess nodded her head slowly.

    Understood. I will give it a try.

    You dont need to force yourself to create it. Just asking if theres any inconvenience or difficulty as you pass by is enough. We will consider it as a grace from Your Highness if we can handle it.

    I know that much.

    The princess retorted somewhat irritably. Just then, someone approached the tent. It was Emmet.

    He had hurriedly run over, but now he calmly caught his breath before opening his mouth with a heavy expression.

    Your Highness, the Second Prince, and the Third Prince have met.

    Finally, the time hade. Erendil also looked at me.

    The time you mentioned would be now, right?

    Thats right.

    Are you really okay for me not to go with you?

    Its better for me to go alone quietly.

    Because of the presence of spies, I needed to move quietly to avoid attention. There was no one more suitable for that than me.

    Alright then. Go ande back.

    As Emmet and I withdrew, Erendil suddenly called out to me. After looking at me, Emmet left first.

    Schurtafen.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    Are you doing okay?

    Im not sure what you mean.

    Youre eighteen, right? Simr in age to me. Im saying that the weight youre carrying suddenly seems heavier.

    Well, it was a bit of an unexpected statement. But separately, the princesss question wasnt strange.

    In reality, the tasks I was undertaking were quite challenging even for an eighteen-year-old.

    Perhaps it felt a bit odd that a younger person was taking care of me.

    Im doing what I want to do.

    Erendil fell silent, seemingly pondering over my words. In an instant, I could find the reason for this odd feeling.

    Perhaps, when I mentioned caring for the lower ranks

    No.

    Erendil cut me off. Her gaze wavered slightly. It seemed to fit perfectly, no matter how you looked at it.

    I said its not like that.

    I wasnt implying anything

    Erendils intense gaze made me hurriedly lower my head.

    Yes. I understand.

    Well, there was no need to delve into it. After all, she was trying to think for me in his own way, so I should consider it as her kindness.

    After hesitating for a moment, Erendil gestured with her hand.

    Go ande back safely. Dont get hurt. The First Prince isnt an easy opponent.

    Ill keep that in mind.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 68: Punitive Expedition (4)

    Chapter 68: Punitive Expedition (4)

    A moonless night. The vast ins were covered with patches of snow. Breath dissipates into the darkness.

    Riding a horse was too conspicuous, so I had no choice.

    I could sense the spies that each prince had nted through my sense. There was no chance of being caught.

    As soon as I left the base, I used Winds to block all the sounds I made.

    I considered telling the spy on the First Princes side, but I shook my head. The meeting had to proceed as covertly as possible.

    I ignored them and passed by. The First Prince was the farthest away, so I had to move diligently.

    Using full power in Winds. The speed was beyond imagination. Faster than riding a horse.

    After a while, I arrived at the First Princes camp without catching anyones attention.

    Tents spread out.

    The guards surrounding the area, as befitting the First Princes camp, were fully armed and vignt, but entering wasnt difficult.

    Going straight to him is a bit much.

    There were procedures even for something like this. It was fortunate that the First Prince hadnt drawn his sword.

    There was a considerable chance that it could get noisy.

    It took about five minutes to find the separated escort knights. They seemed to be resting or sleeping.

    -So, whats the better way to do this?

    -The best is to observe the situation. Unless theyre crazy, they wont target us.

    It seemed like the First Prince had heard the news as well, as his close aides were holding a meeting. It wasnt bad.

    In fact, I would have been worried if they hadnt.

    I surveyed the surroundings and moved. I slipped in through the gaps in the tent that shook due to the winds like water flowing.

    I sensed that the person inside had woken up. Their senses were sharp. I took a step closer and raised my hands above his shoulders.

    Sir Kank.

    The knight, as I spoke, drew the sword ced beside the bed and rose. The cold de touched my throat in an instant.

    Whos there?

    Carl Schurtafen.

    Carl Schurtafen? The princesss?

    Yes.

    In the darkness, the knight squinted his eyes. We had met a few times before. He seemed to recognize my face, but he didnt lower his de. His deer-like eyes observed me.

    What brings you here like a thief?

    Ivee to convey the intentions of the princess to His Highness the First Prince.

    Why didnt youe directly?

    To avoid being conspicuous.

    The knight stared at me in silence for a moment. The des edge that was just touching me was sharp enough not to cut.

    Even a slight movement would result in a cut. Kank sheathed his sword.

    Wait. I will inform His Highness.

    Thank you.

    About five minutester, I could tell that the message had been delivered. The knight instructed the guards to step back.

    Soon, the knight returned and lowered his voice.

    Follow me quietly.

    Since the distance wasnt too far, it didnt take long. His aides had been alerted, so the First Prince was alone inside the tent.

    Inside the tent, the red light from the mes cast a crimson hue. Beneath the fallen auburn hair, the gaze of the prince looking at me was sharp.

    I, Knight Carl Schurtafen, am here to meet His Highness the Prince.

    Lets keep it brief. Why have youe?

    Her Highness the Princess has no interest in the Emperors throne.

    Im already aware of that.

    However, she doesnt wish to suffer any disadvantages in the process.

    A hint of suspicion shed in the princes eyes.

    You heard about the meeting between the Second and Third Princes. They met discreetly, but it seems Erendil isnt pleased.

    It was thanks to my assertion. I had warned them from the pce. The guard knights were taking turns as spies.

    They would move carefully too since their opponent would.

    All of it fell within the scope of my predictions.

    I had envisioned the possible oues, but I also anticipated the First Princes superiority and the alliances.

    My suggestion was to join forces with the First Prince.

    Even if the Second and Third Princes joined forces, they wouldnt be able to touch the First Prince. There were only two Sword Master candidates.

    They had to guard each others backs, so targeting an easier princess made sense.

    It was a significant risk to go alone, so forming an alliance was the strategy.

    So, your intention is for me to protect her?

    The prince spoke with a dismissive tone.

    No. Her Highness the Princess wishes to join hands.

    Well, I dont know if Ill gain anything from joining hands.

    If you remain still, the Second Prince will gain the upper hand in this battle.

    Impossible. I believe in the ambition and greed of my brothers. Even if the two of them take something from you, theyll never concede.

    That wasnt a wrong statement. I thought the same way. Unless we allocate our resources to one person, turning the tide would be impossible.

    And I could handle the Second and Third Princes who attacked you. Do you think Id simply stand by?

    The prince provocatively asked.

    Well, considering the difference in power, I understand. Its a bit disappointing for me though.

    No. If Your Highness refuses or if I dont return, the princess will take her resources and go to the Second Prince.

    .

    Thats why my proposal was a scheme for the princess to take on the position of a kingmaker.

    Well, in this case, was it an Emperor Maker?

    Apart from ones intentions, participating in thepetition meant the princess could now overwhelmingly influence someone.

    The hatred toward the princess from those individuals would never merge with their desire. Their sentiment toward her was not one of goodwill either.

    Its not bad for the princess either.

    If things went well, two out of the three would sort themselves out. The stronger one would remain

    But I could handle that level. The princeughed dryly.

    Are you trying to threaten me?

    Normally, someone who has nothing to lose can be quite frightening. Her Highness the Princess can do whatever is necessary.

    Well, even if I join hands with the Third Prince, that will be enough.

    But it will be more troublesome, wont it?

    The prince crossed his legs. I quickly continued.

    Its not something that would harm Your Highness. But, if Your Highness takes the princesss hand, it would create a morefortable path for Your Highness to ascend the throne.

    Alright. Lets suppose thats the case. In that situation, will the amicable rtionship you mentioned continue until I be Emperor?

    That depends on Your Highness, the Prince. If Your Highness secures the upper hand, couldnt you treat us differently?

    Are you suspecting me now?

    Its not my opinion.

    It was a part where I had to mention using something when necessary and moving on unsympathetically, just like the situation of killing the dog after hunting.

    The prince chuckled bitterly. The First Prince was clever. He didnt show anger or agitation for no reason.

    Sure. What does Erendil desire?

    She mentioned that having suitable territory and position in the far north would be sufficient.

    Not a bad idea. Shes not a foolish child, after all. Alright, I understand. Ill make it so.

    The prince tapped his fingers lightly on his armrest.

    For now, its difficult, so Ill announce itter. Will that be sufficient?

    Thank you.

    Given his current status as a prince, he couldnt openly dere territory and position.

    I nodded respectfully.

    When do you think the second and third princes will move?

    They will wait until Your Highness cannot respond effectively, so it will be thest day.

    The prince nodded satisfactorily with a contented expression.

    I will take charge of the second prince.

    His words had a subtly aggressive tone.

    Do we really need to engage in a fight?

    In response to my question, the prince smirked.

    When an opportunity arises, you mustnt let it slip away. Those who need to be killed should be killed.

    This was somewhat expected as well. Cruelty was one of the first princes virtues, after all.

    My attempt to dissuade him was aimed at conveying our peaceful intentions.

    I, too, was prepared to join the war. I agreed with the first princes thoughts. It would be easier moving forward if we killed those who needed to be killed.

    As you wish. We will keep the third prince in check.

    Is that your n?

    His sudden question caught me off guard.

    No. I merely conveyed the intentions of Her Highness the Princess.

    Dont try to deceive me with lies. Erendil may not be foolish, but she wouldnt be this aggressive.

    It was a skeptical tone. I didnt respond further. Well, Erendil wasnt aggressive.

    The prince burst intoughter.

    You mentioned your name is Carl Schurtafen, right? Dont you n toe under mymand?

    I apologize.

    You dont even think about it.

    The prince seemed to find the situation amusing.

    Go ahead.

    He didnt press the matter any further. Rather than reading my mind, he probably just nted the seed of temptation.

    Just know this, though. The door is open for you. Ill be waiting.

    I shall take my leave then.

    * * *

    How did it go?

    The prince agreed.

    Thats a relief.

    He seems to be indicating an intention to attack the second prince. It seems he wants to restrain him properly this time.

    Originally, it wasnt something that could be done without considering the third prince. Erendil, who heard the details from Carlyn, was the key figure.

    Remarkable. Everything is going as you anticipated.

    No, it was a thought that anyone could have.

    Well, when the situation calls for it, such thoughts mighte naturally, but didnt you start thinking ahead even back in the pce? You glimpsed into the future in that short span.

    Erendil was sincerely impressed. It was her first time encountering a spy agency agent.

    Despite his young age, his time spent in Haisen wasnt in vain. Both his physical prowess and intelligence exceeded expectations.

    Were there any other conversations?

    Ah, he told me to be his person.

    The first prince?

    The princess furrowed her brow. She looked quite displeased.

    Yes, thats right. For now, I declined, but there seems to be potential for future use. I was thinking of entering and uncovering the first princes ns

    Dont do it.

    She spoke firmly.

    Wouldnt they suspect something on their end as well? Its a bit ambiguous. And even if not, you have enough to worry about.

    Yes, youre right.

    Considering the risks and efforts involved, it wasnt necessarily advantageous.

    Erendil narrowed her eyes.

    But why didnt you mention it earlier?

    Ah, I didnt think it was particrly important. Since I had no intention of going anyway, I mentioned the possibility to Your Highness when the topic came up.

    I see. Well done.

    Your Highness, theres something I would like to request.

    Carlyn, gauging the princesss mood, began to speak.

    Speak.

    Could I move separately on that day?

    Do you have another n?

    As the first prince restrains the second prince, I also intend to restrain the first prince. Its not suitable for me to just stand still even if I borrow the first princes hand immediately.

    There was no way around it. When the opportunity presented itself, action had to be taken.

    Are you sure?

    Yes. If I pretend its a regr guarding duty, that should be sufficient.

    As time passed, there were many instances where knights and cavalry moved alone in search of monsters.

    Carlyn had been doing so from the beginning. Suspicion might arise, but it wasnt a critical level of danger.

    Or perhaps it would be sufficient to investigate the situation on the first princes side. That might be better.

    Do as you think best. Just dont get hurt under any circumstances.

    Yes. Ill keep that in mind.

    There were four days left. The princes would move three days from now. Carlyn had to prepare as well.

    The targets were two knights under the first prince and one attendant.

    Thetter was an easy target, but the former posed a challenge. There were two Swordmaster candidates.

    One might be feasible, but two seemed uncertain. Since he hadnt fought them before.

    For now, lets make capturing one of them the goal.

    And three dayster, in the evening. The sky was cloudy, and the moonlight was faint on this day. Even the exhtions werent clearly visible.

    Carlyn stationed his horse in an uninhabited area and changed into different clothes. From now on, the true beginning of the battle was underway.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 69: Punitive Expedition (5)

    Chapter 69: Punitive Expedition (5)

    Carlyn, dressed in his attire, furrowed his brows. The imperial soldier uniform had been prepared the previous evening.

    In the northern region, the frosty morning dew still clung, bringing a chilly and ufortable dampness against his skin. The nauseating smell was no different.

    Carlyn held his breath to avoid the stench and neatlyid the sword given to him by the emperor beside him.

    Named Moonlight, the sword was conspicuous when used at night. Even on a night with minimal moonlight, it stood out.

    Now he had only a regr longsword, a short sword, and a dagger. Just in case, he also had a smoke bomb.

    With a sharp inhale, Carlyn tapped the ground.

    Quickly.

    As it was guessed that the second and third princes would move past midnight, the first prince and the princess began their movements around 9 oclock.

    Since the scouts had been dealt with, there were no precautions to take.

    In terms of timing, the princess would soon reach the third princes camp. It would likely be the same for the first prince.

    Carlyn increased his speed a bit more. In the lightless night, the wind stirred. It was a wind at gale-like speed.

    And so, when Carlyn arrived, the first prince was already in the midst of attacking the second prince.

    Am I slightlyte?

    Carlyn checked the time and tilted his head. The first prince had moved faster than expected. It was natural to feel uneasy about the possibility of information leaking when attacking.

    Fires began to break out in various corners of the outer tents. Amidst the chaos mixed with screams, the shing of metal was countless.

    Since the outside was dark, Carlyns entry was not a problem. He approached using the Winds to sense movement.

    Carlyn focused on his target.

    Two Swordmaster candidates and one of the princes attendants.

    The one in the front would actually be a Swordmaster in the future. He was the first princes right arm, making him a difficult opponent.

    He was the one who needed to be dealt with first among the two knights.

    The first prince and the two knights were on the front lines. The attendant was staying in a safe position at the rear.

    Lets take care of the back.

    Carlyn made a decision. Although there was chaos, it wasnt yet the right time to aim for the front.

    The attendant was also a prime target. He yed the role of the princes brain. He was the one who would receive the title of duke in the future.

    Due to the fires everywhere, the field was now illuminated with shades of crimson.

    As it was a surprise attack, most of the fallen soldiers on the ground belonged to the second prince.

    Identification was possible due to the clothes tied around the helmets of the first princes soldiers.

    Carlyn surveyed the battlefield using the Winds. The mounted attendants were gradually advancing along the front lines.

    Beside them was one of the princes bodyguards. His status might be good, but he wasnt worth worrying about.

    Carlyn pulled a spear from a fallen soldiers hand. He slowly moved behind the tent, walking in the corners of her field of vision.

    This was a fight that aimed for an instant. A calcted distance. Carlyn held the spear and waited. The attendant was getting closer.

    Now.

    Carlyn pulled his right arm, holding the spear, backward. The muscles expanded and contracted, his fingertips scraped the shaft.

    With a thrust, he also tapped the ground. Sense reced the wind.

    The space between the two tents was hardly wide enough for a person to pass, but it posed no problem.

    Assisted by the Winds, the spear was hidden in that confined space, tearing through the air with explosive speed. Yet, it remained soundless.

    When Carlyns foot touched the ground, the spear was already beyond the gap between the tents.

    The bodyguard realized the danger a bit toote. The spear had already pierced the future duke.

    Keok-!

    Sir Missen!

    The remaining inertia of the lodged spear caused it to vibrate harshly. The weakened body copsed to the side.

    A shout burst out a beatter. Carlyn didnt look back and kept running.

    Passing four tents, the soldiers of the second prince came into view. Distinguishing friend from foe was no longer relevant.

    Amidst the chaotic mass of soldiers, Carlyn approached his target.

    Hey! Who are you! Where are you from!

    The call to him reached his ears, but he ignored it and continued.

    Perhaps they had received orders not to chase after him. No one pursued him again. Just as he slipped behind a tent, four soldiers of the first prince appeared.

    He drew his sword. One by one with a single strike each. It took less than 2 seconds to dispatch them all.

    Carlyn quickly changed his helmet and turned toward the corner again.

    Now the soldiers of the second prince were swarming in. The decision to engage alone, a normal but misguided judgment.

    After dealing with the soldiers, Carlyn ran towards the first prince as if being chased.

    A soldier suddenly lunged at Carlyn, aiming to thrust his spear.

    What, whats this?

    Damn it! I got lost!

    You scared me!

    The soldiers gazes brushed past him, but no one looked deeply into the darkness of the battlefield.

    Despite the fires lighting up the surroundings, it wasnt easy to see faces within helmets. Carlyn asked.

    Sir Varner! Do you know where Sir Varner is?

    I dont know! Deal with these guys first!

    Carlyn shouted the name of the first princes white horseman and pretended to look for someone again.

    Now he was close to the Swordmaster candidates.

    Carlyn focused on the Winds. Nobody should be watching him. Seven seconds passed like that.

    When everyones attention wasnt on him, Carlyn quickly drew the short sword from his right forearm.

    <i>Swish </i>He threw it with a snap of his wrist, soundlessly. The Windspensated for theck of strength.

    If he was in a more advanced state, he wouldnt even need to move his wrist; he could control it with the wind alone.

    It was possible even now, but it wasnt up to the level that would reach the future Swordmaster knight.

    The short sword cut through the air.

    It passed between a soldiers abdomen and arm, grazing someones back.

    Once again, there was no sound to indicate the winds parting. When the knight abruptly turned his head, it was already toote.

    The soundless short sword that came from the allied side was unpredictable to the knight.

    The short sword pierced through the knights te armor and embedded into his arm. A sting. That was the end of it.

    Momentary virtue.

    As befitting its name, it would take just 30 seconds to lead to death. Carlyn counted the seconds as he distanced himself.

    When Carlyn shed the soldiers of the second prince who approached, the knight who pulled out the short sword realized it was poisoned.

    He hesitated, holding the sword.

    Its toote.

    To survive, he should have immediately cut off the arm hit by the short sword. In an instant of hesitation, his life was forfeited.

    The knight shouted, looking back.

    Merion!

    It was a call for reinforcements. He took a step back. The knights strength faded from his legs, and he copsed.

    <i>Thud</i>kneeling first, then copsing like a stone. It was a pitiful death for the future Swordmaster.

    The astonished soldiers called out the knights name. Carlyn calmly found his next target.

    One down.

    However, the sound of calling for reinforcements was too loud. Another target became aware of the situation.

    The first prince was hurrying over.

    Carlyn abandoned any lingering thoughts. This was enough. No more greed. Keeping his identity concealed was the most important thing.

    This should suffice.

    Carlyn engaged briefly with the second princes soldiers, then slipped away, stealing a nce to make sure no one was noticing him.

    With the battlefield being cleared up, he needed to move quickly.

    * * *

    The battle came to an end like that. The third prince was unable to move, and the second prince suffered the ruthless retaliation of the enraged first prince.

    The first prince, who had lost his right arm, went beyond his original intentions and killed both the knights and aides of the second prince.

    Nevertheless, the second prince, being of royal blood, was spared his life. Carlyn found it a bit amusing.

    Assassination without being discovered was possible, but outright killing was not.

    In any case, the order remained the same. First prince, princess, third prince, second prince. Just preserving the order of the princess was fortunate enough.

    Additionally, their morale was boosted by conserving their forces.

    The attacked second prince suffered the greatest losses, followed by the first prince. The third prince also lost a considerable number of soldiers due to his reckless hunting.

    Only the princess managed to maintain her forces almost perfectly. Carlyn considered this operation a sess.

    It went well. We gained unexpected rewards too.

    Such talk would spread among the soldiers. That they wouldnt die under the princess.

    Of course, there was still much more to umte, but the beginning was satisfactory.

    Comrades, it was a short time, but you did well beyond my expectations. Since His Majesty the Emperor promised a vacation, now return tofortable ces and rest.

    These were the words the princess, who had arrived at the pce, addressed the soldiers.

    Though brief, the hundreds of soldiers in front of the armored princess were visibly moved.

    Old or too young, those who werent in the best condition themselves were likely quite concerned for the soldiers as well.

    Yet, most of them had returned unharmed.

    Carlyn followed the princess, walking without hesitation. It was time to meet the Emperor.

    Gathered in a room where the princes and princess were present, the Emperor let out a deep sigh in the midst of the silence.

    Its disappointing.

    The princes were alert. They all knew this wasnt disappointment in their sibling rivalry.

    The second prince lost, the third prince was overshadowed by the princess, and the first prince lost a recognized knight. They each had different thoughts.

    Firstborn.

    Yes, Father.

    Of course, you achieved good results with your full force. But the greater the strength you used, the more you suffered. And even then, you intend tomand the empires army?

    The Emperor was already aware of his childrens strengths and the situation. There were hounds of the Empire there as well.

    The prince who had somewhat anticipated this lowered his head.

    No excuse, Father.

    Totun was poisoned?

    Yes.

    The first prince who answered gave the second prince a hostile look. The second prince responded with a curse hidden in his eyes, full of indignation.

    The second prince might not understand thenguage, but it was not a bad thing for him either.

    An error in a favorable situation. A cornered rat will bite a cat.

    I will keep that in mind.

    Of course, Totuns issue, who sumbed to the poison due to his ability, is a problem. But managing the subordinates is also your responsibility.

    The Emperor, finished speaking, turned his gaze directly to the second prince with an ufortable expression.

    Secondborn.

    Y-yes.

    The voice of the second prince trembled in his response.

    Foolishness. Didnt you anticipate that?

    I apologize.

    The second prince barely managed to hold back from saying he didnt expect the first prince to join hands with the princess.

    She was the daughter of the woman used of poisoning their mother. This was not sibling rivalry, but betrayal.

    But! We didnt do anything to Totun!

    .

    Tsk, the Emperor clicked his tongue loudly enough to be heard.

    Losing the most soldiers and knights, and even having their provisions stolen, the disgraceful second prince couldnt continue his words.

    Thirdborn.

    Yes.

    Are you a knight?

    Yes?

    The Emperors gaze was sharp.

    I asked if you were a knight.

    No.

    Yet you were engrossed in thebat before you? Impulsiveness is the root of all evil. War requires a long-term perspective.

    Yes

    The voice of the third prince, answering, trembled thinly. He seemed to be barely containing his resentment.

    The Emperor thumped the desk with his fist.

    The loss of forces is greater than expected. Is it because you cantmand, or because youre inadequate?

    The Emperor looked around the room. The faces of everyone were caught off guard at the word inadequate.

    The army is not yours yet. They are mine.

    No, if you considered them your own, you wouldnt have done that. Even if you were told to wage war among yourselves using those forces, would you have used them like that? You treated them as others, using them recklessly.

    The wrinkled Emperor showed the size of his anger with his gaze. The three princes remained silent.

    Only then did the Emperor look at Erendil.

    In that aspect, Fourth, you were the best. Even if the results were slightlycking, you managed to bring everyone back intact. Knowing how to think ahead is important.

    Though the second ce wascking, in the Emperors eyes, apart from the first ce, the rest were all the same.

    Erendil slightly lowered his head.

    Thank you.

    Yes. Have your thoughts changed?

    The princess locked eyes with the first prince. A message passed between them.

    Yes.

    The eyes of the second and third princes filled with astonishment. Faces that seemed to say, Daring to aim for our positions.

    It was only by restraining their anger that they held their positions. Their angry eyes conveyed their feelings. The Emperor continued speaking with aposed face.

    Well thought.

    The expressions of the second and third princes turned even more unpleasant with the praise. Only the first prince remainedposed.

    Since there was already a promise.

    The Emperor looked at the guards standing behind his children. However, his expression remained unchanged.

    Youve gone through a lot, carrying these inadequate ones around.

    All the knights bowed their heads. It was praise, but it was also criticism that they didnt support well.

    The Emperor sighed and turned his head.

    Now go away. Youre a disgrace to look at.

    The audience stood up from their seats. Erendil was the first to bid farewell and left the room.

    The gazes of the second and third princes. It was clear that trouble would arise if they leftte.

    Until they arrived in front of the princesss chambers, no one spoke. Still, the atmosphere was fine. She was the only one who received praise.

    Your Highness, youve endured much until now. Now, please rest.

    The princess, who nodded slightly, looked at Carlyn.

    Schurtafen,e in for a moment. Shall we have some tea?

    Yes.

    Emmet looked at Carlyn and the princess who entered together with a worried expression.

    In reality, they were discussing matters, but to the middle-aged knight, it looked different.

    Young and beautiful men and women having private conversations weremon. It didnt seem like this in the beginning.

    Emmet pondered whether he should talk to Carlyn separately but thought it might not be a bad idea after all.

    In the past ten years, this was the first time the princess had gotten so close to someone, and Carlyn, who Emmet had been observing all this time, wasnt someone who would behave sternly.

    Emmet decided he should talk to Carlyn separately, no matter what.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 70: Training (1)

    Chapter 70: Training (1)

    The sunlighting through the window only reached up to the dining table. It was a pleasant warmth.

    The golden hair of the princess glimmered in the light reflected on the floor.

    Above the steaming teacup, the princess looked a bit tired. Meeting the Emperor immediately after her return was to me.

    Her turquoise eyes contained Carlyn. After the maid who had brought the tea left the room, the princess spoke.

    Was everything just now alright?

    It was due to what had been said in front of the Emperor. The part about expressing intentions in front of others was something they hadnt discussed separately.

    Yes. You did well.

    Carlyn thought she handled the situation well in a short amount of time. She even managed to signal the first prince during that time.

    What should we do from now on, with respect to leisure?

    Without giving a chance to reply, the princess continued speaking.

    Im asking what appearance I should have towards others regarding the ns. In front of Father and other nobles, just as you spoke to the soldiers.

    You should do whatever feels right to you.

    Is that really okay?

    Of course. Your Highness, you dont need to be someone else. We will adapt to Your Highness. Even asional advice doesnt have to be followed.

    The princess fixed her clear eyes on Carlyn for a moment.

    Im grateful just for you walking on a path that might not suit your preferences.

    I see. Those are words I like to hear.

    Carlyn slightly lowered his head. The princess had to be the princess. There was no need to show a different side.

    With a graceful gesture, the princess lifted her teacup.

    What are your impressions?

    Carlyn waited for the rest. The princess often threw in unrtedments and exined herself afterward.

    Everything went ording to your ns. Thinking about it again, it was an impressive aplishment. You even got Totun.

    The death of the candidate for Sword Master was a shock to everyone, including the princess.

    Charging into the group of monsters was a significant feat, but it couldnt bepared to Totuns death.

    Im satisfied.

    Youreposed.

    The princess smiled with a nod.

    Is the intelligence agency usually like this?

    Im not sure what you mean

    Im saying that it seems like you show no change in emotion. Not that Emmet is like that, but I havent seen you show any signs of worry or joy, even though you should be.

    Really? Carlyn pondered his memories. He hadnt thought he would hear such a question.

    Now that he thought about it, he hadughed heartily in front of Emmet, but he had never done so in front of the princess.

    I havent worried because Ive considered situations where predictions might go awry. As for joy to some extent, what you say seems correct, Your Highness.

    To some extent?

    Intelligence agents are trained not to show emotions easily. However, since its just the beginning, I think its premature to be too happy, perhaps.

    I see.

    The princess turned her gaze out of the window.

    Now its the beginning. Thats not the wrong way to put it.

    The white city, Chenarus.

    Viewing the city from the pce, it was breathtakingly beautiful with the re of the reflection. It was a moment naturally immersed in contemtion. (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: A little change in POV to the Princess.

    Fake knight.

    In truth, the princess couldnt believe the possibility of a fake knight from Haisen.

    She thought it was a statement to boost her will, given that he came under Haisens orders.

    The fact that he supported her in front of the Empress could be seen in a simr context.

    However, if situations like this mission continued, she thought that the possibility might indeed be apparent.

    The praise for his aplishment was sincere.

    While she was grateful for preventing her mothers assassination, he didnt feel much inspiration. It could be possible.

    Being from the intelligence agency, he could quickly detect suspicious intentions from a gaze.

    But what the fake knight had done during this hunt could never be considered fortunate.

    After hearing her fathers words, he had essentially foreseen the future, and he protected the troops with short notice. He also killed the candidate for Sword Master.

    I wonder what hes thinking exactly.

    The princess was feeling frustrated, realizing that she couldnt read the thoughts of others.

    She felt even more frustrated because she couldnt understand the reasons. However, she couldnt directly ask either.

    The princess emerged from deep contemtion. (+)<sup>[2]</sup>TLN: Back to 3rd person POV

    Ive been thinking about it.

    Youre saying?

    Meeting like this might seem strange to others. Although its been fine until now, if it happens frequently, the way people look at us might be less favorable.

    Carlyn agreed. Emmet had given them a strange look earlier, so it seemed.

    Shall we periodically practice swordsmanship?

    Are you talking about practicing swordsmanship?

    After your recent achievements, the soldiers and knights will be discussing you all day.

    The astonishing movements were impressive, and the way he charged toward the monsters was deeply etched in peoples minds, despite its short duration.

    The soldiers on the front line had exaggerated their ounts more than what they saw.

    The knights were simr.

    There were only around a thousand witnesses. It was evident that rumors would spread within the pce soon.

    If you observe my swordsmanship, it wouldnt hurt.

    Carlyn thought there wouldnt be a significant difference. He couldnt dy important conversations until the practice time.

    However, he thought it would be better to do it than not do it.

    Yes. Lets do that.

    Apart from that, it wouldnt be bad for the princess to be better atbat.

    In Carlyns memories, the princess in the game was quite skilled with a sword.

    Is tomorrow a rest day?

    Yes.

    Then lets start practicing in the morning. You may leave now.

    Carlyn bowed and withdrew. As soon as he left the room, Emmet nced at him.

    His narrowed eyes were intense.

    What did she say?

    She praised the achievements in this battle and asked for swordsmanship training.

    Swordsmanship? Well, I suppose its about time for Her Highness to pick up a sword again.

    All members of the royal family receive education in various fields during their childhood. The princess was no exception.

    However, the princess had stopped her swordsmanship training, dering early on that she had no intentions of pursuing the throne.

    As Carlyn knew, Emmet had taught the princess how to wield a sword. Perhaps that was why the middle-aged knight seemed subtly disappointed.

    Maybe he thought he fell short himself. Emmet lightly patted Carlyns shoulder with a slight nod.

    Take good care of Her Highness. She has exceptional talent.

    Yes, please dont worry.

    Although Carlyn replied, Emmets hand remained on his shoulder.

    There was a sense that he had something to say but hesitated.

    Do you have something to say?

    Hmm, no.

    It seems like you want to talk about something.

    Emmet cleared his throat.

    No, its nothing.

    The thought of warning Carlyn faded a bit as he looked at Emmets face.

    It might be premature to bring it up now. Emmet decided to observe the situation a little longer for now.

    * * *

    [The Royal Bloodline Resolves Issues in the Northeast.]

    At night, there was a prominently disyed headline on one page of the newspaper that caught the light from the corridor as it was being read.

    It was an article praising the royal family for minimizing losses and achieving sess in a friendly manner.

    This is quite exaggerated.

    Emmet, who was watching from the side, grumbled.

    Despite the fact that many soldiers had died due to the civil war between the First Prince and the Second Prince, there was no mention of such matters in the article.

    Your story is in there too.

    Thats right. There was an article about me below the main one.

    Her Royal Highnesss bodyguard, Carl Schurtafen, wielded the sword bestowed by His Majesty the Emperor and bravely charged toward the marauding monsters, covering their advance

    It was fortunate in a way, but unlike the previous article, there was no particr exaggeration.

    Just as it is.

    Emmet let out a shortugh as if he understood my words.

    What can you do? Honestly, even seeing it with your own eyes, its hard to believe. If it were exaggerated, it might have raised suspicions.

    Is that so?

    Yeah. Look at this. Its a bit too ring. Its not like we usually look at it anyway.

    Emmet narrowed his eyes and shook his head as if he were feeling dizzy.

    Do you like reading newspapers?

    Cant you see stories about how the world is going? Well, I grew up in a ce where it was hard to even see a newspaper.

    Well, thats notmon. But dont they publish newspapers in Haisen?

    You can see them in the capital. Where I lived, they didnt have them. I didnt have money to buy them, and there werent multiple newspapers like in the empire.

    I see.

    But when I read todays headline, I cant help but feel a bit skeptical about whether the articles Ive seen so far are true.

    Emmet chuckled and shrugged his shoulders.

    Thats why I dont read them.

    Its not that you just dislike reading them?

    Thats true as well.

    In the midst of our gradually dying conversation, I continued to read the newspaper. Since I had been away from the capital for a while, I had to read it carefully.

    Due to the limitations of the code, minor details were usually omitted, but even that was enough.

    Theyve been quite busy.

    Even without the presence of the princes, there was still active interaction among the nobles. This was because each faction had its own interests.

    I felt a mixture of disappointment and relief.

    Duchess Lyurik is still neutral.

    The owner of the duke family, who was quite powerful, was holding his ground despite the influence of the princes factions.

    She was one of the nobles I wanted to recruit. I knew that she was a decent character in the game.

    Although some people had already been left behind, Duchess Lyurik was more important than them.

    Even in the game, she mostly maintained neutrality, but asionally she leaned towards the First Prince or the Second Prince.

    Since Erendil had revealed her intentions to the emperor, now it was time for us to make our move as well.

    I would talk to the princess and if she approved, I would sketch out the situation.

    Im here.

    The promised meeting ce. Phiri was caught by my Winds awareness. It had been quite a while since I had been outside for an extended period of time.

    As the vice leader, she couldnt just stay in the capital, so I expected that someone else mighte. I was d to see her, as I had been away for a while.

    -Long time no see.

    As I typed a message using Winds, I could sense Phiris mouth twitching upwards.

    Are you hurt anywhere?

    -Im perfectly fine.

    I was surprised when I heard the news about Totuns death. Was that your doing?

    -Yes.

    I was impressed when I heard. How exactly did you manage it?

    While Totuns achievement was good, personally, I was more satisfied with taking down the First Princes confidant. He was a really annoying presence in the game.

    Since I hadnt fully established that level of influence yet, I wasnt attracting much attention.

    -Its me, after all.

    Look at you bragging.

    -Have you been well, Phiri?

    There was a slight dy due to the time it took for the message toe through Winds, butmunication was not an issue.

    Ive been fine. It was a bit hard to gather information without you. I was more at ease when you were providing everything.

    -Indeed. My absence left quite a gap, didnt it?

    I felt like something was missing, but I guess it was because of your nonsense.

    I stifled augh as I nced at Emmet. I couldugh while reading the newspaper, but I knew a conversation would follow.

    -But youre still in the capital, right? I thought surveince would decrease a bit and things would change.

    Each situation is different. If I make a mistake, it could cause serious trouble. Father keeps telling me to handle it.

    Fortunately, Phiris presence was reassuring. Without her, it would be difficult to respond if something happened.

    When I suspected the leader, the only person who would believe my word was Phiri. She was the only one I trusted.

    Hmm, should I talk to you about the leader?

    The empires main forces were participating in the war against the West. It was a time when the devil worshippers were likely to do something.

    Whether they acted directly or made preparations for the future was the question.

    The problem was that there was no basis for warning about the leader.

    It would be great if I could find some evidence, but being under surveince made it difficult for me to do so. I quickly reached a conclusion.

    Lets trust Phiri.

    Even if the leader was truly plotting something, Phiri would likely notice it. It might be better to have my own suspicions.

    I turned to the next page of the newspaper. Emmets gaze lingered momentarily at the rustling sound of the paper.

    Pretending to read the newspaper, I moved the Winds.

    -Then, Ill give you a detailed report.<ul><li>1. TLN: A little change in POV to the Princess. </li><li>2. TLN: Back to 3rd person POV </li></ul>Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 71: Training (2)

    Chapter 71: Training (2)

    In the training field during the day, the princess had her long hair tied up in a ponytail as she stretched her body.

    Despite wearing simple workout attire for training, she still looked quite elegant, as befitting a royal.

    The weather was good. The sky was perfect, except for theck of winds.

    Carlyn, as the princess warmed up, gripped the sword a few times and tested its movements.

    The bnce was slightly off. It wasnt bad, but it couldnt be said to be of high quality.

    During the noble training, blunt-edged swords were used, so the weapons werent extensively crafted.

    Well, it was more of a formality.

    When teaching the nobles, there was no need to be constrained by the type of sword. The princess held a real sword.

    This should be sufficient.

    First, I need to assess how well you handle the sword. Try attacking mefortably.

    There was no concern about the training. Since Carlyn had learned from Marhan, he knew how to do it.

    Learning and teaching were different talents, but for now, mastering the basics was enough.

    The princess nodded and struck the ground with determination. Her movements felt unfamiliar to herself.

    It had been a while since she held a sword. Even during her trip to the northeast, she hadnt engaged in directbat.

    She tried to recall her past memories.

    Unlike with Emmet, she hadnt learned things half-heartedly, so her body moved as if on its own, rather than her mind controlling it.

    Carlyn parried the thrusting sword by slightly twisting his wrist. Stepping back, the princess attacked again.

    The same pattern continued. Carlyn only rotated his wrist to block the attacks.

    The inherent talent is quite decent.

    Considering it had been a while, her posture was proper. Thanks to Emmets thorough teachings.

    However, Carlyn felt that the technique was wed.

    Due to her gender, the princesss sword technique was closer to the style of trading blows within a safe margin.

    It involved aiming for the opponents openings.

    Actually, it was a conventional approach.

    Even if she used magic power to enhance her strength, if the opponent had a simr level of magic power, physical advantage usually determined the oue.

    It would be okay if it be a bit sharper.

    In Carlyns opinion, the current swordsmanship was constraining the princesss true nature.

    Although she could be more aggressive, she had learned to stay within a certain limit.

    Carlyn stopped moving back and forth, choosing to defend from a stationary position.

    That alone caught the princess off guard. She felt unsure about how to react.

    The princesss foot twitched slightly.

    Carlyns sword came in for a stab. He pressed down on the princesss sword, sending it toward the ground.

    Huh?

    The sword that wasnt recovered pointed downwards. Due to momentum, the princess was sent forward, almost falling.

    Carlyn caught the princesss shoulders with his other hand.

    Their eyes met at close range. After steadying her, Carlyn promptly stepped back.

    This should be enough. Forgive my rudeness.

    The princess lifted her hand in a gesture of reassurance and took a breath. She began to feel a slight strain in her muscles.

    Though she had used magic power, she had moved without regting her strength, acting as if she were exerting her full power.

    Since you already have the basics, we can move on. However, the direction from here on should be determined by Your Highness.

    Direction?

    Currently, Your Highnesss swordsmanship emphasizes safety. In my opinion, a more aggressive approach would suit your body better.

    The princesss eyes widened. She had also felt frustrated at times.

    She hadnt been able to move beyond what she had learned.

    Surprising. It feels like youve read my mind.

    Is that so? But there are pros and cons. I believe that swordsmanship should resonate with the swordbearers feelings, but its true that its a riskier path.

    Regardless of the reason, I will follow your advice.

    Thepetition for the imperial throne. In any case, the princess had chosen a path far from safety.

    She had to choose a better way.

    Carlyn led the princess to a training dummy and began correcting her stance.

    Here, its better to pull the opposite shoulder.

    Like this?

    Yes, exactly.

    Teaching someone who knew nothing was easier than changing someone who already knew something.

    However, the princess had followed along better than expected. This was because the way Carlyn taught her was more suitable for the princess.

    The movements are easy. It feels familiar even though its my first time.

    Im d.

    I wasnt expecting much. You always manage to surprise me.

    The princess couldnt believe that the fake knight before her was only eighteen years old.

    Carlyn had demonstrated above-average abilities in every aspect that the princess had seen.

    You are too kind. Its not because of me, but its because you did well Your Highness.

    Youre being too modest.

    Really, Your Highnesss skills shine. But its not just my doing; its because youve quickly found the optimal posture that suits you.

    Indeed, the princess had talent.

    Sweat started to bead on the princesss arms. Seeing her condition, Carlyn thought he should stop.

    The princess wouldnt speak first due to her dignity.

    Well stop here for today.

    After wiping her forehead, the princess sat down in a chair at one corner of the training field. A maid approached with water upon the princesss signal.

    Carlyn stood beside her.

    The princess drank the water gracefully. A single drop of sweat trickled down her elegant neck.

    Well, using Winds here should be alright.

    Soon, a gentle breeze from the mountains wafted in.

    The tip of the princesss braid swayed first, followed by Carlyns bangs.

    Good. It seems that the winds that were not blowing earlier are blowing, its the right moment.

    Saying so, the princess closed her eyes and felt the wind. The corners of her lips turned up slightly.

    After a workout, feeling the gentle winds she hadnt experienced for a while made the princesss mind clearer.

    A moment of silence passed. Carlyn watched for the right timing and spoke.

    Your Highness.

    What is it?

    I wish to persuade Duchess Lyurik to join us. Would that be eptable?

    Duchess Lyurik? Ive heard shes a good person, but is she willing to corporate under a woman? Ive heard she didnt yield to my brothers proposal either.

    The princess tilted her head.

    The Duchess of Lyurik in the southwestern part of the empire was known for her character and abilities, despite her young age.

    Even though she was considered a beauty, she hadnt married, and the suitors among the noblemen never ceased.

    However, she considered all of it a nuisance, and she never attended social gatherings.

    Its not just about maintaining neutrality. Theres also a possibility that the Three Princes arent favored in the eyes of the duchess.

    Do you have another approach?

    Ive considered it, but I cant be sure if it will seed.

    An existence solely focused on the empire. That was the image of the duchess in the game that Carlyn remembered.

    Thats why he couldnt be certain.

    However, he couldnt avoid bringing up the topic. The Duchess was the top priority for recruitment.

    It would be better to act rather than remain passive. They needed to have a conversation before the war with the West erupted.

    Yeah, its better than doing nothing. Give it a try. Do you need any assistance?

    First, I will meet her. Your Highness taking the first step is not a matter of dignity.

    With the distance between us, when are you nning to meet her? The Duchess is not known for frequent visits to the capital.

    Carlyn had a question since he, as the princesss bodyguard, couldnt easily leave the capital.

    She will being to the capital soon. The war with the West is imminent.

    He had already confirmed this through Haisen. In response to the Emperors call, the Duchess had already set off for the capital.

    Due to the uing war with the West, powerful nobles were discreetly gathering in the capital.

    * * *

    Even on a day of rest, I couldnt seem to rx at all.

    After the princess had made her intentions known, visits from minor nobles had be frequent.

    Since most of these nobles had names I was hearing for the first time, I had to examine each one in detail.

    To be honest, it was a waste of time.

    They are the ones who didnt receive the princes favor.

    Even though those who had something to protect werent attaching themselves to the princess.

    Because there was a significant possibility that if things went wrong, they would suffer the consequences.

    In other words, there werent many useful people among them.

    But I couldntpletely ignore them either. There were rtively decent individuals among them as well.

    Even though I know, its ufortable not being able to move first.

    Even if someone had umted merit through past campaigns, objectively speaking, the princesss potential was quite low.

    Even if I wanted to recruit those who were fine in the game, it was clear they wouldnte over.

    No matter how noble the cause, people rarely exerted effort in ces where the potential seemed bleak.

    Instead of choosing the princess, Id rather choose someone among the princes who had potential and aligned with my intentions.

    At least a few more times, Erendil had to demonstrate her ability and solidify her position.

    Actually, among the candidates I had chosen, many had already sided with the princes.

    Its not easy to interfere.

    Even with Haisens power, there were limits to restraining the princes approaches.

    Non-noble talents posed a slightly different problem.

    I know their names, but I didnt know what they were doing right now.

    And even if I did know, I couldnt simply approach them without any evidence.

    If I were the Chief of Intelligence, I would have gathered information and recruited them already.

    It was regrettable, but there was nothing I could do about it. Still, I managed to identify at least one person I needed to recruit.

    They were currently at the imperial capitals university. It was just difficult to approach them immediately.

    It would be good if I had some excuse to invite them, but they hadnt even published any papers yet.

    For now, I intended to keep an eye on them and seize the opportunity when it arises.

    Huh?

    Suddenly, I sensed a familiar presence through the Winds sense. Phiri hade to the designated location.

    Duchess Lyurik has arrived.

    -Confirmed.

    I had thought she wouldnt arrive for another three days based on the distance, but she was faster than I imagined.

    It was as if she had been running without stopping.

    There was no way I could approach her immediately. It was strange that I knew about her arrival already.

    The princes side wouldnt give up and would try to approach her as well.

    Since I still hadnt decided how to approach her, I couldnt know Duchess Lyuriks schedule.

    I intended to observe the situation and find an opportunity to meet her positively. If not, I would have to visit her residence.

    The next morning.

    As usual, I entered the imperial pce entrance earlier than the changing of the guards. The guards saluted and quickly approached me.

    Sir Carl Schurtafen.

    Whats the matter?

    Sir Rudehrn is looking for you. He said toe to the First Training Ground as soon as you arrive.

    The First Training Ground was a space used only by the emperor and his personal guards. It wasnt likely that the emperor would suddenly summon me.

    I wondered if it had to do with our previous sparring. It was a bit bewildering to receive such an unexpected message.

    Even though we had faced each other a few times, he had remained silent for quite a while. I had just taken it as idle talk.

    I didnt bother to press him. There was no reason to act impatient ande across as unpleasant.

    Of all days, it had to be when Duchess Lyurik is here.

    I thought it was a bit ironic. Not that it was bad. After all, it was still before the changing of the guards.

    There was more than enough time for a sparring session before lunch.

    Sharing a practice session with a Sword Master, especially in dividing the swords, was a first for me, so I felt a mix of anticipation and excitement.

    Schurtafen, its been a while.

    Rudehrn greeted me with a smile as he arrived at the training ground. Then he scratched his cheek in an awkward manner.

    Its been a while since I spoke with you. Sorry about that. Ive been quite busy, so I havent had much rest, even on off days.

    Rudehrns words werent wrong. There were officially recognized seven Sword Masters on the continent.

    Three of them were in the empire, and two were personal guards of the emperor. Being constantly on guard duty left little time for rest.

    Of course, even then, the dy was probably due to Rudehrns personality.

    From my perspective, just being summoned was something to be grateful for. Sharing a practice session with a Sword Master was a tremendous opportunity.

    No, the honor is all mine for you calling me.

    Right. Well, since time is short, shall we get started quickly?

    Rudehrn drew his sword. The blue de emerged from its sheath.

    The famed sword, Blue Sea, of the Sword Masters in the game. I also gripped the hilt of Moonlight.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 72: Izell Lyurik (1)

    Chapter 72: Izell Lyurik (1)

    Huuu

    The rough exhale I let out was vividly audible in my ears as my chest rose and fell heavily. My lungs pushed air out forcefully before settling back down.

    My muscles were overloaded, and my limbs were trembling from the strain. It was the exact opposite situation from when I was training the princess. Now, I was the one seeking to learn.

    Despite Rudehrns calm expression as he extended his sword, he was overwhelmingly dominant. There were no gaps in his stance.

    Facing one of the ten or so Sword Masters on the continent firsthand, I understood why they were called Sword Masters. Even on a day when my condition was at its peak, I wouldnt have stood a chance against him.

    I even questioned if I could ever reach such a level.

    The way to be a Sword Master was well-known. It wasnt a matter of surpassing a wall with a single epiphany.

    -When the swordsmanpletes something perfect, they surpass the wall and be a Sword Master.

    In the game and now, that was the entirety of how to be a Sword Master. It was amon saying among all Sword Masters.

    What that something was differed for each individual. It could be a single technique or their own unique swordsmanship. Some even reached it while refining their own swords.

    Once bing a Sword Masters, it was said they could manifest the aura of their sword and see the optimal moves in a battle instantly.

    I didnt know how that felt, though.

    Damn.

    Anyway, thats why I was giving it my all. Except for using the Mystic Winds, I employed all my magic power.

    Even though I had duties as the princesss bodyguard, I couldnt miss this opportunity. And yet, Rudehrn effortlessly faced me.

    It was frustrating, but at the same time, I was learning a lot. Every moment was an epiphany.

    The angle of swinging the sword, the movement of the wrist when adjusting the grip, the position of the feet, and the rotation radius of the waist.

    These were the movements of a Sword Master. I tried my best to remember every detail.

    On a day like today, my condition should be at its best.

    Except for the training day at the dukes mansion, my situation hadnt been favorable. Although it was quite fitting to have only a couple of such days in a year, it was still disappointing.

    In an instant, Rudehrns stance changed. He must have sensed my exhaustion. It was a signal that he would end it now.

    A simple thrust. The Blue Sea came at me as a single point, but it felt like a rough wave crashing towards me.

    I barely managed to deflect it with my sword. If my sword hadnt been a renowned one, it would have snapped by now.

    Rudehrns sword deflected strangely, and a moon appeared over the wave. He saw through my swordsmanship.

    In an instant, his sword was right in front of my throat. Then the sword retreated. The sparring was over. I had just etched his sword path into my mind.

    After giving me enough time, Rudehrn finally spoke.

    That was impressive swordsmanship. Im not boasting, but its quite remarkable to be able to perform at that level in front of me.

    Thank you.

    Although it felt like your own unique swordsmanship, it was surprisingly stable. Did you have a mentor?

    In my youth, I learned the basics in a mercenary group, andter, I learned on my own.

    It was true that I learned the basics from Marhan, but I had developed my swordsmanship further after mastering the Moonlight Technique.

    Of course, I had a lot of help. Techniques from Boutreaux, the Duke, and Marhan had inspired me.

    Seems like luck is on your side. Its not easy to join a mercenary group of that level.

    I had good people around me.

    As I spoke nostalgically, Rudehrn patted my shoulder and changed the subject.

    It was a swordsmanship that suits you well. Thats not something that happens easily. It even matches well with the sword I chose.

    I was surprised myself.

    Since Rudehrn gave me a sword named after the moon, considering I used the Moonlight Technique, he was a person I was grateful to.

    Well, I wanted to offer some advice, but hmm, you seem to be doing well on your own.

    Just what youve shown me is enough.

    The swords path moved like drawing the moon at the end. That was Rudehrns lesson after seeing my swordsmanship.

    I was genuinely thankful for that alone.

    If you continue like this, ten years? Well, that might be too soon. Within twenty years, you could be a Sword Master. Still, youre younger than I am now.

    Rudehrn coughed awkwardly, his face slightly ufortable. It was a light jest, but it didnt make me feel at ease.

    In twenty years, the continent might have already fallen into ruin. Yet, with my current peak condition, could I extend it a bit further?

    Thank you.

    Keep pushing forward. Well

    Rudehrn concluded with those words and sighed as if he found it bothersome. Whats going on?

    Following his gaze, Duchess Lyurik stood there.

    When did she arrive?

    Since I was in front of the Sword Master, I hadnt used the Winds and had all my attention focused on the sparring, so I hadnt realized it.

    * * *

    Duchess Lyurik.

    Lord Rudehrn, its been a while.

    About a year, I suppose?

    Yes, probably around that time.

    Despite the difference in ranks, the duchess used politenguage. While he was addressed as a Lord (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: Gyeong in Korean. which was typically for a Count/Lord, Rudehrn held the nominal rank of a Count due to his position.

    It was a sign of respect for the Sword Master. Only the Emperor addressed Rudehrn with familiarity.

    Your sparring was truly admirable. Forgive my rudeness. I was looking for Lord Rudehrn and ended up inadvertently being captivated by the disy.

    Im fine with it

    Rudehrn cast a sidelong nce at Carlyn. He had always been cautious about not casually observing another persons swordsmanship, whether they were mercenaries, knights, or nobles.

    The duchess looked at Carlyn. She had been observing him since earlier. Her initial impression had been one of astonishment.

    Not only did he possess exceptional looks, but he had also demonstrated an unthinkable level of skill.

    Even though it had been a brief moment, there was a distinct depth to his swordsmanship. Considering his age, it was almost unbelievable.

    The duchess wondered if Rudehrn had taken him as a disciple.

    Im fine. Let me greet you btedly as well. I am Knight Carl Schurtafen.

    Carl Schurtafen?

    She remembered that name from somewhere.

    I am an escort knight for Her Highness the Princess.

    Ah, I saw it in the newspaper. You led your unit to charge against the monsters and protected the troops. It was a remarkable disy of courage.

    So, he was that individual. The duchess looked at him with renewed astonishment. She hadnt known he possessed such exceptional skills.

    So, he had been brought by the Empress, and it seemed the Princess had acquired quite an outstanding individual. The duchess gave her positive evaluation.

    As a knight, it was my duty.

    Thats not necessarily true. Nothing in this world is certain. Its because of that uncertainty that we find nobility. You are worthy of respect.

    The Duchess, who had been speaking, let out a light chuckle.

    Actually, I might have exaggerated a bit. But seeing you today made me feel embarrassed about my narrow-mindedness. It was an impressive disy of swordsmanship.

    Thank you.

    Carlyn felt a bit flustered. He had been pondering how to approach this situation, but the other side had approached first.

    Moreover, it was more swift and ideal than he had anticipated.

    Rudehrn, if its alright with you, could you spare me some time as well?

    Although today is a day of rest, if its the Duchess, then youre wee.

    Rudehrn answered with a smile, but from Carlyns perspective, he could sense his reluctance through his earlier sigh.

    After all, it had been quite a while since he had requested this meeting.

    Wait.

    In an instant, a thought crossed his mind.

    On the day Duchess Lyurik arrived, Rudehrn had called him, and Duchess Lyurik had sought him out.

    If coincidences kept piling up, suspicion was in order.

    While Rudehrn did disy signs of reluctance, there was also a possibility that he was acting.

    Is this Emperors intention, or is it Rudehrns alone?

    It wasnt the most likely conjecture, but it was still worth considering.

    If that assumption were true, it could be seen that the Emperor or Rudehrn had some consideration for the Princess.

    Perhaps due to the aplishments of the subjugation battle, they wanted to give her at least a small chance.

    Currently, the Princess was in a situation where, no matter how positively one looked at it, there was little chance of sess. Of course, it could all be a misconception.

    However, wouldnt it be better after youve had the audience with the Emperor?

    Oh, yes. I cant meet His Majesty with a body drenched in sweat. I was hasty.

    Duchess Lyurik, who had been wiping her sword, acquiesced.

    In that case, Ill take my leave.

    Rudehrn bid his farewell and withdrew. It left Duchess Lyurik and Carlyn alone, coincidentally.

    Whether his assumptions were true or not, Carlyn couldnt afford to let this opportunity slip by.

    Duchess Lyurik, I have something to say.

    The Duchess looked at Carlyn with a very different atmosphere than when she faced Rudehrn.

    A faint crease formed on her forehead as if she expected some sort of trouble.

    Are you trying to ask me to support Her Highness?

    The intention is simr, but a bit different.

    A bit different?

    Ive heard that your younger sibling is unwell.

    For a moment, it seemed as if mes ignited in Duchess Lyuriks eyes. Veins surged on Duchess hand gripping the hilt of her sword.

    Do you want to die? The title of the Princesss personal guard holds no meaning in front of me.

    Though her voice was icy, Carlyn sensed the seething anger within it.

    There are ways to cure that illness.

    Do you really want to die that badly?

    Im speaking in earnest.

    Many insolent people have told me such things. And every one of them lost their heads.

    The duchess gritted her teeth.

    Even the envoys His Majesty sent said that if its not divine intervention, they cant cure the illness. Or do you know the secrets of the gods?

    I dont know the secrets of the gods.

    Carlyn saw the duchess push her thumb against the crossguard. She seemed ready to draw her sword at any moment.

    But someone with Mystic that can heal knows.

    What?

    I had a close encounter with someone during my mercenary days.

    Her mouth fell open as if shed just taken a blow to the back of her head. The duchess astonished gaze wavered towards Carlyn.

    There was one reason why Carlyn was so confident.

    Because he had witnessed Mad Saint Cedric healing the duchess sibling multiple times in the game.

    Mystic was something that had to be used. The Haisen Intelligence Agency had already grasped the details of Cedrics Mystic and sessfully incorporated him.

    Of course, things were exined differently in the actual scenario, but in Cedrics and the archaeologists perspectives, they had saved their lives, making incorporation an easy task.

    On a separate note, Cedric hadnt healed Carlyn. The Worst Condition wasnt an illness.

    I swear that what Im saying is the truth. If its a lie, youre wee to take my life.

    The Duchess, who had regained herposure, let out a chuckle.

    Even if what youre saying is true, its obvious what you want in return. Youre probably asking me to support the Princess, arent you? I wont ept.

    Its not about support.

    The reason Carlyn hadnt approached the Duchess with the cure from Haisen was because of her character.

    She was someone who would give her life for the Empire out of loyalty and honor.

    In the game, even the devil worshippers who approached with the promise of healing were swiftly dealt with by the Duchess herself.

    Im pleading with you to see it with your own eyes and then judge.

    Carlyn continued without pause.

    Its known that youre someone who dedicates herself only to the Empire. Its an unpopr thing to say, but perhaps its because you havent given any thought to the princes and princesses that theyre not in your favor.

    Hah, you certainly dont hold back.

    Duchess Lyurik looked at Carlyn with a colder gaze.

    Depending on her response, Carlyns words could be his vulnerability if he talked about them outside.

    The Princess has finally revealed her intention. Her Highness doesnt want to walk this path. Shes risking everything solely for the sake of the Empire.

    Carlyn spoke, carefully observing the Duchesss reaction.

    Im not asking for your support because Im confident that once you see it for yourself, your feelings will change.

    Silence hung for a moment. Carlyn used his magic, Winds, to scan his surroundings. He had little to worry about.

    This space was only essible to the Emperor and Sword Masters.

    Hah, even so, youre better than those who promisend and riches, and even the throne of the Empress.

    The Duchess let out a deep sigh and briefly looked up at the sky. It was a remarkably pleasant day.

    Ill consider your proposal. But dont expect much. Theres no guarantee that things will go as you wish.

    Of course.

    Is that all you desire?

    I kindly request that you not mention to anyone the person Im introducing. Even if its His Majesty the Emperor

    The Duchess nodded.

    Like a god, huh? I hate the annoyance of having to conform. Youre asking for permission after doing as you please and then saying that.

    Its for simr reasons. Moreover, this person is of lower status, with much more grueling experiences. Even when you summon him, I ask that you do it discreetly through someone trustworthy.

    Introducing Cedric and conducting an induction were separate matters. They had to be handled with utmost certainty.

    Understood. You dont need to worry about that.

    Yes.

    Sincerely, Carlyn wasnt worried. She was someone who would sacrifice her life for honor.

    She wouldnt break her promise.<ul><li>1. TLN: Gyeong in Korean. which was typically for a Count/Lord, Rudehrn held the nominal rank of a Count due to his position. </li></ul>Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 73: Izell Lyurik (2)

    Chapter 73: Izell Lyurik (2)

    Since there were swordsmanship lessons with the Princess every day he was on duty, Carlyn also visited the training grounds in the afternoon.

    Because he had poured his energy into the morning, his eyelids felt heavy. The fatigue was at an unbearable level.

    Though he was trying her best not to show it, there was a limit to how much he could hide it.

    And besides, he was already having the Worst Condition. The rxed Princess seemed to show a slightly displeased expression.

    You look quite tired. Didnt I tell you to rest on your day off?

    Its alright.

    Because it didnt go as nned, the Princess furrowed her brow and showed a faintly annoyed expression.

    A shallow sigh followed.

    I see. Did you learn a lot from Lord Rudehrn?

    Since he couldnt hide his exhaustion during the shift change, Carlyn mentioned that he had practiced with Rudehrn.

    Emmet was by their side, so he couldnt borate much on Duchess Lyurik, but he managed to give a general exnation.

    Yes. It was a valuable experience.

    Good for you. The more you know, the more you can learn.

    That was the correct answer. The more you know, the more you can showcase. Carlyn focused on reviewing his practice even after changing shifts.

    Emmet, who understood the situation, didnt initiate a conversation. He was considerate as a fellow swordsman.

    But isnt it better to think about your own learning during this time?

    My duty as a bodyguard prioritizes Her Highness over me.

    Wouldnt it be a good thing for me if you improve?

    Even though he said it was alright, it was a repetitive remark. While Carlyn appreciated the sentiment, he couldnt practically act on it.

    The other party was the Princess. Regardless of the circumstances, changing the Princesss schedule for the sake of a bodyguard was out of the question.

    You were the one who told me to treat those beneath me well. You are beneath me as well.

    Carlyn, who had lost words for a moment, responded.

    I appreciate the consideration, but Im truly fine. Im quite confident in my memory, and in fact, I also have something to discuss about Duchess Lyurik.

    So, its not just a coincidental encounter.

    Yes. I borrowed the power of Haisen to have a conversation. It was a bit awkward to bring it up in front of Emmet when he was around.

    At the mention of Haisen, the Princess grasped that there had been a significant conversation between Carlyn and Duchess Lyurik.

    But now, cant you tell Emmet? While other knights might not know, Emmet is someone you can trust, isnt he?

    No, I cant. We need to keep the number of people who know as minimal as possible. Besides, there are people who find it burdensome to know such things.

    In Carlyns eyes, Emmet was indeed trustworthy. However, being willing to hold knowledge was a different matter.

    And even if it were a matter of fact, it wasnt necessarily a good thing for his and Emmets rtionship to be strained.

    I see.

    First, Ill begin the instruction.

    Talking for too long while standing still wasnt a good idea. Carlyn drew his sword.

    A practice session of lower intensity than usual. To an outside observer, it appeared that they were moving slowly, as Carlyn demonstrated the techniques.

    There wasnt much to discuss, so Carlyns report didnt take too long.

    Mystic? Is there a healing mystic?

    The princess showed interest in Mystics. It was instinctive curiosity. After all, she also possessed a mystic.

    Moreover, it could be used fittingly in the case of Duchess Lyuriks younger brother being ill.

    Surprising. How did you find out? Were they originally from Haisen?

    <i>Can I talk about it?</i>

    Carlyn hesitated for a moment. While it was confidential, it wasnt highly significant. They were already on the same boat, after all.

    Ill tell you if you promise to keep it a secret.

    Ill give you my word, so go ahead and tell me.

    The princess nodded immediately.

    He was a ve. A certain archaeologist adopted him.

    Carlyn exined the events that took ce at the ruins. Of course, many details were omitted since he couldnt lie.

    For example, the original purpose.

    The princess listened with interest. The stories she heard in the pce were usually dull.

    They were filtered due to their social status. Besides, incidents like these tended to pique curiosity.

    Quite surprising.

    Luck was on our side. However, hes not our sides agent. Hes still an archaeologist, and he assists us when needed.

    As the conversation concluded, the princess briefly looked at a distant tree and then spoke.

    Duchess Lyurik is keeping an eye on me Do you think I look okay to her? In reality, Im not participating in this war for the sake of the empire, no?

    Just as Ive said, youre free to do what you want. Even if Your Highness joined this war for your own benefit, your actions will ultimately contribute to the empire.

    Carlyn spoke with conviction. He hoped the princess could see through the truth, even though she couldnt see through him.

    However, since Carlyns inner thoughts were hidden from the princess, she was always left wondering.

    But this time, she didnt seem to doubt it. It didnt sound like a false statement either. After all, her siblings werent fit to be emperors.

    The external perceptions were somewhat simr as well. All three imperial princes had notorious reputations.

    The first prince was a hypocritepared to his outward appearance.

    Hemitted heinous acts like plundering women and enjoyed cruelly torturing and killing people.

    There were even rumors that he had once engaged in cannibalism.

    Although he restrained himself after being scolded by the emperor, rumors still circted.

    The second prince was a pedophile. He had caused a major scandal involving a counts wife.

    The princess vividly remembered the way the second prince had looked at her when she was younger.

    He had changed since then, but it still gave her a creepy feeling as if insects were crawling all over her body.

    The third prince was simple-minded. He only knew how to swing a sword a little and enjoyed tormenting others without reason.

    His fickleness, thin ears, and ignorance had already earned him a bad reputation among the empires nobles.

    Not that it was a hidden fact.

    Stepping onto the crimson path he had avoided, he could now feel the details more keenly.

    Yes, the princess admitted to herself that Carlyns words werent wrong.

    Lets stop here for today.

    Although it was a shorter session than usual, Carlyn nodded without any objection. It wasnt because he was tired.

    It was simply because the princesss face, after hearing what he said, appearedplicated.

    Seated on a chair in the training area, the princess looked at Carlyn standing beside her and let out a faint sigh.

    You look tired. Come and sit next to me. It must be ufortable to stand.

    How could I Im fine.

    Though Carlyns words were meant to express his relief, they seemed different to the princess. However, she didnt press the matter further.

    Somewhere, a pleasant breeze blew, gently brushing against the princesss forehead.

    She enjoyed the tranquility, while Carlyn thought about the mornings training.

    * * *

    It had been quite some time since the duchess left. Thinking about it, I was quite lucky.

    After having a conversation with the emperor, she left the next day. It meant she stayed in the capital for only one day.

    Perhaps it was because she found the princes approaches troublesome.

    Even after that, a few powerful nobles were summoned by the emperor, but as they were already part of the princes faction, there wasnt much I could do.

    Anyway, things seem to have worked out well.

    It had been five days since I received the news that Cedric had visited the Duchess territory.

    I heard that the treatment had beenpleted.

    As Fathers person watched over him, he was not caught by the imperial dogs.

    I wasnt sure if they had dealt with it personally or if they had managed to hide really well, but I was relieved.

    How will things unfold now?

    Although Duchess Lyurik said she would assess the princess and make a judgment, it didnt mean she intended to side with our faction in the Western war.

    A bird flew up into the sky. I closed my eyes for a brief moment. In the end, I would have to wait for the right time to know.

    There was nothing else to do but stop thinking. Guard duty was quite boring.

    At least the recent swordsmanship training made it somewhat bearable, but there wasnt much left to talk about with Emmet either.

    I practiced the Moonlight Technique and refined my swordsmanship within my imagination.

    While in the middle of this, a bit past 4 oclock, I sensed someone approaching from the emperors residence.

    Its rted to the West.

    I instinctively realized it. Neither the Western nor the imperial atmosphere had been normal. The time hade.

    As expected, the one who had arrived soon conveyed the emperors summons.

    Erendil had mentioned she would take a nap because she was tired. It was an asional urrence, not a frequent one.

    I headed towards the adjacent room to wake the maid. After knocking on the door, I turned the handle.

    I will enter.

    The maid didnt have to be treated with excessive respect since she was a noble and not a princess.

    As I opened the door, an unexpected sound of surprise reached me.

    Wa-Wait a moment!

    But the door was already half-open. Through the gap, an unexpected scene unfolded.

    Erendil and the maid were seated at a small table, stacking choctes and pastries. Their cheeks were slightly puffed, as if they had just put something in their mouths.

    For about two seconds, time seemed to freeze as we all halted. I too couldnt hide my astonishment.

    Was it embarrassment or something else? Seeing the princesss cheeks reddening, I quickly turned my head.

    Please pardon my intrusion. Her Majesty has summoned you.

    I pretended not to have seen and closed the door. I couldnt understand this situation.

    No, why was she secretly eating that in the maids room? Especially when she imed she was taking a nap.

    Suddenly, I recalled what the princess of Haisen had said. She had said she had a huge sweet tooth.

    I had thought it was a lie. Sinceing here, I hadnt witnessed the princess specifically eating sweets.

    Could it be that she secretly ate them during her naps?

    I had only observed from outside the window and hadnt used Winds to monitor her daily life, so I didnt know about the internal affairs.

    But was there really a need to hide and eat it like that?

    It wasnt necessarily a bad thing. Well, from the princesss perspective, it might be different.

    In the empires etiquette, meals were meant to be abundant but consumed in moderation. The same applied to desserts.

    Moreover, in this world, the perception was that sweets were for children or things one enjoyed.

    For the princess who needed to disy dignity, it was an aspect to avoid. Emmet chuckled.

    Is she enjoying some sweets again?

    Yes. Is it something that happens frequently?

    The Empress dislikes it. She instructed the princess to behave like an adult since she was a child.

    Ah, I roughly understood the situation. The maid was doing it secretly because she was trusted.

    Hmm. It might be that due to such childhood experiences, she ended up liking it even more.

    And well, even if it might have been fine in the past, its not necessarily a good habit now, is it? So eating in secret is the way to go. Tsk. She should probably cut back a bit.

    It was a remark revealing the perceptions of those around. I nodded my head as if I understood and agreed.

    Yes, youre right. Ill be more cautious.

    Im not really worried about that with you.

    Emmet, who gave a slight smile, sighed while looking down the corridor.

    In the end, war is approaching.

    Yes, as you predicted before.

    Emmets expression was heavy. The atmosphere of someone who understood the weight of war was unfamiliar to me as well.

    In games, Id fought wars, but Id never actually experienced them.

    Lets go.

    Soon, the princess came out. Her blonde hair was tied up. Perhaps predicting the situation, she was dressed morebat-like.

    She nced at me from the corner of her eye, and when our eyes met, she quickly averted her gaze.

    Hmm, I really had no idea why. The princess with slightly flushed cheeks walked quickly ahead.

    * * *

    A letter has arrived from Prince Rohk.

    In a situation so silent that not even the sound of breathing could be heard, the Emperor, who had been silent, spoke up.

    Rohk was no longer a prince, but a king now. However, with apletely indifferent expression, the Emperor took a piece of paper from his robe and shook it out.

    I truly do not wish to engage in war with the Empire, but due to internal turmoil, it seems unavoidable.

    The Emperor chuckled for a moment and then his expression darkened in an instant. A solemn anger weighed heavily in the room.

    The councilors listened attentively in silence.

    As the situation within the Empire isplicated due to the session dispute, the idea was thrown around that we could use a war to eliminate unnecessary elements.

    Prince Rohk was wise. In fact, if the war ended within reasonable bounds, both sides stood to gain.

    The prince could deal with the entities that posed a threat to him in the West, and the Empire could diminish the power of nobles who aimed for influence in the session dispute.

    If the nobles forces were depleted, the authority of the imperial family wouldnt be greatly shaken even after the session dispute.

    In essence, the idea was to wage a war for the stability of both parties.

    The concept itself wasnt bad. The only problem with Prince Rohk was that he didnt know the Emperors character.

    No, even if he did know, the prince might have had no choice. There might not have been a way to prevent the internal turmoil.

    In the end, the war might not only benefit the Empire.

    Isnt it amusing? He became a king all because of someone. Now, he thinks hes the one who established the Empire.

    Half of that statement was true, and half was false.

    If there was no Empire, to begin with, he probably wouldnt have be a king. However, conquering the West was his own aplishment.

    In fact, the current Western territories could be seen as a new empire. Of course, there were some differences.

    Dare he believe that he is in a position simr to mine without even knowing his ce?

    As the Emperor mmed the desk with his fist, he simultaneously used his magic power to ignite the paper.

    Its simr to thest time. I offer the same soldiers again. However, this time, Im willing to acknowledge the participation of the supporting nobles.

    Since the nobles had their own levies and personal troops, theposition of themanding forces would be quite different.

    The first prince would probably have the most troops, followed by the second prince.

    Considering only the supporting nobles, we wouldnt evene close to the number of troops the third prince could gather.

    If Duchess Lyurik were to join us, we might reach a level simr to the third prince, but that was uncertain.

    Erase Rohk from the continents map. After the war is over, not a single drop of Rohks bloodline should remain on this continent.

    The Emperor rose from his seat and looked around the councilors.

    First and foremost, I shall bestow my reward to the one who captures Prince Rohk, the usurper.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 74: Izell Lyurik (3)

    Chapter 74: Izell Lyurik (3)

    The departure was scheduled for two weekster. The gathering point was the Eden ins in the western part of the Empire.

    We were to gather our assigned troops and march from the capital to join forces with the troops of the supporting nobles.

    During that time, I was quite anxious.

    The Princess had sent a letter to Duchess Lyurik but there had been no response.

    The letter had contained a message of gratitude for her potential support in the war against the West, whether positive or negative, it was a polite gesture to expect a reply.

    It seems like she hasnt made a decision yet.

    Duchess Lyurik wasnt a rude person to the extent of leaving a refusal unanswered.

    I hoped for a positive response, but I couldnt be certain.

    She hadnt promised support from the beginning. Saying she would observe wasnt necessarily amitment to help.

    The Princess seemed concerned these days because she understood the implications. However, she refrained from pressing the matter out of propriety.

    Though the absence of Duchess Lyuriks support wouldnt prevent the war, it posed a significant obstacle.

    The number of troops allocated by the Emperor was too few.

    From our standpoint, its somewhat unreasonable.

    The Empires forces, including conscripted troops and mercenaries, amounted to about 300,000. The numbers had diminished due to theck of major conflicts for some time.

    On the other hand, the estimated forces in the west were around 170,000. Originally, the number might have been higher, but internal conflicts had reduced the count.

    For this war, the Empire nned to deploy around 200,000 troops.

    The Emperor dered that he would allocate 10,000 troops each to the Princes and Princess, and the rest would be provided by the supporting nobles.

    Consequently, the First Prince would have 50,000 troops, the Second Prince 35,000, the Third Prince 25,000, and Erendil 13,000.

    Even getting the 3,000 troops was a struggle. This was mainly due to the fickle nature of the supporting nobles.

    The remaining forces and nobles not affiliated with factions would operate under Rudehrn.

    Overallmand was also vested in Rudehrn as the Supreme Commander. We would be under his leadership.

    As for the results of the previous pacification campaign, weve decided to prioritize battle.

    In simple terms, it was the priority to determine where one would be ced duringbat and what role they would take.

    It would have been better if we had received more troops, but objectively, this was also quite a privilege.

    We could choose better battlegrounds. Thats why both the Princess and I were waiting formunication from Duchess Lyurik.

    No matter how much we thought, 13,000 troops wouldnt suffice for a proper offensive.

    Even if we had priority inbat, the number wasnt sufficient to express our intention to participate first.

    While the other princes were actively participating, we would be relegated to joining Rudehrns main force.

    Obtaining the support of Duchess Lyurik would have considerable ramifications.

    Setting aside the immediate implications of this war, it would alter our future actions.

    There are quite a few nobles who follow Duchess Lyurik.

    It meant that they could significantly elevate the Princesss position among the nobles.

    There was a real possibility of aiming for the Emperors throne.

    In reality, we could push for more troops if we forced the issue, but the budget wouldnt align.

    Moreover, it wasnt wise to ept just any noble willing to join us.

    As I awaited a response, which hadnt arrived yet, I was separately summoned by the First Prince.

    It was evening on a rest day. I arrived at an upscale restaurant with a guide. There were no outsiders present.

    Two knight guards and two women.

    One was by the Princes side, pouring drinks while elegantly dressed.

    The other was waiting in the restaurant corridor. He must have called me here. A wry smile formed on my lips.

    Have a seat.

    The Prince gestured to the guards with a polite greeting as they took their seats. As expected, another woman walked over.

    I nced briefly but didnt pay much attention to her.

    Im fine, thank you.

    My polite yet firm refusal cast a cold atmosphere. The guards gaze on me turned ominous.

    Are you perhaps thinking that you can reject what hes given? Maybe he was thinking like this.

    Instead of my nonchnt self, the woman standing next to me seemed flustered. The woman on the opposite side rolled her eyes for no reason.

    Tsk.

    The Prince clicked his tongue.

    I mean to discuss business slowly.

    Id appreciate it if you could get to the point.

    The mood sank as I spoke. The guards stares felt menacing.

    You said the same thingst time. If I declined, you would immediately go to the Second Prince. Youre still quite audacious.

    When I didnt respond, the Prince clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    Both of you, leave us.

    The two tense women stepped back a few paces. The Prince lifted the ss before him.

    To speak frankly. This war, make Erendil join under mymand.

    Hmm. Ever since I proposed the deal to the Prince, this was an inevitable oue. But I hadnt expected it to happen so quickly.

    In truth, this wasnt good for the Prince either.

    A shortsighted decision. Was it because I killed his close aide? Days with no hair on your head can be rather hectic. (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: This is often used as an expression to refer to being bald orcking hair, which can symbolize vulnerability, weakness, or being exposed. The phrase implies that when youre in a vulnerable or exposed situation, things can be chaotic or stressful. Its a way of saying that challenging or difficult situations can make life busy or overwhelming.

    Since youvemitted to aiding me, this shouldnt be a big issue.

    Its not possible.

    The Prince furrowed his brows.

    Why? Your forces wouldnt make a difference anyway. If its due to specialization, I can redistribute them.

    Its not because of that.

    I cant fathom the reason. Is Erendil suddenly vying for the Emperors throne?

    I almost burst intoughter.

    While I personally have three reasons I believe its not viable, I cant say them outright.

    You! How dare you

    Your Highness, Im not your people, and such decisions should be made by the Princess.

    His eyes shed with anger. His animosity toward me became evident. I calmly continued.

    Honestly, I dont understand why Your Highness summoned me. I am a knight guard, neither more nor less.

    It wouldnt bode well if I, who came from Haisen, appeared to control the Princess in front of others, especially the Princes.

    Especially in the eyes of the Princes.

    I should appear as an advisor who asionally gives counsel while Her Highness made all decisions.

    You seem to doubt the words I spoke during the previous campaign. Back then, it was Her Highnesss intention. I merely offer advice.

    The Prince remained silent for a while. He just stared at me with trembling pupils.

    I could see him barely managing to suppress his anger. He looked as if he wanted to kill me.

    Is that so? Then lets go.

    After a brief silence, the Prince suddenly spoke. He stood up and urged me.

    What are you doing? Stand up. Were going to Erendil to ask him directly.

    * * *

    The prince walked confidently with his strides, seeming to believe in his own thoughts more than my words.

    He was the one who judged that Erendil wasnt aggressive.

    He probably wanted to get a clear answer here, showing me Erendils perplexed expression.

    However, I wasnt worried. I trust Erendil.

    When I started this game, I didnt promise to make the princess an empress for no reason.

    I merely changed the situation and provided timely advice. Erendil was a capable individual.

    However, I didnt particrly enjoy being in this situation, walking alongside the prince.

    Even in the game, I rarely found favor with the three princes, and now this trash acts all presumptuous without knowing his ce.

    <b>Tsk.</b>

    <b>The prince clicked his tongue.</b>

    <b>What do you want? Stand up. Were here to meet Erendil.</b>

    Yo-Your Highness.

    Ivee to see Erendil.

    The two bodyguards who had taken the morning shift looked at me with eyes that couldntprehend why I was with the prince.

    I shrugged. It was my feeble defense.

    Soon, we were guided to the princesss audience room. Erendil had a gaze simr to that of the bodyguard before.

    Her slightly frowned expression seemed to be filled with some dissatisfaction, perhaps even misunderstanding.

    Join me under mymand for this war.

    Erendil tilted her head, looking at me as if asking if it was my opinion.

    I shook my head.

    With your forces, the only way is that for you to help me. Not only are the second and third princes hard to control, but its also difficult to build achievements with the limited number of troops you have.

    The prince tapped the table with his finger.

    Moreover, this is a war against outsiders, so we cant attack each other. If we unite, we can gain achievements through priority. I will give you some concessions too.

    The prince spoke unterally. Given the age difference, he had a rather forceful manner.

    Since the first prince was over thirty years old.

    I conveyed my refusal with my gaze.

    Absolutely not. If we were toe under the first princesmand, there would be a high chance of our troops being used recklessly.

    Is that why youvee at thiste hour?

    Yes. I initially thought this guy was the one making all the decisions, but its apparently you. He says hes only providing advice?

    Schurtafen is right.

    Erendil supported my side, but the prince didnt seem to acknowledge it.

    So, whats your answer?

    I will refuse.

    Why? Was the promise to help me a lie?

    No.

    Then why?

    The prince asked with a frustrated expression. Erendil, with a gentle face, lifted her teacup.

    During their conversation, it had cooled down a bit.

    First, because theres a high possibility that Brother will use my troops as a sacrificial pawn.

    Dont you trust me?

    Its not that I dont trust you, Brother, but I dont trust battle. Can you be confident that well win in every battle and believe that well secure victories?

    What do you mean

    Dangerous but necessary battle. Ill be in the lead during the battle where we need to retreat after falling into traps.

    The prince was about to say something, but the princess was faster.

    Could it be that Brother would stand in the front to save me? I cant just leave the soldiers and run away; my life would also be in danger.

    There was no counterargument. Of course not. This was something that no one could refute.

    The princess nced at me discreetly. Since I couldnt openly nod my head, I expressed my support through my gaze.

    With an expressionless face, the princess continued speaking.

    Secondly, theres nothing to gain from revealing our alliance.

    The voice that continued speaking had a bit more confidence, and it wasnt just my imagination.

    Our alliance should appear as a temporary necessity under the surface.

    Why does it have to be that way?

    If the second and third princes form an alliance, can you handle it?

    Of course. It should be sufficient. We carefully selected and assigned troops this time too.

    It wasnt an inurate statement. They even filtered the number down to 50,000. The first prince was overwhelmingly dominant now.

    No, its not. Its risky. What if Duchess Lyurik ends up supporting the second and third princes? What if you, Brother, make a major mistake?

    It was a good way to converse. By ending the sentence with a question, it forces him to think.

    The prince was visibly disgruntled.

    The alliance between the second and third princes cant be sustained.

    Of course, I agree. However, dividing support between two factions is dangerous. Can you predict the actions of the nobles?

    First prince and princess, second prince and third prince.

    To someone, thetter might seem more usible. There was enough room for the nobles minds to waver.

    And even if the thought itself was different, one could align with the second or third prince for personal gains.

    With the intention of exploiting their future division.

    In the path where Brother bes the emperor, I am a hidden card. And that card needs to be yed when its crucial.

    She was doing well. Even though the details might be different, the reasons she mentioned were simr to what I had in mind.

    Its you, Brother, not me, who needs to help me. Even if the nobles who might lean a little toward my side with the second and third princes could be advantageous.

    What if you develop ambitions for the emperors throne?

    Do you think thats possible?

    .

    At this point in time, the possibility of the princess bing the emperor is close to zero, no matter how favorably you look at it.

    In fact, eventer on. Gender limits in this world were clear. Dukes might be uncertain, but there was not even a ruling queen.

    Hence, the princes silence was essentially a positive response. The atmosphere had already moved past it.

    And finally, I cannot officially stand by Brothers side until this dispute is resolved.

    What does that mean?

    During the banquet, Mother almost drank poison. Dont you really know?

    When the princess looked at him with a disappointed gaze, the prince hurriedly shook his head.

    No, I know that. Wasnt Fathers recent action an attempt to attack our maternal rtives?

    Of course, it was only natural for the princes side to reach the same conclusion.

    It seemed like a warning directed at me as well.

    What do you mean?

    Dont you know Fathers personality? Those who dont participate in war

    They shouldnt have any gains.

    Erendil nodded. The princes face showed uncertainty. He was probably assessing whether the princesss words were true.

    Father wont stay still. If I, who formed an alliance with Brother, am eliminated, the second and third princes will gain more power.

    Hmm.

    Dont worry. Ill be satisfied with just one decent territory in the North. Benefits from taxes and conscription, freedom in marriage. Thats all I desire.

    During the lengthy discussion, the tea had already cooled down. The prince, seemingly forgetting his manners, emptied the teacup in one gulp and turned his gaze to me.

    Youre right. I misjudged my younger sibling.

    I responded with a slight nod.

    I agree with part of what you said.

    The prince spoke with the intent of preserving his own pride.

    If you need anything, let me know. If theres a way to keep the second and third princes in check, Ill assist where I can.

    Thank you.

    However, make sure to keep your promise.

    I hope Brother does the same.

    The prince alternated his gaze between me and the princess before leaving the room with a somewhat disappointed expression.

    Around 10 secondster, the princess, who had been still, took a deep breath and then exhaled shakily.

    She must have been very tense. Our gazes met. Her teal eyes seemed unusually translucent today.

    You did well.

    I know.

    I just needed your confirmation.

    The princess murmured softly. I couldnt hear it clearly, but I could sense it through the winds.<ul><li>1. TLN: This is often used as an expression to refer to being bald orcking hair, which can symbolize vulnerability, weakness, or being exposed. The phrase implies that when youre in a vulnerable or exposed situation, things can be chaotic or stressful. Its a way of saying that challenging or difficult situations can make life busy or overwhelming. </li></ul>Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 75: Izell Lyurik (4)

    Chapter 75: Izell Lyurik (4)

    Around 200,000 troops had gathered in the Eden in. Everywhere one looked, there was a sea of people.

    For Carlyn, this was also his first time witnessing such a massive crowd. It was a majestic spectacle that seemed unbeatable.

    He now understood what it felt like to be overwhelmed by sheer numbers alone.

    From afar, the formations were indistinguishable, but upon closer inspection, the organization was clearly defined.

    As expected of the Empire.

    Duchess Lyurik had not responded up until the departure date. She couldnt be seen here either.

    After meeting the First Prince, Carlyn heard the news that the Emperor had granted Duchess Lyurik freedom.

    It meant she didnt have to participate directly in the war but could contribute to auxiliary forces when needed.

    Some other nobles were in the same situation. Given the unusual circumstances, Carlyn naturally suspected there was a reason behind it.

    It must have been the Emperors will.

    It was nominally a choice, but there was likely a subtle pressure to participateter on.

    If the n was to intentionally use the soldiers of the noble factions aiming for power and loyalty to the Empire to exhaust themselves initially, while securing the loyalty of nobles who aligned themselves with the Empire, then it made sense.

    One could even see these noble factions as part of the Emperors faction.

    He probably asked for loyalty to the Empire over personal gains even after his death.

    While pretending to be angry earlier, he was still ultimately taking advantage of Prince Rohks offer.

    Of course, that anger wasnt necessarily fake, either.

    Even so, she should have sent word.

    Carlyn was convinced that Duchess Lyurik wasnt the type to let such rudeness pass.

    Although there wasnt much time for correspondence to go back and forth, she was someone who would make judgments with that in mind.

    Was someone interfering in themunication? That thought suddenly crossed his mind, but Carlyn shook his head.

    It was unlikely. They must have used someone they could trust to ry the messages.

    .

    The princess stared to the south with a pensive expression. Following her gaze, all that could be seen were the mountain peaks at the edge of the horizon.

    Though she might have felt restlessness or disappointment, Carlyn couldnt read any emotions from the princess.

    Schurtafen.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    If she hasnt arrived by now, should we interpret it as a refusal?

    Emotionless turquoise eyes turned to Carlyn. There was only one reason she was looking south.

    The Duchess might have left a bitter after some consideration. It would also make sense if the letter hadnt arrived yet.

    Since leaving the capital, Carlyn hadnt been in touch with Haisen, so he had no idea about the current situation.

    However, personally, he felt like Duchess was on her way. It was more of a gut feeling. There were a few reasons to support this assumption.

    This situation itself could be a test set by Duchess Lyurik.

    But Carlyn hesitated to speak about this to the princess. It was also a positive assumption on Carlyns part.

    The princess was only 16. Despite appearing nonchnt, the burden she carried must be substantial.

    If the Duchess didnt arrive, either way, they would face a dire situation

    Carlyn worried that holding false hopes might lead to even greater disappointment.

    What should he do? Carlyn thought quickly for a short time and reached a conclusion.

    Considering various possibilities, discussing it would be advantageous.

    You think shesing.

    However, the quick-witted princess spoke first, having read Carlyns brief contemtion.

    Its just a possibility.

    Tell me, Im curious about your thoughts.

    The princesss eyes as she said this seemed quite firm.

    Its fine. For some reason, I also have a feeling that Duchess Lyurik is on her way.

    Was she thinking along simr lines? Carlyns heart solidified at the princesss words. It seemed there was no need to worry.

    Yes, I think so as well.

    Perhaps sharing the same thought provided strength, as the princess offered a faint smile.

    Though time is pressing, Duchess Lyurik is not the type to miss a reply. Especially in the case of refusal, even more so. It seems she hesitated while contemting a positive direction before setting outte.

    Is that your wishful thinking, or do you genuinely believe that?

    Both.

    Carlyn thought that the princess wanted to gain her own conviction in her intuition.

    For a moment, the princess looked into Carlyns eyes.

    I hope our thoughts are right, even if its not today

    Would you be willing to wait a bit longer?

    Here?

    Yes.

    It was something the princess couldntprehend. After all, with 200,000 troops about to move, time was of the essence.

    Departure is imminent.

    Wouldnt it be alright if we wait here for them to set out separately?

    Hmm.

    That seemed eptable. It was, after all, the Empiresnd. The borders were still a considerable distance away.

    Carlyn spoke up.

    Theres nothing to lose.

    Nothing to lose?

    After all, if Duchess Lyuriks assistance isnt present in this war

    Thats it.

    The princess cut off Carlyns words.

    Lets do that.

    Are you saying this without even knowing the reason?

    I trust you.

    Her words were simple.

    As you said, we never suffered a loss by doing as you said.

    .

    Lets go. We need to talk.

    With determined steps, the princess moved toward where Rudehrn was. Carlyn quickly caught up and offered advice.

    Soon, Rudehrn, along with the staff sent by the Emperor, who had been conversing, greeted the princess respectfully.

    Your Imperial Highness.

    Rudehrn, when is the departure?

    In 15 minutes. I just sent someone, and it seems theres a discrepancy.

    Can we dy it a bit longer?

    Rudehrn raised an eyebrow and smiled.

    Is it because of Duchess Lyurik?

    Yes. As I havent received a response to my letter yet, Id like to wait a little longer.

    The middle-aged Swordmaster remained silent for a moment. His gaze on the princess was unsettled.

    He had observed conversations between the Duchess and the Emperor, and that was why he thought she wouldnte.

    Seeing that look, Carlyn became confident in his assumption. She only had the freedom to speak.

    The princess spoke.

    Its not a request to dy the departure of our forces. Could we leave a bitter?

    The princess followed Carlyns advice. It was better to start with the big request so that the smaller one would seem trivial.

    Rudehrn sighed.

    Raymond, will that be okay?

    Rudehrn asked the staff sent by the Emperor.

    Raymond was nominally themander-in-chief, but considering his participation inbat, he was practically themander-in-chief.

    Yes. Its the Empiresnd, so there shouldnt be any significant issues. However, you should depart within two hours of our departure.

    Rudehrn nodded.

    If you set out within two hours, it should be possible.

    Thank you, Lord Rudehrn.

    Two more hours. It wasnt a particrly long time. However, in any case, it would be beneficial in the end.

    * * *

    Exactly 15 minutester, an army of 190,000 began its march.

    Since they were originally a smaller force assigned to the rear, there was no need to rearrange their formations.

    However, Carlyn didnt like the nces of the princes passing by. They disyed overt sneers, clearly having heard something.

    Among them, the First Prince was rtively better. While it carried a tinge of pity for someone looking at a fool, it was stillparatively favorable.

    The remaining 13,000 soldiers stood as a reinforcement. The imperial soldiers werent fools; they understood the situation of being thest ones standing.

    Its okay. The morale cant get worse.

    In the first ce, morale couldnt be great. It wasnt as if they were only receiving poorly trained soldiers likest time.

    The empire tends to distribute loot generously among its soldiers. Under themand of the princess, who had limited opportunities to amass wealth, their chances of losing their lives increased rather than receiving rewards.

    People were swayed more by emotions than by reason. It wasnt the princesss fault, but mixed dissatisfaction would inevitably be directed at her.

    Hence, the current grumbling among the troops didnt matter. Even if they had departed first, the situation wouldnt have changed.

    But those guys are annoying, no matter the soldiers circumstances.

    Carlyn red at the plump-faced nobles and knights. They were different from the soldiers, as they had chosen to be here themselves.

    His heart was not softened.

    Ignorant fools who didnt realize that imagination and reality were different.

    They might have ced bets on the princess possibly bing an empress, but seeing the actual situation, it was likely that their prediction was incorrect.

    Carlyn had foreseen this problem, which was why he hesitated to speak. But it was a consequence he could bear.

    Carlyn nced at the princess.

    The princess gazed southward with a cold and resolute expression, enduring the wait.

    She looked much better than Carlyn had thought. Perhaps Carlyn had been worrying too much. That was his thought.

    A long time passed in anticipation. About 1 hour and 40 minutes. The soldiers rested as per their orders, murmuring softly.

    Emmet approached.

    Your Highness, we will start preparations now.

    Very well.

    Soon, the resting soldiers began forming their ranks. Faint grumbling could be heard.

    Fortunately, only Carlyn using Winds could hear it.

    Still, because of the authority of the royal family, they couldnt openly do so. Their throats would be slit immediately.

    The remaining 20 minutes were spent preparing for the march. Until the given time ended, the horizon remained tranquil.

    The princess withdrew her gaze and began to speak. Both hope and disappointment held the same weight, making her regret apparent.

    At that moment, at the edge of Carlyns senses, he felt the current of wind. The vanguard consisted of cavalry and fluttering gs.

    It was Duchess Lyurik.

    They still had quite a distance to cover. Just before the march, Carlyn urgently turned to Erendil.

    Before he could even speak, the princess was already looking at him.

    Your Highness.

    Schurtafen, can we wait a little longer?

    Caught off guard by the unexpected words, Carlyns mouth hung open before he unknowingly smiled.

    Yes. We just need to increase the marching speed a bit more.

    An abrupt pause. Nobles, knights, soldiersnone of them were exempt from wearing plump faces.

    The princess gazed southward again.

    The moment of waiting might have been anxious, but it wasnt regrettable. She truly believed they woulde.

    However, a sense of disappointment remained.

    Was it the right thing to do?

    The princess pondered if she was needlessly wasting more time due to her lingering regrets.

    Winds blew from the south and brushed past the princesss hair.

    Familiarity caused the princess to chuckle. She had grown fond of the winds that greeted her in the pce recently, but who could have expected them to blow here?

    It gave her a feeling that things might work out well.

    And so, another 15 minutes passed.

    Fifteen minutes was sufficient time to slightly diminish the princesss anticipation.

    As the nces of the nobles standing beside her gradually turned colder, the princess sighed and turned her head.

    In a fleeting moment as her gaze moved away, something caught her eye. The princess swiftly turned her head again.

    And far away.

    A g fluttered above the horizon. The g was soon joined by a few more, rising gradually.

    Huh?

    A dumbfounded exmation slipped out amidst the troops.

    Now, there were a dozen or so gs, and the forms of cavalry emerged over the horizon.

    From a distance, the sound of low, resonant trumpets reached them grandly. It signaled an increase in speed.

    Four figures raced from the vanguard. It was the duchess.

    Upon arriving in front of the princess, the duchess dismounted and, immediately bowing one knee, greeted her.

    Your Imperial Highness.

    Duchess.

    I apologize. There were some circumstances that caused me to be a bitte.

    The duchess nced up briefly. Her expression held a touch of hesitation about speaking here.

    The princess smiled as if she didnt mind.

    Its fine. Im truly pleased to see you now, Duchess.

    I didnt realize you were waiting.

    For some reason, I had a feeling that Duchess woulde.

    The duchess blinked her rounded eyes as she looked at the princess. From her gaze, Carlyn could read a positive undertone.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 76: Counterattack (1)

    Chapter 76: Counterattack (1)

    Duchess Lyurik brought twenty thousand troops. Now our side had twenty-five thousand, the same as the third princes forces.

    Although it was half of the first princes troops and only about ten thousand less than the second princes, it should suffice.

    The important thing was that we could confidently participate inbat, where strategies were employed.

    As well as the resourcefulness of Duchess Lyurik.

    I didnt know how the war between the Western region and the Empire unfolded. We were still at the starting point of the game.

    While preparing for war, I studied various books, but as someone without experience, I had my limits.

    Duchess Lyurik was a fairly decent character in the game. She would be assisting Emmet in the strategic aspect.

    Amidst the rapid march, Erendil gestured to call me over.

    What were you about to say earlier?

    Did I have something to say? As I groped my memory, the princess opened her mouth again.

    Its about the reason. I followed your advice, but Im curious about the reason you thought that way. It was your intuition.

    Ah.

    I understood immediately what she meant. Not hearing the reason had surprised me a bit too.

    Perhaps she wanted to show me her trust. It was her own intuition, after all.

    If we dont have the Duchesss help, we wont achieve much inbat. It might sound like ttery, but its natural for your prestige to be diminished after the war if you dont perform well.

    Erendil listened in silence.

    While it might be futile for Your Highness to have waited for the Duchess, its also true that there wouldnt be a significant difference in the end.

    So you suggested waiting for a simr oue.

    Yes.

    Either way, if the duchess hadnt arrived, the situation would probably not be mentioned before or after the war.

    Erendil tilted her head.

    Im questioning whether there was a need to wait at all. If the Duchess was slightlyte, wouldnt it have been better for us to leave with the main forces?

    Exining directly was slightlyplicated due to several reasons. I chose my words calmly.

    We also had to consider the situation if the Duchess didnte. It could have created unnecessary burdens.

    Are you saying that even without a reply, you burdened them by waiting for the Duchess?

    Yes.

    Couldnt it be seen as somewhat foolish? Saying that she was watching over me.

    It wasnt an incorrect statement, but since the person in question was Duchess Lyurik, there was no chance of that.

    She was a person who valued honor.

    She is not that type of person. Since she understands our circumstances, she probably sees Your Highnesss eagerness for Duchesss arrival.

    Hmm.

    Erendils expression was not easily convinced. Well, it was a part that could be interpreted in various ways, so there was no helping it.

    Thats just what I thought.

    Also, when we waited for the Duchess, I thought we could make a good impression.

    Yes. The Duchess had a surprised face.

    Lastly, I also considered that this might have been Duchess Lyuriks test.

    A test?

    The princess looked puzzled.

    If it truly was a test, rather than her own intuition, she might have wanted to see what choice Your Highness would make in a situation where she wasnt offering support.

    A princess without troops.

    Just as the first prince had imposed on her, there were ways to attach herself to someone and manage even a small bit of specialization.

    In fact, it wasnt a bad idea if we could make myself a discardable pawn for the troops.

    Even so, since I could manage some specialization, I wanted to do that.

    In other words, it was spection about whether the princess was trying to see what choice she would make in the face of impatience.

    Perhaps, had that choice been made, the duchess might have joined the main force, rather than Erendil.

    Right. Its possible that was his intention.

    Erendil seemed slightly displeased as she listened to the continuing exnation. She understood.

    It wasnt about watching over, but rather about testing.

    I should definitely inquire about the reason for herteness.

    She was already here to help, so was there really a need for that? Well, I almost stopped myself from saying that.

    Erendil wasnt foolish either, so through this conversation, she might actually view the Duchess in a more positive light.

    Just the fact that I guessed what I heard from our conversation a moment ago was enough.

    Marching forward at a swift pace. There was no more conversation.

    Fortunately, we were able to join the main forces before dinner.

    Our forces had doubled. The gazes of those looking at us were all filled with astonishment.

    H-how?

    The amazed eyes of the princes were quite amusing.

    There was even a hint of an inferiorityplex in their eyes, knowing that Duchess Lyurik, who had rejected their proposal, hade under the princesssmand.

    Erendil walked with her usualposed demeanor. Only Rudehrn weed the duchess with a somewhatplicated expression.

    Seeing that, I was confident that my assumption had been correct. There must have been pressure from the emperor.

    Duchess, youve finally arrived.

    Yes. I believe waiting behind is not in my nature.

    Wee. Are you joining under the princesssmand?

    Yes. She granted her permission.

    With a nod, Rudehrn looked at the princess as if he had just realized something. A surprise was evident.

    It was a positive sign. It would be a good thing if I could win Rudehrns favor. I smiled inwardly.

    * * *

    Do you knights also enjoy this kind of thing?

    Well, I used to do it often during my mercenary days.

    The soldiers morale was good. The Duchess joining had yed a significant role. Their attitude toward me was also positive.

    Thanks to the previous subjugation battle, my image was quite favorable among the empires soldiers.

    Sir Carl Schurtafen, the princess is calling for you.

    It was a call from the princess that I received while inspecting the troops after the meal. While moving, I came face to face with Duchess Lyurik.

    She seemed to have received a simr summons from Erendil as well. Our eyes met briefly, and I slightly inclined my head.

    Thank you foring.

    Didnt I promise to watch over? I need to be close to do that.

    The Duchess gave a faint smile.

    In fact, Im the one whos grateful. Its been a while since Ive seen my healthy younger brother

    Im d.

    The conversation ended there since we had met in front of the barracks. Erendil was alone inside.

    After exchanging greetings, Erendil got straight to the point.

    Duchess.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    Can I hear about the reasons for the dyed response?

    Of course.

    I had been watching closely, but the Duchess expression showed no signs of change.

    Because when His Majesty gave me the freedom to choose, it seemed like he was implying not to participate. So, I pondered which side would be more advantageous for the empire.

    Are you talking about the soldiers who will perish in the war and the Empires gains if you, Duchess, dont participate?

    I was a bit worried, but thankfully, Erendil saw through that concern.

    Yes, I had deep thoughts about it. Since His Majesty also granted me something well

    Was there something separate? Anyway, it was probably just following his intentions.

    But the soldiers are also part of the empire. Even a modest force like mine would be better on the battlefield.

    I understand. You need not apologize to me in the future.

    Thank you.

    The Duchess bowed her head briefly and asked the princess.

    May I inquire why Your Highness waited for me?

    As I mentioned before, I just had a feeling that Duchess woulde.

    The Duchess was momentarily speechless. She seemed surprised. She probably hadnt thought there could be any reason for it.

    Erendil chuckled softly.

    And Schurtafen said something simr.

    Carl Schurtafen?

    Yes.

    Is that really the reason?

    Well, at least it was like that.

    The princess shrugged her shoulders.

    But Schurtafen must have had a reason for it. I said I would wait because I trusted Schurtafen.

    And the reason can you tell me what it is?

    He said theres nothing to lose.

    I couldnt help but be taken aback. Erendil was rying exactly what I had said, without any omission.

    She could have paraphrased it to make it seem like she had thought of it, but she conveyed it exactly as I had said it.

    Throughout the conversation, the Duchess kept stealing nces at me. She didnt seem annoyed; rather, she appeared intrigued.

    How about that? Quite a wise knight, isnt he?

    Yes, when we talked before, I got that impression as well. Although his age doesnt make that believable.

    Receiving praise face-to-face, I just lowered my gaze. Lyurik chuckled.

    Furthermore, I also knew that Your Highness is wise.

    Me?

    It was a modest thing to say. Even if theres advice, not many would behave like you in such a situation. The actions taken by the princes were something they would never do.

    Im not sure about the wisdom, but I do agree with your thoughts on my brothers. They would have done nothing but express their displeasure.

    Your Highness, who recognizes wisdom, is also wise. A wise person tends to stay under the wing of another wise person.

    The princess extended her hand as if to imply to stop the ttery. I actually thought the situation had turned out quite well.

    By stating the fact that I had spoken, the princess seemed to appear as a good person in the end.

    Duchess Lyurik cast a nce at me. A positive gaze. I nodded slightly.

    Thats settled then. Lets go into more specific details. Schurtafen.

    Yes.

    I stepped outside the barracks and called for Emmet and the two escort knights. There would be discussions about the battlefield ns.

    As the two forces would merge, it was an essential process. The matter ofmand was also part of it.

    Since the princess wasnt familiar with warfare, practical matters needed to be handled on our side. The same went for the princes.

    About 170,000 versus 210,000. While we have more in numbers, the difference isnt that significant. This wont be an easy fight.

    Duchess Lyurik began with a brief introduction.

    Im curious how you knights think we should approach the Combat.

    The question was directed at Erendils escort knights. I had been waiting for this, so I was able to answer promptly.

    We should target the core.

    There must have been a reason why the empire didntmit its entire military strength to this war.

    My spection was that it was to prevent potential uprisings within the empire and the dual loyalty of the opposing forces.

    The enemy currently consists of the most seasoned soldiers on the continent, but theyck a well-structured army.

    The situation in the west, where Rohk was unifying the territories, involved various kingdoms forces mixing.

    Even one-sidedly unified armies. The concern in the West was the potential division that could erupt at any time.

    By striking at their core and toppling theirmand immediately, they will lose control and be disorganized.

    While Rohks unification of the West was one-sided, his defeat on the battlefield was like this.

    The area had beenposed of petty kingdoms for centuries. Those willing to risk their lives in a losing battle werent that numerous.

    In contrast, the empire excelled in that aspect. It provided the utmost care for its soldiers.

    The empire was unique on the continent in providing a secure life even for the families of soldiers who died in the war.

    The empires soldiers werent fiercely loyal for no reason.

    True. For someone without prior war experience, that was a good idea.

    The Duchess and Emmet looked at me with slightly surprised eyes. At that moment, I sensed turmoil through the Winds.

    Someone who was gasping for breath had asked about themanders whereabouts and then ran toward Rudehrn.

    The area around Rudehrn was a ce where the Winds didnt reach.

    What could be happening? Not knowing Rudehrns location meant that the person was an outsider.

    Could it be that the West hadunched an attack first? That was the only idea that came to mind.

    There must have been an agreed-upon date It was clear that something unusual had urred.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 77: Counterattack (2)

    Chapter 77: Counterattack (2)

    Since others werent aware of the external circumstances, the tactical meeting continued.

    In that case, it might be better for the main force to draw out the enemys troops head-on, and then the cavalry delivers a decisive blow.

    Wouldnt that be too risky? Even if the main force draws out the enemy, the cavalry would be heading straight into the heart of the enemy.

    Erendil, who had been listening quietly, asked with a concerned expression. Her words were not wrong.

    However, in war, one couldnt avoid taking risks. Duchess Lyurik responded to Erendils concern.

    If we were to proceed with a direct confrontation, wed have more casualties in the end.

    It was a n to minimize the risks for a few while ensuring the survival of many. It might seem unfair from the cavalrys perspective

    But originally, that was the role of the cavalry. They were treated better than regr soldiers and received more money.

    Also, it is the duty of our empires cavalry to do this.

    Thats correct.

    Emmet, who had plenty of experience in war, added a word, and Erendil nodded in agreement.

    The Duchess, who was watching for reactions, spoke again.

    However, in this case, well need a capable individual who can ensure a solid hit on the enemys core, even if it means significant losses for our cavalry.

    This vague statement was about how to choose the person who should undertake the most dangerous role.

    The other escort knights exchanged nces.

    Without saying anything, it was understood that Emmet would stay by the princesss side as her protector.

    That left just me and the other one. Among the three of us, one of us had to take on this role.

    There would be the Duchesss knights as well, but since it was Erendils army from the beginning, it would be better if we took it.

    Otherwise, attention might be focused on the Duchess rather than Erendil.

    One of my knights can take on the role.

    No, I will do it.

    I immediately rejected the Duchesss words and turned my gaze to Emmet.

    Wouldnt it be better for me, as a guardian of the princess, to take this role?

    That sounds appropriate.

    Emmet, who was looking at me with slightly moved eyes, nodded his head. Erendil seemed reluctant.

    Are you sure? Its a dangerous position.

    She must be even more worried because she knew my true identity.

    Yes, Im confident.

    Then let it be so. Your image of charging on the battlefield is still vivid in my memory. Schurtafen seems fitting for this role.

    Lyurik spoke to me while looking at me.

    Would 2,000 cavalry be enough?

    Yes, the main force should also have cavalry reserves.

    Among the force of 25,000, there were 4,000 cavalry. They were valuable troops. Plus, Duke brought 2,000 more.

    At that moment, I sensed through the Winds that someone sent by Rudehrn was rushing over.

    Seeing someoneing over like this, it was likely that something serious had happened as expected.

    Your Highness, Rudehrn has sent someone. May Ie in?

    Allow them in.

    They must have rushed over at full speed from a short distance away. A soldier was gasping for breath as he spoke.

    Rohk has crossed the border. Currently, five citiesMivent, Akiten, Omisan, Ozan, and San Martiare under simultaneous attack.

    What did you say?

    The surprised voice came only from Duchess Lyurik, but the entire room was equally astonished.

    Rohk hadunched a preemptive attack.

    This is

    It seemed I had misunderstood. The King of Rohk hadnt been unaware of the Emperors nature.

    He knew from the beginning that a straightforward war wouldnt take ce. This was also his n.

    In reality, the Emperor, after receiving the letter, had responded by agreeing and specifying a date for the war.

    On the surface, it seemed like he wasplying and depleting his forces, but in a moment, he would push forward.

    Thats why Rudehrn hade as themander-in-chief, and the Empire was able to prepare with a bit of flexibility.

    But ironically, that was what the West was aiming for. King Rohk wantedbat with the imperial descendants.

    Seeing how theyve spread out their front lines, its clear.

    If the West had begun a preemptive attack without warning, the Empire wouldnt have divided its forces like this.

    They would have focused on a response, not on allocating troops to the imperial descendants, but on deploying trustworthymanders.

    Lord Rudehrn has ordered to gather at the central headquarters as quickly as possible.

    * * *

    The West hasunched an attack.

    Rudehrn opened his mouth with a heavy expression. A total of five ces were attacked, spread out widely along the western border.

    On the same day, at the same time, they must have worked hard to avoid the Empires notice.

    This strategy was also a response to the Empires decision to allocate troops to the imperial descendants.

    Attacking various distant cities was the best strategy for the West.

    They probably want to fight inexperienced imperial descendants rather than engage in a head-on battle with the main force.

    The four imperial descendants and the main force were perfectly matched in five locations. The Wests strategy was quite sharp.

    Rudehrn spoke again.

    We have no choice but to divide our forces.

    The enemys army numbered 170,000, while the scattered forces in the five locations amounted to about 34,000.

    Of course, it wouldnt be an exact division. Each city had a different size, so the enemys forces would vary too.

    How do you intend to divide them?

    The First Prince asked in a cold voice, his gaze sharp. The atmosphere was heavy.

    The differing numbers of troops possessed by each imperial prince were the anticipated issue.

    Dividing at least 35,000 from the main force

    Thats not feasible.

    The First Prince cut off Rudehrns words, and the Second Prince nodded.

    The First Prince had 50,000 troops, while the Second Prince had 35,000. Dividing them that way would be disadvantageous.

    Originally, Fathers intention wasnt for equalpetition. But why must we divide the main force? Thats unjust.

    Rather than sending reinforcements from the main force, wouldnt it be more appropriate for the side with insufficient troops to join the main force? If its about dividing troops within the main force, I understand.

    The Second Prince interjected.

    It was difficult to argue against their point that they had gathered soldiers through their own strength and didnt understand why they had to match numbers.

    It would be simpler to give up their ranks and join the main force.

    Silence fell. The strong arguments of the First and Second Princes left the Third Prince unable to speak.

    Thats not incorrect. Your Highnesses.

    An aide standing behind Rudehrn spoke up.

    A schr with sharp eyes, virtually themander-in-chief under the Emperors orders.

    We have a difference of nearly 10,000, correct?

    Was it because his older brothers were against it? The Third Princes face showed a betrayed expression as he questioned.

    In that case, why not join the main force? Well contribute troops from our own forces. It may be a modest contribution, but isnt it better than having nothing?

    The Third Prince remained silent, his face turning red with anger. He was barely restraining himself from exploding in anger.

    Well, it wasnt too bad for us.

    Among the five cities, there was one with a rtively smaller scale. The order had already been decided after the previous <ipetition</i>.

    The order was the First Prince, followed by us. So, we could choose that city.

    Unlike the Third Prince, Erendil was calm. One of the reasons was that the enemys forces wouldnt be all that significant.

    Well, then make your choice. ording to the order proimed by His Majesty.

    Any other information?

    The First Prince inquired in response to the aides words.

    As of now, we dont know the enemys exact numbers or the situation in the cities.

    What will the main force do?

    It will be split into two. One will follow Your Highnesses choices, and the other will remain as a reserve. There might be a need for reinforcements, after all.

    The First Princeughed in satisfaction.

    In that case, I will go to Mivent.

    It was thergest city, a good ce to umte aplishments. It was a fitting choice for the First Prince.

    Now it was Erendils turn.

    I will go to Akiten.

    Erendil, who had spoken, nced at me. I nodded, indicating it was the right choice.

    It was the best decision for us.

    The Third Prince looked at the audience with a despairing expression. Except for Akiten and Mivent, the cities were simr in scale.

    After a brief moment of contemtion, the Third Prince finally spoke.

    I will go to Omisan.

    He wouldnt even join the main force if he died. He couldnt give up his specialty. I didnt know how it would turn out in the end, but

    Considering who the Third Prince was, we wouldnt be seeing a good show. It was nothing more than a farce.

    In that case, we will go to Ozan.

    The Second Prince had an indifferent expression. As there was an order to follow, his choice was expected.

    Going to Ozan wouldnt be bad for maintaining their specialties either.

    Then the main force will go to San Marti. Theres no time to waste. The Empire is under attack, so I hope you will depart as prepared, Your Highnesses.

    Led by the First Prince, who immediately stood up, we left the centralmand post.

    * * *

    This time, two.

    I sharpened my daggers with Winds. Just as I had done during my missions with Phiri in the snowy mountains.

    A solid line was drawn across the throats of the two soldiers engaged in hushed conversation. Death hade suddenly, catching them off guard.

    I approached the fallen bodies and thrust my sword into them. Just to be sure, I made artificial wounds.

    I checked the time.

    Within the next hour, our main force would arrive in Akiten.

    Scouting had revealed that the enemy had around 28,000 troops. I had personally verified the information, so the margin of error wouldnt be significant.

    As expected, the enemy wasnt a small force. Given the size of the city, we had anticipated a substantial response.

    But there were no major issues. A difference of 3,000 could be ovee quite easily.

    Fortunately, the city hadnt fallen yet. From a distance, it appeared to be on the verge of copse, but

    This was enough to gather intelligence. It had been worth the relentless effort of our swift journey.

    There might be soldiers within the city, but its hard to hope for reinforcements.

    Originally, their numbers wouldnt be substantial, and quite a bit of resources would have been expended during the defense.

    If we had faced that massive army head-on, we wouldnt have had a chance to rest. We had to finish thebat with our own strength.

    Throughout our approach to Akiten, I had remained on reconnaissance duty alone.

    It was to handle the enemys scouts.

    To prevent the enemy from noticing our approach. That way, we could attack them from behind as they besieged the city.

    Considering the distance, we had rested early yesterday and began our march at dawn today.

    From the enemys perspective, they would have thought they could block us with their scouts. However, based on my Winds surveince, I hadnt missed a single scout since dawn.

    It was quite a nuisance.

    It wasnt difficult, but sneaking through the t terrain had its challenges.

    Still, I had managed to approach discreetly and eliminate them cleanly.

    I had also checked for potential ambushes. They could have nned to ambush the reinforcements, so I needed to be cautious.

    Fortunately, there were none.

    The situation was perfect.

    Akiten was just ahead. The sounds of the siege of Asrai were carried by the Winds sense.

    This should be sufficient.

    Having dealt with all the scouts, I rejoined the main force.

    The Duchess and Erendil, who had been discussing strategies while on the move, inquired about the situation as soon as they saw me.

    Report, how is it?

    Fortunately, the siege is ongoing. All scouts have been dealt with. No one detected us.

    To be honest, I was skeptical, but this is astonishing. How do you manage to find them so effectively? And how did you handle them

    Duchess Lyurik couldnt hide her admiration. It was a genuinely impressed look.

    It was practically impossible to systematically eliminate scouts that were openly deployed.

    We wondered the same. During our previous battle, how you could find them so well. You definitely have a knack for this.

    Instead of smiling faintly myself, Emmet spoke up. Erendil also nodded in agreement.

    I shifted the conversation. Drawing prolonged attention to unusual matters wouldnt be beneficial.

    As we discussed initially, Ill take 2,000 cavalry and move to the side.

    The main force will attack the besieging troops and then target their rear?

    Yes. If the enemy is ambushed amid chaos, theyll likely panic and redirect their focus toward the main force. Their core will be fully exposed, allowing us to crush them definitively.

    Both Duchess Lyurik and Emmet nodded in agreement simultaneously.

    Thats a good n. I didnt realize you had such tactical acumen.

    Emmet has been concerned about the war with the West for a long time, so Ive been studying diligently.

    I knew this fact as well, but it was a way of boosting Emmets credibility to some extent.

    The Duchess turned to Emmet and asked,

    Is that so?

    The atmosphere was quite unsettling.

    Lyurik nodded in agreement.

    The one who prophesied and the one who studied after hearing those words  both are astonishing. Learning doesnt immediately trante to practical application.

    The Duchess then turned his gaze to the princess with a slight smile.

    Your Highness, you have indeed gathered remarkable talents.

    I am blessed with talented individuals. Isnt Duchess apanying me as well?

    Erendil smiled contentedly.

    The atmosphere was pleasant, but to execute the nking maneuver, we needed to move quickly. I sought permission.

    I need to turn around and aim for the rear. Ill depart first.

    Go ahead.

    With Erendilsmand, I immediately set out with 2,000 cavalry.

    To avoid being spotted, I had to travel quite a distance away from their line of sight. I spurred my horse on.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 78: Counterattack (3)

    Chapter 78: Counterattack (3)

    Carlyn led 2,000 cavalry in a nking maneuver. They initially sped up, then gradually slowed down behind cover.

    They remained cautious not to alert the enemy.

    While the outskirts of the ins around Akiten Castle were slightly elevated and partially obstructed from view, the likelihood of the besieging force noticing them was low. Nevertheless, this was a measure taken for safety.

    Upon reaching the designated point, Carlyn surveyed the battlefield using his Winds.

    The Western Army was still engaged in the siege. The Empires main force was now nearing the area.

    Soon, they would target the gaps in the elevated terrain, tidy their formations, and the cavalry would charge.

    As expected.

    A few minutester, troops lined the elevated terrain while cavalry units advanced on both nks.

    By now, there should be no chance of them directing their attention this way.

    Given the sudden attack, it would be chaotic for the enemy to respond, and there was no room for them to counterattack.

    Carlyn raised his hand, preparing the advance.

    A low, resounding st from the Imperial horn echoed across the battlefield. The Western Army, engaged in the siege, fell into disarray.

    This was because Carlyn had already dealt with all the hidden scouts that the Western Army had positioned in anticipation of additional Imperial reinforcements.

    The Westernmand appeared flustered. The order for the besieging troops to fall back came a beat toote.

    Although the troops began retreating btedly, it was already toote.

    Regardless of what response they might have given oncemunication with the scouts was lost, it would have been toote.

    The attack was directed at the elevated terrain. The lead 2,000 cavalry were suddenly right before the Western Army.

    The retreating soldiers shot arrows, but their disorderly formation didnt pose a significant threat.

    Instead, Western magicians who had been involved in the siege directed spells toward the cavalry.

    In an instant, the battlefield lit up with iridescent hues. However, it was expected that magicians would be interspersed within the cavalry. Magically enhanced troops were essential here.

    Magic countered magic. The cavalry burst through the Western Armys front line with their substantial momentum.

    The soldiers who couldnt withstand the impact of the shock tactics fell. The cavalry withdrew in a diagonal formation before losing their charging momentum.

    As they regrouped, they turned sharply towards the Western Armys nk, dealing with the few straggling enemy soldiers.

    Attention was now on the cavalry. Imperial foot soldiers closed in, narrowing the distance. They pushed forward resolutely amid the chaos.

    The Western Army had only now prepared their remaining troops.

    Day and night, the siege continued. It was due to this that the troops were divided in half to rest.

    Approximately 10,000 soldiers from the Western Army stepped forward to aid their retreatingrades.

    As the soldiers started moving, counting down 15 seconds, Carlyn drew his sword.

    Lets go.

    Yes.

    As Carlyn set off, the 2,000 cavalry units surged forward simultaneously, their horse hooves thundering with noise.

    <i>Uuung-</i> One of the cavalry blew a horn.

    Amid the chaos of the Western Army, another wave of confusion spread as a result. This time, the confusion was even more devastating.

    The enemy might have assumed there could be additional forces behind the cavalry.

    Of course, the absence of reinforcements didnt matter. The brief hesitation of the 10,000 support troops that were on their way was enough.

    The 2,000 cavalry units assaulted the enemys core.

    The enemys main forces were essentially nonexistent. Breaking through was remarkably easy.

    The noblemanders were the targets.

    Most of the nobles in this world were stronger thanmoners, but unless they were Sword Masters, they couldnt stand against 2,000 cavalry charging at them.

    Furthermore, Carlyn was among them.

    Being the first to arrive at the enemys main force, Carlyn used his Winds to incapacitate the keymanders he had already identified.

    With a single swing of his sword, he disarmed them, and a punch rendered them unconscious. It was up to the following cavalry units to finish them off.

    It was not a difficult task. Dueling with Sword Masters proved exceptionally effective for Carlyn, given that he had improved quite a bit himself. He was eager to test his progress by sparring with Rudehrn again.

    Anyway, this should be a big morale boost.

    Even without considering that, the Western Army, whose morale had already hit rock bottom, no longer exhibited anybat will.

    This surprise attack hadpletely shattered them.

    Dealing with the troops stationed at the enemys main force didnt take much time.

    A strike at themand center. As the 10,000 support troops changed direction in disarray,

    Now all that remained was to deal with the remaining scattered enemy forces. With the enemypletely disrupted, this was an easy task.

    Carlyn led his cavalry once more.

    Aaargh!

    Run!

    The Western Army, having lost itsmand center, consisted of retreating soldiershalf of whom were fleeing and the other half dropping their weapons in surrender.

    Even if some individuals hadbat will leave, it didnt matter.

    With the tide of victory clearly in favor, even from Akiten, the remaining troops emerged.

    Their numbers were small. It was evident that they had scraped together whatever was avable. The battlefield was soonpletely cleared.

    It was an overwhelming victory.

    The soldiers of Akiten appeared fatigued. They were worn out from the battle, but their expressions were exceedingly bright.

    Your Highness, the glorious princess! We have received immense grace. We thank you from the bottom of our hearts!

    Even though Count of Akitens dark circles were prominent, and he looked worn, he shouted loudly and bowed deeply.

    A siege involving magicians as well. The castle walls were on the brink of falling. It must have been quite a taxing ordeal.

    Doing what must be done as the Imperial lineage responsible for the Empire. If anything, I apologize for not receiving news of the attack sooner. Youve been through a lot.

    Erendil patted Count Akitens shoulder, and the count looked at the princess with eyes full of emotion.

    Your Highness, theres no need for you to apologize. You are mistaken. You arrived right on time. In fact, I had anticipated that the castle walls would be breached tonight.

    Your swift arrival was indeed on point. To tell the truth, we were expecting the walls to be breached tonight.

    All the effort in getting here quickly was worth it.

    Indeed, the castle walls looked precarious. Despite their relentless journey, it was touch and go.

    They were also considering the possibility that the castle might have already been captured.

    Youve endured well. It seems there were many magicians. Seeding in defending the fortress alone is a remarkable achievement.

    Fortunately, we recently hired magicians from the Empires Magic Tower to reinforce the castle walls. They were a great help.

    Such a thing happened?

    Erendil nodded thoughtfully.

    I should meet them sometime.

    Yes. Meeting Her Highness the Princess would be a great honor. For now, lets proceed inside. The condition inside the castle is not ideal, but please forgive any rudeness

    How can one be picky in such dire circumstances? Moreover, after a week-long journey, I would be delighted by any ce.

    Carlyn was slightly impressed by the princesss words. The 16-year-old princesss response was rather impressive.

    Duchess Lyurik and Emmet were also looking at the princess with simr expressions of admiration.

    Waah!

    Hail to the princess!

    As the princess led the way, followed by Count of Akiten and Duchess Lyurik, they were met by an overwhelming crowd of cheers.

    Faces filled with fatigue crowded the path leading to Counts mansion, showering flowers before them. The princess looked at them with a smile.

    Not bad.

    Carlyn genuinely thought so. People were looking at them with faces full of smiles, and they genuinely seemed to like them.

    Was this what it was like to be a hero? Even for Carlyn, who was experiencing war for the first time, it was a heartwarming feeling.

    * * *

    During the interrogation of the Western Armymanders, we were able to hear quite surprising news.

    The King of Rohk had conscripted all the families of the subjugated kingdoms and brought them to join his forces on the battlefield.

    It was a measure to preventmanders from deserting the battlefield when the situation was unfavorable.

    Though lost in the game against the Empire, Rohk didnt unite the West for no reason.

    If he saw something strange on the central battlefield, it meant he would kill all their family members. He could do this now that he held tremendous power.

    Nevertheless, the n to strike at the core wont change much.

    Theposition of the troops was mostly merged from several kingdoms in the West.

    This was also to prevent organized desertion on a kingdom-by-kingdom basis. They would be each others overseers.

    Of course, there were downsides. Even if themanders tried not to retreat, the soldiers perspective was different.

    They wouldnt listen to someone who wasnt their own king. Unlike the Empire, the morale dropped quickly.

    This battle was the same.

    However, if you had to choose between the two, the country would prioritize the safety of the family.

    Thanks to Sir Carls victory in battle.

    This was Duchess Lyuriks statement during the post-meal gathering.

    It was a remarkable victory with casualties on our side not even reaching 500. Emmet responded to the statement with a smile.

    Thats right. It was a resounding victory that wouldnt have been possible without defeating all the scouts.

    I mentioned this before the battle as well, but I couldnt have imagined that it was possible to do it alone.

    The Duchess still had a doubtful expression. In fact, it was almost an impossible task.

    If it werent for my Winds.

    It wasnt just one or two scouts. I had to urately pinpoint the enemys location and enter from an angle to assassinate them.

    Perhaps thinking Erendil might not know the reason, Emmet exined further.

    If the scouts had been caught, we would have lost a considerable number of troops. Even though the enemys morale dropped quickly, the quality of their troops wasnt poor.

    I agree. The cavalry charge wasnt as deep as we thought, meaning the enemy responded well even in confusion.

    Yes, if they had the capacity to respond, it would have been a tough battle. Morale included.

    The Duchess and Emmet exchanged words. I shared the same opinion. The most important factor was the soldiers morale.

    Morale had a greater impact than one could imagine. Even in the game, losing morale often led to a defeat, even withrger numbers.

    Although the game might not be entirely simr to reality

    This time, it was a simr case. The loss of will in Combat after two surprise attacks led to a decisive victory.

    Youre learning a lot, arent you? Schurtafen did well, but I didnt expect it to be so effective. Thank you for your efforts. Schurtafen,e and have a drink.

    Erendil nodded in approval as she addressed me while I was quietly listening.

    Since the superior had offered, I downed the drink in one gulp.

    After that, Erendil directed her gaze towards the mages who had taken their ces on one side of the banquet hall.

    Those sent from the Empires Magic Tower looked quite tense. It was only natural, considering that they were in the presence of the princess and Duchess Lyurik.

    The mages from the local households wouldnt havee all the way to the West for fortress reinforcement work.

    They had the talent to be mages butcked resources. This gathering was a tremendous opportunity for them as well.

    You all provided significant assistance in the fortress defense.

    As Imperial mages, it was our duty.

    Erendil smiled.

    Of course. Theres nothing thats naturally certain in this world. It was an excellent and praiseworthy aplishment.

    I was surprised by Erendils words. She had used the words I heard during my meeting with Duchess Lyurik.

    But to use it in this context. Well, should I say she was sly like a fox?

    Duchess Lyuriks expression, who was listening nearby, wasnt bad either. She must have thought simrly.

    I should hear your names, mages. Ill have to see you when we back to the Empire.

    This was my advice to her. They had abilities butcked power, so treat them well.

    If just one of them turned out to be a decently talented individual, it would be a sess. It was a gesture of goodwill from our side as well.

    I am Pashkin.

    As the mages introduced themselves, I couldnt help but widen my eyes.

    Hes Pashkin?

    I couldnt recognize his face. The Pashkin I saw in the game had long hair and scars. He was quite a notable mage during the war against the devil worshipers. I never expected him to be here.

    I see, you were the most dedicated.

    Your gracious words, but it was the result of all of us working together.

    They pped their hands, saying they were not just colleagues, although it might not have been the most proper behavior in front of the princess, the atmosphere was good, so she could pass it off with a smile.

    I dont know about that. Your camaraderie looks good.

    Subsequently, discussions about the process of the fortress defense, the challenges faced, and praises for Erendil were exchanged, and the atmosphere grew more convivial.

    Meanwhile, I subtly indicated to Erendil that it would be good to bring in someone named Pashkin.

    That should be enough to convey that he seemed remarkable.

    He wasnt an individual youd lose out on if you recruited him, and I was confident he would listen to me to some extent.

    Two days after the battle.

    Pashkin epted the princesss proposal, and we focused on reorganization with a positive atmosphere, until the messenger from the main force arrived with disturbing news.

    His Highness the Third Prince fell into an ambush and suffered a crushing defeat. About 35,000 troops that sessfully captured Omisan are heading this way.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 79: Counterattack (4)

    Chapter 79: Counterattack (4)

    This damned fool

    Duchess Lyurik muttered to herself as she listened to the additional report.

    It was a soft-spoken remark, to the extent that others couldnt hear. Though it was a slight affront to the royal family, it was a rational criticism.

    The Western forces, which had already seeded in the siege, had set an ambush and had posed as if they were struggling with the siege. They then encircled and annihted the troops of the Third Prince.

    That much could be concealed. If it werent for me, perfectly performing the role of a spy wouldnt have been easy.

    However, the Third Prince didnt manage to salvage his forces. Even if he had been surrounded, there should have been a limit.

    If they had broken through at a single point, the losses would have been severe, but they could have salvaged at least a few thousand troops.

    However, the Third Prince escaped with only his personal guard and returned.

    The surviving soldiers who barely made it out of that hell gathered together and joined him separately.

    In the midst of chaos, it meant that the Third Prince abandoned his soldiers and sought his own way of survival.

    In truth, even if Duchess Lyurik had cursed outright, no one would have said anything. The messenger had also expressed the same sentiment.

    Sigh.

    In any case, the fact that those forces were heading this way remained unchanged.

    Though it had seemed uncertain earlier, I didnt expect the sparks to fly our way.

    The Western forces intention was clear.

    By capturing us right after the Third Prince, they wouldpletely secure the southern part of the front line, stretching from the First Prince in the north to the main force, then the Second Prince, Third Prince, and finally us.

    In the meantime, maintaining the status quo in the north would change the entire situation.

    What about the reserve forces? Are theying our way?

    Im sorry, but due to an issue with His Highness the First Prince, the reserve forces changed direction toward his location.

    Is that matter over there more important than here?

    Forgive me for saying this, but I havent received detailed information either.

    Well, the messenger wasnt to me. Their role was to receive orders and pass them on.

    Moreover, it wasnt easy for them to arrive here in the first ce. The Western forces had tried to obstruct information dissemination.

    In any case, the situation in the upper direction didnt seem to be going well either. Did they also faceplications?

    I shook my head inwardly. The likelihood of that was low.

    Unlike the Third Princes situation, there werent suitable locations for ambushes on the First Princes front. With a force of 50,000, it was sufficient.

    If a problem arose Could it be that the Second Princes side served as a decoy?

    They pretended to attack the city and then tried to strike thergest unit. Considering the citys size, it was only natural.

    The reserve forces had likely realized thiste and moved to support. This conjecture was likely urate.

    From the start, the reason the front line was so wide was not for siege purposes but to disperse our forces.

    The Western forces strategy was sharp. They hadnt conquered the West for nothing. Even though it hadnt urred in the game, I was quite curious about King Rohk.

    He could have be quite the ally during the war against the devils. However, this time I couldnt do anything to salvage the situation. There were Imperial orders to follow.

    Were there separate orders?

    No, there werent. It was just information transmission.

    Given the situation where the imperial descendants werepeting, did this mean to make our own choices?

    Though it seemed somewhat discriminatory to support the First Prince, who was ahead, over us

    It was also possible that problems had arisen on their side before us.

    Furthermore, it was reasonable to send a force of 50,000 to protect over 25,000.

    Youve done well. Prepare a ce for them to rest.

    After sending off the messenger who had ridden through the night, we immediately began our meeting.

    Amidst the various discussions, I kept my gaze fixed on the map.

    After all, our tasks were predetermined. We needed to find a way to win the battle.

    Amidst this, a rather ingenious idea crossed my mind.

    In a sense, weve been isted.

    Up above, 35,000 troops were descending. It was a situation where we couldnt receive reinforcements from our side.

    The difference in troops was 10,000. It wasnt an easy battle.

    Everyone was aware of this. So, before nonsense could spill from anyones mouth, I got to the point.

    We cant retreat or join the main force by going around.

    As I firmly stated this, all eyes in the room turned toward me. They were eyes that demanded an exnation.

    Her Highness the Princess should not show any signs of abandoning Akiten.

    This matter would continue to be brought up as long as Erendil didnt abdicate the throne.

    The Emperor desired a strong presence.

    The act of abandoning ones own people wasntmendable. Moreover, she needed to differentiate herself from the princes.

    The First Prince was struggling, and the Third Prince had been defeated. She needed to show a way to ovee this crisis.

    A difference of 10,000.

    Its difficult to defend Akiten. The previous siege in this battle caused significant damage to the city walls. Its also difficult to repair using magic in such a short time.

    Two of the Princesss bodyguards expressed opposing opinions. It wasnt incorrect. The city walls were on the brink of copsing.

    But it had to be ovee. This war. Experiencing it, I realized that I could garner more support from the nobles than I had initially thought.

    A difference of 10,000. It was substantial. But it wasnt an insurmountable number.

    Enough. We wont abandon Akiten. Even without Schurtafens words, I would have made the same choice.

    In the silence, Erendil interjected. Duchess Lyurik nodded, and Emmets gaze was filled with concern.

    It seemed to be a matter involving Erendils safety.

    Then retreating to the city

    No. We cant introduce any variables at Akiten.

    I turned my head once again at another bodyguards words.

    Its not a remarkable feat to hold back 35,000 with 25,000. While 10,000 might be difficult, its not an insurmountable number.

    A few magical attacks would crumble the castle. Rather than defending Akiten, it was better to fight outside.

    Youre right. Even if the Westerners have sharp strategies due to recent significant wars, I dont think the Imperial forces, with a difference of 10,000, cant ovee it.

    Erendil agreed with my words. While supporting my opinion, she also boosted the morale of our troops.

    With a brief exchange of nces, I expressed my gratitude to her.

    Sometimes,unching an offensive can change the situation.

    Do you have a specific n in mind?

    Emmet asked.

    Currently, the Western forces probably dont know that were aware of their advance. Even if they know, they might not anticipate a counterattack.

    Duchess Lyurik, who was listening, brightened up at my words.

    * * *

    We waited at the location I designated.

    Observing the enemys movement of the counter-scout was a cautious task. Naturally, it was my responsibility.

    I sensed the movement of the enemy counter-scout in the distance. After cautiously circumventing to avoid detection, I had to advance quite far before the enemys main force came into view.

    The fact that the enemy counter-scout hade this far meant they were considering us. They intended tounch an ambush if they discovered us first.

    Illunch the attack if we are detected first.

    I quickly transmitted this information to our troops.

    We waited for just a day. It was short but felt like a long wait. Our forces began their march.

    While our forces were en route to join the main force, we had to suddenly appear as if we unexpectedly encountered the enemy.

    As we moved forward a bit, I felt that the enemy counter-scout was observing us through my Winds.

    Fortunately, they werent keeping the counter-scout active 24/7, so I was worried that I might have gone back earlier.

    The Western counter-scout quickly retreated, probably suspecting we might be about to engage.

    Now theyll prepare for the battle.

    Thats fine. We were prepared as well. In fact, we even selected the battlefield.

    The enemys ambush location was predictable.

    The battlefield we chose was mostly t, but the center had a slightly lower area.

    Both our side and the enemys side would need to traverse a gentle slope to reach the center of the battlefield.

    The enemy would be positioned at the end of that slope, where our sides line of sight wouldnt reach.

    As expected.

    As predicted, the enemy had ambushed beyond the low hill. I was relieved. Everything had gone ording to n.

    If it hadnt, we would have had to engage them head-on.

    We continued forward, seemingly unaware of anything. We reached the end of the gentle descent, where we would now need to ascend.

    It was then that the enemy revealed themselves.

    With the distinct sound of Western trumpets, their formation appeared. The forefront wasposed of archers, the main force of the West known for their skill in archery.

    Our formation was within arrow range. This moment was critical.

    We needed to convincingly portray a retreat mixed with surprise.

    Retreat!

    Emmets voice resonated with magical power as he shouted loudly. The entire formation began to fall back.

    Although it looked disorganized on the surface, it was a choreographed movement.

    It might not have been executed as smoothly as nned, but perfection was impossible.

    This much would suffice for confusion. In a short period, we managed to train for this. Arrows rained down behind us, embedding into the ground.

    Chase them!

    Through my Winds, I heard the enemymanders order.

    Descending the slope during our retreat, our speed naturally decreased.

    From their position on the downward slope, the enemy had us within arrow range, an obvious choice.

    Western archers and infantry advanced, while cavalry came down the nks of their formation.

    Seeing their wide maneuver, it seemed they were attempting to block our retreat route by climbing the slope ahead of us.

    Conserve your energy! Stick to the n!

    Even though we were aware of the n, the situation was copsing even in the eyes of our allies.

    Faced with what was unfolding before them, I constantly reassured our troops.

    Even while sensing through my Winds, I continually turned to verify with my own eyes.

    It was an unconscious tension that I wasnt fully aware of.

    Just a bit more.

    <i>Fwoosh-fwoosh!</i> The sound of arrows being released echoed thousands of times, followed by spells intertwining as they soared through the air.

    The rear of the formation was within arrow range. Anticipating this, I had ordered the shield-bearers to fall back and be ced in the rear ranks.

    In addition to the defense provided by our allied mages, I used Winds to slightly deflect the arrows.

    Casualties werent substantial.

    When we had ascended about half of the slope we had descended, the enemy was about 70% down the slope.

    Our retreating formation was now spread out in a straight line.

    Now was the time.

    I immediately blew the horn. A prearranged signal. All our cavalry units followed suit and sounded their horns.

    <i>Ooong-!</i> The deep and majestic sound of horns resounded across the ins. Simultaneously, the entire Imperial forces turned disorderly.

    The horses whinnied. It was the beginning of the counterattack.

    Charge! Charge!

    Cavalry that had been retreating on both sides now began to charge. Downhill. Faster than retreating.

    From the vanguard, I controlled the Winds. It pushed against the backs of the horses and soldiers. Just enough to remain imperceptible.

    Using the false retreat, I positioned the enemys main force of archers and infantry where they couldnt easily flee.

    The enemys cavalry, which had spread out for encirclement, was struggling to find a foothold.

    Direct confrontation had the disadvantage of numerical difference, and a blind cavalry charge would inevitably face a countermeasure. This strategy was conceived for that reason.

    With the assistance of the downhill slope and some winds, our cavalry moved at a tremendous speed toward the enemy.

    <i>Thud-thud!</i> The ground trembled. Intense vibrations surged through our legs and spines.

    I could see the panic among the archers at the forefront.

    The enemymander hurriedly tried to pull the archers back and put the spear infantry forward, but

    It was already toote.

    Instead, chaos ensued. The formation had be a mess. Archers couldntfortably fire arrows, and infantry couldnt even form a phnx.

    Their judgment had clearly been faulty.

    In truth, after luring them into a false retreat, any oue would have been a catastrophe.

    Even the soldiers who had fallen for the false retreat and were retreating were now visible as they fled left and right.

    Bring death to the enemy!

    It was a cry from within the cavalry ranks.

    Death to the enemy!

    Death to the enemy!

    The follow-up cries spread throughout the entire cavalry unit, as if it were part of an oath.

    The resounding sound shook the morale of the Western forces.

    Facing over 30,000 Western troops, our 4,000 cavalry charging seemed outnumbered, yet it was the Western forces that seemed to lose control.

    Amid the tangled chaos, our cavalry charged into the confusion.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 80: Counterattack (5)

    Chapter 80: Counterattack (5)

    Arrows flying aimlessly and disorganized formations were unable to hold their ground amidst the confusion. The mingling ranks of infantry and archers had resulted in a loss of control.

    Yet in the midst of it all, dozens of spells soared through the air. Despite the tangled formation, the attacks were sharp and menacing.

    In spite of the efforts of our allied mages, a few managed to strike the charging cavalry unit.

    Magic spells  there was a difference in numbers. So many mages? It was an unexpected situation.

    Could they have sent more for a swift siege?

    Considering the Western strategy, it was a usible hypothesis. However, the cavalrys speed remained unabated.

    The firepower was insufficient to stop the cavalry charge within the disordered ranks.

    It could have easily turned into a situation where our troops were attacked. The narrowing distance lessened the enemys firepower.

    Instead, our allied mages unleashed powerful spells.

    <i>Kwaang-!</i> Explosions erupted as fireballs soared. The fallen Western soldiers turned into projectiles, flying into the sky.

    I sprinted into the open space. Dirt soared above my shoulders and rained down.

    Death to them!

    The cavalry pierced through the enemy front with their mass. <i>Thud!</i> The weight of the enemy struck audibly against the hooves and bodies of the horses.

    I advanced, wielding Moonlight. asionally, pockets of enemies would open up as the magical soldiers cleared the path.

    I didnt aim to kill specifically; the purpose of the cavalry was to induce panic. The infantry behind would finish off the rest.

    Aaargh!

    Amidst screams and noise, the cavalry charged relentlessly toward the heart of the enemy.

    Surveying the battlefield with my Winds was a dizzying endeavor, with the details indistinguishable. I had to wield my sword while charging.

    It didnt matter. Our infantry reached the fallen enemies. Now, the intricate strategies were meaningless.

    And unnecessary. We kept advancing.

    Not everyone among the Western forces was in disarray. Amidst the demoralized soldiers, a single knight hurled hisnce.

    Directly at me.

    The sight of a charging vanguard had caught my attention.

    Oh no.

    It was impossible to deflect with Winds. There were too many eyes watching. The trajectory of thence couldnt be altered.

    Thence pierced through the horses chest. I felt the impact. The horse copsed, its momentum causing me to lean forward.

    Sir!

    Amidst the cavalry units cry calling my name, I twisted my body in mid-air. A mid-air roll. Inded on his right shoulder.

    Immediately springing back up, I utilized the remaining momentum to leap forward. The massive inertia was felt in my thighs.

    I dashed at full speed. The knight who had thrown thence was finally drawing his sword.

    Just as he unsheathed his sword, I was already in front of him. Moonlight pierced through the knights chest.

    <i>Thud, thud.</i> The cavalry unit swept past on both sides. It was a close dodge, demonstrating agile mobility.

    A perilous situation  the horse could have fallen and I would have be the target.

    Unable to maneuver left or right, I charged straight ahead. With the speed of the horse, I could certainly manage its momentum.

    I shed down, cutting down the soldiers blocking the path. As I did, I caught the gaze of a single cavalryman.

    Sir Carl!

    Someone approaching me extended his left hand. Fortunately, there was someone who understood my intentions.

    Stepping back, I immediately grabbed the outstretched hand.

    The cavalryman exerted force in the hand he held. The force surged forward, using the grounds impact as leverage to flip upwards.

    In an instant, I was behind the cavalryman.

    Sir! Are you alright?

    Of course.

    Just moments ago, when you fell I never thought you would kill even the Western knights.

    I chuckled at the voice full of awe and asked.

    Whats your name?

    Im Pasciang.

    It was excellent horsemanship. Thanks to that, I survived.

    Its an honor.

    I put some weight on Pasciangs shoulders. Since thest battle, the cavalry had taken a great liking to me.

    Of course, from the very first encounter during the suppression battle, most of the soldiers had been favorable to me. But their affinity had grown stronger.

    Having fallen slightly behind at the front and riding together, I couldnt wildly swing my sword like before.

    I focused on surveying the battlefield.

    Perhaps to restore order among the disoriented soldiers, even the enemymanders, and knights were putting in effort.

    They yelled at their scattered soldiers, but it was futile, given the current situation.

    Amidst this chaos, I saw a knight valiantly fighting.

    Even amidst this chaos, he was protecting the courageous soldiers maintaining formation.

    Sir Faorn! Its dangerous!

    Dont worry! Ill take care of those who dare to attack us!

    Faorn Shade. A knight who had gained some fame in the West. One of the candidates for Swordmaster.

    Well, he wouldnt be a Swordmaster. He was more famous for his reputation than his skills.

    But that didnt mean he was a pushover. Hence, the side with this knight was losing their momentum almost entirely. He needed to be dealt with.

    This momentum shouldnt be broken. Plus, I wanted to see the effect of a duel with a Swordmaster.

    Pasciang, to the side!

    Yes, sir!

    The cavalryman turned his horses head without a word ofmand. From what I saw, his horsemanship wasnt ordinary.

    As the formation spread slightly while advancing, changing direction amidst charging cavalry was quite a risky maneuver.

    Thanks to that, I had only about ten seconds to narrow the distance.

    You, charge again.

    But, Sir

    Ill handle him ande back.

    Pasciang nodded with a stiff posture. After patting the cavalrymans shoulder, I dismounted from the horse.

    The young cavalryman looked at me with unyielding eyes before turning the horses head.

    Twenty meters. Faorn was already looking at me. Our eyes met. Even with the distance, the atmosphere changed instantly.

    A duel with the knights. There was no need for words. I immediately ran forward. As I did, I recalled my sparring with Rudehrn.

    Thrusts that followed Rudehrns movements. The middle-aged knight deflected the sword with fiery eyes.

    The ensuing counterattack resembled the moves I had made against Rudehrn. I remembered how Rudehrn had responded to those attacks.

    I gently parried the shing sword with a diagonal movement. I tilted my wrist.

    The knights sword slid along the edge and fell off.

    Continuing smoothly, I twisted my body.

    The knights sword pierced through the air where I had just been, and Moonlight, now spinning, traced a crescent arc.

    Moonlight shed across the knights exposed chest. It didnt appear as radiant as when Rudehrns moon emerged, but it felt as if a moment of moonlight flickered.

    Indeed, he was more famous than skilled. Still, the oue was satisfactory enough.

    Faorn stared wide-eyed. <i>Thud!</i> His body, which had lost its strength, first bent at the knees and then copsed forward.

    Behind the fallen knight, the Western soldiers stared with unbelieving eyes, as if hope had vanished before them.

    * * *

    Waaaahh!

    Sir.

    The path leading to the princess. Every time the soldiers met Carlyn, they bowed their heads and saluted.

    Everyone knew whose idea this strategy had been born from.

    The soldiers behavior was so distinct that the princess could sense Carlyns approach from a distance.

    Even though she knew he was safe, the princess let out a relieved sigh.

    Schurtafen, I heard you fell earlier. Are you alright?

    Ah, yes.

    Had the news already spread? The cavalry had returned first, so it was possible.

    Im d youre okay. We heard the news of your bravery afterward, but I was worried.

    Im perfectly fine. Thank you for your concern.

    Carlyn replied with a faint smile. Even in this world where magic power was used, falling from a horse was dangerous.

    Especially after being pierced by ance. It was natural to worry from a listeners perspective.

    Who would have thought it would be this effective?

    Emmet, who had been behind, stepped forward and congratted Carlyn. Duchess Lyurik nodded as well.

    The genius of warfare is here. It feels like watching Temeur.

    Temeur was the chief strategist of the founding emperor. It was the highest praise the Duchess could offer.

    Carlyn slightly lowered his head.

    Youre too kind.

    No, not at all. Just a difference of ten thousand troops. We could ovee that, but the situation itself was too overwhelming. How did you choose this ce? Just from looking at the map.

    This is the path we took to Akiten, isnt it? I noticed it then. It came to mind when I heard an attack wasing.

    The Duchess eximed in admiration.

    Youve got a keen eye. So, is it even more impressive? You made the enemy cavalry look like fools and threw their formation into chaos. It was a perfect strategy.

    Part of it was luck. There was no guarantee the enemy would y into our hands.

    No. You created it. Even if I were the enemy, I would have acted simrly.

    Emmet added hisment. Carlyn just smiled. Excessive humility wasnt a good thing either.

    The princess also praised Carlyns achievements.

    Thats true. It was a remarkable feat. Im very satisfied with the results of this Combat. With 25,000 troops, you defeated 63,000.

    Thank you.

    28,000 against 35,000. It was a battle fought in two rounds, but he had won against more than double the enemys numbers.

    Considering the opponents force was 170,000, he had defeated over 30% of the enemy with his own hands.

    It was an incredible achievement. Not just the princess, but Emmet, Lyurik, the knights, and the soldiers all had proud faces.

    This war has already tipped in our favor. Itll be difficult for the princes to gain as much credit as Erendil.

    Carlyn was half-convinced. The First Prince had received reinforcements for his main force, and the Third Prince had retreated.

    Presumably, the Second Prince had no chance to shine.

    Now, the enemy in the north was about 110,000 strong. Even without considering the defeated Third Princes army, the Imperial Army had 150,000 soldiers.

    Of course, it was uncertain what had happened to the First Prince Even if he had lost his entire force, he would have had around 100,000.

    Since the experienced Rudehrn likely hadnt suffered significant losses, if the princess joined forces with him, they would have the numerical advantage.

    Now, after regrouping, we can join the main force.

    Duchess Lyurik said.

    We need to discuss our next move. Send messengers for now. The situation will change above us due to our victory.

    The princess nodded confidently.

    Very well.

    * * *

    What nonsense is this?

    King Rohks voice was like an icy gust of wind. It felt as if a sudden cold snap had hit the hall.

    Even the nobles who had been kings until just a year ago now had stern expressions, carefully observing the situation.

    It was a tense atmosphere as if someone was about to snap. The man standing before the king trembled and began speaking.

    Duke Pasa has suffered a defeat against the princess. Themander barely survived with a handful of surviving troops.

    Exin.

    ording to information from a spy, a knight named Carl Schurtafen executed a false retreat tactic on the Epyder ins

    King Rohk couldnt hold back and mmed his fist onto the table.

    28,000 against 35,000? Those worthless brats! Wait, Carl Schurtafen? I feel like Ive heard that name before in Akiten.

    Yes. Hes a knight in the princesss retinue.

    That bastard. How old did you say he is?

    Hes not even twenty yet

    King Rohk closed his eyes and raised his head towards the ceiling. His neck felt stiff due to his blood pressure.

    He was struggling to contain his anger.

    Its been reported that Feorn Shade also died at his hands.

    The intention of the attendant reporting this was to calm the king down that Carlyn was simply exceptionally skilled

    But it had struck a nerve. The king grabbed a ss and threw it. Liquor sttered in all directions as the ss flew.

    Damn it! Why would an unexpected brat like him!

    The courtiers lowered their heads as if they were mice. This was the first time they had seen King Rohk so furious.

    He had always maintained hisposure.

    His hand that gripped the fist shook with rage. He was trying to regain his calm at the moment.

    But it wasnt easy.

    These damned bastards.

    The southern front. It was, of course, the battlefield that should have been won. It was expected that the princess would head to Akiten.

    It was a small city that was difficult to build a stronghold in.

    That was why they had also invested in Omisan above it. To secure the south.

    They had allocated additional resources to mages and equipment for a swift siege. It was undoubtedly a wless n.

    Up until the defeat at Akiten. No, even until that point, things had been fine.

    He thought it could be possible. However, the defeat of the forces sent to Omisan was a disaster.

    Sigh.

    In the silence, King Rohk let out a sigh. Victory had been within reach, undoubtedly.

    He knew that the Empire couldnt send its entire army and was well aware of thepetition among the imperial family members. Thats why they had prepared meticulously.

    Executing a fake siege at a single city and repelling the forces of the First Prince had also been sessful.

    They had annihted a whopping 40,000 troops.

    The current confrontation on the northern front was roughly 110,000 against 110,000.

    In this situation, an additional 60,000 troops from the south should have arrived.

    Even if Akiten had suffered defeat, they had anticipated that at least 30,000 troops would remain intact.

    But now, they were faced with an opponent boasting more than 20,000 troops.

    For heavens sake. Just one lunatic had to show up.

    It had been only 30 minutes ago when they were celebrating their favorable position in the war with raised toasts.

    Having regained hisposure, the king thought calmly.

    Their opponent was Rudehrn. There was a Sword Master in the west as well, but there was still a gap between them.

    In this advantageous situation, they needed someone to contain Rudehrn, who was a formidable force.

    Launching an attack now would be suicidal.

    The Empire would likely avoid the fight, and if they foolishly charged in, they would face defeat.

    However, waiting was an even more insane idea. The king swiftly made a decision.

    Were retreating.

    Yes?

    A nobleman questioned in surprise at the sudden deration, lowering his head quickly.

    It was because the kings gaze felt like it could pierce through iron.

    The situation is dire as it is. Were heading back to the west.

    The original n had turned into a fiasco. With victory slipping away, they had to lure the enemy onto their own territory.

    Of course, when the Western forces were in a desperate situation, the imperial main force had been filled with a mix of panic and joy.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 81: Attack (1)

    Chapter 81: Attack (1)

    What about Her Highness the Princess? How

    Upon hearing the report, even Rudehrn was utterly bewildered, the most shocked he had been in years. It was inevitable.

    Even he, with his vast experience in warfare, couldnt have foreseen this situation.

    The remarkable victory in Akiten had surprised him as well. Dealing with the enemys feigned withdrawal, then striking while they were engaged in the siege.

    It was easier said than done. Appointing someone to handle the feigned withdrawal wasnt a casual choice either.

    Given that it wasnt even a forest, he had been skeptical at first.

    Even though he had felt a twinge of disappointment at the Third Princes defeat, he had still heaved a sigh of relief at the Princesss triumph.

    He had felt sorry as he couldnt provide reinforcements in such circumstances.

    The enemy had 35,000 troops. The best approach was for the Princess to engage them and stall for time with her forces.

    Alternatively, she could abandon Akiten and make a grand retreat to join the main force.

    It was Carl Schurtafens n.

    Schurtafen? Again?

    He had heard that Carlyn was responsible for handling the feigned withdrawal. Knowing his skill, he couldprehend the situation.

    Still, he considered it an impressive feat.

    However, he hadnt expected it to happen again. He secretly wondered if it was Duchess Lyuriks n once more.

    Yes. He employed a strategy of drawing out the enemys archers and infantry through a feigned retreat in the Epyder in, then copsing their formations with a cavalry charge.

    Rudehrn remembered the young boy he had met on the training grounds. Despite his youth, he possessed a dazzling talent with the sword.

    But he hadnt expected that talent to extend to warfare as well.

    Thinking back, he had noticed that spark since Akiten, or even during the previouspetition battle.

    He had shown remarkable prowess even back then.

    On the other hand, there were parts that he understood. The boy had been a swordsman aiming for the moon and its light.

    His calmness andposure would undoubtedly have been valuable in reading situations during the war.

    Haha. Impressive, truly impressive.

    Rudehrnughed heartily and apuded. Those around him were all wearing bright expressions.

    Given the astounding victory they hadnt anticipated.

    I knew my friend had talent, but to this extent. Its a remarkable achievement.

    Thats right. To defeat over 60,000 with just 25,000 troops. A tremendous aplishment.

    Even the knights beside Rudehrn nodded in agreement with his words. Except for the princes, the mood was cheerful.

    The First Prince and Third Prince had sour expressions, while the Second Princes inscrutable demeanor made it hard to gauge his thoughts.

    Even the Emperors chief strategist couldnt help but express admiration and spoke up.

    That friend will receive a medal from Your Majesty.

    Well, of course.

    It was a sincere remark. The knight had truly altered the course of the battle. Considering the overall situation, he deserved the Founding Emperors decoration medal.

    With more battle left ahead, it was almost certain as long as he didnt make a major mistake.

    Not only Schurtafen but the Princess as well would receivemendation.

    Rudehrn anticipated a change in the dynamics of the session struggle.

    Since the time of the Founding Emperor, the Emperor of the Empire had to be the most powerful and reliable individual.

    The war with the West, the biggest war in 100 years, was no small matter.

    The Princesss contribution would change the views of nobles andmoners alike. Rudehrn admired Duchess Lyuriks foresight.

    When she rejected Your Majestys proposal, I wondered what she was thinking. Perhaps my vision has deteriorated.

    No one had predicted the Princesss sess, except Duchess Lyurik.

    And the fact that all of this was thanks to Carlyn was astonishing. At that moment, a messenger approached.

    Sir Rudehrn! The Western Army is retreating!

    What?

    Rudehrn smiled. It had only been a short period, but they had been a manageable opponent.

    As soon as the n went awry, the natural course of action was to withdraw.

    The Western Armys destination was obvious.

    Once they returned to the West, they would have to focus on resupplying, making the war even more arduous.

    Well, at least its better than now.

    Rudehrn passed over the First Prince and the Third Prince. The fool who had charged against orders and the ignorant ones who relied on theirrger force, despite the staffs suggestions.

    The Princess, Duchess Lyurik, and Carlyn would be much more helpful than those individuals.

    * * *

    Your Highness, youve aplished an amazing feat. Truly admirable.

    It was something that needed to be done.

    When we return to the Empire, I have something to discuss in private

    Since returning to the main camp, the praises for Erendil had not stopped. Even among the supporting nobles of the Princes, some were subtly hinting at a change of allegiance.

    Although they were cautious due to the ongoing war, the shift was significant. The way the soldiers looked at us was different too  envy and resentment. We were the only unit that had emerged victorious.

    The Second Prince hadnt even participated in a proper battle. He had fallen for the false siege.

    The main camp had managed to rescue the First Prince, but the Third Prince and the First Prince had suffered near-total defeat.

    Honestly, the First Princes performance was somewhat surprising, no matter how encircled he had been during the false fortification.

    Losing 40,000 troops was unexpected.

    This wasnt supposed to be such a difficult battle.

    If it werent for the sessionpetition among the Imperial Princes, this catastrophic defeat wouldnt have happened.

    <i>Tsk. </i>In a way, it was like the Emperor have abandoned his troops. From the beginning, it was his role to ignore even the staffs suggestions.

    Perhaps it was one of the reasons the Empire had been shaken so much in the game world.

    Regardless, the change in perspectives was apparent to me as well.

    Schurtafen, have you eaten?

    Not yet.

    Lets eat together. Sir Emmet said you should eat first.

    Yes, of course.

    The other guards of Erendil, who had been initially wary of me, now pretended to be friendly. Other nobles and knights did the same.

    This was due to the recognition of my role in dealing with the false fortification in Akiten and the strategy in the Epyder ins. If I remembered the looks I received when I first arrived in the Empire, this was quite a change.

    Carl, I heard you had a significant impact on this battle. Remarkable.

    When we return to the capital, lets have a drink. Its on me.

    Though I was still a Haisen outsider, there were still a few who werent entirely friendly. But they were a minority.

    Some impulsive nobles even made startling propositions.

    My daughter is sixteen now, and shes truly beautiful. Shes about your age, so how about meeting her? After all, amander should marry early.

    I had simply evaded a counts suggestion with a tactful refusal, but I was genuinely taken aback.

    Even the soldiers gazes had changed. They were already supportive, but it had intensified.

    -Charging with Sir Carl felt like riding the winds. It seems even faster now.

    -Oh, you too? I thought I was the only one who felt that way.

    This talk among the cavalry spread as a rumor.

    I had to be a bit careful. Discussions about my Winds might arise if I wasnt cautious enough.

    Anyway, since I was at the heart of the victorious battle, there were many discussions about me.

    -Sir Carl? Hes insane. Did you say that even while falling after being almost pierced by a spear, he managed to do a flip in the air?

    -Then, what happened next is real. As he got up from the ground, he instantly threw a spear into the chest of the knight who had thrown thence at him. <i>Thunk</i>!

    -Even the Sword Master candidate, Faorn Shade, was taken down by Sir Carl? Three opponents in total?

    -I saw it myself. It was just three opponents.

    -False. It was two opponents.

    -Huh? I heard he took down one opponent in a single bout.

    Among themselves, some were discussing and asking me what was true. When I confirmed that it was two opponents, there was a mixture of cheers and disappointment, as if there had been bets made.

    Moreover, as there were very few casualties among the soldiers who had been with me, even strange rumors had spread.

    -Could it be that the Goddess of War is with Sir Carl?

    After thest battle, and now with just two battles, even I was somewhat bewildered. Although it was a great victory, I hadnt expected the atmosphere to change this much.

    Perhaps the soldiers who had suffered defeat needed to hear tales of victory. They probably wanted to hear only good things.

    It was a good thing for me too. Although it seemed a bit excessive to say that even the Goddess of War was on my side, considering the uing events, it was a good opportunity. If I could just maintain this momentum, I would gain overwhelming support.

    Judging by the atmosphere, it seemed like all the soldiers here wanted toe under Erendilsmand.

    Not long ago, morale had been dismal before our arrival, but now the atmosphere was quite positive.

    After a few days, we had reorganized our forces and restocked supplies to pursue the retreating enemy in the west. Then, on the day of our official departure, Rudehrn and the staff brought shocking news.

    We bring the Emperors orders as the departure approaches. His Majesty hasmanded that effective immediately, themand authority of His Highness the First Prince and His Highness the Third Prince, who have suffered severe defeats in Mivent and Omisan, be revoked and that they return to the capital.

    What? Father?

    What in the world does that mean?

    The First Prince and the Third Prince vehemently objected. Their faces turned red, and it was evident that they were very agitated.

    Their anger was palpable. If it hadnt been for the Emperors name in themand, they might have immediately drawn their sword and possibly attacked the staff.

    These are His Majestys orders.

    This is absurd!

    The war is not over yet!

    Despite the firm words from the staff, the Third Prince and the First Prince remained unyielding.

    They knew that returning like this would tarnish their reputation.

    While I can somewhat understand their feelings, its not good to show such a scene.

    Were they grasping at straws?

    Frankly, while it might make sense for the First Prince, I couldnt fathom the basis of the Third Princes confidence.

    The First Prince still had around 10,000 troops, but the Third Prince had no forces of his own.

    Could it be that the main forces would be redistributed? This was impossible since both the First and Second Princes had opposed that at the start.

    In fact, the order to return was, upon reflection, somewhat inevitable. There was hardly anything they could do on the battlefield now.

    Sir Rudehrn, are you really saying whats written?

    I am just following the Emperors orders.

    Amidst the continuing protests, the staff intervened.

    His Majesty suggested that if you have any objections, you should return to the capital to express them.

    .

    The First Prince and the Third Prince stared at him, speechless.

    The remaining forces will be distributed under themand of the main force, His Highness the Second Prince, and Her Highness the Princess.

    At these unexpected words, the Second Princes expression brightened. So did ours. It was a favorable opportunity.

    With the tide turned in our favor on the battlefield, all that remained was to establish dominance. There was nothing else left.

    Unlike the crestfallen Third Prince, the First Prince looked at Erendil with an intense gaze. It was a plea for help, an indication that he wanted us to support him in bing the Emperor.

    He probably had been harboring simr thoughts since losing his forces.

    However, there was no means for us to intervene, given that the Emperors order had been issued.

    Erendil tilted his head slightly. The First Prince himself must have realized that there was no solution, as he averted his gaze.

    In that instant, Erendil looked at me. She seemed to be saying something without words.

    Well

    I couldnt peer into Erendils heart, but I could sense a gaze mixed with trust directed toward me.

    Halfway there now. With the First and Third Princes excluded, only the Second Prince remained. All I had to do was finish this.

    The Second Prince also seemed to share this sentiment, as he looked at Erendil with a slight uplift of his lips.

    Why are you smiling? There wont be a ce for you.

    Perhaps Erendil seemed easier to handle than the First Prince. However, I would never allow things to unfold in such a manner.

    As the First and Third Princes retreated in defeat, the imperial forces began their march westward once again.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 82: Attack (2)

    Chapter 82: Attack (2)

    Although we set outte, there was no urgent need to chase down the Western forces. The destination was obvious.

    Hurheet.

    It was a massive castle situated at a juncture that led into the western region beyond the national borders.

    Hurheet Castle, which was built in the distant past when the West was strong, remained intact to this day.

    From the natural moat formed by a river to the magic-receptive walls, it was a fortress optimized for defense.

    It wont be easy.

    On average, besieging a castle required three times the number of defenders. However, for Hurheet, seven times that was necessary. History indicated this fact.

    Two hundred years ago, the Empire sessfully captured Hurheet Castle, but the losses were too great to progress further. Of course, it was possible that themanders skills werent up to par back then, but one thing was certainit wasnt an easy ce to conquer.

    Moreover, the current disparity in forces was around 25,000. Prating Hurheet conventionally was challenging.

    Considering that the Western forces are determined to defend, it wont be easy.

    Because of this, themand center seemed quite busy during our journey. I suspected they were requesting reinforcements. The Empire should have some minimum forces, and they could gather a few tens of thousands more. However, even if they did, the difference wouldnt be significant. It wouldnt be a matter of tens of thousands.

    After a long march, we established our camp near Hurheet Castle. Rudehrn immediately summoned themanders.

    This siege will be more challenging than any before.

    It was a statement everyone had guessed, but when it came from a Sword Master, it carried weight.

    We havent decided on the siege method yet. If anyone has a good strategy, please share.

    After a moment of thought, the Second Prince asked.

    Can you break through the castle gate, Commander? Cant we just go straight in?

    As the prince suggested, Rudehrn was capable of breaking down the castle gate with just one sword. Thats why he was a Sword Master. However, Rudehrns expression wasnt favorable.

    I can break through the castle gate, but Hurheet is not an easy target. We would suffer significant losses.

    However, Rudehrn was right, it wasnt the best strategy.

    The weakest point of a castle was often its gate, so it was constructed with the expectation that it might be breached from the outset.

    Given that there were no restrictions on speaking in this gathering, even the nobles and knights seemed to be pondering.

    Attacking one side of the castle wall with explosives

    Its best not to have high expectations. The magical defenses of Hurheet Castle are quite strong.

    This was noted in historical records as well. Ancient magicbined with modern magic in the construction of the castle.

    Simply detonating explosives wouldnt create a breach. It might work with a massive amount, but it was uncertain.

    Should we consider using spies?

    Its just opening the gate. I can do that myself.

    How about using internal spies to spread disease or poison?

    Poison might work, but Im not sure how effective it would be. It might be better to have spies gather internal information rather than taking the risk.

    Then what aboutunching explosives from our side

    It was a method of dispersing artificially created diseases or poisons onto mud or corpses.

    Thinking ahead, it wasnt a good idea. As expected, Rudehrn shook his head.

    Spreading disease is not feasible. We have to break through the castle gate and find King Rohk. We cant infect our allies with diseases.

    One of the barons spoke up in response to Rudehrn. He was a mage.

    I can create healing potions. It might take some time, but with the necessary ingredients, we can proceed safely.

    Well, thats not a bad idea. Lets request support for that. If we dont have a n before the ingredients arrive, well consider it.

    Is there any additional support avable?

    Yes.

    The nobles didnt seem pleased. Neither of these methods seemed feasible, and with no additional support, they were left without solutions.

    Facing Hurheet Castles walls, they would likely be feeling quite helpless. The adjutant standing by chimed in.

    Sir, perhaps we should consider a prolonged siege. That might be our only option. Supplies in the west will run low sooner orter.

    That seems to be the case.

    Rudehrn nodded. Since the two of them had likely already discussed this matter, it wasnt the moment to show their deliberation.

    If a good idea emerged in the meantime, it could be adopted.

    We can continue using the trebuchets to exert psychological pressure and establish solid checkpoints to cut off their supplies. That should work.

    Our forces had a supply route at the rear and given that the Western forces situation had changed, their internal state would likely be chaotic. Time was on our side.

    If we didnt rashly attack, victory was inevitable.

    Shall we then surround the castle?

    No. If our forces are scattered, the enemy will attack and harass us. Cutting off supplies is sufficient.

    Then I will rearrange the cavalry into a separate unit.

    As detailed discussions continued, Rudehrn looked at me and asked.

    Do you have any unique tactics?

    It was a sudden spotlight on me. The gaze of the nobles turned toward me. Expectant eyes were on me.

    Due to my past achievements, perhaps. It was the destiny of those who were acknowledged. If I didnt provide input here, disappointment might arise.

    Suggesting surrender might also be a viable option.

    But the enemy wont ept that, will they?

    Those who surrender could be guaranteed their lives and offered separate rewards.

    The adjutant next to Rudehrn caught on and his eyes gleamed.

    If we calmly retreat as you suggest, as time goes on, they wille to realize theirck of advantage.

    Really?

    Yes. Given that Hurheet has been unconquerable for centuries, morale is sure to plummet. While not immediately, we can even anticipate internal betrayals.

    That sounds good. If things go well, we might be able to take the castle without much trouble.

    Rudehrn smiled. Other nobles nodded in agreement. For now, it was approved.

    Just then, <i>pitter-patter</i>the sound of raindrops falling on the tent was heard.

    Geez, its starting.

    What do you mean? Whats starting?

    The rainy season in the west. Its going to rain for the next three weeks.

    It was a conversation among the nobles.

    Suddenly, something shed through my mind. Maybe this siege could be resolved more easily than I thought.

    What about installing a dam upstream?

    A dam?

    At the unexpected suggestion, Rudehrn raised an eyebrow.

    Hurheets water trench is a natural trench formed along the river. And the rainy season is starting now.

    Ah!

    Rudehrn, who had a sense of what was being discussed, widened his eyes.

    Are you suggesting engineering work?

    Breaking through the castle walls entirely is uncertain, but wouldnt it be possible if we use both explosives and magic before breaking the dam?

    Indeed. If were short on power, I can use my sword as well.

    The adjutant beside Rudehrn expressed a minor concern.

    Problems could arise.

    Yes. If we cant breach the castle walls, theres a higher risk of an outbreak of disease within.

    Even if we couldnt breach the walls, water that had flowed in would umte within the castle, mixed with sewage, creating an unsanitary situation.

    It was one of the problems that arose when water was directed during a siege.

    If youre not sure, we dont have to do it. The dam itself would suffice to drain the water from the trench.

    Hurheets water trench was one of the biggest hurdles during the siege. Whether we manipted water or not, reducing the amount of water inside would be enough.

    Because its the rainy season, there will be water in the trench anyway, so the enemy wont easily realize that were building a dam.

    True, there arent many obstacles. By the time they realize, it will be toote.

    The events on the Epyder in werent a coincidence. It was an outstanding strategy.

    Rudehrn acknowledged, and the adjutant nodded in agreement.

    Truly remarkable.

    Her Highness the Princess is blessed with talented people.

    The nobles voices of admiration could be heard. Their eyes were filled with wonder.

    Well, while the idea of manipting water came to me first and theter part was thought out, it was still good to have something positive.

    Thats right. Lets start with the dam first.

    The soldiers would probably have a hard time, but it would be much better than besieging Hurheet Castle conventionally.

    My eyes met with Duchess Lyuriks. She nodded with a firm gaze. It meant well done.

    Next were Erendil and Emmet standing beside me. Both of them smiled with round eyes.

    As the meeting concluded, the nobles surrounded Erendil.

    Your Highness, you have truly a wise knight. Hes also Your Highnesss good fortune.

    * * *

    It had been 18 days of continuous heavy rain. The soggy ground squelched with every step.

    Regardless of the progress of our ns, morale wasnt great.

    There were many setbacks. The humidity was one of them, not to mention the inability to doundry in such an environment.

    Due to the dampness, it wasmon for inmmation to develop on the soldiers feet.

    While the high-ranking nobles could call on mages to address this, the soldiers had no such option.

    It wasnt favorable for me either. Because of my sight, I couldnt block the rain with my Winds, making the environment lessfortable.

    But its almost over.

    The construction of the dam was conducted by the main force.

    With the soldiers and mages in tow, it was built in just three days. It was an incredible speed.

    As we continued to check, a considerable amount of water had umted. Unlike predictions, the reduction in the trench water was noticeable.

    The Western forces might have realized the situation, but they couldnt do anything. We hadpletely blocked their path upstream.

    Gradually, but surely, as the amount of rain diminished, the Imperial Army was now preparing for the attack.

    Rudehrn decided on a water assault.

    With ample water umted and thend bing sludgy, the judgment was that, in addition to the explosives, there was sufficient capability to breach the castle walls.

    And while the possibility of an outbreak of disease was present, it was better to conclude quickly than to dy further.

    For the next four days, the rain continued. Discussions were held about the exact timing of the attack.

    Opinions were divided between waiting for the enemy to weaken after water maniption andunching an attack simultaneously with the breach of the walls.

    Rudehrn chose thetter.

    Thus, on a rainless night, we decided tounch the attack the following dawn as the dam was destroyed.

    Prepare as nned for the next few days. Everyone, get ready.

    Taking advantage of the darkness, Rudehrn and the cavalry mages advanced toward the castle walls facing the river.

    Attacking the walls took precedence.

    At the appointed time, soldiers who had approached beyond the receded trenchid the bombs.

    <i>Kwaaang!</i> Sessive explosions shook the ground. The only source of light in the dawn was the magic attached to the castle walls.

    And hidden within those explosions, those who had moved upstream would have broken the dam.

    Mages poured magic onto the walls, where the bombs had done their work.

    The explosions of blue walls of defense and flying fireballs were visually magnificent.

    Before the Western forces could respond to the surprise attack at dawn, the soldiers and mages retreated swiftly.

    In the darkness, only Rudehrn remained.

    And so, for ten minutes.

    <i>Kugugugung</i> the ground shook as if there had been an earthquake. It was the tremendous rush of water pouring down from upstream.

    Despite retreating considerably to prepare for possible danger, there was a significant sense of unrest among the soldiers.

    What would be the mood among the Western forces?

    Well, they might not have panicked.

    The method I had thought of. How many casualties would it result in? I couldnt know. In the darkness, there was light.

    It was Rudehrns sword.

    The ck de. A streak of blue light illuminated the dawn. It was a beautifully pure swordsmanship.

    Just looking at it gave me a feeling of soaring inspiration.

    For a moment, the wave-like de surged forth, apanied by the rushing water, and engulfed Hurheet.

    <i>Kwaaang!</i> Almost simultaneously, the wave-like de and the torrent of water struck the castle walls.

    The Sword Masters timing was impable. At the initial collision, the castle walls appeared unscathed.

    However, beyond the trench, the torrent of water that surged over the seawall.

    Not even five seconds passed before one side of the castle walls copsed, tumbling down. The gate went with it.

    Through the enormous breach in the wall, water surged fiercely.

    Drawing my sword while atop a horse, I faced the soldiers in front of me. With determined eyes, they gazed back at me.

    The overwhelming destruction and the heightened atmospherepelled me to raise my voice.

    Advance, all troops! Prepare to march!

    It wouldnt take long for the water to drain.

    Now it was time tounch an attack on the chaotic Hurheet, which had been submerged in water.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 83: Attack (3)

    Chapter 83: Attack (3)

    Uuuaaaah!

    Overwhelming destructive power. The rushing torrent of water pouring through the copsed fortress walls was a disaster.

    Bodies of soldiers turned corpses floated helplessly in the overwhelming current.

    Even those who survived were in disarray. It was an impossible situation, unable to even set foot on the ground.

    In the early morning of the neighboring town, under the sky brightening with a blue hue, the interior of Hrit Castle was like hell. (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: Sorry guys I made a mistake in tranting Hurheet. It should be Hrit instead of Hurheet. Since the pronunciation of  is closer to Hrit instead of Hurheet. Ill be using Hrit from now on. Sorry for the inconvenience.

    From the window of his resilience, King Rohk watched the scene with an endlessly calm expression.

    In the end, it hase to this.

    The moment he confirmed the receding tide of the sea at dawn, he fervently hoped it wasnt a natural urrence.

    He prayed that the Imperial forces did not intend to eliminate the sea for some purpose.

    But worst-case scenarios have a way of unfolding. The king faced the worst situation he had feared.

    As the surprise attack towards the fortress walls began in the early morning, the king sensed it was a preemptive strike.

    He was prepared, but it was unstoppable.

    Whether the soldiers morale was low or the enemy hid well for a surprise attack didnt matter.

    Anyway, the result wouldnt have changed.

    There was one reason for King Rohks calm demeanor. He had retreated as if there were opportunities, but deep down, he expected this oue.

    Because there was no visible solution.

    The best option in the west was Hurheet. There was no ce more suited for defense. Retreat deep into the west?

    That was out of the question.

    While the enemys supply would be difficult and the soldiers would tire, the problem was the widening front.

    A long battlefield. The enemies would attack freely.

    The morale of the soldiers who saw theirnd being attacked would hit rock bottom, and desertion to protect their homnd was only a matter of time.

    Even if they took families as hostages, it was a fact that noble rebels would rise.

    How tragic.

    The best situation for the king was for the Empire to blindly attack Hrit Castle.

    As long as Rudehrns head wasnt pierced by a sword, such a thing would not happen, but

    Amidst the imperial session dispute and the emperors anger, it might be possible.

    Themander didnt always make the right choices. It was just that Rudehrn wasnt stupid.

    Yet, there was a faint hope. If the war dragged on, who knew how the situation would change?

    Carl Schurtafen. Is it all because of that guy?

    ording to the information sent by spies, this situation was also that guys scheme

    The king still gazed at the uncertain sky.

    Clouds tinged with a blue hue sadly approached. It was not a good day to die.

    The despondent king wanted to inquire loudly.

    Why does this is happening

    Akiten. Epyder in. Battle at Hrit Castle. The entire situation had changed because of Carlyn alone.

    Lets leave the battle at Hrit Castle aside.

    In any case, victory was slipping away on the battlefield. The allied losses were increasing, and it was regrettable that they couldnt inflict greater damage on the enemy.

    But Akiten and the Epyder in Combat were painfully bitter defeats for the king.

    If they hadnt been defeated there, victory would have been his.

    The ones who retreated were not them but the Imperial forces that lost the front until additional reinforcements arrived. The Western forces would have stirred up the Empire.

    If only we had maintained the front without variables there

    Time was on the kings side. If the war dragged on, the old emperor wouldnt havested long.

    Amid the session dispute, the war would be a mess and eventually conclude with a ceasefire.

    The king, who unified the West, had enough time to establish a new empire.

    Taking advantage of the chaotic empire, he could even surpass the continental hegemony.

    C-Carl Schurtafen!

    The king hated that name. For him, everything had changed because of that one person, Carlyn.

    It wasnt an entirely wrong thought.

    In a game that Carlyn didnt know about, the West had made the Empire struggle quite a bit.

    If they hadnt been betrayed by the nobles who received the Empires support, the West would have seized hegemony over the continent.

    The water that had flooded the castle was receding. Among the bodies lined up along the street, soldiers soaked in watery vomiting.

    The knight approached cautiously by the side of the king, looking down at the scene.

    Your Majesty, the nobles are rescuing my family and escaping through the western gate. The Sword Master is also with them

    He had suspected it. Since the outside was bustling. But now, with the enemys attack underway, there was no intention to stop.

    And they couldnt have stopped it.

    Leave me be.

    It was fortunate that they didnte to him with swords drawn. The king closed his eyes.

    The past few years. The past unfolded before his eyes.

    Having lived as the second prince, joining hands with the Empire was an unavoidable choice to survive.

    Because his brother tried to kill him.

    Killing his brother and then his father, he usurped the kings position. As the king, he desired the Empire to bring division and chaos to the West.

    The geopolitical situation. He couldnt refuse.

    Riding the unstoppable flow, the king realized that all the long-standing divisions in the west were the Empires doing.

    Geopolitics. It couldnt be refused.

    Riding the unstoppable flow, the king realized that all the long-standing divisions in the west were the Empires doing.

    Ive changed a lot too.

    Is it the position that shapes a person?

    Having be king to survive, he dreamed of grand revenge with an unknown sense of responsibility. He wanted to plunge the sword he wielded with the Empires power into the heart of the Empire.

    The n was perfect. After receiving as much help as possible, he gained control of Rohks intelligencework.

    He excluded the Empire and, after unifying the West, revealed to everyone in the West that the division until now was orchestrated by the Empire.

    The boiling hatred was enough. All that remained was to stab the sword at the Empire.

    The antics of the imperial princes were like trash, and to the king, the Empire was a setting sun.

    Certainly, the princess didnt even look his way.

    Things had gone awry because of one person from Haisen. The king opened his eyes.

    Should I escape?

    It was an instinctive thought. Should he wait for the emperor to die and then gather strength again?

    It was a futile fantasy. The unification of the West had already turned into nothing. Who would believe and follow him afterward?

    Imperial forces were entering the drained castle. The king drew his sword.

    You too, take the soldiers and go back to your hometown.

    I will stay with Your Majesty.

    Its a worthless death.

    Attacking the Empire was quite enjoyable for me.

    The knight spoke nonsense. The king turned his head. The knight wasughing deeply.

    Shouldnt we spare the soldiers? Most of them might be dead by now.

    I told the ones who could escape to flee.

    He had been with the king since his days as the second prince. The knight knew the king too well.

    Treason.

    If you think so, go ahead and kill me.

    As you wish.

    The ones who said they would stay are gathering below.

    The king looked into the eyes of the knight. It was an unexpected turn of events. It seemed that the time that had passed was not in vain.

    He had acted like an oppressive tyrant, but some understood and supported his intentions.

    Lets go.

    The king who had unified the west took a step forward.

    As most of the soldiers fell and surviving soldiers fled, the Imperial forces entered at a terrifying speed.

    Among the soldiers, there was most, who could hardly move and had no will to resist.

    Going backward toward the approaching Imperial forces were only the king, the knight, and the royal guard.

    It was a reckless charge of a small group over the streets filled with the corpses of the Western forces.

    Dont slow down! We have to take at least one more of those Imperial bastards with us!

    At first, it was fine. There werent many Imperial soldiers who had deeply prated. But in less than two minutes, the density increased.

    Nevertheless, the charging speed did not decrease. The momentum of those running, knowing they were going to die, was terrifying.

    Sir Carl!

    And strangely, the charge was heading towards where Carlyn was.

    Carl? Carl Schurtafen? The king threw a nce in that direction at the shout of the Imperial soldiers.

    The king was genuinely impressed. He knew he was young, but seeing it in person was different.

    The boy with blue eyes was an umonly handsome young man. The eyes of the king and the boy met.

    Looking at those cold-looking eyes, the king thought that maybe all of this was fate.

    The one who ruined his n appeared at this moment; it couldnt be just a coincidence.

    Hatred swirled in the kings eyes. Carlyn received that gaze with a calm face.

    No words were necessary.

    Carlyn, with a blood-stained sword, spread the de diagonally and struck the ground. It was an incredible speed.

    Your Majesty!

    The knight beside him stepped forward first. A single sword. For a moment, the king felt like he had seen moonlight.

    The knights outstretched sword froze in mid-air. A straight line was drawn over the standing knights body.

    It was the ce where the moonlight had passed. The knight crumbled from the lower body. It was a futile death.

    You!

    The king rushed forward reflexively. Carlyn effortlessly deflected the stabbing sword.

    But the king wasnt skilled inbat.

    Heup!

    And with a thud, the moonlight pierced through the kings chest and protruded from his back. The kings entire body went limp.

    Carlyn and the Imperial soldiers rushed towards a handful of Western forces.

    The pierced king, even after the rain stopped, continued to gaze at the overcast sky.

    The end of dawn. Beyond the gray clouds, far away along the horizon, the sun was rising.

    Unjust indeed.

    Rest in peace.

    A calm voice. It was thest voice the Rohk king, who had unified the West for centuries, heard.

    After confirming the kings death, Carlyn shouted loudly.

    Knight Carl Schurtafen has in the king of Rohk!

    Waaahh!

    Sir Carl has taken down the king of Rohk!

    The Imperial soldiers cheered loudly. In the process of restructuring the forces, these soldiers, who had hoped to join Carlyn when they heard the spreading rumors, got what they wanted.

    The credit for capturing the king was bestowed upon them.

    To the soldiers, Carlyn taking down the king wasnt a coincidence but a blessing from the god of war.

    Wah!

    The ecstatic cheers sharply contrasted with the deaths and somber atmosphere of the resisting Western forces.

    Carlyn protected the corpse of the Rohk king. The credit had to be made clear.

    The news reached the princess, who immediately headed towards Carlyn. The path she walked was filled with cheers.

    By then, rumors had already spread inside Hrit Castle.

    An overwhelming victory. It was an unbelievable triumph in a siege.

    Amid the cheers, the princess, Duchess Lyurik, and Emmet arrived in front of Carlyn.

    I didnt expect the sword to find its mark again this time

    Emmets admiration-mixed mutter was genuine. Capturing a king in this castle was nearly akin to luck.

    The princess and the Duchess agreed.

    If they hadnt witnessed Carlyns actions in this war, it would have sounded like a fabricated story.

    Carlyn approached and bowed his head.

    Your Highness, I have captured the king of Rohk. Unfortunately, I couldnt bring him alive.

    Schurtafen, Im relieved that youre not hurt. I thought the king would flee, but he attacked first. He is not just someone who unified the West, I see.

    The ability was certain. We also did not fail, did we?

    Duchess Lyurik intervened. It had been a precarious war. It was overturned thanks to one person.

    The princess, who descended from her horse, patted Carlyns shoulder.

    Youve endured a lot. This victory is all thanks to your prowess.

    Thank you.

    Carlyn, slightly raising his head, met the princesss gaze. The princess was sending a firm sense of trust.

    It seems like I owe you more and more as time goes on.

    You dont have to feel that way.

    That cant be possible.

    The princess smiled brightly.

    At the end of dawn, sunlight began to shine. The princesss golden hair gleamed brilliantly.<ul><li>1. TLN: Sorry guys I made a mistake in tranting Hurheet. It should be Hrit instead of Hurheet. Since the pronunciation of  is closer to Hrit instead of Hurheet. Ill be using Hrit from now on. Sorry for the inconvenience. </li></ul>Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 84: Triumph Ceremony (1)

    Chapter 84: Triumph Ceremony (1)

    After capturing King Rohk, nothing much changed. We swiftly advanced to Rohk without any resistance.

    Whether it was due to the spread of the story of the surviving Western Army or not, no one stopped us, and the castle gates were open.

    The advancing West was eerily silent, almost to the point of difort. There was no vitality wherever we went.

    In a way, it was inevitable. Internal conflicts during the unification process of the West and even involving the Empire.

    With consecutive wars, there would be a shortage of supplies and resources, especially due to the strict control of looting by Rudehrn.

    It seemed like the Empire wasnt causing trouble just to conquer the West. Maybe it was for future control.

    In this situation, looting would only lead the Western people to me everything on the Empire.

    By managing the image while attributing the current hardship to King Rohk, were deflecting the me.

    Following the Emperors orders, we captured anyone with the name Rohk, regardless of age or gender.

    There werent many.

    The name of the Rohk nation changed as well. An aide next to Rudehrn received the title of Duchess and took that position.

    It became a kind of vassal state and an Imperial forward base.

    While rebuilding the Hrit Castle swept by the flood, it seemed they were preparing to conquer the West in the future.

    Not immediately. The issue of session was a problem, and the current West was not beneficial even to the Empire.

    Due to consecutive wars, every part of the West had be deste.

    Rather than rushing to conquer it while in chaos, theyll probably start once things return to some normalcy.

    The staff officer who received the Duchess title might also be drawing a n to absorb other kingdoms from within.

    The situation was flowing quite differently from my memory.

    The rtionship between the West and the Empire in the game wasnt this one-sided.

    It was clear that something changed when I intervened.

    The actual Empire was also in a precarious situation, and well, it was a good thing, but I also had concerns in another direction.

    Could Rodri dominate the West again as he did in the past?

    Still, the major future events dont seem to change.

    From thetest news, I heard that Rodri was heading toward the Western forces.

    Rather than avoiding internal conflicts and seeking refuge, it meant he intended to build strength in another direction.

    It was a simr move to the game.

    With Rodris skills, it shouldnt be too difficult. I wonder if he was in contact with Haisen.

    I thought I might hear the story when I returned to the Empire.

    When we conquered Rohk and started to march back to the Imperial capital, a system message popped up.

    [You gained Stratagem experience. Reaching Stratagem level 9. Acquiring the Ideal Actor trait.]

    Honestly, I was a bit surprised.

    In reality, I didnt have high expectations for this war. Stratagem in Valhll wasnt rted to war tactics; it was rted to Combat values.

    Stratagem itself should only be raised through espionage actions. But this time, it seemed to be applied a bit differently.

    The acquired trait provided the answer.

    In this war, I yed the role of a knight, but I was a spy acting as that knight.

    It probably means I perfectly fulfilled my duties as the escort knight.

    There was nothing as satisfying as unexpected ie. Since we were still marching, I made an effort to hide my smile.

    The newly acquired trait had the effect of immersing me more in the character when I acted. Others suspicions also decreased a bit.

    Well, I didnt feel an immediate difference. Maybe because I already revealed the truth to Erendil?

    Actually, thetter was the more important factor. It would still be a big help even if I wasnt consciously aware of it.

    You look happy.

    Suddenly, Duchess Lyurik approached me.

    Wasnt the war sessful?

    Indeed. Do you have some time left?

    Yes. Moving around is my job.

    Lets move together then.

    It was a sudden proposal. Was there something to talk about separately?

    If I may ask, is there any particr reason for this?

    Its nothing special. I just wanted to see how you move when you set up reconnaissance.

    I roughly understood what she meant.

    If you find it ufortable, feel free to refuse. Its not a big deal.

    No. I dont know if it will be of much help as there is nothing special, but Ill go.

    Thank you.

    As she finished speaking, she stepped aside, but I felt someones gaze.

    Turning my head, Erendil was looking at me. A strange gaze. I slightly bowed and greeted her.

    Erendil looked at me for a moment, then nodded slightly before looking straight ahead again.

    In truth, Im not sure if it will be a great help to you, Duchess.

    What do you mean?

    I dont have any special methods. Im like any other scout.

    The Duchess furrowed her brow at Carlyns words. It was hard to understand what he meant.

    If he said he was like any other scout, it didnt make sense because the images he had shown so far were extraordinary.

    However, Im just more perceptive than others.

    Carlyn pointed west with his finger as he spoke. It was an area beyond the ins where there was a forest.

    From that direction, a deer will soon appear.

    Not even 10 seconds after Carlyn finished speaking, the deer emerged through the trees.

    The Duchesss eyes widened. There was quite a distance, and she couldnt believe that Carlyn had noticed an unseen deer.

    How did you know?

    As I mentioned, my senses are exceptional. I can see farther than others, hear sounds from a distance, and even catch faint smells.

    Thats an amazing story. Still, I dont understand how you could detect something unseen.

    Combining keen senses like hearing, sight, and smell, sometimes I can sense things intuitively that cannot be precisely identified. I have a rtively high uracy.

    The Duchess nodded in understanding.

    I get it now. Its like the intuition thates duringbat, predicting how the opponents sword might move or sensing if there might be an ambush.

    Something like that.

    Well, I understand, but even if you tell me, its not like I can follow suit.

    In response to the Duchesss words, Carlyn smiled faintly.

    Before we continue, theres something I want to mention. I apologize if I led you on a pointless detour.

    No, its better than walking quietly in the boredom.

    The Duchess gazed at the horizon for a moment, then turned his attention to Carlyn.

    Do you have a family?

    I was an orphan. There were people who were like family to me. They all became unfortunate guests, though.

    Considering the Duchesss position, she probably knew about Carlyns past, so why ask? Carlyn hid his puzzlement.

    Soon, the reason came to mind.

    Given the rumor that he might be a noble bastard, the Duchess might be trying to confirm it.

    Although it may be impolite, there have been talks of you being a nobles illegitimate child.

    As expected. Carlyn raised an eyebrow slightly. It wasnt unpleasant, but he needed to show that. The Duchesss words were indeed quite impolite, just as she mentioned. Their rtionship hadnt reached that level yet.

    Its just baseless gossip. Due to theck of memories, I dont know whether its true or not, but I highly doubt it.

    Well, amongmoners, talented individuals asionally emerge, but seeing someone outstanding in every aspect raises the possibility.

    Frankly, although its an unwarrantedment, it feels a bit ufortable. I wonder why you suddenly say such things

    The Duchess looked into Carlyns eyes.

    Dont you ever think of finding your parents?

    Why is she suddenly doing this? Carlyn couldnt really discern the Duchesss intentions.

    I have contacts in the Imperial intelligencework. I might be able to help you find them.

    Theres no reason for that.

    No. If noble blood flows in your veins, considering your reputation and credibility, you could even take over that household, despite being an illegitimate child.

    I have no desire for that.

    Consider other possibilities. You might not be an illegitimate child. If your parents, noble or not, tragically lost their lives, and you were the only one who survived

    Carlyn hadnt considered this aspect. The mention of being a nobles illegitimate child originally stemmed from King Haisens rude remarks.

    Moreover, he knew about Carlyns identity and still made suchments.

    Could you seek revenge for your parents?

    Although the beginning was impolite, in the end, there was a hint of goodwill underlying the Duchesss words. However, it wasnt necessary.

    For the manipted character Carl Schurtafen, there was no way to find such a thing.

    I appreciate your words, but Ill decline.

    May I know the reason?

    Since childhood, Ive been alone in my life. I have no memories of my parents. Whether its noble or not doesnt matter.

    Even if the Imperial intelligence agency had already investigated, it was something Carlyn should avoid, especially when additional personnel might be added because of the Duke.

    Even if Duchesss assumptions about my background were true, I dont feel the need for revenge. And if I were to seek revenge, how far should it go?

    Moreover, I am currently the Princesss bodyguard, and I need to focus entirely on the duties assigned to me.

    Silence lingered between them. Carlyn read a slight regret in the Duchesss eyes. Perhaps it was empathy for the youth who didnt even have feelings for their parents. The Duchess finally spoke.

    Alright. I apologize for my rudeness. Im sorry.

    Its okay.

    What are your ns for the future?

    What future are you talking about

    I mean after the Princess ascends to the Emperors throne.

    Isnt it too early for that?

    The Duchess chuckled at Carlyns response.

    Well, who knows. It might be quite likely, though. Youve made it happen in this war. Its likely to continue in the future.

    Im not suggesting you rush. Im just curious.

    <i>Why is she asking this?</i> It puzzled Carlyn as it was the first time they had engaged in such a lengthy conversation since their first meeting.

    I will probably still stay by the Princesss side. By then, shell be the monarch. As long as Her Highness doesnt cast me aside, I will guard my position.

    With your performance, you could take Dukes position.

    Isnt Sir Rudehrn also by Her Majestys side?

    To be honest, its quite surprising. It hasnt been long since you became the Princesss bodyguard.

    Carlyn thought the Duchess was suspecting him. It was a rational thought. It was unexpected for a knight from Haisen to suddenly show such dedication.

    Time is not crucial in serving ones lord. Im just fulfilling my duties as a knight.

    True. Its the right attitude. There arent many like you, and thats a problem.

    The Duchess gazed at the distant sky for a moment.

    In that case, how about bing my husband?

    Yes?

    After a short silence, the Duchesss unexpected proposal left Carlyn quite bewildered.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 85: Triumph Ceremony (2)

    Triumph Ceremony (2)

    ��Then, how about bing my husband?��

    ��Yes?��

    Carlyn momentarily couldn��t manage his expression. Fortunately, it wasn��t an unusual situation, considering the circumstances.

    It was a proposition Carlyn had never imagined as a knight and a spy. On the other hand, the Duchess��s expression remained calm, as if she had prepared for this moment.

    ��Ever since my father passed away when I was young and I became the Duke, many men in the Empire have wanted to be my husband.��

    The sudden revtion was a story Carlyn was already familiar with. The Duchess received an overwhelming number of marriage proposals.

    If they married the Duchess, they could control the prestigious Lyurik family within the Empire��s Duke households.

    Opportunities like this rarely came by.

    ��Even the princes were the same. Didn��t I mention it before? They said they would make me an empress.��

    Carlyn didn��t need to respond. The Duchess let out a bitterugh.

    ��But not once did any man meet my criteria. Maybe that��s why. I even thought I wasn��t interested in men myself. Strange rumors circted.��

    Indeed, Duchess Lyurik was in her thirties, past the age of marriage in this world.

    After numerous rejections of marriage proposals, many spections arose.

    In a world where homosexuality was considered a sin, the rumors of unusual desires were detrimental to the Duchess.

    She was reluctant to marry to endure such gazes.

    ��But that wasn��t it. I simply hadn��t met a man I could acknowledge and ept.��

    The Duchess��s gaze on Carlyn was profound. Naturally, Carlyn felt quite ufortable.

    It was an unexpected proposal without any forewarning. Regardless of whether it was feasible or not, it was hard toprehend.

    ��The Duchess wants me? Why? Isn��t this progressing too quickly?��

    It felt like his mind wasn��t processing well in response to such an unreasonable proposal. Finding a reason was difficult.

    The disparity in status was undeniable. Even if he became the Princess��s bodyguard, he was still a lowly orphan.

    Could it be that the Duchess��s intention in offering to find his family was something else? That was Carlyn��s thought.

    ��Thank you for your words, but how can I����

    ��Your status doesn��t matter. With your achievements in this war, you��ll receive decorations from His Majesty.��

    The decorations bestowed by the Emperor included titles. Although it wasn��t a tangiblend reward, it was a significant honor.

    It meant receiving the Emperor��s trust.

    Nevertheless, the Duchess��s words weren��t entirely convincing.

    ��Moreover, if Her Highness truly ascends to the Emperor��s throne, you will be a top hero. Your background won��t matter then.��

    It wasn��t an incorrect statement. For a moment, Carlyn could vaguely see the Duchess��s intention.

    It wasn��t a hasty decision. The Duchess was offering the proposition not out of personal fondness but out of rational judgment.

    If the Princess became the Emperor, both Carlyn and the Duchess would undoubtedly be the highest-ranking heroes.

    Marriage to Carlyn would be an opportunity for Duke to gain immense power.

    ��That being said, the Duchess is someone who prioritizes the Empire��.��

    Does the situation change people? Carlyn was a bit confused because the Duchess he knew wasn��t that kind of person.

    Carlyn decided to ask directly.

    ��Could it be for political purposes?��

    ��I can��t say that there isn��t such an intention. However, I only consider this as a path for the Empire.��

    The Duchess spoke as she observed Carlyn��s puzzled expression.

    ��Among the imperial nobility, there are barely five people who prioritize the Empire more than I do. I believe that my path to sess is synonymous with the path for the Empire.��

    Though it might sound arrogant,ing from Duchess Lyurik, Carlyn felt it was quite persuasive.

    ��Moreover, from what I��ve seen, you value loyalty and promises more than personal gain. That aligns with my beliefs.��

    Carlyn could now understand the Duchess��s intention. Questions about parents or the future were tests.

    It was probably a test to see if he was someone to discuss marriage proposals with.

    Even if the Princess became the Emperor, the confusion arising from the session dispute wouldn��t be resolved immediately.

    The Duchess was looking ahead to the stability that woulde after that.

    Is it not a bit too forward to go this far alone? That was Carlyn��s thought. However, the Duchess was confident.

    If Carlyn��s demonstrated abilities were anything to go by, he was more than capable of making the Princess into an Emperor, alongside him.

    ��I hope you don��t think too negatively. My personal curiosity about you is genuine.��

    Seeing Carlyn��s serious expression, the Duchess chuckled.

    ��Didn��t I say earlier? I��ve never had an interest in men.��

    Political motives seemed to be the primary reason, with a slight personal curiosity. Carlyn concluded that.

    Objectively judging, the knight Carl Schurtafen the Duchess portrayed was quite charming. Even his appearance was.

    However, it was an impossible feat. Carlyn was a spy for Haisen and had to prevent devil worshippers alongside the Princess.

    Could bing Duchess Lyurik��s husband help in that regard?

    Calctions needed to be made, but it seemed more likely to backfire. Many aspects of his actions were already restricted.

    Moreover, the possibility of leaving this position as a bodyguard needed to be considered. The warning from Death Avoidance was clear.

    ��Thank you for your words����

    ��Let me finish.��

    The Duchess, who had hardened her expression at Carlyn��s refusal, interrupted him.

    ��Firstly, bing my husband doesn��t mean you have to leave the princess��s side.��

    Especially if it was for political reasons, it was better to stay by the Emperor��s side.

    ��And regardless of the princess��s future, my intentions remain the same. It��s not a bad deal for you either.��

    Even if the princess lost in the session dispute, the proposal would still be valid. Carlyn was a bit surprised.

    If one of the princes became the Emperor, political motives would bepletely excluded, and Carlyn wouldn��t have a good end.

    The Duchess was acknowledging Carlyn��s abilities with her words. The Duchess smiled and continued speaking.

    ��Even if one of the princes bes the Emperor, they can��t erase the Lyurik lineage. I can be a shield for you, Carlyn.��

    Carlyn realized that the Duchess saw him more favorably than he had thought.

    It was a genuinely sudden proposal, but the Duchess seemed to have thought about it quite carefully from her end.

    ��So, take some time to think about it. I��m not asking for an immediate decision.��

    ��What conversation did you have with the Duchess?��

    As they walked together, the sudden question from the princess hung in the air.

    ��She asked about how I conduct reconnaissance activities.��

    After Carlyn��s response, the princess furrowed her brow and fell silent for a moment. It felt strangely ufortable.

    ��Is that all?��

    The princess��s tone wasmanding. Carlyn didn��t know if she should ask again, as she hadn��t lied.

    ��She asked what I would do after you ascend to the Emperor��s throne and proposed bing her husband.��

    Carlyn spoke the truth. There was no reason to hide it.

    He hadn��t brought it up earlier because, from the princess��s perspective, Lyurik��s proposal might not seem favorable.

    For example, predicting the future too hastily or seeking power through marriage with Carlyn.

    However, contrary to his concerns, the princess widened her eyes and blinked.

    Carlyn, equally shocked by the unexpected proposal, felt that the princess��s confusion was odd.

    ��The Duchess said that?��

    ��Yes.��

    ����That��s surprising.��

    The princess, saying so, seemed ufortable. Carlyn felt a chill in her tone as well.

    ��I heard that the Duchess isn��t interested in men.��

    ��I was surprised as well.��

    ��Did she exin the reason?��

    ��She mentioned that it was the path for the Empire. If you were to be the Emperor����

    ��I roughly understand what she means.��

    With a brief response, the princess grasped the Duchess��s thoughts. She didn��t see it as unfavorably as Carlyn��s worries.

    However, an ufortable feeling lingered. The princess also couldn��t understand the reason.

    Could it be that she was trying to take away her personal guard? The princess thought it might be the case.

    ��What was your response?��

    ��I declined.��

    A faint satisfaction appeared on the princess��s face. Carlyn continued speaking.

    ��But the Duchess suggested taking some time to think about it rather than making an immediate decision.��

    The princess cleared her throat. To hide her ufortable expression, she nced briefly into the distance.

    ��How do you feel about it? It seems like a not bad proposal for you.��

    ��It��s a task beyond my capacity. Besides, it��s still a distant matter.��

    ��Well����

    The princess, with a vague expression, suddenly questioned if such a thing would happen.

    ��Come to think of it, what will happenter? Aren��t you affiliated with Haisen?��

    ��How would you prefer me to act, Your Highness?��

    ��Well�� you are the first worthwhile talent I��ve obtained, aside from Emmet.��

    Turning the conversation, it was an invitation to stay by her side. Carlyn thought it wasn��t a bad idea.

    The fact that the princess viewed him favorably was good. Even Carlyn recognized his aplishments so far.

    ��If you really be the Emperor, Haisen won��t try to send me elsewhere, Your Highness.��

    ��Indeed.��

    ��Moreover, at that time, a single word from Your Highness would make things happen as you desire, wouldn��t it?��

    The princess nodded with a determined expression.

    ��You speak the truth.��

    As Carlyn lowered his head, Erendil subtly shifted her gaze.

    ��If possible, stay by my side.��

    ��Yes. I will do my best.��

    Those were sincere words. He needed to be by the princess��s side to prevent devil worshippers.

    There might be problems in the process, but anyway, Carlyn considered it a good conversation.

    Since his words seemed sincere to the princess, she, of course, couldn��t read her mind.

    Due to lowering his head, Carlyn didn��t see the princess��s face slightly reddening.

    The white city of Chenarus.

    It was a day when soldiers who achieved a great victory in the war against the West returned, making the capital of the Empire festive.

    The progress of the war had been made public.

    Initially, when they couldn��t avoid defeats, information was controlled. However, the situation was reversed due to the princess��s efforts.

    The people of the Empire knew that the princess and her knight Carl Schurtafen had turned the tide of the war.

    In addition to the princess��s support, Carlyn��s reputation had also risen tremendously.

    Even though his actions on the Akiten in were impressive, his exploits and strategy on the Epyder in were remarkable.

    Moreover, he even captured the Sword Master candidate from the West. Being highly renowned despite his skill added to his influence.

    He was undoubtedly the top hero of this war. Reversals were more effective in challenging situations.

    The citizens of the capital weed the returning soldiers with enthusiastic cheers.

    ��Waaaahhh!��

    Soldiers walked confidently through the showers of flowers thrown from all directions. Those under the princess��smand were especially notable.

    With each pass of the princess and Carlyn, the cheers and praises grew louder.

    ��Hail the noble princess!��

    ��Sir Carl! Look over here!��

    The sess of those apanying the princess and the cheers for them increased the soldiers�� respect even more.

    The princess waved her hands with a benevolent smile, and Carlyn stood tall beside her, guarding her.

    ����What��s this?��

    During the ongoing celebration, Carlyn suddenly felt his vision inverted to ck and white. It was a warning from Death Avoidance, an experience he hadn��t had in a while.

    While his Winds�� senses were sharp, there were still too many people. He had to make a quick judgment.

    There was no one directly approaching. The person aiming with a memorization nearby was the same.

    In this situation, the warning suggested��

    One thing came to mind. A magic bomb. In an extreme concentration. Unusual signs were detected on the left side, in arge square covered with a tent.

    There was only one person. And an enormous amount that was more like a magic bomb than a description could convey.

    In an instant, something crossed Carlyn��s mind.

    ��Devil worshippers in the Kiberun Mountains using Lyon ore����

    A red light began to flicker above the ck-and-white vision. There was no time to think further.

    Carlyn leaped straight from the horse.

    ��Your Highness!��

    As Carlyn abruptly flew towards her, the princess looked at him with a bewildered gaze. Emmet was the same.

    When Carlyn covered the princess��s body, kwaaaang-! A tremendous explosion urred from the left side of the road.

 Chapter 86: Triumph Ceremony (3)

    Chapter 86: Triumph Ceremony (3)

    <b>Triumph Ceremony (3)</b>

    Carlyn, enveloping the princesss body, flew urately in the opposite direction of the bomb without losing that power.

    Even though he protected every inch of the princesss body with Winds, he hadnt used much on himself.

    An explosion urred right before them. Even if he prevented the princess from being hurt, he couldnt guarantee her safety.

    Moreover, without knowing the destructive power of the bomb, pouring all his strength wouldnt ensure the princesss safety.

    But I do have Ironman on me.

    That was the judgment made in a fleeting moment. Kwaang! The deafening sound and the shock felt throughout his body were simultaneous.

    A massive shockwave shook his body.

    The noise was overwhelming, making his ears feel stuffed. Extreme concentration. The moment felt slow to Carlyn.

    In the fiery heat, the princesss startled eyes, held tightly in his arms, were vivid.

    As the Winds didntpletely block it, Carlyn, too, couldnt escape unharmed from the aftermath of the explosion.

    Light and heavy fragments struck Carlyns back and legs with tremendous speed and force.

    This moment seemed slow to the princess as well.

    With wide-open eyes, she was captivated by a strange sensation. The sensation of being embraced and flying in Carlyns arms was clear.

    What in the world is this?

    Although numerous things seemed to be raining down on her, nothing touched her body.

    The shockwave was the same.

    Slightly visible beyond Carlyns shoulders. A colossal column of mes erupted where the building was.

    However, there was no sensation of heat. The massive fragments flying through the dirt and dust were the same.

    Could this be a usible event?

    Because her body had collided, there was a sensation of impact against the knights body embracing her.

    In the meantime, only she remained unscathed. It felt like an intangible shield had been erected above her body.

    Did Schurtafen do something again?

    In the slowly perceived time, the princess sensed something strange. Something inexplicable.

    But Carlyn didnt have the leisure to pay attention to such suspicions.

    Thud-! With a sound, his head shook. His head felt dizzy, and his vision blurred.

    The awareness of the situation came a bitter.

    A massive fragment had struck the back of his head. Btedly, the ground was right in front of him.

    Even in his dazed state, Carlyn managed to turn his body in midair.

    He used his body to absorb and offset the impact of the fall. Otherwise, he would have slid on the ground with his back soaked in blood.

    With the loss of momentum, Carlyn immediately turned his body to cover the princess once again.

    The fragments that had soared high into the sky were now descending under the weight of gravity, pouring down with heat and debris.

    Thud, thud, thudpain became vivid with each impact. The back of his body stung.

    Warmth streamed down his head. Plop. A droplet of blood fell beside the lying princess.

    It was blood flowing from the back of Carlyns head. Half of his face was drenched in blood.

    Aaargh!

    The triumph ceremony. The once flower-filled path had turned into ruins.

    Whether dead or alive, finding someone with intact limbs was challenging.

    Amidst dense smoke, mes, and dust, the invisible cries, moans, and screams overflowed.

    The princess looked at Carlyn with astonished eyes. Outwardly, he seemed on the verge of death.

    S-Schurtafen, are y-you alr

    Your Highness, are you alright?

    Carlyn forcefully held onto his fading consciousness. Being close, he took all the shocks.

    Thanks to the Death Avoidance warning, he had reacted and avoided death, but without Ironman, he might have lost a limb in the explosion.

    However, losing consciousness was not an option. He had to be prepared for additional attacks.

    Carlyn regained his senses. The princess, lying down, nodded her head.

    Her concern was more about Carlyn than herself. Blood continued to flow, which worried her.

    Im fine. You, on the other hand

    Please rise. Its still dangerous.

    Carlyn helped the princess stand and immediately drew his sword. For a moment, his body swayed.

    It was due to the strong impact on his head. He opened his eyes wide, but his vision was blurred, forming three vague shapes.

    Schurtafen, are you okay?

    Im fine.

    Carlyn adjusted his posture as much as possible. In this unreliable situation, he focused on the Winds.

    The sensation he felt. There were no approaching individuals. No one with malicious intent. But caution was necessary.

    The explosion that urred when the princess passed by was precisely targeted. An attack aimed directly at the princess.

    He also had to be prepared for additional attacks.

    Your Highness!

    Approaching figures were present, and their momentum was not weak. They were the knights who were behind.

    They guarded their surroundings without revealing their tension.

    Your Highness! Are you alright?

    In the thick dust, Emmet, now battered and bruised, revealed himself. Carlyn, surprised, opened his mouth.

    Because Emmets left arm was missing. Blood flowed steadily from below the burst elbow.

    Emmet! Your a-arm!

    I am fine. Is Your Highness unharmed?

    The wide-eyed princess nodded her head. She, too, was disoriented.

    Her two escorts had just met a tragic fate.

    Emmet had lost an arm, and Carlyn, while shielding her, was bleeding from various wounds.

    The princess forced herself to regainposure. She couldnt afford to be a burden to her guards.

    Fortunately, Carlyn and Emmet, protecting her, didnt face any additional attacks.

    As those outside the st zone approached to assist the guards, Rudehrn rushed over.

    Your Highness! Are you alright?

    To the repeated question, the princess responded promptly.

    Im fine. But, Emmet and Schurtafen

    I am still unharmed.

    So am I.

    Carlyn and Emmet answered. They didnt look entirely fine, but both were in a highly tense state.

    Seeing their determined faces, Rudehrn nodded heavily. There was no alternative way to deal with the situation.

    Lets head to the Imperial Pce first. As for the Crown Prince

    Sir Rudehrn! The Crown Prince has already headed to the Imperial Pce!

    A subordinate of Rudehrn rushed over and shouted. The two princes, at the front, had diverted to the Imperial Pce the moment the explosion urred.

    Prioritizing their lives was a reasonable decision. Rudehrn took a step forward.

    Lets go. I will protect you.

    On the way back to the Imperial Pce, Emmet roughly applied a bandage, but he couldntpletely stop the bleeding from his severed arm.

    Carlyn, too, kept feeling his eyelids droop. However, he endured and bore it silently. Subjectively, it felt like a long time passed until they reached the Imperial Pce.

    Sirs, now go get treatment. The situation does not look good.

    Please take care of the princess, Sir Rudehrn.

    At Rudehrns words, Emmet immediately turned his body. Trusting Rudehrn, it was an urgent situation requiring medical attention.

    However, Carlyn silently remained in his ce.

    You should also go.

    No, I will stay a bit longer.

    Carlyn shook his head.

    If this was indeed an attack by devil worshippers, he didnt know what else they might do.

    Schurtafen, its fine. Go and get yourself checked. Your body is not looking good.

    We might not know about further attacks

    Dont worry, Im here. You surely wouldnt doubt me.

    Right. With a Sword Master around. Carlyn reconsidered Rudehrns words.

    Perhaps he was worrying too much. His mind wasnt entirely clear.

    Even if they were devil worshippers, causing amotion within the Imperial Pce would be improbable.

    Considering the amount of the explosionthe chances of it being the final act of terror were high.

    If it werent for Carlyn, the terror would have been unstoppable from the beginning. Even the Death Avoidance warning indicated danger for Carlyn.

    Carlyn was the closest to the building. The next was the princess.

    Emmet, who was farthest away, lost an arm. Without Winds and Death Avoidance, the princess would have been seriously injured or killed.

    From the devil worshippers perspective, they probably hadnt prepared for more than that.

    Alright then. Please be careful.

    In a bted sense of relief, tension eased in Carlyn. Responding, he felt his vision lowering.

    The ground was getting closer. He had fainted. Rudehrn caught Carlyn as he copsed.

    Schurtafen!

    In the fading consciousness, thest thing Carlyn heard was the princesss voice.

    Ugh

    Before opening his eyes, he felt the heaviness in his body. It was like soaked cotton.

    No strength, and his head was spinning.

    He sensed someone next to him through the Winds. It wasnt someone intending harm.

    As he opened her eyes, a doctor was there. They looked innocent. Sunlight streamed in through the window.

    Sir, are you awake?

    Is the princess alright?

    His voice came out hoarse. His throat was dry. The doctor nodded.

    Yes. Fortunately, shes unharmed. It was quite a shock. I heard that you protected her.

    After that

    Nothing happened. Luckily, no injuries.

    Thank goodness.

    The doctor smiled satisfactorily.

    You showed great determination as soon as you woke up. Your reputation is indeed well-deserved.

    My reputation?

    Oh, I mean that you protected the princess. The news has already spread throughout the capital. Youre called a noble loyalist.

    Ah, they were talking about that incident. Of course. It was a matter concerning the fate of this continent.

    He coughed and asked, his voice still a bit rough.

    If the rumors have spread, how long was I unconscious?

    You were out for an entire day. You woke up sooner than expected.

    An entire day?

    He thought it might be thanks to Ironman. It was his first time experiencing such a shock.

    Anyway, Erendil seemed fine, and he was curious about what happened afterward.

    Have they caught the culprit?

    Not yet. Theres talk about a body thats hard to identify in the st site but theres no other news. The intelligence agency seems busy, as the rumors say.

    I see.

    He had identified one person with the Winds. There might be an aplice, but it was almost certain they were devil worshippers.

    Just by looking at the amount of the bomb, it was obvious.

    However, this story was also unfolding differently than what he knew. If he hadnt been there, Erendil would have died.

    He keenly felt that the future was changing because of him.

    Is Sir Emmet okay?

    He lost one arm and got burned, but its not life-threatening.

    The doctors expression wasnt good. A knight losing an arm was never a good thing.

    Then, who is guarding the princess?

    By order of the Emperor, Rudehrn is currently protecting her. She was the direct target, wasnt she?

    If Rudehrn was guarding her, he didnt need to worry further.

    Sir, take some rest. You woke up sooner than expected, but you were quite seriously injured. Youve lost a lot of blood. You need a few days to rest.

    The direct impact was on the head. It might have been a concussion. He wasnt worried.

    With Ironman, recovery would be quick. He nodded, but he sensed activity outside.

    Since he woke up, the doctor hadnt done anything, so what was it? Could he hear voices?

    Duke Schweig is here.

    Duke Schweig? Why is he here?

    Just like Harvan Burseck, Chief of Intelligence of Haisen, Duke Schweig was the Chief of Intelligence for the Empire.

    In other words, the head of the Imperial Intelligence Agency hade. The doctor nced at him.

    Now that Im awake, its fine.

    You cane in.

    The doctor opened the door himself. A man in his early fifties with an expressionless face appeared.

    The doctor scratched their head.

    I just woke up; how did you know?

    Ive been waiting. I had one guy stationed nearby.

    Ah

    We want to have a private conversation. Is it okay?

    In response to the clear dismissal, the doctor bowed and left the room. He looked at Duke while lying down.

    Considering my condition, I apologize for the rudeness.

    I heard you just woke up. Its my fault. I feel even more sorry.

    No, did you catch the culprit?

    The Duke shook his head.

    Not yet.

    Then, what brings you here?

    From what Ive heard, you were the first to notice the explosion.

    The Dukes eyes gleamed as he spoke.

    Before the explosion happened.

    It was a realization. It was to save the princess, but it might have looked strange to others. Moreover, if viewed with suspicion, various interpretations were possible.

    You needed to know the situation in advance. Perhaps the aplice changed his mind, or it was an act to build trust.

    Carlyn, who had just woken up, quickly shook his dazed head.

    How did you detect an explosion with no prior signs?

    The Duke asked with sharp eyes.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 87: Triumph Ceremony (4)

    Chapter 87: Triumph Ceremony (4)

    I sensed it.

    Carlyn casually replied, making an effort not to appear anxious or flustered.

    Sensed it?

    Since childhood, when I was an orphan, Ive had moments when chills ran down my spine. Thanks to that warning, Ive survived several close calls.

    The Duke stared at Carlyn with an expressionless gaze.

    And even when I became a mercenary, andter, a knight going to war, that sense has saved my life many times.

    Honestly, its a bit hard to believe.

    It was a straightforward response.

    Ive had simr experiences if were talking about the feeling duringbat. I know it, and so do my subordinates and renowned knights under mymand.

    Survival instinct, detecting danger. There were many terms to describe it. However, this time was a bit different.

    Because it was a magical bomb.

    But isnt the situation a bit different?

    I understand it might be hard to believe, but it precisely felt like that.

    Carlyn couldnt read what the Duke was thinking from his face.

    It felt simr to facing the Chief of Intelligence in Haisen. He didnt be the Chief of Intelligence for nothing. He was a tough person.

    I have a question. Just based on that feeling? It must have been a threat to yourself, yet how did you try to protect the princess?

    The triumphal ceremony. In a situation filled with knights, soldiers, and civilians, I thought the target of the assassination would be the princess rather than me.

    Carlyn spoke calmly.

    However, the sense that my life was in danger meant that it wasnt targeting an individual. I thought it was a bomb.

    Did you make that judgment in that brief moment?

    Yes.

    Its hard to believe in instincts, but thats impressive.

    The Duke let out a bitterugh.

    I know your achievements arent exaggerated, but this is beyond imagination. You arent just good at war strategy.

    Thank you.

    If you hadnt been by the princesss side, I might have brought you to my side.

    The Duke clicked his tongue with a regretful expression. It was hard to distinguish whether it was acting or genuine.

    If I hadnt been by the princesss side, wouldnt I have caught your eye, Duke?

    It was a somewhat meaningless conversation. Carlyn waited for the Dukes next words while looking at his amused smile.

    Anyway, saying youre impressive isnt just empty praise. Sensing danger and throwing yourself to protect your lord right away is no easy feat.

    Since shes my lord, its only natural.

    As the Chief of Intelligence for the Empire, I express my gratitude. Besides this incident, the number of patriots has increased thanks to you.

    When Carlyn raised his head at the unexpectedment, the Duke subtly smiled.

    A knight from another kingdom sacrifices themselves for the Empire, isnt that so? The recent conscription rate is the highest in decades over the past two months.

    Is that so?

    Yeah. Its not easy to handle patriots, right? Its a blessing for the Empire. Of course, Im a patriot too.

    Carlyn looked at the Duke with an expressionless face. It was a sudden change of topic.

    Chief of Intelligence for the Empire. It wouldnt be his primary concern, and there must be a reason. Was he subtly testing the waters? The following silence was quite heavy.

    Ive conducted quite a bit of investigation on you.

    I expected as much.

    Is that so?

    Yes. Given that Her Majesty, the former princess of Haisen, brought you from Haisen, its only natural.

    Whether the answer was satisfactory or not, the Duke grinned slyly.

    But nothing came out. Considering you were an orphan, it was suspiciously clean. The gap between your service times wasnt long enough for you to have any idle moments.

    Is that so? Perhaps it was a time dedicated solely to training with the sword.

    Its spection.

    Carlyn shrugged his shoulders.

    Do you not know what period Im referring to with that gap in service?

    I suppose not. How well do you remember events from the past?

    I tend to remember, but during my mercenary days, life was so rough that I cant guarantee the uracy of my memories.

    Perhaps, I might know more about you than you do about yourself.

    The conversation flowed calmly between the two, but Carlyn felt like he was standing on a razors edge.

    The Duke clicked his tongue.

    Well, lets leave it at this. I didnte here to interrogate you from the start.

    If he didnte to interrogate, then what? Carlyn thought so, but he didnt bother to nitpick.

    Anyway, you sensed the explosion entirely.

    Yes.

    Too bad, I was hoping to learn something.

    Is it difficult to trace?

    The Duke sighed ufortably.

    This is not something to hide. We found and tracked the tunnel under the explosion site, but theyd already erased all traces. It wasnt an individual act.

    Carlyn read sharpness in the Dukes eyes. He was observing his own reaction.

    Isnt it possible that it was orchestrated by the Crown Princes side?

    Well, it might seem usible given the circumstances, but the probability is slim.

    Even though the Duke pointed to the Crown Prince, he responded indifferently. It meant he had already verified it.

    Gathering that level of bomb, even if its from the Crown Princes side, would be a challenging task.

    Were the quantities thatrge?

    Well, you wouldnt know. Even if it was something His Majesty nned, if he had gathered that amount of bomb, I would have known about it.

    I see.

    As expected, through this conversation, Carlyn waspletely convinced that the mastermind was a devil worshipper.

    The Duke stood up from his seat.

    Even though you must be ufortable, thanks for chatting with me. Ill take my leave now.

    No problem. Take care.

    As the Duke headed towards the door, he suddenly turned around.

    Oh, theres an interesting piece of news. Want to hear it?

    I wont refuse.

    Did you know well about your roots? Your parents, I mean.

    I dont.

    Carlyn replied with an indifferent tone. He said it like that because due to the recent mention of it with Duchess Lyurik.

    The idea that all orphans of the same age could be descendants of nobility was just as likely. The Chief of Intelligences suspicion ultimately stemmed from Carlyns intelligence and skills.

    In this world, the likelihood of capable individuals having noble blood was high.

    Arent you interested? You might be able to find your lineage.

    The number of orphans of my age from Haisen is probably more than a thousand. The chance of me being the child of an imperial noble is slim.

    What if someone from the empire crossed over to Haisen?

    Even if that were the case, Im not interested.

    I see.

    Yes.

    The Duke looked at Carlyn with a subtle gaze and then withdrew. As the door closed, Carlyn sighed.

    Like the Chief of Intelligence in Haisen, he was far from an easy person. It felt like dealing with a sharp-witted individual.

    With news of his awakening, Carlyn encountered the Princess not long after the Duke left.

    The Princess seemed to have run over, as her breathing was slightly uneven.

    Is your body okay? The doctor said you should rest for a few more days.

    Its a bit heavier than usual, but theres no problem. I can return to duty immediately, even tomorrow.

    Carlyn responded with a light smile, conveying that everything was fine despite the worried look in the Princesss eyes. The Princess nodded.

    I wont tolerate that. Until the doctor permits, take a break. Rudehrn is guarding me, so you dont need to worry.

    Yes. I will do so.

    Thank you. If it werent for you, I would have died.

    This morning, the Princess heard about the explosion. She was in the st zone.

    If Carlyn hadnt protected her, she would have lost her life yesterday.

    As your knight, it was my duty.

    Still, you saved my life. That fact wont disappear.

    You dont have to think that way.

    I cannot help it.

    The Princess asserted with determination in response to Carlyns humility.

    I dont have much to offer; you declined the rewardst time, and it seems youll do the same this time. Do you have any other things you want from me?

    None.

    Even if I be the Emperor someday, Ill repay you.

    You dont have to think of it as a debt to me. Its what I choose to do.

    Erendil sighed with a somewhat dissatisfied expression at Carlyns words.

    Dont say it like that. Im just thanking you.

    Yes.

    In the face of Erendils reprimand, Carlyn simply bowed his head. As the sunlight streamed in, the Princess turned her gaze outside the window.

    Theres something Im curious about.

    Please tell me.

    How exactly did you sense it? You were trying to protect me even before the explosion. Were you seeing into the future?

    Carlyn had anticipated the Princesss question since meeting the Duke. She was directly involved in the incident.

    I had a feeling.

    A feeling?

    Carlyn repeated the words he had said to the Empires Chief of Intelligence. Death Avoidance was essentially the same as sensing danger, so it seemed truthful.

    Impressive. I knew you were smart, but to think like that in that moment

    Erendil reluctantly acknowledged, unable to hide her surprise.

    But during the explosion, I felt a sense of protection. It was as if there was an invisible shield.

    Is that so?

    Carlyn thought it was unfortunate. It was an action to save lives, but he didnt expect it to be noticed.

    It didnt matter if it was to the Princess, but it was a part that shouldnt be revealed to others.

    Maybe its because I was too shocked, but it felt like time was passing slowly. Despite seeing small fragments, nothing touched my body. Did you have something to do with it?

    Yes.

    Carlyn readily admitted. He had decided not to lie to the Princess.

    The eyes of the Princess, as anticipated, widened.

    Have you told anyone else about this?

    I havent. I wanted to ask you first.

    At least that was fortunate. Carlyn sighed in relief internally.

    What exactly did you do?

    I have a mystic called Winds.''

    Mystic?

    Yes. I used it to protect you.

    W-werent you hurt? Why didnt you protect yourself?

    Carlyn nonchntly scratched his cheek.

    It was a question of whether my abilities could protect both you and me. I didnt know the scale of the bombwhether it was shrapnel, shockwaves, or heat. So, I could only protect you.

    You could have died.

    If its for the continent, the Princesss safety is more important than my life.

    The Princesss mouth gaped open. It was a mix of emotions.

    Carlyn hoped that his words, the first time she saw someone sacrifice themselves for her, would leave a sincere impression.

    The path you tread is for the Empire and soon the continent.

    Of course, Carlyn had judged based on Ironman and his own body, but he didnt explicitly mention it.

    It was a statement hoping that the Princess, who got involved in the session dispute because of the Emperor, would be a little more sincere.

    Also, it would be strange for me, who was protecting you, to remain unscathed. I also didnt want the fact that I have Mystic Power to be revealed.

    The subsequent words were not particrly crucial in the current situation. The Princess pondered over Carlyns previous words.

    Is that so?

    Yes.

    A moment of silence ensued. The sunlight streaming in through the window also deepened as the day progressed.

    Amid the Princesss golden hair glowing, her cheeks also appeared dusky in the sunlight.

    Do you usually protect yourself with that Winds?

    The Princess asked, suspecting that Carlyns mystic might have interfered.

    Carlyn shook his head.

    Not particrly.

    There were times due to mysophobia, when he would use it in ces with flying dust, but it wasnt amon practice.

    For an investigator, the tactile sense of something touching the skin was crucial. It always had to be sharp

    But why are you asking about that?

    No.

    The princess, who had hesitated, stood up from her seat.

    Anyway, I wanted to express my gratitude. I wanted to check on your condition as well.

    Thank you for your kindness. Ill recover quickly and return to duty.

    Good. Rest now. Ille by again tomorrow.

    Tomorrow too? Carlyn wondered, but considering he saved her life, it seemed reasonable. It could also show consideration for those around her.

    After the Princess left, Carlyn went back to sleep. The recovery process was exhausting.

    When he woke up again, it was already night.

    Carlyn looked out the window and expanded his senses with Winds. Because Haisen would be waiting.

    Sure enough, Phiri was nearby. As Carlyn sent a signal, Phiri responded.

    -When did you arrive?

    Just now. Hows your body?

    -Im fine. I apologize for making you wait.

    No need to apologize. Im just d youre okay. I was worried.

    Her tone was so full of concern that a smile crept onto Carlyns lips.

    -You seemed to think so.

    You rascal. Making jokes even at a time like this?

    -Its not like Im not in good condition.

    How could you not be?

    He found himself having the same conversation three times today. Carlyn exined with a concealed sigh.

    Knowing her temperament, Phiri easily understood.

    It was reckless. Your life is more precious.

    -Objectively speaking, isnt the Princesss life more precious?

    Thats what it means to me. What if both of you had died?

    -I had confidence that both would survive.

    Phiri let out a small sigh but didnt nag further.

    Anyway, this war, isnt it a bit too much? It was impressive.

    -Arent I naturally impressive?

    Phiri unexpectedly brought up an unexpected topic in response to Carlyns joking tone.

    Well talk about thatter. I have something to say.

    -What is it? Your tone is a bit intimidating.

    The Leader seems suspicious.

    Carlyn grinned. He had been contemting how to bring this up, and it turned out this way.

    Perhaps it was rted to the recent terrorist attack. There might be a connection to the devil worshippers.

    -Is that so?Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 88: Triumph Ceremony (5)

    Chapter 88: Triumph Ceremony (5)

    Ive been sent out of the capital for the past two months. It wasnt even a proper mission.

    -Do you feel it was intentional?

    Yes. ording to what the subordinates say, the leader has been quite busy.

    -Its quite a coincidence. It coincides with the timing of the terrorist attack.

    I knew the result. But it seemed ambiguous to attribute everything to this alone.

    Phiri must have thought the same. There had to be another reason.

    -It seems like youre not just referring to that.

    Some of the Leaders line members havent been seen for a while.

    Phiri, who spoke, sighed lightly.

    I dont want to say this, but its a gut feeling. Like you used to say, its the instinct of a spy. You can curse me if you want.

    -No. I dont think youre wrong, Phiri.

    Phiri was a good person and an exceptional spy. It meant she wasnt someone who would easily say something like this.

    If she was expressing her instincts, it must be a very strong feeling.

    -We must think rationally, but since we know this, it may instead be a signal sent from an area we are not aware of.

    When we were close or trusted someone, there might be things wed missed, as we didnt suspect them.

    These things came together to send warnings as the spys intuition.

    Of course, there could be false rms, but with someone like Phiri, the probability of the assumption being correct was high.

    The Leaders subtle actions were signaling suspicion to Phiri.

    It helps to hear you say that. It wasnt an easy thing to say.

    -If you felt that way, I believe its true, Phiri.

    Arent you being too supportive? I actually brought it up hoping for a more critical perspective.

    -Though I say it now, to be honest, Ive had a bad feeling about the Leader since I first met him.

    There was a brief silence.

    Is that when you first said you were surprised?

    -Yes. You know my instincts.

    Hmm

    -Im being sincere.

    Why didnt you say it back then?

    -If I had said it then, I wouldnt have heard good things. Neither from you nor from Father.

    Instead of answering, Phiri nodded. It was something that could be sensed through the Winds.

    For now, lets assume our instincts are correct. What I need help understanding is the reason. Why attack the Princess?

    -They probably didnt coborate with the Empire.

    Yes. The Imperial Intelligence wouldnt meddle with the royal bloodline. They probably didnt join forces with the Princes either.

    The current question might not be what Phiri really wanted to ask me. Perhaps the answer wouldnt be clear. If we didnt assume coboration with the devil worshippers, the Leaders actions wouldnt make sense.

    -What if you dont know for sure?

    No. Still, Ive been watching for quite a while. The Leader isnt someone who would coborate with those guys.

    -If its not the Prince but aimed at the Princess, could it be a faction hoping for turmoil in the Empire?

    Turmoil in the Empire?

    -Like another kingdom or the devil worshippers. Personally, I think its thetter.

    Phiri hesitated for a moment.

    I dont want to say perhaps, but I cantpletely rule it out.

    -Among the factions we know, it seems to be the most likely. They were the ones who stole the ore from the north.

    Thats right. Those bastards. Joining hands with another kingdom would be strange too.

    -Considering the information weve gathered about the devil worshippers, they might have been enticed by misleading information.

    Suddenly, the current flow seemed to be going quite well. The terrorist attack was dangerous, but

    Anyway, the situation had changed from what I knew. If there hadnt been a terrorist attack, Phiri might have detected the Leaders strangenesster. Perhaps dealing with the Leader would be easier than I had worried.

    -Have you mentioned it to anyone else?

    No, not yet.

    -Please dont. This is our Leader. If hes betrayed us, we dont know who among the subordinates is following him.

    I know that much. I trust the kids, but I wont take unnecessary risks.

    Certainly, this aspect would be handled with utmost caution, but it was a word of caution just in case.

    -Do you have ns to meet Father soon?

    Now that youre here, its difficult to visit separately. Im in charge of you now.

    -Is there any other way to contact him?

    There is, but its risky. The Leader will check my contacts. This is a matter that needs to be discussed in person.

    -Take your time. Its dangerous to meet immediately anyway.

    If the Leader was involved in the matter, they would be keeping an eye on the subordinates. It was a sensitive time.

    I agree. Theres nothing good about being conspicuous.

    -Lets take our time and wait for the opportunity. Another piece of evidence might emerge.

    Lets do that.

    -Take care. Its just suspicion, but I trust my instincts. Your instincts too.

    Got it. As I worked my way up to the vice leader position, I saw how scary the leader was.

    While Phiri mentioned the possibility, inwardly, it was almost a certainty.

    We needed to be careful.

    As I intervened, the future I knew was undergoing a rapid change. Making the princess the emperor was still a long way off.

    At least, I wanted to put it on the right track. I hoped no major issues would arise along the way.

    I didnt know it was the first time experienced such injuries on this scale. But the effect of Ironman was beyond imagination.

    I fully recovered in just two days.

    Of course, due to the Worst Condition, my body still felt heavy and tired. It was just like a regr day.

    The wounds were almostpletely healed.

    -No, you should have rested for at least a week lying down

    -Well, Ive heard that heroes in history are simr. There are tales of getting deeply wounded, yet recovering in three days.

    It was a statement from the doctor who couldnt hide their astonishment. Perhaps those heroes from the past had Ironman.

    Anyway, it was a good legend.

    If the doctors words were to be expanded, I would consider myself on the same level as those people.

    How was the terrorist incident resolved?

    Of course, the culprit was not caught. I heard that the intelligence agency was busy under the emperors orders.

    These devil worshipers are not ordinary.

    They must have been well-prepared. Even from their perspective, they wouldnt have nned such an operation without considering the possibility of being caught.

    Considering the probability that they were trained by the imperial intelligence agency, they might have inherited the agencys skills.

    However, there were two possible reasons why the intelligence agency couldnt catch the culprit.

    Either they knew but pretended not to, or a faction within the intelligence agency itself created the devil worshipers.

    I leaned toward thetter.

    Touching the imperial bloodline was a serious matter. If it were an official act of the intelligence agency, they would have been caught much earlier.

    Maybe something went wrong or they gained independence during the process of raising them.

    Perhaps even the Chief of Intelligence under the empire might not be aware. Especially since the leader of the Haisen Intelligence Agency was a traitor.

    Anyway, today was the day of the ceremony that couldnt be held on the day of the triumphal ceremony due to the terrorist incident.

    There was still some anxiety in the capital due to the recent terrorist attack, but it wasnt significant.

    The imperial family officially announced that this recent terror was orchestrated by the remnants of King Rohk, so among the military officials, there were rumors that it might not be the work of the princes.

    I thought that the empire might be manipting public opinion to control the sentiment.

    Waaahh!

    The ceremony was quite dull and lengthy.

    First, they honored the bravery and well-being of the soldiers who died in the terror and war, and then they acknowledged the contributors.

    My turn came quitete.

    Since the emperor valued the military, the ceremony was conducted in a solemn and serious atmosphere.

    Knight, Carl Schurtafen.

    Finally, my name was called.

    Kneeling in front of the emperor, I received the attention of numerous nobles and knights.

    Respected Founding Emperor, when the sinister forces from the west attacked the empire, and the valiant soldiers of the empire faced a crisis, Knight Carl Schurtafen confronted them with his sword, courage, and strategy.

    A solemn atmosphere. The emperor spoke with a dignified voice. My role was to remain silent.

    Because of the gazes in the hall, my back felt ufortably sore.

    On the Akiten ins, he sessfully ambushed the enemy by dealing with all their scouts, and on the Epyder ins, he cleverly dispersed a force of 30,000 enemies.

    The emperor then took his time describing in detail thebats I had led.

    To make sure even those who didnt know me became aware of those facts.

    Until the siege of Hrit. Truly, he can be considered the top hero of this war. Moreover, he demonstrated heroic deeds by protecting the princess from the terrorist attack in the west with his noble chivalry.

    The emperor received a medal from Rudehrn.

    It was a medal with a sword hilt and a star with a crescent moon at its end.

    Thats why I want to confer the Imperial Founders Medal upon you. Please continue your bravery.

    The Imperial Founders Medal. Thest conferment was 130 years ago.

    Therefore, it was quite amusing that the owner of this medal was a spy under Haisen.

    As the emperor pinned the medal on my chest, thunderous apuse and cheers erupted.

    The emperor patted my shoulder.

    I said it a few days ago, but thank you once again. From the war to my daughter. I owe you a heavy debt.

    After being discharged, I received a summons from the emperor. I had been granted an audience to express his gratitude for my actions in the war and protecting the princess.

    The reward promised earlier was given today.

    I only did what needed to be done.

    I dislike humility.

    The emperor yfully wrinkled his forehead. I smiled lightly.

    Congrattions, Count Schurtafen.

    Its an honor, Your Majesty.

    The Imperial Founders Medal was not the only award. Besides a considerable reward and a pension, the treatment changed.

    Everyone in the empire, excluding the emperor, had to show respect to me.

    Although not a legal requirement and more of an implicit rule, coupled with the fact that it was the first conferment in 130 years, it might be why.

    Perhaps, receiving attention after a long time felt good? In truth, the medal alone was more than enough.

    I also received an honorary count title. It was just a name, but as an orphan, bing a count in the empire was a significant change.

    Oh, this one is from me.

    Instead of the emperor, Rudehrn handed me a scroll. Even its appearance exuded luxury.

    Despite being closed, a strong herbal scent emanated from it.

    I couldnt fathom how valuable the potion from the emperor would be. Ironically, this felt the most gratifying.

    Considering the massive pension I would receive, it might be something I couldnt afford otherwise.

    Thank you.

    With me as the final recipient, the award ceremony came to an end. In a festive atmosphere, nobles gathered around me and Erendil.

    Given that I had achieved the highest military merit in this war, it was only natural.

    It was an annoying and tedious but necessary task. It was an opportunity to attract those who had previously shown no interest in us.

    Among the aristocrats, I engaged in conversations with those I had been keeping an eye on, steering the discussions in the most favorable direction.

    An hourter, the emperor summoned his children. He probably wanted to discuss this recent war.

    In truth, it should have been done sooner, but it was postponed due to the terrorist attack targeting Erendil.

    The emperor sat on the throne, looking down at his children with solemn and cold eyes.

    The first and third princes couldnt lift their heads as if burdened with guilt.

    I suppose there are doubts about the recent war.

    The emperor spoke and scanned the audience. The atmosphere grew chilly.

    Do we really need to continue thispetition? It seems my sessor is already in sight for some. Do we need this meaningless conflict?Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 89: Tenorio (1)

    Chapter 89: Tenorio (1)

    Father, thats

    Do you think you deserve it even after losing so many soldiers?

    The emperor stared down at the third prince with cold eyes. The third prince lowered his gaze.

    The difference in military strength was close to 10,000.

    Then you should have found another way. Its not an excuse for aplete annihtion due to theck of troops. Did Erendil win in Combat because they had more soldiers?

    The third prince closed his mouth. He reflexively opened it again, but it seemed more like an attempt to scratch an itch.

    The first and second princes silently observed. The emperor seemed to dislike seeing them like that.

    Why are you silent? Do you interpret it as following my will?

    We will show a better performance.

    Only then did the first prince speak. The emperor let out a wryugh.

    After losing 50,000?

    We still have 10,000 remaining.

    The first prince replied, but his voicecked confidence.

    What could you have done with the remaining 10,000?

    The first prince remained silent. The room was filled with silence. The emperor scanned the audience with an ufortable expression.

    Well, everyone knew that a decision was not being made at this moment.

    This was essentially a ce for reprimand. Now the emperor turned to the second prince.

    Why are you silent? Do you agree?

    No.

    Then you must think it was fine on your own.

    Worthless.

    The second princes face showed a sense of injustice. He seemed unable to understand why he was being reprimanded.

    Because of those fools targeting the firstborn, you didnt even fight a proper battle, and you didnt show any remarkable achievements in the siege of Hrit. Is that satisfying?

    The emperor clicked his tongue mockingly.

    You indeed look unharmed thanks to those more pathetic guys, but that doesnt make it something to be proud of. Instead of the firstborn, it could have been you who lost soldiers.

    No. I would have handled it differently. I wouldnt have been humiliated like that.

    The second prince spoke through gritted teeth. The first prince red at the second prince with a face flushed with embarrassment.

    A measly self-confidence still lingers, it seems.

    Although the emperor spoke mockingly, he seemed satisfied with the second princes response.

    Of course, it was a brief expression. The emperor sighed loudly as if to tell them to listen.

    Fine. If you want to continue this dispute, despite the pitiful state youve shown, go ahead. I dont know if there will be an event as significant as this war, but if you want to continue, go ahead.

    The emperors words were urate. This war marked the first time in 130 years that the Imperial Founders Medal was awarded.

    Nothing more significant had happened for a while, unless devil worshippers suddenly appeared and attacked the empire. So, it would be challenging to overturn the immediate evaluation.

    In fact, the princess suffered in part because she was a woman.

    There had never been a female emperor in the empire until now. It was reasonable to assume that she hadnt even participated in thepetition.

    If it werent for the princesss gender, the situation could be considered practically settled in terms of the session dispute after this war.

    Although she received the attention that she had not received before, it was notmensurate with her achievements.

    Time was on the side of the princes.

    Heroic tales are easily forgotten. Even after a few years, people would gather around the princes again.

    And in the end, the deaths of the defeated imperial princes would conclude the matter. The current emperor was also the one who killed his own brother.

    However, it was not immediate. Direct assassination attempts were impossible due to the emperors decree.

    In a situation where support was not firm, bing emperor through assassination would likely lead to a high risk of rebellion.

    The emperor intended to allow such actions only after a solid support base had been established, even if one of his children ascended to the throne.

    His father had been the same. Of course, the permission for that was not explicitly stated.

    Thats enough. Withdraw.

    With ufortable expressions, everyone rose from their seats, but the emperor suddenly called the princess forward.

    Erendil.

    Yes, father.

    Well done.

    Thank you.

    In the presence of the princes, the emperor praised the princess.

    You captured the unruly King Rohk, so ording to my promise, I should reward you. Do you have anything you want?

    No, I dont.

    Is that so? Youre saying the same thing as your guard.

    Erendil nced at him. The emperor shrugged his shoulders.

    Think about it. If you have any desires, let me know.

    Sir.

    A few dayster, when Emmet came out of Erendils room, a knight temporarily in charge of guarding lowered his head.

    He was one of Duchess Lyuriks knights, a quite decent person. Emmet patted his shoulder.

    Is everything okay?

    Of course. Its an honor.

    Alright.

    Emmet, nodding, turned his gaze to me.

    Lets talk for a moment.

    We walked a few steps toward the window side of the corridor. It was a ce to report to Phiri while looking at the stars in the early morning.

    Emmet let out a light sigh.

    Whats wrong?

    Her Highness told me to continue.

    It was about the matter of being a guard.

    Emmet, who had lost an arm, had said he would quit, but Erendil didnt want that.

    You should continue.

    I cant. How can a one-armed knight guard the princess?

    Even if youre one-armed, Your skill is enough.

    No. Its not the same. The sword doesnt feel like mine anymore.

    It wasnt unknown what was on Emmets mind. Even if he had lost his left arm instead of his right, there would still be a significant sense of dissonance.

    The center of gravity of the body itself changes, making it impossible to perform at the usual skill level.

    The adaptation process was essential.

    No one could guess how long it would take. Moreover, there might be challenging aspects due to age.

    There were many things he could do even without a sword in his hand, but perhaps he needed to establish a new swordsmanship after all these years.

    Even if it looked fine on the outside, it might be quite distressing on the inside.

    Just adapt.

    Isnt it too easy to say that since its not your problem?

    Emmet chuckled, giving a teasing remark, but deep down, it might have been sincere. I nodded.

    You can learn from the precedent of the former Sword Master Haventang, cant you?

    Its a vain dream. Reaching into the realm that I couldnt even dare with two arms.

    One-armed Sword Master Haventang, a venerable figure for everyone, but Emmet saw it pessimistically.

    However, like Erendil, I also hoped Emmet would stay.

    It doesnt mean you have to be a Sword Master. Even if you restore 80% of your previous skill, its hard to find a knight better than you..

    At an inappropriate time, Emmet gave a wry smile. It wasnt entirely wrong.

    I would like you to be by the princesss side, Emmet. As you know, its a crucial time. Youre the only knight I trust.

    Dont harbor too much resentment towards other knights; theyre also making an effort.

    I dont hate them. Its a matter of trust.

    While the original guards, who looked down on me as I umted expertise, treated me warmly, I only knew Emmet.

    He had stayed by Erendils side until the end. I needed someone like Emmet.

    I will help.

    What do you mean?

    On the day of rest, Ill share my sword. If I, the one that Sir Rudehrnsaid said to be talented, can be of any help in any way, wouldnt that be good?

    Since I usually practiced on rest days, meeting with Emmet was not a problem.

    Emmet let out a wry smile.

    Well, sure.

    Emmet turned his head and looked out the window. His profile seemed lonely but faintly touched by a slight emotion.

    Hmm. Perhaps it wasnt just a positive emotion.

    He probably wanted to continue guarding Erendil but was worried about bing a burden.

    Emmet might have known what kind of person Erendil was, and perhaps he wanted to hear such words from me.

    If it werent for you, who have been by the side of Princess, who else would protect her?

    Thats enough.

    I felt a slight relief at Emmets side. Now, all that remained was to give him time.

    Emmet stared out of the window for a while. When a bird chirped somewhere, he, a middle-aged knight, opened his mouth.

    Tomorrow. What time should we meet?

    I responded with a bright smile.

    When are youfortable?

    After the war, there was no significant change in the guard duties, but my schedule for rest days changed a lot.

    Before, it was just resting at home and training, but now, there were many people to meet.

    Many people called me. Due to Erendils remarkable victories and my contributions ovepping, it was challenging for anyone other than nobles to meet the princess directly. Thats why they called me.

    I wasnt the only busy one. Most people around Princess were simr to me. Of course, I was the most popr.

    It was better than before, but it wasnt all good.

    As I initially thought, most were not those whopletely supported me but rather those who were trying to curry favor.

    Just testing the waters.

    Although Erendil had shown remarkable achievements, it was impossible to predict how the future would unfold.

    If the dispute over the session dragged on, there might be unforeseen variables.

    I didnt need to show an urgent attitude from my side. It was better to go out calmly to make the other side feel anxious.

    Of course, this didnt apply to those whom I had already marked.

    Now, it was the same.

    Merchant Alrend.

    He was one of the top ten merchants in the empire, and the person who would be the number one merchant in the empire in the future.

    How about standing on the side of the princess?

    Hehe.

    In response to the straightforward question, Alrendughed to buy time.

    Count, arent you in too much of a hurry? Besides, Im just a regr merchant.

    Well, I dont think youre just a regr merchant.

    I smiled, sipping my tea.

    I also think that you will be the top merchant in the empire.

    In the game, Alrend did not take advantage of the situation where he could buy a title with money.

    Should we say that he was faithful to his duty as a merchant?

    However, his belief did not lead to anything negative. He spent a considerable amount of money on the war against devil worshipers.

    He even rejected the devil worshipers proposals. From the yers perspective, he was a character to be liked.

    I had asked him about his actions that I couldnt understand.

    -Why did you reject the devil worshipers proposals?

    -Its because gathering people who acknowledge that they bring me money and those who acknowledge that I earn money is a disaster.

    -I heard that the devil worshipers promised a tremendous amount of money.

    -What can you do with a huge sum of money if there are no people? Both buyers and sellers are needed for a merchant. I am the one who must protect that.

    He was undoubtedly someone reliable and necessary for the future.

    However, Alrend seemed more interested in creating connections than outright support.

    I knew Alrends personality, so I straightforwardly touched upon the subject.

    With a surprised look, Alrend shrugged his shoulders.

    Why do you think so? Im curious.

    I heard that you prioritize contracts the most in your business. Even if you suffer losses, you always keep your promises. Thats why you dont make promises easily.

    Alrend looked at me intently.

    Is that enough?

    Isnt it enough for someone who, without any foundation, became a top ten figure after starting, and made it to the top of the empire in 20 years?

    I chuckled lightly.

    I wont bring up anything about loyalty to the empire or sincerity. Right now, Im asking you to invest in Her Highness, the Princess.

    Investment?

    Yes. The Northeastern Expedition. The war with the West. Its safe to say that no one expected Her Highnesss remarkable achievements.

    Its a shame, but I agree. Sadly, I was the same.

    In other words, it means that Her Highness is currently at her lowest value.

    Alrendughed, and it felt like a positive signal.

    I didnt know that the famous Carl Schurtafen also had the qualities of a merchant.

    I take that as apliment.

    Its apliment. If it werent for your persuasion, my heart wouldnt have wavered.

    Right. Alrend didnt join forces with the princes. Even so, he became the top figure.

    However, is there anything more Her Highness can show?

    Well, you never know. Can you predict how the world will change?

    No, I cant.

    After contemting for a while, Alrend put down his teacup.

    What can I offer to Her Highness? I only have money.

    Indeed. He was someone easy to talk to, just like in the game.

    Money is sufficient.

    There were not many things that could not be resolved with money. Especially with a substantial amount of it.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 90: Tenorio (2)

    Chapter 90: Tenorio (2)

    Currently, the most popr knight in the empire was not the Sword Master but Carl Schurtafen, Carlyn.

    This wasrgely due to his remarkable achievements in the war, which resonated strongly with the imperial people who had lived as a conquering nation for centuries.

    Moreover, he had achieved great victories on battlefields that were considered unfavorable, creating a triumph that would be recorded in history books and military manuals.

    Even in the triumphal ceremony, he threw himself to protect the princess, disying the honor and devotion of a knight.

    The incident where he rushed out for a short-term sacrifice to protect soldiers during the recent subjugation war was once again a hot topic.

    Because of this, Carlyn received tremendous attention as a respected knight and a hero of the empire.

    Carlyns humble origin as an orphan and a mercenary was no longer a relevant issue.

    Though he was referred to as a Count, which was just a title, he had risen to a significant position.

    Of course, his handsome appearance had its effects. Even most of the noble youths admired Carlyn.

    From appearance to strength and strategic acumen, he was someone you might only encounter in a grandiose knight novel.

    They even daydreamed about being there instead of the princess at the scene of a bomb incident.

    Because of this, many noble youths were loitering in front of the royal pce on their way to work. They hoped to catch a glimpse of Carlyns face from a distance.

    Good morning, Sir.

    Would you like to try this once?

    These people were not only noble youths. In the past, no one recognized him when he passed by on the street

    But now, people approached to greet him or even offered food. Rejecting them was also a hardship.

    However, having only positive views on Carlyn wasnt the case. It was the destiny of a celebrity.

    Among knights and nobles, some did not view Carlyn favorably.

    Most were jealous. A war hero from a humble background. Thats how they saw him.

    But those who harbored such feelings were generally insignificant people as most who positively saw Carlyn.

    They couldnt gain anything from Carlyn.

    Those higher up sought ways to utilize this war hero.

    My daughter is truly beautiful. Would you like to meet her?

    How about raising your name in our knighthood? Theres no obligation. Just leave your name. Theres nothing to lose.

    These were suggestions for recruitment through private discussions or official proposals using social events. Secretly or openly, several offers came in.

    Even the princes were the same.

    In their eyes, all of the princesss achievements in the war were achieved because of Carlyn alone.

    The princes believed that if they brought Carlyn alone, the support for the princess would be redirected toward them.

    Especially the First Prince, who had attempted to recruit Carlyn from the subjugation war, had been extremely persistent.

    He promised quite decent territories and even a Duke title. Naturally, Carlyn did not ept such proposals.

    While there were these normal offers, the world was not so straightforward.

    There were people who wanted to kill Carlyn because they couldnt possess him.

    Huh?

    It happened when he was walking home after the shift, facing citizens who greeted him warmly.

    Behind him, the atmosphere of a certain man was unusual.

    It was the effect of the elixir. Thanks to the elixir given by the continents top figure, Carlyn reached the 4-star level of the Moonlight Technique.

    Of course, the influence of sparring with the Sword Master and training over the years must have had an effect, but the elixir yed a significant role.

    Between the crescent moon and the half moon.

    The body became lighter, and his mana became more refined, not to mention that the senses were further developed.

    The sensation of winds. Carlyn could sense a dagger in the mans embrace.

    An assassin.

    Sir! Please try this too. Its really delicious, just made it.

    Haha, its fine.

    Even as the man approached, there was no warning from Death Avoidance. It wasnt a life-threatening situation.

    Perhaps because it was strange for him to move first, Carlyn calmly waited for the man to move.

    The man pulled out a dagger with somewhat stiff movements, even though it was strange that he moved first.

    Nevertheless, it was a fast speed. Before those who saw it could be surprised and scream, Carlyn turned his body.

    He grabbed the hand holding the dagger. The assassin turned out to be a middle-aged man who looked innocent.

    A bewildered expression.

    Oh my!

    Someones fresh scream burst out. But the situation had not ended yet.

    One more.

    After breaking the mans wrist straight away, Carlyn quickly turned his body backward.

    The arm he held. The dagger, now discolored like poison, was right in front of him. The mans was a distraction, and this side was real.

    A woman in her early twenties. Carlyn thrust a fist into her face. There was a clear sound of a breaking nose.

    As soon as he confirmed she was unconscious, he also knocked out the middle-aged assassin who was lying down.

    Annoying.

    Since the war, there had been many people observing him, but this was the first assassination attempt.

    He couldnt kill in front of people, and even if he didnt, it was a hassle to take them away, staying up all night tired.

    Originally, there was no expectation of finding out the mastermind. Carlyn was also affiliated with the intelligence agency.

    There was no nutritional value in the information these guys were spit out.

    Considering Carlyns influence now, he would havemissioned the job to someone below him.

    The assassin group wasnt stupid, and it was clear that they had subcontracted the task to assess Carlyns skills.

    S-sir! Are you okay?

    Im fine.

    Those bastards who dare to tear and kill the hero of the Empire!

    The shocked citizens expressed their anger instead of Carlyn. A young man next to him approached and spoke.

    Are you going to bring them with you?

    Yes.

    Ill help!

    The only fortunate thing was that thanks to the people, the burden could be slightly reduced.

    I heard that assassins came yesterday.

    The next day, as soon as Erendil saw me, she brought up the topic. I already knew that she knew.

    It was featured on the front page of the newspaper this morning.

    I heard there are no injuries. Is that true?

    Yes, Im fine.

    Is it the handiwork of my brothers?

    I cant be sure. There are probably people who harbor resentment against me even in the West.

    Of course, the possibility was low, but it couldnt be ruled out. Erendil also agreed.

    Well, in that area, you might seem like a devil.

    Ill take it as apliment.

    But if its the work of my brothers, it wont end with just this one incident. Are you okay?

    Dont worry.

    I knew that this wouldnt end with this incident. It was an attempt to gauge my response.

    However, I didnt think I would be the one to suffer.

    As long as I had Death Avoidance, I was invulnerable to assassination. Unless it was a Sword Master, I wouldnt know.

    How can you not worry?

    Erendil, who said that, quickly continued.

    Even without this incident, there arent many people we can trust around the pce. I cant even attach a guard to a guard knight.

    Do you not know who I am? If theres an assassination, Im the one doing it, not the one being done.

    Perhaps my words were a bit strong; Erendil opened her eyes wide. After staring at me for a moment, she turned her gaze out of the window.

    I understand. Still, be careful.

    I will keep that in mind.

    And the merchant you mentionedst time sent a gift.

    She was talking about Alrend. He sent a gift even though I didnt ask for anything. He was quite proactive.

    Did you like it?

    Well, Im not particrly interested in jewelry.

    Despite saying so, there was a quite satisfied expression on her face.

    As the person who would be the Empires top merchant, he probably carefully chose and sent the gift.

    Next time, Ill let him know to send something else.

    Sure. It wasnt bad. The snacks he sent along with it were really excellent.

    Ah, so she liked the snacks rather than the jewelry? Maybe she appreciated simple things.

    If she was saying that, the snacks might be something rare and valuable, not easily found in the market.

    Yes. Then, Ill tell him to send more of those snacks.

    Sure. By the way, my father asked me to visit Tenorio.

    Tenorio? It was the tomb of the emperors of the Empire. All emperors were buried there after death.

    It was the space guarded by the Sword Master.

    A ce Id never reached even once in the game. I didnt even know where it was.

    Its sooner than expected.

    Originally, the emperors children would visit Tenorio when they turned 18.

    It was a kind ofing-of-age ceremony, a simple ritual that meant epting the legacy of the previous emperors.

    I only knew as much as was known to the public, so my knowledge was limited.

    The princess was now seventeen years old. One year earlier than scheduled.

    Probably, it seemed like the emperor had granted special favors due to this recent war. It might have been because this ceremony could influence the session dispute.

    When will you go?

    Its best to go as soon as possible, isnt it? Its also a way to prove my position to others.

    Thats right.

    Lets go in two days then.

    It was the day I would take on the escort mission again.

    Then, prepare yourself.

    Sure. Ill be back on the same day.

    Is it close by?

    I dont know. However, Tenorio is a ce you can only enter by riding a dragon carriage, so it wont take long.

    Dragon carriage. It was like a small carriage attached to the back of a dragon, serving a simr role to an airne on Earth.

    However, on this continent, only the emperor could use it as a means of transportation.

    In the distant past, during the time of the founding emperor, dragons had ruled the continent using magic.

    Now, only degraded dragons remained, and even they were kept by the imperial family as a symbol of the emperors authority.

    Is His Majestying with you?

    No. You and I are going alone.

    Me?

    Erendil shrugged.

    Theres something you dont know. The Imperial Founders Medal also grants the authority to ride the dragon carriage.

    Is that so?

    Yes. My father finds it troublesome, so he told us two to go.

    It was a new piece of information. Originally, thest time the Imperial Founders Medal was awarded was 130 years ago.

    There was no mention of the dragon carriage.

    Well, it might be something simr to the nominal count position. Perhaps it was allowed because the current emperor had a significant influence.

    Two dayster.

    I followed Erendil to the restricted area behind the pce. It was where the dragon carriage was located.

    There were only a few dragons left on the continent. Among them, the emperor had six. There were only two here.

    The dragon I saw for the first time wasnt significantly different from what I had seen in many games.

    Its fascinating.

    If I felt disgusted when facing monsters during the subjugation war, it was a bit different now.

    Dragons were usually a symbol of fear or awe.

    However, I didnt feel such emotions, perhaps because of the dragon carrying the carriage behind it.

    Anyway, Erendil and I got on the carriage.

    It was a carriage for four people, so Erendil and I had to sit facing each other.

    Soon, the dragon took off. There was no shaking since it was enchanted with magic.

    The city below, now reduced in size, could be seen through the reinforced window. It felt like being on an airne above the sky.

    During the silence, Erendil couldnt take her eyes off the window. It seemed like it was her first time riding as well.

    Its amazing. Dont you think so?

    Yes.

    Schurtafen.

    Erendil turned her gaze to me.

    Youre helping Emmet, right?

    Yes.

    Emmet returned after our conversation. I sparred with his sword every rest day.

    It was better than I had expected. His determination to protect the princess was aiding his recovery.

    Thank you. For some reason, I always find myself thanking you.

    You dont have to say that. Im here to assist. Please consider it natural.

    I cant help it. Wasnt it you who told me to look after my subordinates?

    Erendil kept looking out the window throughout our conversation. After a short silence, she spoke again.

    Even if I be the emperor, continue to make those wordse out of my mouth.

    Yes. Ill do my best.

    At that moment, my heart thumped. Simultaneously, blood began to boil in my veins.

    And I instinctively realized.

    Now.

    On this continent, a devil had appeared.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 91: Tenorio (3)

    Chapter 91: Tenorio (3)

    The blood flowing in my body was informing me that there was a devil on this continent. Its location was vaguely specified as well.

    North. Devils Blood was pointing north.

    In my head, the information I had gathered so far came together. There was some puzzlement though.

    Unlike the asional Devils Blood discovered events in the game, there was very little information.

    Only ancient texts dealt with the matter. Only now could I understand why.

    It was because Devils Blood only reacted when there was a devil on this continent.

    Hmm. I seem to recall that Devils Blood was needed to summon a devil

    The devil worshippers must have another way to obtain that blood.

    Anyway, this is faster than I expected.

    Wasnt the summoning around the main storyline originally? I couldnt be certain.

    I dont know all the information in the game. The devils appearance time was the same.

    The summoning may have happened early but the activity took ceter.

    Perhaps the terror aimed at Erendil was a smokescreen for the devil summoning in the north.

    To divert the empires intelligence services attention.

    The death of Erendil would also suit them, so they tried to catch two rabbits at once.

    Schurtafen?

    Erendils voice broke through my tangled thoughts. Her light green eyes showed concern.

    Are you alright?

    Ah, yes.

    Just now your eyes seemed to turn red for a moment.

    I tried to calm my pounding heart. I knew the phenomenon when Devils Blood activated.

    The color and atmosphere of the eyes change. Luckily it didnt seem to be too noticeable this time.

    It was only for a fleeting moment.

    It wasnt because I craved something that the blood reacted, but just briefly responded to the devils appearance.

    Is that so?

    Hmm. Theyre normal now. Was it just the sunlights reflection?

    Erendil, pondering for a bit, convinced herself. Phew. It felt like cold sweat was running down my back.

    Because it was such a brief moment I was fortunate.

    She must have nced out the window, noticed the strange atmosphere, and turned to look at me.

    And in that instant caught a glimpse of the redness.

    Silence flowed for a moment. I should change the topicpletely so she couldnt think about it.

    As I looked out the window I abruptly opened my mouth.

    Your Highness.

    Speak.

    May I step outside the carriage for a moment?

    Erendil looked at me like I was crazy. Her eyes seemed to say, what nonsense are you spouting while in the sky?

    Not off the carriage, but onto the dragons back.

    Isnt that dangerous?

    You know my Mystic Power, dont you.

    Erendil sighed lightly as she silently looked at me.

    You do these odd things from time to time.

    The reason Erendil spoke like that was because of the entric Actions. Though it didnt happen often, even after bing Carl Schurtafen that thing was active asionally.

    Fortunately, the behaviors werent problematic socially.

    Things like flipping over a painting hung in the hallway and staring at it, or sitting in the pce waiting for a cat to move.

    -Sir, what have you been doing?

    -Im waiting for the cat to move.

    -Huh?

    Thetter happened after a shift change and was a bit awkward when caught by one of Erendils attendants.

    She had apparently seen me standing there for 2 hours as she came and went.

    I knew there was talk that the bodyguard from Haisen was a bit odd.

    Well, it wasnt a serious issue. In fact, it worked to my advantage, lowering the empires suspicions about me.

    I will just sit down.

    No, go take a look ande back.

    At some point, I got the sense that the scenery outside the window was repeating. It was strange.

    The dragon hadnt changed direction in the sky. Yet the scenery I had seen reappeared.

    And soon, the outside was filled with clouds.

    Even expanding Winds, it was hard to grasp the sense of direction. This indicated one thing.

    Its great magic.

    It must be a barrier created when there were still great magics, during the founding emperors time.

    Something about this dragon or carriage allowed passage through it.

    Thats why despite Haisen being a small nation, Tenorios location waspletely unknown. There was a reason for it.

    All that could be seen were clouds.

    The hazy outside only seemed alive with the wings of the dragon flitting among the clouds.

    After about 5 minutes had passed, the view suddenly cleared.

    In the middle of a space covered all around with clouds was a single mountain. It looked majestic.

    Atop it was a white temple-like building.

    The dragon headed not for the temple but below the mountain. I didnt know why. Erendil also tilted her head quizzically.

    I opened the front window of the carriage and asked.

    Were not going straight there?

    The entrance is below! The great magic makes it impossible to fly directly there!

    The coachman, who had the status of a knight, answered. Should I call him a dragon rider instead of a coachman? Dragon knight?

    Well, it wasnt an important issue. The dragonnded next to a manor below the mountain.

    Princess, youve arrived. We were waiting.

    Sir Faorn, its been a while. I trust youve been well?

    Yes, always the same. Youve matured into a beautiful woman now, astonishing.

    The one who came to greet us was Swordsmaster Faorn. The over-70-year-old elderly man was the founding emperors bodyguard knight.

    After his lords death, he remained here to continue protecting his lord.

    In the game, he typically died fighting the vengeful devil. The old swordmaster nced my way.

    You must be Carl Schurtafen.

    Sir Faorn, its an honor to meet you.

    The honor is mine old man in the background just the passage of time.

    The mncholy in the Sword Masters tone was faded. Did my words remind him of the past?

    Well, he doesnt look weak at all despite appearances. Hes not a Sword Master for nothing.

    Since Sword Masters live up to about 130 normally, he was still in his prime.

    He seems rather sentimental though. Just guarding this ce for so long after his lord indicates that.

    Arent you the honored recipient of the Imperial Founders Medal? I often hear news about you here. Its quite impressive.

    You tter me.

    No, sword skills and intellect are different things. I wondered if I would ever see that medal during my lifetime, and here it is.

    Faorn observed me with deep eyes.

    I wanted to express my gratitude as a knight of my empire.

    Its an honor.

    That aside, Rudehrns words were not lies.

    You two talked about me?

    Faornughed.

    We exchange letters asionally. He mentioned having a kid who would be a Sword Master within 20 years. His eyesight isnt great. Even if you take your time, it looks like 15 years would be enough.

    Thank you.

    Whether it was sincere or not, it was a pleasant thing to hear. I nced at Erendil.

    She could see the truth. She was wearing a faint smile. It seemed genuine. Not bad.

    Arent you lonely in this remote ce? You could return to a morefortable ce.

    How can it be lonely when Im with my master? This ce isfortable for me.

    Faorn replied with a smile to Erendils words.

    Still

    Its okay. Living with a sword without worries or concerns, wielding the sword with my master, thats my joy.

    Is there nothing inconvenient?

    Its a luxurious life. Thanks to His Majestys care, I can eat what I want and have what I desire.

    As Faorn spoke, he had the expression of a grandfather looking at his granddaughter.

    These words are somewhat touching to hear for this old man for the first time. Princess, youre the one who said such things to me.

    My brothers must havee too, right?

    We exchanged brief greetings.

    The old man gave a wry smile. Was there a hint of disdain in his expression, or was it my imagination?

    Probably not.

    Now an inactive guardian knight, the old man. He must have judged that there was no need to pay much attention.

    They probably didnt bother taking care of Faorns feelings amidst their sentiments.

    Even so, youve been here for too long. You used toe by the imperial pce asionally but not at alltely.

    Yes, these are days focused on the sword. And an old man wandering the imperial pce for no reason would be presumptuous.

    Erendil didnt push further after the polite refusal. I thought it was quite a nice conversation.

    The devils advent.

    It left a good impression on the Sword Master who would soon begin activity.

    Weve gotten sidetracked. Youre busy nowadays I hear but please go up quickly.

    Do we simply go up?

    Yes. Go up together with him ande back down after looking around.

    It was lessplicated than I expected. It really seemed to just be a ritual.

    It looks rather high but you should be able to climb it in three hours.

    It looked like it would take the better part of a day by eye, but this was likely also due to magic.

    In any case, Erendil and I began climbing the mountain.

    The path wasnt difficult. Stairs made of what seemed like marble went all the way to the top.

    I followed behind Erendil.

    At first, we moved quite quickly. Erendil walked energetically too. She basically took care of her physique and had been training with metely.

    With just the elixirs she took when young, her physique should be better than an average knights.

    Quite capable.

    More than walking, Erendils posture seemed rather devout. It wasnt because she wasnt talking.

    The atmosphere felt full of determination. Was it because she was going to meet the founding emperor and ancestors?

    Trante these into English:

    The momentum I feel seems to be filled with determination. Is it because Im going to meet the previous emperors?

    However, after about an hour, the pace began to slow down gradually.

    It was not due to Erendils stamina but rather a geographical trait. This ce was incredibly rich in mana.

    It was a space where you could easily spot magic stones and magic wood just by turning your head.

    Due to the high concentration of mana, fatigue sets in a bit faster.

    And after two hours, Erendil looked visibly exhausted.

    However, she didnt show any signs of distress outwardly.

    Lets take a short break.

    No.

    For a moment, I thought about suggesting carrying her, but I didnt because of Erendils demeanor.

    Erendil persisted bravely.

    All I could do was use Winds to subtly assist Erendils body and maintain her body temperature.

    And at some point, the end of the stairs came into view. The surrounding scenery also changed. It was the summit.

    As Faorn said, there was a difference from what it seemed.

    The white building was more like a temple than a tomb.

    Despite the long years since the founding emperor, the surroundings were neatly maintained.

    Erendil looked at Tenorio with a slightly overwhelmed expression and suddenly called me.

    Schurtafen.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    Do you know about that?

    Saying so, Erendil turned to look at me.

    I have truly decided to be the emperor now.

    It was an unexpected statement. Could it be the result of my efforts so far?

    Youve changed your mind.

    Yes. Seeing the actions of my brothers and what I can do made me think like this.

    Erendil smiled brightly.

    People who once feared and persecuted me didnt turn out to be that much. Also, more people care about me than I thought.

    Some images came to mind.

    The smile Erendil had when soldiers praised the princess in the war and herposure in front of the First Prince. That might be the true nature of Erendil.

    Erendil hadnt received proper treatment as a princess within the pce, especially from the princes.

    Perhaps her surroundings had made her passive. It must have been a new experience for her.

    And with you by my side, I feel like I can achieve what I want.

    After saying that, Erendil subtly turned her gaze.

    Do you remember what you said before? The path for the empire. I now feel that those seemingly empty words were sincere.

    Even though she might have known because of the mystic, it was still embarrassing to say it out loud.

    Since she doesnt usually reveal her emotions, this solemnity while climbing the mountain must have been from conviction settling in her heart. I bowed deeply.

    Thank you sincerely.

    Lets go in now.

    The interior of Tenorio was also temple-like. In the center was a statue of the founding emperor.

    And from the entrance to the statue stretched a golden path, with statues of those who served with the founding emperor lined up along the sides.

    The names of the emperors from the founding emperor were engraved into the golden path, starting at his feet.

    Up to about the midpoint of the path. Erendil stood at the end.

    My fathers name must be engraved below. I wish my name could be below his.

    It will be.

    As I said this, I was surveilling the temple with winds.

    Like with Leocrans ruins, just in case there might be something to discover here.

    I examined it closely and meticulously from the entrance. And I felt a faint air current.

    It was behind the founding emperors statue. In other words, there was hidden space back there.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 92: Tenorio (4)

    Chapter 92: Tenorio (4)

    Your Highness, may I speak freely?

    Go ahead.

    I opened my mouth but my words had to be cautious. This ce was the tombs of emperors.

    Suggesting we look for a secret area could be taken as wanting to desecrate the tombs like grave robbers.

    I sense there is a hidden space here.

    A hidden space?

    Yes. Its directly behind the founding emperors statue. Since no one else has probably touched it, it may be something the founding emperor left for his descendants long ago.

    I was able to bring this up because of the empires customs. Emperors leave this world with nothing when they die.

    Its to follow the founding emperors intent to return as bare spirits after living glorious lives.

    Therefore, nothing is buried alongside them in Tenorio. It shows its not desecration.

    Erendil nodded, also knowing this.

    That makes sense.

    Luckily Erendil looked curious rather than displeased. After the boring life at the pce, she seemed interested in something exciting.

    Of course, I felt the same. I would never easily find something like this again. And it belonged to the founding emperor no less?

    I can sense the space is there but I dont know how to enter it. Shall we look for clues together?

    Due to the Great Magic, I couldnt extend Winds beyond it despite sensing the space.

    It meant I had to find a way to open the door directly.

    Lets do it.

    Erendil nodded and looked around the interior, pondering what action she should take.

    Have you had experiences like this before?

    Not often but I do have some experience.

    How did you typically find clues to open doors?

    It depends on the situation. Sometimes theres a button hidden somewhere, other times meeting certain conditions or performing actions is necessary.

    Erendil smiled.

    What kinds of conditions or actions?

    For example, since this is Tenorio, only those of imperial blood can open the door, or touching items that seem irrelevant from the outside.

    I understand what you mean.

    Erendil spoke resolutely. She seemed confident she would find it soon.

    In truth, things didnt flow so smoothly. Even knowing something was there, being unable to open it was useless.

    Since many have visited before us, it likely wont be easy.

    I see. We felt it directly but others who wondered if something was here werentcking either.

    Perhaps someone has already taken it.

    Hmm. I didnt hear about that learning history but its possible. Anyway, lets look.

    Erendil immediately walked toward the statue. She wanted to find clues up close since it was behind it.

    When I observed the room earlier with winds, I didnt sense any odd structures. It meant we had to examine it with our eyes.

    I went in the opposite direction, toward the entrance.

    I nned to scan the entire room from there to avoid confusionter.

    Like that, after searching the room briefly I couldnt find anything in particr. Just the golden path and statues.

    Erendil had iled about in vain as well. It wouldnt be opened by smashing behind the statue.

    Your Highness, have you perhaps heard any unofficial histories or legends about Tenorio?

    Well.

    Erendil pondered briefly then shook her head.

    I dont recall hearing anything like that.

    Hmm. I wracked my brain. There might be clues in the past history.

    The statues of the founding emperor and hisrades.

    Could it be touching them in the order the founding emperor met them?

    Your Highness, what if you touch the statues in the order I describe?

    Erendil touched the statues in order but there was no change. Hmm. This is frustrating.

    How do you open it?

    Wait. Could it be because Im here? The founding emperor drove the devils from this continent.

    And Im not of imperial blood, and have Devils Blood. It was a real possibility.

    Your Highness, could it be because Im here?

    You?

    I dont have imperial blood.

    But there was still no change after I left the building. It didnt seem to be touching the statues.

    I re-entered and examined the interior again.

    All that was there was the golden path and statues. With no clues in the historical records about this secret space either.

    Erendil was also frowning in deep thought.

    Suddenly the statues form entered my eyes. The founding emperor was thrusting a spear forward.

    I knew because I had seen it in the pce. It was the pose of piercing the great devil.

    Could it be smearing blood on the spear tip?

    It would be cliche if so. I had seen that scene countless times ying various games.

    Smearing Erendils blood on it could potentially open it.

    But I wondered if no one had done that in all those years.

    I couldnt be certain. I shouldnt assume no one tried just because I hadnt thought of it.

    Your Highness, could it be smearing blood on the spear tip?

    Blood?

    Only imperial blood may be able to enter this ce. A descendants blood could be the key.

    I see.

    However, it involved wounding Erendils body so there was cause for concern. It was sacrilegious.

    Would that be alright?

    Lets try it.

    Erendil held out her palm. I was the only one holding a sword after all. Strictly speaking, it was an action I couldnt take as a bodyguard, but I had no choice.

    It was better for me to do it than give Erendil the sword. I had to minimize the wound.

    Please forgive my rudeness.

    Its fine.

    I lightly cut Erendils palm. Warmth spread over the tiny slit wound, and a few drops of blood seeped out.

    Erendil narrowed her brows.

    Will this be enough? Cut a little deeper.

    This should be sufficient.

    Its better than failing because of insufficient quantity.

    As I cut a little deeper, Erendil didnt so much as blink once. Quite a bit of blood flowed.

    Erendil went up to the statue and smeared blood on the spear tip.

    However, there was no change. After silently watching for about 30 seconds, it was the same when I left the building.

    I felt apologetic toward Erendil.

    How unfortunate.

    Im sorry.

    No, you just gave your opinion. Im the one who epted it.

    May I see your hand?

    Erendil held her hand out to me. The fair, delicate hand was dirty from touching the spear.

    Since I didnt know when something might happen, I carried a small amount of hemostatic and bandages.

    After wiping Erendils hand with a cloth, I immediately applied medicine and wrapped it.

    Luckily the wound wasnt deep since I had cut neatly.

    Youre skilled.

    Ive had to do this frequently.

    I dont think Ive ever seen anything you couldnt do. I dont know a spys life but it must have been difficult for you too.

    In Erendils eyes, I saw empathy. At first, I didnt understand.

    But Erendil must have had a rough childhood, so thats why she was like that. Lacking a suitable response, I just smiled.

    Wait.

    Suddenly something shed through my mind. The founding emperors statue was in the pose of piercing the great devil.

    Could it be not imperial blood but Devils Blood that we should smear?

    The founding emperor had killed the devil on this continent. If he wanted to leave something for his descendants

    It would be for descendants capable of obtaining that power.

    It was just conjecture so I couldnt be certain. But there was no time for hesitation. It was my blood anyway.

    I cut my left palm with the sword. Warmth spread over my palm.

    Wha, what are you doing?

    I couldnt directly state the reason. Since I hadnt thought that far, I hastily continued.

    In case my blood doesnt work

    I couldnt lie either, so it was a clumsy response but not that important.

    I grasped the spear tip.

    <i>Thud-</i>

    And at that moment, the statue reacted. It rose about 10cm and the wall behind it opened up.

    Th, this is

    Erendils mouth fell open. My hunch had been right. Separate from that, I was also dumbfounded.

    That damn founding emperor Profanity naturally slipped out.

    How do you open this?

    I could grasp the founding emperors intent. It must have been a legacy left for descendants who killed the devil.

    But that was practically impossible. Because the founding emperor had driven the devils from this continent.

    It reacted because of the Devils Blood flowing in my body. Otherwise, no one else could have opened it.

    Moreover, even realizing Devils Blood was needed would have been difficult.

    Even if they killed a devil, could they have thought to bring that blood to their ancestors tomb?

    I may have opened it but I couldnt understand the rationale behind creating it this way.

    Please enter.

    What is this?

    I tried just in case I also didnt expect it would really open.

    Since theres two of us, it requires both our blood?

    Muttering to herself, Erendil let out a hollowugh. In the end, she was full of satisfaction.

    The revealed space wasnt very big.

    The immacte, tidy white room of about 20 square meters had nothing in it.

    Except for the white spear in the center of the room.

    Could that be

    Yes. It looks like Temes Spear.

    The white shaft and gem-like spearhead.

    It was the fabled spear said to have pierced the great devils chest when the founding emperor drove it off long ago.

    The indestructible, unbreakable spear still gleamed despite the passage of an immense span of time.

    Its form was different. It looked more noble than any weapon I had seen and I felt a singr power from it.

    So it really existed.

    Temes Spears whereabouts were obscure after the founding emperors death. There were no records about it either.

    Personally, I thought it was probably a fictional weapon from the heroic mythology of being born from an egg. I wouldnt have imagined it was here.

    It was an unbelievable discovery. I didnt know if the spear would help against devils as in legend but

    This brought me at least a few steps closer to making Erendil emperor, not just one.

    It was the founding emperors weapon. And not just any weapon but the spear that pierced the great devil.

    Just having this spear would make many want to serve Erendil as emperor. Erendil walked forward as if entranced.

    May I hold it?

    Its yours, Your Highness.

    As Erendil reached out, the spear started glowing. The small room lit up brightly.

    And at the end of that light, the spear had transformed into a bracelet.

    Is this also Great Magic?

    It seems so.

    I didnt know the exact reason either. Whether it was an innate function or magic.

    In an instant, the bracelet in Erendils hand changed back into a spear.

    Did you know how to handle it?

    Yes, I understood immediately in my mind.

    You wear it on your arm normally. Its too conspicuous.

    Is there a need? There are many benefits to showing it.

    I shook my head.

    Revealing your hand to the opponent first is not good. It invites criticism and gossip. It would be better to show it at the right time.

    Even if it was genuine, it came from Tenorio. There would be attacks calling it grave robbing or a fake spear.

    It had to be used at pivotal moments.

    Ill do that. Following your advice has never led me astray.

    Thank you.

    After changing the spear back into a bracelet, Erendil looked at me. She had quite an excited face.

    I could see a smile seeping out even as she tried to control her expression.

    I found this spear also thanks to you. Amazing. How do you keep astonishing me?

    Pleased by the praise, I simply smiled.

    The entire way down the mountain, Erendil kept fiddling with the bracelet. She seemed pleasantly surprised yet incredulous.

    I felt the same.

    I wouldnt have imagined obtaining Temes Spear.

    Frankly, when ying the game I didnt even know if it existed. I only learned about it aftering here and reading the records.

    I even thought it was fictional. It was unimaginable.

    At the foot of the mountain, Faorn was waiting for us. He immediately looked at the bracelet.

    That bracelet is new. And youre injured.

    Faorns tone was heavy as he said this. His expression was the same.

    It was seriousness I hadnt seen earlier. His slightly furrowed brow appeared quite grave.

    Could he know what that bracelet was? That we shouldnt have taken it out?

    Did you perhaps find something inside Tenorio?Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 93: Tenorio (5)

    Chapter 93: Tenorio (5)

    Did you perhaps find something inside Tenorio?

    It was a question but the tone was certain from the start. It didnt make rational sense.

    Clearly, no story had been passed on. So how did Faorn know about this?

    On the one hand, I thought perhaps I had been too careless. Actually, I didnt think this would be an issue.

    It wasnt theft since we didnt break into Tenorio. We found it through proper means.

    I thought just telling the truth if asked would suffice. Or rather, I even hoped he would look into it.

    To spread the word of Temes Spears existence and have Sword Master Faorn prove it wasnt false allegations.

    I had told Erendil the same thing. However, contrary to my thoughts, Faorns mood was quite serious.

    Ah

    Perhaps sensing it as well, Erendil hesitated, ncing at me. Really there was no way out now.

    Since the other party had noticed already. Right before I nodded, Faorn continued speaking.

    There is a legend passed down among only us gravekeepers.

    Is that so?

    Yes. We had to swear never to tell anyone. Thats why the previous and current emperors also dont know.

    Faorns words were quite shocking. A legend only passed among grave keepers?

    Did the founding emperor whisper it to the first grave keeper? That seemed likely.

    It would exin the bizarre way of opening it.

    With so many gravekeepers over time, it was unlikely none gave in to greed.

    Maybe it didnt open only with Devils Blood but also required Erendils blood.

    However, I didnt understand why the founding emperor would tell the gravekeepers about it.

    There must have been a reason. Seeming to think the same, Erendil voiced her puzzlement.

    Why couldnt it be spoken of?

    The founding emperor once received a prophecy from the indigenous Nun.

    A prophecy?

    Yes. That in the distant future, great cmity would befall the empire, and he should prepare for the descendant who would face that cmity.

    Unlike my expectations, the story didnt flow negatively. Faorns worry was different.

    Great cmity not pleasant news.

    It could simply be a baseless rumor. Not all the Nuns wordse true.

    The Nuns prophecy was also unknown to me. Since I never encountered Tenorio in the game, to begin with.

    However, the phrasing of descendant who would face was heavy. It wasnt descendant who would ovee the cmity.

    Faorns expression seemed heavy, likely because he was reminded of that forgotten legend.

    I recalled Theorn from the game. (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: Its really Theorn (), not Faorn. I think its the Authors mistake. Unless I just dont remember with this goldfish memory of mine a character with the name Theorn.

    Did he associate the devils return and the prophesied cmity?

    The princes then couldnt have taken Temes Spear. It must have been despairing.

    Still, it doesnt seem like bad news does it? If the prophecy is true, it means Your Highness will be the next emperor.

    If thats how it goes.

    Also, since Your Highness can quell the cmity, the founding emperor must have prepared for you.

    Faorn smiled wryly.

    At first I thought it was empty hearsay. When told to be sure to pass this story to whoever took out whatever was inside, I didnt imagine it would ur in my lifetime.

    In truth Faorns thoughts were rational. The founding emperor and Nuns words werent known to the public.

    Like Ines I met, did the founding emperor also encounter a truly mystical Nun?

    Hmm. I couldnt be certain of that either. It may have just been distorted by the grave keepers over time.

    The part about something hidden was factual but they likely embellished it among themselves as time passed.

    Personally, I think the probability of that is high.

    In the game, the princess never became emperor over such a long ytime.

    Moreover, I wouldnt have found it without me being here. Surely the prophecy didnt predict my possession?

    Of course, I didnt dare to bring this up in front of Faorn. Erendil, having regained herposure, continued speaking.

    We must hope such events dont ur. But if so, I will try my best to ovee them.

    A good mindset.

    You dont ask what this is?

    Please leave an old man to ponder it in his boredom. I think of the sword daily but sometimes tediumes, so Ill think it over. Please tell meter.

    I will.

    Faorn and Erendil exchanged smiles.

    I should train more diligently too. If cmity strikes before I die

    If Im emperor then, will you answer my summons?

    Of course.

    Having you puts me at ease.

    Faorn chuckled.

    Youve had a difficult time. It grewte. Hurry and rest, it must have been tiring.

    Yes. Please befortable as well.

    Evening. We returned from Tenorio but I couldnt skip the escort. After going around since morning, I was deeply fatigued.

    I looked out the window waiting for Phiri.

    Since I had already reported going to Tenorio, she woulde tonight as well.

    In the empty hallway, Emmet who had been training sword stances with one arm approached me.

    I heard you did something odd again today?

    Pardon?

    That you went outside the carriage saying you wanted to ride on the dragons back?

    Where did you hear that? We were together the whole time after returning.

    Aftering back today, Emmet and I had remained by Erendils side without pause.

    Erendil hadnt spoken privately with Emmet either.

    You dont realize your poprity huh? Your every action is a hot topic.

    By any chance did you hear it from Sir Audrey?

    The only one who knew was the knight driving the dragon.

    Yeah. I ran into him on the way to eat. He immediately started talking about it so half the pce will know by tomorrow.

    It was something I didnt know since I couldnt monitor the entire pce at all times with Winds.

    I scratched my head.

    Whats with that kind of talk

    Last time you flipped over a perfectly fine painting and stared at a cat for four hours right?

    It was two hours.

    Whatever whatever.

    Its practically double the difference?

    Emmet snickered.

    To someone like me, two hours and four hours make no difference.

    ..

    No, but, your speech is normal and your swordsmanship and mind are good. Why do you do odd things sometimes?

    Theres no particr reason. I just feel like doing it.

    Emmet nodded as if he epted it.

    Well, staring out the window all the time did seem a bit strange. Dont they say geniuses are entric?

    He likely came over simply to tease me out of boredom. It was the slight entertainment of the escort knights.

    In truth, these images werent so bad. With feigned annoyance, I lightly sighed.

    So how was riding on the dragons back?

    It was fun. Though unfortunately, I couldnt ride a dragon without the carriage.

    Let me know next time you get that urge. I want to see for myself.

    Dont get your hopes up.

    Emmet left chuckling. Not long after, Phiri came.

    While conversing with her, I pondered Temes Spear as I waited.

    Should I tell her or not.

    After brief consideration, I leaned toward not telling. I have to make the princess emperor and stop the devil worshippers.

    While Haisens and my first goal aligned, I couldnt say the same for thetter.

    I couldnt risk the information leaking from Haisens side.

    I trusted Phiri but not the others, and the leader was an issue.

    Too bad. It was nothing anyway.

    -Even if there was something, previous emperors must have taken it already right?

    I guess so. A shame. If not for the Great Magic we could have estimated the location.

    -Not much use for it right now?

    Wont we be able to decide the next emperor by our own hands in the future?

    It was a sharp and frightening statement. It meant assassinating the crown princes.

    The grave keepers wouldnt all be Sword Masters.

    -Were the devil worshippers uneventful?

    Did you hear something happened?

    -Looking inside, the Imperial Intelligence seems rather busy.

    This was a lie. But with the devil appearing, there would be some signs somehow.

    Since Haisen was also monitoring them, they would have seen something.

    I heard something happened in the north but dont know the details because of those imperial bastards. Were looking into it.

    -I see.

    From your words, it doesnt seem like a trivial matter. Ah, damn it

    I could hear Phiris cold swearing in my ear.

    -Why do you say that?

    Our leader was absentst week.

    -What a coincidence.

    Itll be the north.

    -Yes, the probability its rted to the devil worshippers is high.

    Suspicion is plenty.

    A leader level would have quite a high position even among devil worshippers. He probably went to see the devils advent.

    -What will you do? With the leader gone, wouldnt it be fine to contact Father now?

    I cant make a move. One of the leader or vice-leader must remain. He might flee if were careless.

    Phiri wants to capture the leader with her own hands. And in truth that would be better.

    Most of the information leakage already happened so they had to hold the leader.

    After talking to you I looked closely, he has more people on his side than I thought. They wont all believe in devils but I cant act rashly.

    Right. The leader is absolutely merciless. If he told them to report Phiris odd behaviors

    Phiri could even be in danger instead.

    -So its risky to ry in a letter.

    Yeah. I dont really have a method now.

    Tsk. While I did feel frustrated, turning Phiris heartpletely was already a great profit.

    With Phiri, there was a chance to deal with the leader when an opportunity arose.

    -Then lets wait. The evidence still isnt sufficient.

    True. If its your words, Father might believe, but its better to have proper evidence.

    -If things get difficult, we can act on our own.

    Us? Youve got sharp eyes on you.

    Although there were still two people monitoring me, their quality seemed to have decreased a bit since receiving the Imperial Founders Medal.

    While they used to be quite powerful individuals even to sense with winds, now they werent at that level. It seems they might have been deprioritized.

    -I can handle that level of opposition.

    Alright. Lets go with that for now. Lets observe the situation.

    It was the morning of the eighth day after visiting Tenorio. I confirmed the Imperial Intelligences surveince hadpletely disappeared.

    I couldnt take this as a positive sign.

    If it was because I received the Imperial Founders Medal, it should have happened much sooner.

    Rather, the probability was high that something so major happened, theycked the manpower to monitor me.

    Considering the devils advent

    It may be more serious than I expected. Regrettably, I hadnt obtained high-quality information from Haisen.

    The imperial intelligence was extremely vignt in the north so their activities there were greatly diminished.

    It was also because the leader was a devil worshipper. They would know our sides information.

    While Duke was operating a separate intelligence team in the north, they would alsomunicate with our leader.

    It would be good if I could move directly.

    I could only feel frustrated.

    The situation was already flowing differently than what I knew and I didnt know when any variables might explode.

    It was a moment I wished I had more than one body. Should I have chosen a Mystic Power like self-replicating instead of Winds?

    Though there really wasnt a trait like that to begin with. Thats how I felt.

    Of course, I left the worries as just worries. Among uncertain things, I had to create certainties.

    Since surveince had disappeared, I nned to handle the figures I had noted in my mind.

    Eyes were on me from many ces, not just the Imperial Intelligence. I was currently the most famous person in the empire. Still, I was fully confident I absolutely wouldnt get caught.

    I didnt know how long an opportunity like this wouldst. I had to move quickly before surveince returned.

    Hmm.

    Which one should I deal with first?<ul><li>1. TLN: Its really Theorn (), not Faorn. I think its the Authors mistake. Unless I just dont remember with this goldfish memory of mine a character with the name Theorn. </li></ul>Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 94: Chenaruss Assassin (1)

    Chapter 94: Chenarus''s Assassin (1)

    Ive seen countless traitors in Valhll, so many its hard to count.

    To live, to save family, for personal gain. The reasons were countless.

    Well, Ive even taken the devil worshippers side before. But that was simply because it was a game.

    Anyway, I dont target every traitor.

    There would be too many to kill then.

    In some ys, one who was a sturdy ally became a formidable enemy in the next.

    Its better to make efforts to turn them into an ally.

    There was also a slightly concerning part. My actions could cause someone unexpected to be recruited by the devil worshippers.

    But its better to seize clear opportunities than worry over uncertainties.

    Thats why I set conditions when choosing targets. After much thought, I came up with three conditions.

    First, over 90% probability of having taken the devil worshippers side during Valhll.

    Second, those who if they went over would be more annoying than any butterfly effects I might cause.

    Third, including the above conditions, those currently in the imperial capital.

    The first was a probability issue, those hard to recruit. The second targeted especially harmful people.

    Andstly, the third was a limitation due to my range of activity. I couldnt leave the capital even though surveince had disappeared.

    Due to these constraints, there werent actually that many I could immediately kill.

    During the reasoning process, I added one more condition.

    They cant be under the imperial intelligences surveince.

    The Imperial Intelligence has the best quality people on this continent.

    Whether they created the devil worshippers in the empire or not, they would obviously be aware of their existence.

    And they would be monitoring those colluding with them or at risk of doing so.

    If there are elites from the imperial intelligence service, avoiding them is better than taking risks to assassinate them.

    Its too dangerous even with Winds.

    Thats also why its difficult to assassinate the princes and the princess. Elite intelligence agents are always near Erendil and the princes.

    Thats why I targeted Totun instead of the prince in the subjugation war. Even if I seeded in killing the prince, I might have been caught.

    Anyway, I set primary targets first. One knight, one noble, one bishop. Three total.

    Speed is life since I dont know when surveince will return.

    It would be good to finish them all tonight.

    I couldnt be certain. In fact, there was no guarantee all the assassinations would seed either.

    Preparation was the most important part of the assassination.

    The targets schedules, usual routes, any distinctive habits, the scale of escorts, and others around them.

    Even fully understanding all this, its difficult.

    It meant this wasnt a good situation for assassination. Because I had no ns for how to kill them or information either.

    I could obtain information through Haisen but I couldnt speak of this. I had to do it alone.

    However.

    I was confident because I had the Winds Mystic. I could kill at least two of the three.

    Evening at sunset. I sat at a cafe near Count Puetos mansion.

    I ced a cup of coffee in front of me and unfolded a newspaper.

    The street was busy with people. They were returning home with happy or gloomy expressions after finishing the days work.

    No one among them looked my way. Though it had been a while, my disguise skills hadnt deteriorated.

    I focused on being ordinary. I took a sip of coffee and turned a page of the newspaper.

    My senses were focused on the Winds.

    There are various ways to kill.

    Like those who targeted me, I could stab them with a poisoned weapon while blending into the crowd.

    Or infiltrate and deal with them at night.

    But I wanted it to appear as idental death or natural causes as much as possible, to avoid unnecessary suspicion.

    I couldnt be certain this disappearance of imperial surveince was limited to me.

    In the worst case, it may be an intentional test.

    Of course, considering the circumstances, the probability was high that something major happened due to the devil worshippers but

    If various events ur right after surveince disappears, I would be a suspect again.

    I was moving despite this so it had to appear as an ident or natural death at best.

    In truth, it was the most difficult assassination method. But with Winds I had plenty of potential if the situation allowed it.

    Count Pueto was acknowledged for his ability and held quite some influence in the imperial military.

    He was bright when it came to cunning rather than might. As amander, he led 50,000 or more troops against the devil worshippers.

    Yet at some point, he goes over to their side.

    He gave away all the imperial armys movements, causing immense harm. My Winds reaches the count.

    Prepare to go out.

    Where are you going?

    San Marte.

    It was one of the finest restaurants in the imperial capital. I specifically targeted the dinner period but

    It felt a bit twisted. Should I havee 20 minutes earlier?

    Though I had toe first in order, it would be better toe at night in this case.

    When hes sleeping I can just make it so he cant breathe.

    Suddenly a massive chandelier at the entrance of the counts mansion was captured in the sensation of Winds.

    My mind shed regarding an unexpected ce.

    Exactly 10 minutester, the count changed clothes and came downstairs. I calcted that movement.

    At that precise moment, <i>swish-</i> my Winds cut the chandeliers cord at the same time it bound the counts body.

    Huh? What

    Bang! A heavy impact and loud shattering sound reached me through the Winds. I confirmed the count had been crushed.

    Screams rang out from inside the mansion.

    ident.

    From the start, things went well. It was a more perfect assassination than I expected.

    The next target was Knight Levetto. He wasnt actually that prominent currently.

    He was part of the imperial knights but not a distinctive figure among them.

    Levetto takes the devils side in order to be a Sword Master.

    Even so, bing a Sword Master isnt easy. If so he might have just joined the devil worshippers side like dogs and cows.

    The issue is he really bes a Sword Master after epting the devils power.

    He was one of the difficult ones. A future Sword Master. Better to deal with him now.

    11 pm at night. 5 hours had passed since killing Count Pueto. I hid in the shadow of an alley.

    The guy was guzzling drinks in a bar.

    How should I deal with this one?

    Still, hes an imperial knight. Above average might. Killing him with Winds like Count Pueto would be hard.

    It would be difficult to make it seem like an ident or natural cause for him.

    In the end, is directly handling him best? Hes been drinking so the fight itself shouldnt be too hard.

    There would be talk of course but its worth the risk for the likes of him.

    I should wait for him to head home.

    While watching the guy and waiting, there was an oddly catching part in my mind.

    It wasnt a bad feeling. More like a lingering sense of some different method welling up.

    I had plenty of time to think since I had to wait anyway. I deliberated for about 30 minutes.

    Ah.

    And suddenly, an event from several years ago came to mind. When I made Mohen eat the sm mushroom.

    I took out a dream of salsa from my clothes. Just in case I had brought various things but

    I would really use it. A person must be thorough in their preparations. I guided the powder with winds.

    Passing through the alley, it finallynds on the guys drink through the gap in the bars window.

    The dream of salsa that sends one into eternal sleep is an unendurable drug for those below Sword Master.

    But it would be poisoning if he died immediately so I controlled the amount.

    30 minutes.

    With his body condition, it would bring an intense headache. My role came after that.

    Once I confirmed he drank the drugged alcohol, I rxed.

    As expected, after 30 minutes passed the guy dropped his drink ss and staggered, body swaying.

    Damn it.

    Whats wrong? Too drunk?

    I cant handle liquor today. Derek! You didnt put anything in the alcohol right?

    What are you saying, Sir! Today must just not be your day. Sir Bel is fine, isnt he? I only brought out drinks.

    Ugh suddenly Im so sleepy.

    You have been drinking quite a bit today. And 4 bottles of Merins Night on top of that.

    Luckily he didnt seem to feel anything was off. Even frequent drinkers have off days when alcohol doesnt sit right.

    Sorry, but I have to go home.

    Its fine. Days like this happen. I copsed firstst time remember?

    Levetto got up from his seat but staggered and nearly fell. It was time for the drug to properly take effect.

    He couldnt take more than a few steps and had to grab the wall. A knight sitting next to him stood up.

    Levetto, its better you sleep here today. You dont look well. Or should I take you home?

    Conveniently the knight next to him stepped in.

    No, thanks, Derek. Get me a room.

    It was a bar with lodging facilities. Levetto immediately went upstairs andy down.

    It didnt even take 5 minutes for him to fall asleep.

    Now was the time. I moved Winds. While controlling his breathing, another thought shed.

    I used Winds to bring up the food contents in his stomach outside his esophagus.

    Death by suffocation from vomiting. Yes, that would be suitable. Much better than simply dying in his sleep.

    It took 13 minutes until death. Both a short and long span of time.

    Brain death from suffocation usually takes 5-6 minutes but hested quite a while as a trained knight.

    And so the future Sword Master died. With vomit around his mouth.

    A wretched death. I walked down the alley shrouded in shadow. Winds blew away any traces of me having been there.

    Now one left.

    Thest target was a bishop venerating the Light God Lu Nuada.

    Religion also existed on this continent. Though gods didnt actually exist to use divine spells, religion was rare to be absent.

    However, religion didnt threaten the authority of the emperor and king to an extent. The founding emperor changed many things.

    In the distant past, even kings justified their rule by religion, iming gods had granted it, making religious authority immense.

    Then the founding emperor who was said to be an Apostle sent by Lu Nuada, got a beating for it.

    After that religion became quiet as a mouse but in time regained considerable influence.

    For ordinary people living normal lives, nothing is easier to rely on than gods after all.

    Rulers utilize it too.

    Religion was quite a convenient and beneficial tool for ruling the popce as an ideology.

    Of course, the situation was a bit different from Earth.

    How many could say gods dont exist in a world where devils openly exist?

    Looking at this continents history, only the founding emperor oppressed religion.

    There was also magic and mystics here.

    Those venerating the Light God Lu Nuada say magic and mystics were granted by god.

    An environment inevitably giving rise to followers.

    Anyway, Bishop Yoroff would be the Grand Bishop in the future and take the devil worshippers side.

    There were considerable believers of the Light God on the continent. This means influence is just as considerable.

    Even when ying the game, Bishop Yoroff was the top priority to exterminate. Because of him, even religious civil war urs.

    An immense number of citizens also turned to the devil.

    Phew.

    It wouldnt be easy. He already had a high position as a bishop and resided in the temple.

    It was filled with sacred knights. And quite skilled knights at that.

    Thats also why I left him forst. I had to wait for a bold timing.

    I checked the surroundings with Winds once more outside the temple.

    There were no third-party existences that could hinder the assassination. I led the Winds that confirmed the exterior into the temple interior.

    2 am at dawn. Though it was a bold timing he was conversing with someone in the reception hall. I didnt like the look of it.

    Its regrettable. It would have been a great help for the cause if the princess died too.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 95: Chenaruss Assassin (2)

    Chapter 95: Chenarus''s Assassin (2)

    It would have been a great help for the cause if the princess died too.

    The n itself was perfect. Just some lunatic got in the way.

    I immediately recognized the other party as a devil worshipper from their talk of the terror aimed at the princess.

    The lunatic referred to me. Though enemies insults are said to be praise

    I was more shocked about something else. I thought it wasnt time yet from the order of events.

    I didnt know Bishop Yoroff had already gone over to their side.

    When ying the game he definitely hadnt gone over at this point. Was the future changed or was it something I didnt know?

    At any rate, I hade at an opportune time. If I dealt with them together tonight, I would kill two birds with one stone.

    You said it was a premonition but is that really true? Not leaked information?

    No. Among our people, only Count Shivan met that knight. The count didnt even know of that n.

    Count Shivan? It was an unexpected name.

    I had seen him in the game but never imagined he was a devil worshipper. Had the future changed or was I unaware?

    Since I hadnt gotten to thete main storyline in the game there would be quite a few such figures.

    Thats why people cant be trusted easily.

    I cant blindly believe the information I knew either. Too much had already changed.

    Ah, how did that matter you mentioned before go?

    Actually even then the primary recruitment was alreadypleted. Its going well since.

    Good news! Youve worked hard.

    It was another chance to identify a devil worshipper. I listened carefully.

    But more mental reshaping is still needed.

    Yes. Being in the imperial family, time is understandably required. It must be difficult.

    Its hard but must be ovee. Its the path for Father in the deepest darkness. And Im not the only one suffering right?

    My brows involuntarily furrowed. Someone highly ced in the imperial family based on talking like that.

    A prince? Or a simrly ranked noble or knight? My guess soon changed to shock.

    Still, enlightening the empress with the truth isnt easy.

    I look forward to it too. nting the seed brings us closer to the cause.

    The empress

    For an instant, thinking seemed to stop. For about 10 seconds, time passed slowly amidst immense shock.

    To be honest, it wasnt something I had worried about greatly. Since I already had Haisens help.

    The seemingly impossible struggle over session rights, but Erendils position had also risen considerably.

    Unless Erendil was endangered by the situation worsening, I couldnt have imagined it.

    What was more shocking was that they hadnt just tried to recruit the empress, but had already seeded.

    When?

    When had it started? No matter how I thought about it, it wasnt recent. Erendils position was substantial.

    And having joined hands with Haisen, when the bastards approached, she would have consulted Haisen.

    In that case

    Before I became the empresss bodyguard knight. That is, before Haisen helped the empress.

    While I was encountering the devil worshippers in northern Kahalin, the empress may have already gone over.

    Since the leader had been in the capital for a long time. The reason I was unaware was because the empress had already died in the game.

    This is how trying to save the empress turns out.

    Could the emperor have known about this and tried to kill the empress? It wouldnt go that far.

    If the empire knew they would never have stayed still.

    How about that knight? I heard he had the makings of a Sword Master.

    Demorick says it seems difficult. But we should still try since he has a Mystic Power.

    The name Demorick came up, the leader of the imperial intelligence under Haisen. As expected he was already on their side.

    Right. With the empress and leader having defected, it would be strange if they didnt know my information.

    Anyway, it meant they would approach me soon. The one casually testing the waters is a devil worshipper.

    Since he had dealings with me, he was likely someone in the imperial family.

    Not the empress.

    It was another chance to identify a devil worshipper. But should I consider this a good opportunity?

    Their movements were faster than I imagined.

    The biggest issue was that the empress had already been recruited by the bastards. Could she be brought back?

    Fanaticism is frightening. I knew from seeing the devil worshippers in the game.

    Even those who loathed devil worshippers became different people.

    Even if they joined by coercion and threats at first, when I met them again after time passed they were no longer sane.

    In fact, I understood to some degree.

    In the game when I took the devil worshippers side, the game message said I could hear the devils voice.

    -My child, open your eyes. Open them and look at me. Gaze into the darkness.

    After that, a dark abyss appears. I feel the devils powerful presence in the endless abyss.

    So believing in the devil was, in a way, experiencing a mystic phenomenon.

    In a world with magic and mystics but no gods, the devil could be seen as a god.

    In fact, the devil worshippers worshipped the devil as Father, the God of Darkness.

    Thats why I doubted whether the empress could be brought back. They must have worked hard on indoctrinating her.

    Moving hastily would be even more dangerous.

    It was impossible tomunicate through Haisen. Between Duke and me, and Phiri, there was a wall called a leader.

    Revtion was the same. She was not just any noble; she was the Empress, Erendils mother. How can I handle the repercussions after revealing the truth?

    However, assassinating the Empress was by no means an easy task.

    Sigh. I thought I was getting quite close to my goal by ying an active role in this war, but

    The devil worshipers were also moving more thoroughly and relentlessly than I had anticipated.

    In the end, theyll make the empresskill Erendil.

    People fall more easily than thought. Impossible in normal thinking but very possible.

    I too had often been betrayed by family in the game.

    I had pondered for a while. I had lost track of their conversation, deep in thought.

    For now, with no immediate answers, I should focus on the present.

    The important thing is maintaining the current situation as is.

    Yes. We must not make a big fuss. Anyway, time will resolve this issue right?

    Right. Weve already opened the door to the great cause so we can be at ease.

    Truthfully, since weve recruited the empress, wouldnt simply backing the princess be better but

    Oh my. Thats Fathers will. You cant be doubting it right?

    Was the devil trying to exclude Erendil? Now that they had recruited the empress, it was a puzzling part.

    Suddenly Faorns words about the prophecy came to mind. Temes Spear and the Devil. Could it really be a coincidence?

    Bishop! How could I, I was going to say but everything has its reason right after hearing you out.

    Haha, that was my mistake.

    Who do you n to back after dealing with the princesster?

    Third prince would be best but realistically its impossible now. First or second prince is simr.

    Its better to stir up strife between them.

    I grasped their ns. I would have to watch those trying to move as they wished.

    But my thoughts still went in another direction.

    When would the empress try to kill Erendil? The probability was high she would wait for a chance when Emmet and I werent present.

    It was nearly impossible to protect her every moment.

    Even with Emmet and I alternating escort, it was the same. Emmet wouldnt suspect the empress anyway.

    Then, in the end, it meant I had to handle the empress first.

    What should I do.

    There were two immediate options. One was killing Bishop Yoroff to at least slow the empresss brainwashing a bit.

    The other was observing the situation for now and obtaining assassination information through him.

    No matter how I thought about it the former was better. Whatever might happen would happen anyway.

    Considering the harm the living bishop could cause, it was better I was more vignt.

    Since he could have that conversation he was probably someone highly ced.

    Today.

    I would take care of both of them.

    Their conversation continued for another 10 minutes. No more valuable information came out.

    I waited in the darkness outside the temple for the figure to leave.

    The imperial guardsmander?

    For even themander guarding the imperial capital to be one of them. There were quite a few figures I was unaware of.

    Come to think of it, thats why they gathered at the temple.

    Even at thiste hour, it wasnt a situation that drew much suspicion.

    There was one more reason the bishop had to die. It must be the contactwork for the devil worshippers in the capital.

    I should just openly kill him.

    It was different from my initial n but I had no choice. I didnt know then that the bishop had gone over.

    My range of activity was limited now. As the princesss bodyguard knight, and with the leader as my enemy.

    Thats why they had to appear assassinated.

    If the guardsmander and bishop died on the same day, the imperial intelligence service would likely move.

    Since they were obvious devil worshippers, something mighte up during the investigation.

    It was a kind of win-win strategy, pushing what I should do onto the empires side.

    Its easier for me if they check each other.

    Themander was alone.

    His might was considerable but it didnt matter. I climbed up the building and onto the roof.

    I couldnt kill him in front of the temple. I had to kill the bishop too and unnecessarymotion could ur.

    Themander changed direction.

    But its good hes going into an alley.

    His overall route was as predicted. Of course, I knew where themander resided.

    I crossed three buildings on the roof. I wait about 10 meters up on the roof.

    He walked unaware of anything. Perhaps quite pleased with the discussion with the bishop, he hummed a tune.

    When he reached the spot I designated, I jumped down from the roof.

    I block out all sound with winds. Even if his senses are keen its hard to notice my movements.

    Since I came from behind he couldnt see me with his eyes either.

    At a distance of 2m, he noticed something off.

    He tried to turn around and look up but at that moment, Winds bound his body.

    Wha, what

    I couldnt hold him long but a moment was enough. I drew my dagger across themanders neck.

    It happened in an instant.

    I ruled out capturing and interrogating him. Its not easy getting information from devil worshippers.

    Especially figures at this level. Rather than take risks trying to interrogate fruitlessly, quickly dealing with them was better.

    No one was around. I tossed themanders body into the corner of the alley and searched him.

    He had no devil-worshipper-rted documents. Just a unique tattoo on his left chest.

    The imperial intelligence will recognize it with this.

    I immediately headed to the temple. Even at this dawn, there were guards at the capitals temple.

    I went over the wall to enter. With Winds, I had already grasped the building structure.

    There was no hesitation. Moving stealthily and swiftly like it was my home, I crouched down.

    My Winds was already surveilling the temple and vicinity.

    Knowing peoples locations, I entered the interior in one breath. But the interior presented another issue.

    There were those stationed at passages I had to get by.

    How should I go? Though I had Winds I couldnt simply pass right in front of them.

    Better to draw their gaze.

    Normally I would make them faint but making as littlemotion as possible was preferable.

    It was better to make a sound elsewhere with Winds and slip by when they looked away.

    At that moment a scream burst out from where themanders corpse was, in the distance.

    I was surveilling the area with Winds so I could hear it. It was an unexpected variable.

    The guards at the temple entrance started getting restless. They would soon grasp the situation.

    My heart beat faster. From now on it was a race against time. I moved swiftly.

    And 2 minutes 30 secondster.

    When I had infiltrated near the bishop, avoiding people <i>ng- ng-</i> a high-pitched bell started ringing.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 96: Chenaruss Assassin (3)

    Chapter 96: Chenarus''s Assassin (3)

    The rm bell rang from the temple entrance. It was a warning that something bad had happened, telling people to get up.

    The first thing the guard at the temple entrance, who had confirmed the corpse, did was run quickly.

    After all, the just departed imperial guardsmander had visited the temple. Of course, it was a loss for me.

    People who had been sleeping were busily getting up all around. I couldnt turn back now anyway.

    Today, I had to kill the bishop. The only fortunate part was I had made it near the bishop.

    And that his room was rather secluded.

    Whats going on?

    5 seconds after the bell rang, the bishop opened his door and asked. The sacred knight guarding him shook his head.

    Were not sure yet. Should I go find out?

    No. The news wille soon. It would be fortunate if its just an insignificant infidels intrusion, but who knows what else could have happened.

    Right. Dont worry. Well be vignt!

    The bishop nodded at the loudly answering sacred knights resolute expression. Then he closed the door again.

    <i>Click-</i> I heard the sound of the door locking through the Winds. The sacred knights didnt seem to have noticed.

    I was carefully approaching. Since two sacred knights were guarding the door.

    Winds focuses on the bishop. The bishop immediately heads to his desk and then feels around underneath it.

    Huh?

    He moves the rug under the desk and lifts the floor. It was his emergency escape.

    I wouldnt have imagined that. Since I was surveilling the entire area, I hadnt examined the room closely.

    Moreover, his judgment is quite quick.

    Realizing something was wrong with what happened after themander left, he immediately chose to flee rather than rely on possibilities.

    His judgment to flee without hesitation was rather sharp. He probably thought it was the imperial intelligence.

    Time is

    Originally I was going to deal with him in the room and then immediately escape but its different if theres an escape route.

    It would take time for him to slip out through that hole.

    Should I kill him and then escape?

    It was ambiguous. I had to go back out the way I came in since there were no windows in this temple.

    The reason for theck of windows was religious.

    It was a temple venerating the Light God Lu Nuada. The intent was to seek light while in darkness.

    Though of course, the bishop wouldnt have imagined seeking the real God of Darkness unknown to the temple people.

    Even so, manamps were lit here and there. I sped up and smashed the nearby magical manamps in passing.

    I felt the sacred knights confusion.

    Huh?

    Wh-who is it?!

    Two opponents. I drew my sword in the darkness. I stomped the ground hard, putting strength into my legs.

    All my sounds were controlled.

    Unable to properly adapt to the darkness yet, the sacred knights couldnt respond properly.

    At wind speed. Before one knight could even draw his sword, I cut his throat.

    Gah!

    Here!

    The knight behind had drawn his sword but still couldnt grasp where I was.

    I stabbed right into his chest. The knight who tried to call for help convulsed briefly and then copsed.

    2 seconds. The time it took to deal with two sacred knights. I didnt worry about thest shout.

    Since I was controlling sounds in the vicinity.

    I used Winds to open the locked door and threw the knights corpses inside.

    After locking the door again I immediately headed for the escape route.

    He cant have gone far. As fast as possible.

    I lifted the rug and opened the entrance straight away. There was adder but I just jumped down.

    The depth was about 3m. The tunnel Inded in was barely wide enough for one person to move through.

    I dashed down to the ground ceaselessly. The bishop was running ahead of me. He doesnt know Im pursuing him.

    It was a distance I could catch him in 40 seconds. He wasnt an especially mighty figure.

    A narrow tunnel. Not the best ce to run but a genius-level sense of bnce assists me.

    Soon his back came into view.

    10m distance. The wave of magic grazed me. It was his domain. The bishop looked back.

    !

    His vastly widened eyes and gaping mouth showed his shock. He immediately stretched his hand toward me.

    From there, darkness rose. It was ck magic. At the same time, I threw my dagger.

    The flying dagger and the beam of darkness barely grazed each other as they passed.

    With the narrow space, evasion was difficult and the ck magic was tremendously fast.

    Gah!

    I urgently twisted my body but the magic skimmed my left forearm. It was intense pain despite having Winds on.

    I gritted my teeth and endured it. My dagger was embedded in the bishops neck.

    Blood poured from the ripped wound in spurts. The bishop copsed limp like a cutstring puppet.

    I ran despite the pain. I grabbed the dagger stuck in his neck and simply shed across it.

    A red line was drawn above his neck. The convulsing neck didnt look very pretty.

    No time.

    I immediately searched him. Nothing came out. I didnt have the leisure to check for a body tattoo.

    Winds was conveying themotion outside to me.

    Might there be something in the study? For now, I had no choice but to trust the imperial intelligence.

    I deliberated in the tunnel stretching in one direction.

    Should I go forward or retreat?

    I couldnt discern the end of the tunnel with Winds. Waiting would be more dangerous.

    What was at the tunnels end? A devil worshiper hideout? Or outside the capital?

    Was moving forward the right judgment? If I retreated I had to be prepared to encounter people.

    Either held risks. What I had to do was minimize those risks.

    And factor in my injury.

    I turned my body back. At least now I knew the temple interiors geography and who might approach.

    With my mask on, briefly running into them wasnt an issue.

    I ran back up the tunnel. The two corpses lying in the study weed me.

    The mor was now nearing the bishops room.

    I need to change my escape route.

    There was the route I had nned during infiltration but the situation was different now. I didnt panic.

    After all, ns die the moment you engage in operations.

    I quickly thought it over. I had to move the moment I saw something, even if it wasnt perfect.

    Suddenly something shed through my mind.

    I focused on the Winds. The mana within me surged in waves. The moon within shone brightly.

    And at the same time, darkness visited the temple. All the manamps existing in the temple were shattered.

    The convenience of magic bes a disadvantage when the magic disappears.

    Whether taking out the manamps from storage or lighting unused torches.

    Either way, it would take Lu Nuadas followers quite some time to find light.

    The average time to adapt to darkness is 15 minutes. Above-average knights take 4 minutes.

    I had to slip out within that time. I dashed across the ground.

    A sacred knight who hade to the bishop Yoroffs room was right in front of me. I ran past his side.

    Though I blocked my sounds he seemed to sense something off, looking left and right while shouting.

    Whos there?!

    But before he even finished speaking I had already rounded the corner. I controlled the sound so no worries there.

    The pain from my arm was excruciating. Because it was ck magic. It would likelyst quite a while.

    I ran gritting my teeth.

    I slipped by several more people. Around 2 minutes had passed and some who saw me appeared.

    Who are you? Its Merkin!

    Adapting to darkness probably only shows vague figures. No worries since I wore a mask too.

    I just followed the escape route I had drawn up.

    With people bustling around naturally I had no thoughts of leaving through the front entrance of the darkened temple.

    I slipped out through the back gate.

    It was a bright moonlit night but no one was there. I immediately raced over the wall and left the temple.

    I climbed straight onto the roof of a nearby building from the wall.

    At the roofs edge I had grabbed onto, the vast full moon weed me.

    Phew. I let out a deep breath and turned my body.

    However it turned out, sess I guess.

    Lights were now being lit in Lu Nuadas temple. People holding torches were visible here and there.

    My heart thumped rapidly. Though I had considerablebat experience

    It was my first time moving so dangerously alone, without any support or preparation.

    And the scream of a follower who had confirmed Bishop Yoroffs room burst out.

    [Chenaruss Assassin]

    -Bishop Yoroff and the imperial guardsmander were assassinated. Themanders corpse was found in an alley outside the temple, and the bishops in the emergency escape of his room.

    The next day. It was the headline of the newspaper I unfolded upon returning home after my shift ended. I entered the house still holding the paper.

    -Its not odd for themander, known for outstanding faith, to visit the temple. But the time is the issue. Why did themander visit the temple at dawn?

    The assassination incident decorating the entire front page continued on pages 2 and 3 as well.

    Page 1 stated facts and pages 2 and 3 had considerable spection about the reason.

    -Its confirmed he met Bishop Yoroff but the content of their conversation is unknown. Why did they meet at dawn? It remains a mystery. The reason for the assassination is also likely rted.

    -Lu Nuadas temple was also bewildered. Because Bishop Yoroffs room originally had no emergency escape. Why did the bishop make an escape the temple people didnt know about? Where the escape leads is currently under investigation.

    Of course, there was talk about me too, though it was conjecture.

    -The assassin is presumed to possess considerable skill. Themander died without even drawing his sword. The two sacred knights guarding Bishop Yoroff also show little signs of resistance.

    -That the temples manamps all broke simultaneously is nearly unbelievable. Meaning the assassin excelled in might and was a mage of tremendous level.

    To be honest I also felt relieved. My mystic looked like magic from the outside.

    I had expected it when killing the bishop but of course, the previous assassination targets were also rted.

    -There is suspicion Count Pueto and Sir Levetto who died the same day were also the assassins doing.

    -A mage who could break that many manamps simultaneously could also drop a chandelier, and make the intoxicated Sir Levetto

    -The imperial guards stated they hoped for tips on any suspicious individuals witnesses may have seen, no matter what.

    Though the article came out today, the talk really started yesterday afternoon as rumors spread by word of mouth.

    Phiri came straight to me asking if I had heard anything. I evaded saying I knew nothing.

    Anyway, quite detailed facts were written even though it was the newspaper managed by the imperial family for an incident that would normally be kept secret.

    Well, I could make some deductions from theck of devil worshipper mention for an incident of this scale.

    Its unbelievable for the imperial intelligence to not know.

    Theyre controlling information. Perhaps even the emperor doesnt know about the devil worshippers.

    The Chief of Intelligence of Haisen also had things he didnt tell the king.

    Moreover, the probability was high that the imperial intelligence had intentionally created the devil worshippers.

    Rather than reveal their shame, theyre trying to resolve it themselves.

    In truth, if the emperor knew of their existence in this state he would have immediately used them in the struggle over session.

    He would have watched to see who subjugated them first.

    The empires Chief of Intelligence or someone under him is greatly involved.

    The intelligence service would want to tidy things up quietly. Though it already seems quitete.

    I understood the Chief of Intelligences position.

    Would the Chief of Intelligences life remain intact if the emperor learned of this? The answeres to mind considering that.

    In fact, in the game, this information didnt exist on the continent until the devil worshippers revealed themselves.

    This it might not be bad for me to expose the bastards identity.

    I just have to create some incidents and inform the emperor. It might actually improve the situation.

    The words of someone awarded the Imperial Founders Medal wouldnt be easily ignored either.

    Since the devil worshippers would try to approach me anyway, I could use that person.

    Hmm.

    I maintained aposed expression and focused Winds. The intelligence services surveince hadnt been attached yet.

    One of two situations. Theyre outside or currentlyck the resources to invest in me.

    I didnt want to miss this opportunity.

    I have to kill those on my candidate list one by one while being vignt.

    I thought this was also why system messages didnt pop up.

    Despite the difficult assassinations, theck of news meant this world judged my assassinations werent over yet.

    Anyway, this assassination brought considerable profit. Though the empress issue is quite heavy, its better than not knowing.

    No ideas on what to do immediately came to mind for now. Phew. I should ponder it for a while.

    An assassin appeared.

    I heard.

    It was what Erendil brought up the next day during swordsmanship lessons. She looked at me silently.

    The atmosphere felt unpleasant.

    Was it you?Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 97: Chenaruss Assassin (4)

    Chapter 97: Chenarus''s Assassin (4)

    Was it you?

    Since it had be a topic, it was natural she knew. Rudehrn I met in the morning also started with that talk.

    He said themander was no simple opponent and the assassin must have extraordinary skill.

    It wasnt a wrong statement since I was the assassin. Except for telling me to be careful as well.

    Anyway, I didnt expect Erendil to suspect me. Since I didnt show a different side from usual.

    Was it because she could see the truth?

    I briefly deliberated. I couldnt lie to Erendil anyway. I should tell the truth.

    Yes, it was me.

    Erendils eyes rounded a bit but she didnt look greatly surprised. It seemed she had expected it.

    How did you know?

    I felt it was so. Outstanding might and able to use high-level magic. Or it could be mystic as well. You also happened to be off that day.

    Thats true as well. Rather, it might have been because it was Erendil that she immediately thought of me.

    Since she knew I was a spy and had Mystic Power.

    Ordinary people would have a hard time guessing me. Because of the might. Let alone magic.

    Though I had learned basic magic, I had never used it.

    What was the reason? As far as you know they werent people from my brothers side.

    It was for Your Highness and the empire, furthermore for this continent.

    I looked Erendil straight in the eye. So she could see the truth in my words.

    Doubt was etched on that small, gentle face.

    You mustnt speak of this to anyone. Not even the empress.

    Not even Mother?

    Haisen doesnt know about this either.

    Perhaps not convinced, Erendil tilted her head.

    Did you act alone?

    Yes.

    I think I built up considerable trust after joining under Erendil through Haisen.

    Now I felt I could tell Erendil some truth. I had to warn her since the empress had joined the devil worshippers.

    I dont belong to Haisen, nor do I have such intentions in my heart. What I desire is for Your Highness the Princess to ascend to the position of Emperor.

    Erendils mouth widened in surprise. She seemed more astonished than when she heard the word assassin.

    I dont understand.

    .

    Well, youve been like this from the first day. You said that, me bing the Emperor is the path that saves more people, didnt you?

    Yes.

    Erendil, who had regained herposure, looked into my eyes. It felt like she could read even the depths, probably because she could see the truth.

    The ones you killed were also for that reason, I suppose.

    Thats correct.

    Perhaps you know the future?

    The question wasnt intended to be so sharp, but it came across that way. I could have answered that I couldnt see the future if she had asked if I could see it.

    I cannot disclose that information.

    In fact, this statement might sound like I knew the future to Erendil.

    However, I had already made up my mind. In front of Erendil, who could see the truth, I couldnt tell a lie, even if I couldnt go into detail.

    Theres one thing bothering me. I wonder if the disaster Faorn mentioned at Tenorio is the same as the future youre worried about.

    It is suspected.

    Suspected?

    The Nuns words are something the founding Emperor heard, so I cannot be certain.

    Erendil sighed lightly, as if frustrated.

    There seems to be something. What exactly do you know? Have you met a Nun as well?

    Hmm. It was an unexpected excuse from Erendils words for a part I hadnt thought about.

    I was already pondering how to extract information in some way, so it was an unexpected stroke of luck.

    Yes. I met a Nun a year ago.

    Have you also heard about the prophecy?

    Yes, Your Highness. There are currently devil worshippers on this continent.

    I affirmed Erendils words by expressing my agreement promptly. It seemed to be an unexpected statement, as Erendil expressed doubt.

    Devil worshippers?

    They are those who worship the devils that the founding Emperor fought against and defeated.

    I know that, but are there really people who believe in such impious and futile things?

    There are, and their influence is not to be underestimated. Even before I met Your Highness under Haisen, I encountered them several times.

    I briefly exined the events in the northern and western regions and then mentioned that those I had killed were also devil worshippers.

    Erendil seemed skeptical. It was indeed a surprising matter. Even though she could see the truth in my words, it was a situation not easily convincing.

    But even so, shouldnt the Empire be aware of it?

    Its just my spection, but it seems that those raised within the Imperial intelligence may have be uncontroble.

    Hmm

    Through this incident, I confirmed that they were also responsible for the bomb that detonated near Your Highness on the previous day.

    Erendil furrowed her brow.

    Is that true?

    I heard it directly with my own ears.

    Fine, I believe you. You dont seem to be lying.

    Erendil nodded then gazed at the sky, lost in thought for a moment. I gave her some time to wait.

    Was what you heard from the Nun rted to them?

    Its simr.

    How odd. I only knew of the strange Nun people. Its quite remarkable you and the founding emperor heard simr things.

    She had sufficient cause to think that way from how I intentionally led to misunderstanding.

    And both prophecies assume I be emperor.

    Does it weigh on you?

    To be honest, somewhat. I only thought to be emperor because Im slightly better than my brothers.

    I will support you by your side.

    That helps a bit.

    Erendil smiled.

    While I did handle them, they were targeting you. Recruitment, attack, so be wary if someone makes strange remarks.

    I understand.

    Erendil nodded then looked at me a bit oddly.

    Why do you look at me like that?

    I was surprised to actually hear it. I knew you were outstanding but to think you could kill so many in one night. It made me think theres much I dont know about you.

    Are you disappointed?

    No. You did it for me didnt you.

    Thanks to built-up trust and the truth she saw in my words, Erendil epted it more easily than I thought.

    It was fortunate. Erendil picked up a sword.

    Lets resume practice. If the break is too long itll seem odd. Ive been feeling like Im about to surpass a walltely too.

    Ill do my utmost during lessons.

    Things are fuckingly tangled.

    In a residence of the imperial capital Chenarus, a man muttered. He was Hepate, a special supervisor of the imperial intelligence service.

    Despite sitting still, he felt encircled from all sides.

    For an intelligence agent, information was the most important thing over all else. But it could also be dangerous.

    He had just heard some information best not known.

    That lunatic.

    The intelligence leader of the north under the imperial intelligence service, Bellion, had caused a massive incident.

    The devil worshippers were that incident.

    If you trace the cause, the empires Chief of Intelligence was there.

    But he had only ordered to create an external organization to bring turmoil to other nations.

    When that external organization was caught, the goal was that nothing lead back to the empire from their mouths.

    A group that didnt know where their heads were as they acted under imperial orders. In other words, raising disposable pawns.

    It was a method the imperial intelligence service had often utilized historically. But Bellion raised devil worshippers.

    In not a very long time they had grown into quite a massive group.

    Useless pissant. Devil worshippers? Crazy bastard.

    He didnt even call them devil worshippers when reporting to the empire. Just said it was a new organization.

    In truth, if it stopped there it wouldnt have been a big issue. Just kill whoever holds the sword or axe right?

    The problem was Bellion himself had be a devil worshipper. Now even his location was unknown.

    They couldnt even estimate how many had gone over in the imperial intelligence service.

    Since Bellion was quite skilled in the intelligence service and had many subordinates.

    What the empires Chief of Intelligence Duke Schweig had called Hepate in for today was to find solutions.

    He did know the identity of the devil worshippers but had just found out they were created by a group he belonged to.

    The old geezers guts must be churning too.

    Despite things tangled like a dog, Duke Schweig was refusing to reveal the facts.

    Because his neck would be on the line if the emperor learned of this.

    Like how he said he finally saw his long-awaited grandchild 3 years ago? The Duke greatly valued his current life.

    It was maddening for Hepate.

    He wanted to immediately run to the emperor and report but couldnt.

    Because Duke Schweig had surely attached people to monitor him. The path to the imperial pce was a path straight to death.

    Worse is that damned old geezer acts all wise and sharp yet doesnt even know his secretary is close to Bellion.

    On paper, the Chief of Intelligences secretary had no connection to Bellion but Hepate knew they were quite close.

    It was because Bellion had saved that secretarys life when he worked in special operations.

    Could that secretary still be on the empires side? Assuming so was too optimistic.

    Seeing he had obtained information, the secretary likely informed Bellion too.

    No knowing when Ill be stabbed in the back.

    Hepate had smoothly climbed relying on the Chief of Intelligences line. But the ship was already tilting.

    Escape took intelligence.

    Bellion and Hepate knew each other. He would guess Hepate wouldnt remain under Duke Schweig.

    He had to flee as quickly as possible.

    But escaping alone was beingcent. The imperial intelligence service or devil worshippers would target him.

    He had to rely on someone.

    Hepate immediately thought of Haisens Chief of Intelligence Duke Brusek. That was the only way to live now.

    Good I put it off.

    He still hadnt receivedpensation after granting Duke Bruseks requestst time.

    Entrusting himself should be sufficiently permitted. He was skilled after all.

    Hepate promptly picked up his pen.

    This contact wasnt dangerous. Because there was a direct line connecting to Brusek Duke.

    The issue was

    Whether Duke Brusek who had responded to his request would be faster than the devil worshippers.

    A week passed. Carlyn took one day of rest out of the three off days then used the remaining two to kill Count Shivan among several others.

    Though the wounds hadntpletely healed it was enough. And for now, he decided toy low.

    While some still remained to be killed, if people died on each of his days off he would draw suspicion.

    There were additional profits. At the same time as deciding the assassinations end, the system notified level up.

    Stratagem lv10 unlocked the [de in Darkness] trait. Just one more for the additional moral trait?

    Every newspaper in the empire had only covered the assassin that week. The impact was immense.

    It was because the dead included esteemed nobles, knights, and magnates.

    All the notable figures of the capital trembled in fear before the assassin.

    Because there was no connection between the dead.

    If there was amon denominator like an event, group, or faction they supported it would be different.

    With nomonality between the dead, they thought the assassin coulde for them anytime.

    Some hired knights and mercenaries while suddenly bing phnthropists.

    Of course, Carlyn paid it no mind.

    Theres no use being stingy with information now.

    Instead, he made another decision.

    Since the devil worshippers were moving swiftly and persistently, he would match them in response.

    The day he decided that, Carlyn brought up something abruptly when reporting to Phiri.

    -I heard all three princes arent the emperors children. It needs investigating.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 98: Chenaruss Assassin (5)

    Chapter 98: Chenarus''s Assassin (5)

    -I heard that all three princes are not really the emperors children. We need to investigate this.

    It was a fact I came across when ying the game. For me, its an unforgettable memory since it happened right before one of the princes became emperor.

    Prince 1, Prince 2, Prince 3. The situation kept changing but no matter who it was, they were suspected of being illegitimate children.

    And conclusively, all three princes were not the emperors children.

    Having an affair outside the imperial pce, evading the eyes of the intelligence agency? Does this make any sense?

    I did think about that before. The empire was not such an easy ce. But that was the truth in the game. It was one of the reasons why I specifically chose Erendil.

    What did you say?

    Phiri was shocked.

    How does that make any sense? Its too absurd!

    -I overheard a conversation between the Imperial Chief of Intelligence Duke Schweig on my rest day.

    Who was he talking to? It wasnt false information he spread right?

    -It wasnt that.

    That doesnt make sense. Their hair color is also the golden blonde of the imperial family.

    -Did you forget? The Duke Egni family has the same hair color.

    The inws the founding emperor purged. They were a family of the emperors close friends from when he founded the country, and they frequently intermarried with the imperial family over many years, holding power together.

    But Phiri still seemed to have a hard time believing it.

    Its hard to believe. How could the empress have an affair in the imperial pce? The knights guarding her not to mention the intelligence agency would be wide awake.

    -What if the partner was one of the deceased empresss knights?

    Knights? Wait a minute. The empresss knights at the time were.

    -Yes. They were both the empresss cousins.

    The Sevilen Countys sons guarded the empress. And those two both had affairs with the empress.

    While one guarded outside, the other spent time with the empress.

    Theyre Count Sevilens younger brothers now right?

    -Yes. I heard Count Sevilen was quite unhappy about how he was treated when he met the prince, and he angrily mentioned it was a fact.

    I didnt hear it directly but it didnt matter either way. The count did meet the prince after all.

    The result wasnt great either.

    The princes were hesitant to associate with that side as the Egni family, their maternal rtives, had been purged.

    And in the game as well, Count Sevilen moved simrly.

    He wavered between the princes, and distorted information to spread for the prince that held his hand.

    For example, if he took the first princes side, he revealed that the second prince and the third were illegitimate.

    It was revealing the shame of his own family, so he wasnt suspected much.

    Or he used that information to threaten the princes.

    There were times when I was extremely anxious, when that suspicion came out after I took the princes side.

    -I also heard they both had affairs with the empress.

    Thats hard to believe. Its got to be a lie right?

    -Theres a possibility but close rtive affairs arent unheard of. I heard the empress and those knights were especially close friends since they were young. Theres no harm in confirming.

    The devil worshippers are trying to attack Erendil. My assassination has dyed their attack and bought them time.

    We need to make good use of that time.

    Originally I wanted to move slowly to solidify my footing, worried about the butterfly effect.

    But now I am still determining how things will y out. I need to also prepare to attack the princes.

    Even if it means revealing the empresss betrayal, the damage to the princes must be bigger than to Erendil.

    Even if controversial, it cant be bigger than not being of imperial blood.

    -And whether its false or true, it doesnt matter. We just need to use that information.

    Thats true. In fact, we could even manipte Count Sevn.

    -Yes. Or we could lure them over to the Princesss side.

    Phiri also agreed. Although it may be hard to believe, it was beneficial for us either way.

    The truth is not important. What matters is how people perceive it.

    By the way, Father asked about you.

    -Did you make contact?

    It was one-sided. I only received a letter, I couldnt write back.

    I was slightly disappointed. It wouldve been nice if Phiri had a direct way to contact him.

    Wellfrom Phiris position, she couldnt have thought the leader betrayed her. It would be strange if she had something of a way to write back.

    I was also regretful about something else.

    When Duke Brusek formed a direct intelligence team in the north, I wondered if he would uncover the leaders identity, but he didnt get that far.

    Anyway, Father said to ask you for your impression after seeing the princess. He said he had forgotten to ask before.

    Ah. It was something I said when I wanted to go to the Empire in the past. I joked about itst time too.

    I didnt think he still remembered it so suddenly hearing about it was a bit bewildering.

    Phiri giggled mischievously.

    You said you applied to the Empire because you wanted to see the princess, one of the continents three great beauties, but you actually wanted to grow more by going to the Empire. Were those all lies?

    -Phiri, the former out of mild childlike curiosity, thetter for a more serious reason.

    So whats your impression? You cant mention the leaders identity in a coded message in the letter youre sending, but Father did ask so you should give an answer.

    -Ill just say, like I heard, that she was as beautiful as rumored.

    Phiri yfully asked.

    Really? More than me?

    I was slightly pressured but Phiri gave me the chance to attack on my own.

    Did she think Id give an answer thats pleasing to hear since Im her younger brother? As if that would happen.

    -The princess is one of the continents three great beauties, isnt she?

    Ill see youter.

    Phiri gritted his teeth, seemingly a bit miffed.

    -If things go as nned, wouldnt I still maintain my position as her knight even after the princess bes empress?

    Well, we wouldnt have to meet like this then. Besides, Im good at waiting, you know?

    I chuckled quietly, keeping some distance because Emmet was present.

    -By then, I might even be in a higher position than you, Phiri.

    Hey, whats with you? Just because youre by the princesss side, youve be all high and mighty?

    Phiri couldnt help but burst intoughter at the absurdity. There was a yful tone in the banter.

    -What else did Father say? Hes not the type to write a letter over something like that.

    It wasnt a mission given to you. We were told by the Imperial Intelligence Agency to rescue one person.

    The Imperial Intelligence Agency? That was unexpected.

    Since it was a rescue rather than a kidnapping, it meant defection. Well, it might be okay.

    Right now the Imperial Intelligence Agency will be in chaos due to the fight with the devil worshippers.

    Maybe the devil worshipper is tightening within the intelligence agency.

    Or the opposite.

    Since there are devil worshippers within the Imperial Intelligence Agency, the one in danger may have requested aid from the Duke.

    Anyway, the fact that hes in contact with Duke Brusek means hes no low-ranked person.

    He must be quite high-ranked. I didnt expect Duke Brusek to have a connection like that.

    It turns out he has a widerwork than I thought.

    -A rescue? Whats the reason?

    The Empire raised the devil worshippers. And they said the devil worshippers wille for their lives.

    As I guessed, the Empire created the devil worshippers. And now theres a problem with that.

    And for me, it was another crisis.

    It meant the fight ahead wouldnt be easy, since even those highly ranked in the Imperial Intelligence Agency are being threatened by them.

    It was not going to be an easy fight.

    -Thats right. Theyre not fools either, so they probably said theyll provide detailed information after the rescue, right?

    Yeah.

    -I see why youre telling me this.

    Its rted to the devil worshippers.

    Phiris voice contained worry. Because it was happening under Duke Haisens Imperial Intelligence Team.

    Since the leader is a devil worshipper, our sides movements and the targets movements may be read as well.

    The one who requested aid entered the lions mouth with their own two feet. There will surely be an ambush of some sort.

    Anyway, Phiri wanted me to participate as a third party.

    -When is it?

    The night in 2 days.

    -Its not a rest day.

    Can you make it?

    I think I can get permission from the princess. I built up trust with Erendil. This much she will allow. The problem was Emmet.

    Since we serve together as guards. Of course, there are methods but I felt I would get unnecessary attention. Well, Id have to put up with that much.

    I heard Chenaruss assassin is quite famous recently? If you make a fuss, wont they assume its them? Ill get you the outfit.

    -Have you lost your mind?

    Of course, she was joking.

    Carelessly, it could raise suspicions that Chenaruss assassin is affiliated with Haisen.

    The operation is bound to fail. Father advised against taking risks.

    -All because of me.

    Yeah. The princess has almost gained the upper hand, so theres no need to push it. If things go awry, well all flee. If it looks like well be caught, well choose death.

    It seemed like Phiri was worried about something specific. However, I was concerned about something else.

    -Phiri, if the leader uses force, you might be the most at risk.

    Yeah. From their perspective, Ill be the biggest nuisance. And being perceptive, they might suspect that I know something. Ugh. Even the kids expressions seem suspicious these days.

    Well, Phiri would have a tougher time than me. It must feel like walking on thin ice every day under the enemys nose.

    I offered some reassurance.

    -Phiri, your acting wont be that obvious.

    I know. The leader isnt ordinary either. But it should be fine. Some of Fathers people are joining us too.

    Well, we have to bring the rescued people along. But still, being too rxed is out of the question.

    -No, Ill go, but you have to be careful. I cant say it outright, but you know. Haisen agents should also be suspicious.

    Phiri nodded heavily after a brief silence.

    Yeah.

    On the day of the mission, Carlyn requested a private audience with the princess. Since it was not amon urrence, the princess was puzzled.

    Your Highness, may I be away for a while tonight?

    Seeing you ask like this, it must not be a normal matter.

    Just because one was a knight guard didnt mean one had no personal affairs. They could be sick, getting married, or having a family member pass away

    In cases like these, the guard knight from their rest day would take over their duties.

    Is it a problem you can tell me about?

    Its rted to the Haisen Intelligence Agency. However, that side doesnt know Im getting involved.

    Thats hard to understand.

    Its a problem between the Imperial Intelligence Agency and the devil worshippers.

    The princess furrowed her brows.

    Could it be.

    Yes. There are turncoats in both Haisen and the Empire.

    Is it okay?

    I dont know yet, but I feel I should go take a look.

    Then go ahead.

    The princess readily nodded her head. She trusted Carlyn. He was a guard who had put his life on the line for her.

    And following Carlyns words had never led her astray.

    In the princesss experience, things worked themselves out well when she just let Carlyn do as he wanted.

    But what will you do about Emmet? Were you thinking of telling him this time?

    Can you call me in alone, Your Highness?

    Alone?

    The princess was surprised. Spending time alone at night was never a normal urrence at all.

    Emmet wasnt the type to gossip about things like this, but still, her heart thumped a little.

    As I saidst time, its best if few people know about me. If the reason is to discuss Duke Lyurik, it should be fine.

    Carlyn continued speaking, gauging the princesss reaction.

    If it diforts you, I will tell the truth to Sir Emmet.

    No, lets do as you say.

    Thank you.

    But to use Duke Lyurik as the reason, shouldnt there be a need?

    Ah, wouldnt the marriage issue we talked aboutst time be sufficient?

    The princess nodded with a flustered face. And so,te at night, past midnight, the princess called Carlyn.

    Schurtafen, I have something to discuss.

    At this time, Your Highness?

    Carlyn pretended to be surprised. Emmet also had a puzzled look. The princess would normally be sleeping now.

    I received a letter from Duchess Lyurik yesterday and forgot about it for a bit.

    What is it about?

    The duchess brought up an engagement between her and you, Schurtafen.

    What? Between the duchess and Schurtafen?

    In fact, there was no need to discuss this at this time. But Emmet could not think that far.

    He was too shocked by the startling news. But soon Emmet could also understand.

    Currently, in the Empire, no one aside from the emperor couldpare to Carlyns status.

    Thats what a war hero was to the imperial citizens. And with talent at such a young age, future sess was a given.

    I was about to talk about it in the morning but I couldnt sleep and it seemed like it would be a long discussion so I came out.

    Carlyn yed along.

    Yes. The duchess is an important figure so we should send a reply as soon as possible.

    Right. Its not something you can decide on easily either. Come in.

    Carlyn entered the room with the princess and bowed his head.

    Thank you, Your Highness.

    Are you leaving right away?

    I dont know how long it will take.

    Youre going immediately?

    Yes.

    Carlyn nodded and headed towards the window. He had to leave the imperial pce now.

    Erendil added,

    Dont stay out toote.

    I understand.

    After a brief silence, the princess continued speaking. It was just as Carlyn opened the window.

    Dont get hurt.

    Ill try my best.

    Come back.

    Ill be right back.

    Carlyn bowed his head deeply and leaped out the window. It was 19m above ground. The winds assisted his body.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 99: Chenaruss Assassin (6)

    Chapter 99: Chenarus''s Assassin (6)

    It was a bright moonlit night. Basking in moonlight, Chenarus looked more like a silver city than a white city.

    Carlyn, who had secretly slipped out of the pce, changed into prepared clothes and ran across the rooftops.

    Feeling the wind. Near the target location, he sensed quite a few peoples presence through the Winds.

    After spending some time, Carlyn realized there were not only devil worshippers and the Haisen Intelligence Agency but also the Imperial Intelligence Agency.

    They were a small number of operatives keeping watch over Hepate. Sensing something amiss, they were on their way to request backup.

    He did not have time to deal with them.

    As time passed, operatives from the imperial side contacted for support would also arrive.

    In other words, tonight the three groups would revel in the capital Chenaruss night.

    Tougher than I thought.

    Although the Haisen Intelligence Agency didnt know, the devil worshippers had already surrounded them.

    Information had definitely leaked.

    Outside that encirclement, Carlyn observed all movements through the Winds.

    The devil worshippers. He didnt expect them to gather in such great numbers and from where.

    -Encircled by three sides. Danger.

    Winds tapped Phiris neck. A pre-arranged signal. Phiri responded by scratching her left cheek.

    Yet he couldnt abandon the mission. Haisen moved as nned.

    The rendezvous point was an empty alley. Outwardly Hepate looked calm, but not inside.

    This concerned his life. He hade to kill his own subordinates and hide himself for years.

    Intelligence operatives do notckpassion. Fear for ones life even more so. Suicide in an emergency is usually less painful than being captured.

    Seeing a silhouette approaching from across the alley, he deliberated whether it was a friend or foe.

    He ced a hand on the hilt of his sword. His heart thumped loudly in the silence.

    In Chenaruss dawn

    Hearing the promised codeword from the other side, Hepate heaved an internal sigh of relief.

    Two flowers bloom.

    Greetings. Ivee from Haisen.

    Duke Brusek has shitty taste too. Using such a codeword even when defecting.

    Hepate tried to conceal his tension by grumbling, but Phiri replied impassively.

    Since time is scarce, pleasee with me for now.

    It was then that the devil worshippers began to move.

    The capitals night seemed quiet and tranquil, but Carlyn felt the atmosphere gradually intensifying.

    He split off some mana to prepare Winds near Phiri, to respond immediately in case of an incident.

    At the same time, he swiftly slipped through the gap created as the devil worshippers mobilized.

    Not all devil worshippers were moving. Some remained to form the encirclement and outer perimeter.

    Once they were caught up with, those who could be dealt with had to be dealt with beforehand.

    Now that its clear the target must be kept alive.

    Carlyn didnt know what information Hepate possessed, but one thing was certain.

    Otherwise, the devil worshippers wouldnt have moved. The fact that the leader had used force was evidence in itself.

    Information had to be obtained at all costs. Haisen might retreat depending on the situation, but

    Carlyn reaffirmed his determination to save the target and obtain the information with Phiri tonight.

    Under the moonlight, Carlyn leaped across rooftops. His shadow flew swiftly between alleyways.

    Approaching cautiously was necessary.

    Theyre quite organized.

    Their movements resembled those of well-trained spies. They were originally nurtured in the Empires intelligence agency.

    But Carlyn wasnt incapable.

    He ascended the roofs stealthily. A silent kill by Winds. There was no sound.

    The devil worshippers didnt detect Carlyn. The price for that was death.

    Hup!

    The dagger sliced the devil worshippers throat. The brief murmurs were blocked by the wind.

    It was a silent assassination.

    Before the enemy could notice, Carlyn leaped back onto the roof. In an instant, he crossed three buildings.

    It was challenging but not difficult.

    They usually dont use elites for encirclement.

    Two, three, four The number of bodies falling increased. Carlyn mapped out his escape route in his mind.

    He had caught up from behind so needed to deal with those he could first. It was the task of creating an escape route for afterward.

    After eliminating six, Carlyn halted his actions. He judged going further would be dangerous.

    Just in time, the devil worshippers had also finished preparations and began full mobilization.

    Traitorous bastards.

    Some of the Haisen operatives positioned around were clearly in locations that could confirm the enemies movements.

    Yet there were no words or signals at all. Carlyn gritted his teeth.

    It meant they were those leaders who had nted or brainwashed. He could not see their faces with the Winds, only remembering their positions. It was information to tell Phiriter.

    With the betrayers help, the devil worshippers could advance deeper.

    Only then did Haisen finally notice. It was impossible not to at this degree.

    After midnight in the white city, silent signals flew back and forth across the rooftops. Phiri also confirmed the received signals on the roof.

    They quickened their pace, and Hepate also intuitively felt things were going awry.

    The atmosphere feels strange

    Its an ambush.

    Dammit.

    It appears you were under surveince.

    Hepate could not refute it. Both the empire and devil worshippers had been watching him.

    Although he had disposed of his subordinate tonight and concealed himself, he had failed to shake off the surveince.

    The sound of faint metallic shes could be heard around Phiri and Hepate as they walked. It meantbat had begun.

    However, there was little room now for Carlyn to actively intervene.

    Haisen may recognize me.

    If Phiri called for other reinforcements in the imperial capital, only Carlyn was avable.

    He could only intervene as ast resort. His role was strictly supplementary.

    He had promised to deal with the outer devil worshippers and assist Phiri in escaping.

    Carlyn guided Phiri through the Winds, leading them to a pre-punctured hole in the encirclement.

    The escape route?

    This way.

    Hepate questioned, and Phiri immediately answered. She had no doubt Carlyn was the most perfect person on this continent regarding operationalmand.

    It was because he could observe the battlefield through the Winds. Hepate felt uneasy but did not dig deeper.

    Hepate and Phiri were skilled intelligence operatives. Their running speed outpaced the chasers.

    Haisen operatives followed behind, confronting the devil worshippers and escorting them.

    Since it was an extremely confidential mission, lightly injured operatives had withdrawn, and those with heavy injuries bit down on poison pills.

    Just then, Carlyn noticed the Imperial Intelligence Agencys movements at the edge of his Winds perception.

    Already?

    He thought it would take a bit longer. It was faster than anticipated, an undesirable situation for Carlyn.

    While the devil worshippers were within expected parameters, things differed with the Imperial Intelligence Agency.

    Once the empire arrived, the Haisen Intelligence Agency would withdraw. That was the pre-agreed arrangement.

    Anything further would endanger the path to making the imperial princess path to be the emperor.

    The escape direction was towards the west gate. Carlyn eliminated a few more devil worshippers ahead of the escape path.

    Before long, the Imperial Intelligence Agency appeared. Carlyn signaled Phiri.

    -Empire intervention.

    To the empire, both Haisen and devil worshippers were enemies. Amidst the ongoingbat, they chose to break through one side.

    A re shot up into the night sky. It was Haisens retreat signal.

    Though the signal re was originally used by imperial troops, they utilized it to cause confusion.

    Together with the signal, the Haisen operatives began orderly withdrawing from the battlefield.

    Only Phiri remained with Hepate.

    But isnt that the empires signal re?

    Its our sides escape signal.

    What?

    <i>This is fucked up.</i> That was Hepates thought. It was already a risky move for Haisens position.

    No matter how indebted, just this attempt alone was enough. Hepate observed Phiris reaction.

    Keep running. Im not retreating.

    Brief words amidst running, but Hepate had no time to care.

    The metallic sounds were already lessening. He could see those who had been protecting them between the roofs and alleys retreating.

    Why? Isnt that insubordination?

    You sure talk a lot. Is it because youre an intelligence operative?

    Hepate let out a mocking snicker as they ran. Phiri continued speaking.

    I think we have devil worshipper moles too.

    So you need my help.

    Purely mutual interest. Well talkter.

    Without another word, they sped up. As skilled operatives, they still had strength left in reserve.

    The Haisen operatives signaled Phiri as she did not withdraw with them, but she ignored it.

    What about Phiri?

    Shes not pulling out even after seeing the signal. Its insubordination.

    What should we do?

    Follow the n. Dukes orders. While Phiri as a godchild may be fine, we arent.

    Still, we cant abandon the vice-leader. Ill go get her.

    Its dangerous alone. Lets go together.

    Overheard conversation. Carlyn confirmed three Haisen operatives approaching Phiri.

    He had continuously kept their allied positions in memory.

    Those traitors from earlier.

    Carlyn thought the traitors would have tailed Phiri even if she retreated.

    Killing the vice-leader would allow the leader to move more freely.

    The devil worshippers were pouring into where the Haisen operatives had withdrawn. Unfortunately, the Imperial Intelligence Agency was still at a distance.

    Could Phiri and the target hold out until the Imperial Intelligence Agency joined?

    If this happened, puncturing through the encirclement was meaningless. It was the worst-case scenario Carlyn had hypothesized.

    If only the Imperial Intelligence Agency was a bit slower or had a faster approach speed

    Damn it.

    Carlyn realized it was time for him to take action. Risky but necessary.

    He was at a distance from Phiri after opening a path. He had to move quickly.

    Just a little more to endure. This was the imperial capital Chenarus. It meant the Imperial Intelligence Agencys headquarters.

    Even the devil worshippers could not defeat the empire.

    The leader must have wanted to take out both Phiri and the target during this gap.

    Carlyn had no intention of leaving things to his n. Assuming the worst was natural for an intelligence operative.

    He had also devised countermeasures for this situation.

    The best course was to hold out until the empire arrived. Even the devil worshippers would retreat then.

    They had to take that chance to escape with Phiri and the target amidst the chaos.

    -Enemy, approaching. Three.

    Carlyn sent a signal through the wind. He felt slightly worried. They were faster than him.

    If only Haisen operatives were approaching, Phiri might have noticed the signal too.

    However, devil worshippers were mixed in, so due to outward appearances there was room for misunderstanding.

    If only he could ry speech through the Winds. It was Carlyns regret.

    Strangely, hearing and sending sounds were quite different, so it remained an unskilled area.

    Moreover, observing the battlefield through the Winds was already overloading his brain.

    -Enemy, approaching. Three.

    When the Haisen operatives hade near, he sent the signal again, but Phiri did not seem toprehend it.

    We must escape!

    Go first. Enemies areing now!

    You muste together!

    However, Phiri already knew the signal. She just didnt want to believe it. Since they were kids she knew.

    Phiri pointed her sword at the operatives running up beside them.

    Step back. Or Ill cut you down.

    Saying so, she appraised the opponent with her eyes. They were kids who could use a sword even within the Imperial Intelligence Agency.

    Devil worshippers who had already approached to point-nk range were also present. It was a difficult situation.

    By now, all the Haisen operatives had withdrawn. The unscrupulous traitors grinned wickedly.

    Our young vice-leader, your perception is as sharp as ever.

    The three who had been waiting for the timing attacked simultaneously. The devil worshippers who had barely narrowed the distance joined them.

    Nine. Elite who had prepared for this moment.

    Taking just two breaths to cross five buildings, Carlyn released his hold on the Winds observing the battlefield.

    He needed to concentrate his strength. The movements of the nine charging werepletely suppressed in that instant.

    Jumping down from the roof, Carlyn spun his body. In that opening, he grasped three short swords between his fingers.

    Bathed in moonlight, Carlyn threw the short swords as he descended.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 100: Chenarus’s Assassin (7)

    Chapter 100: Chenarus��s Assassin (7)

    I have to kill them all.

    He sensed the Winds. Since information had leaked to the devil worshippers, they would know he was Carlyn.

    He couldnt let a single one get away alive.

    Since they were well-trained, the restraint of Winds didntst long. An instant. But that fleeting moment was all Carlyn and Phiri needed.

    3, 3. A total of 6 short swords flew in session.

    The first targeted Haisens traitors, and the second the devil worshippers.

    However, his left forearm stung.

    The wound still isnt healed

    Despite having the trait Ironman, the injury inflicted by the bishop had yet to recover. The healing was slow.

    As a result, his physical bnce was slightly shaken, but throwing with his right arm meant it wasnt a major issue.

    5 of the 6 short swords struck true.

    Neck and nape. The five devil worshippers died without much resistance.

    Phiri and Hepate also cut down two each, utilizing the brief opening Carlyn had created.

    Even Phiri was slightly surprised at how quickly the situation was resolved.

    I didnt think we could escape so easily.

    Although she had conserved strength for the future, the enemies who chased them first were elites.

    Considering the difference in numbers, it wouldnt have been an easy fight.

    However, the mystic had changed the tide.

    In a battle of masters, even the slightest difference could determine victory or defeat, so the Winds was a deadly weapon.

    If they had known and prepared for it beforehand, perhaps they could have resisted, but they hadnt imagined Carlyns intervention at all.

    Since they already knew he was off-duty today. And through the leader that he wouldnt participate in the operation.

    With the fight ending in an instant, Carlyn stood beside Phiri. No words passed between them.

    Only Hepate didnt understand the situation.

    He knew Haisen had traitorous moles. He had also brandished his sword at the sudden backup.

    But the person who had appeared now was another mystery.

    Whats this about?

    No answer came. Seeing the woman say nothing, it was clear they were colleagues.

    He definitely heard the order to retreat.

    Was he trying to be a loyal subordinate?

    Hepate thought that might be it. There were intelligence operatives who disobeyed orders for their superior.

    Or he could just be an idiot. The woman with him was quite a beauty after all.

    There were fools among operatives too.

    Imperial troops are approaching.

    At Carlyns words, Hepate frowned. It was bad news. Or was it good news now?

    If we endure a little more, even the devil worshippers will retreat. Theyll arrive soon. Go first. Its cleared ahead.

    Phiri nodded firmly.

    Thank you.

    Dont mention it.

    Carlyn swiftly retrieved his short swords as Phiri and Hepate, who had restarted running, moved further away.

    He had to buy time with hit-and-run tactics, but his current supply was insufficient.

    Right after collecting them, he stepped on the canopy of a nearby fruit shop and then ascended to the roof of the building once more.

    Observing the battlefield through the Winds again.

    In the brief moment she had looked away, the devil worshippers approached.

    Over twenty. Many still remained even after she had dealt with quite a few while opening a path through the encirclement.

    And over forty imperial troops were approaching from behind.

    While some may be devil-worshipper moles, it likely wouldnt be a major issue now that things hade to this.

    He just had to draw their gaze away from Phiri.

    Lets y for a bit first.

    Phiri and Hepate were no longer regting their strength. They had instinctively sensed the critical moment.

    At a tremendous speed, they raced across the imperial capital.

    It was time for the hole Carlyn had punctured in advance to shine.

    Meanwhile, Carlyn kept the closest pursuers in check, throwing short swords then opening up distance again.

    Damn it!

    Carlyns unnned intervention left the devil worshippers filled with rage, cursing.

    It was vexing enough being chased, yet she was pestering them like a mosquito from the side.

    Several minutes passed that way. As the Imperial Intelligence Agency gradually closed in, the devil worshippers also chose to give up.

    If they dyed any further, they would be surrounded by the Imperial Intelligence Agency instead. The devil worshippers began withdrawing.

    Is this enough?

    Phiri and Hepate had reached a position where it would be difficult for the Imperial Intelligence Agency to capture them.

    Despite many twists and turns, their mission could be called a sess. Carlyn also hid himself again and slipped away.

    The rest was Phiris job. She wouldnt head to the nned escape location.

    The leader may haveid another trap there.

    Which was why she had prepared several directions. Whether to return straight to Haisen or the regional base tomorrow.

    Since not everyone was a devil worshipper mole, the leader couldnt do much about the insubordination sin.

    What path will Phiri choose?

    Pondering, Carlyn headed towards the imperial pce. This nighttime chase hadnt taken that long.

    From leaving the imperial princesss room to now, about an hour. Returning would take less than an hour and thirty minutes.

    It was reasonably apt timing to discuss the life-or-death matter.

    The pursuit seems to have been shaken off for now. So, where to next?

    Im pondering. The original n was scrapped earlier.

    Is it because theres a traitor within?

    Yeah. As it stands, we eithery low until Haisen or return to the base tomorrow afternoon when things have settled.

    Hepate sighed at Phiris words.

    Neither option seems particrly safe.

    Well have to weigh our options.

    Arent both options wed? Getting chased outside or risking danger from within?

    Thats you being overly negative. I dont think either of us will end up dead.

    Positive thinking would be nice.

    Well, better than being negative like someone else.

    Phiris words left Hepate chuckling softly. It wasnt entirely untrue. Negative thoughts were useless.

    Though they hadnt known each other for long, he found Phiri quite likable. Their conversations flowed well.

    But who was that person earlier?

    Ah, that.

    An organization insider?

    Cut it out. Lets focus on whats important.

    Whats important is that guys abilities. That thing earlier, it couldnt be exined without him having a Mystic. Isnt he just assisting continuously?

    Phiri looked serious.

    Thats as far as it goes. What you saw is the same. The Duke will likely caution you, but its best to watch what you say.

    Alright.

    Hepate nodded at the sudden change in atmosphere. For now, the weaker one was himself.

    Now, choose how to proceed.

    Me? Not you?

    I dont have to worry about dying. Worst-case scenario, I can abandon you and flee to Haisen.

    Hepate fell silent.

    Whether youre a devil worshipper or someone popr in the Empires Eden, Im guessing?

    Hmm

    Were short on time. Decide quickly.

    In an instant, Phiri sensed a familiar yet eerie feeling. Someone had entered their shadow.

    Hepate also noticed the unease. Phiri intervened as the person reached for their sword.

    Its fine.

    That someone was someone she knew too.

    Youve arrived.

    Hepate expressed doubt at the abrupt remark. Despite the unease, no one else seemed to notice.

    The response came from within Phiris shadow.

    Youve disobeyed orders.

    It was Duke Bruseks most trusted confidant, possessing the Mystic Power of shadows.

    There were reasons for that.

    Well discuss thatter. Since weve found you, Ill take you back.

    Yes. However, I request a private audience with Father.

    The shadow fell silent for a moment.

    Rted to your disobedience?

    Since when have you been observing?

    Since after the devil worshippers withdrew.

    Phiri looked puzzled. Wasnt he supposed to have observed the situation from the beginning? The shadow replied,

    There was someone else to observe separately.

    It meant the Dukesmand. Initially, the shadow wasnt involved in this mission.

    Are you indicating the leader?

    You mean the fact that hes in league with the devil worshipper?

    Did you know?

    The Duke also had suspicions. While operating a separate intelligence unit in the north, he recently discovered some murky corners.

    One of the things that changed when Carlyn entered this world was that the original Chief of Intelligence didnt suspect the leader.

    Could this mission also?

    Phiris words trailed off. It was a question about whether this was part of the effort to weed out the leader.

    Phiri doubted whether the shadow had observed the leader.

    Hepate beside him had a look of consternation. The probability of what he had done risking his life seemed high.

    Did he ask to pay off his debt only to have itpletely erased? Hepate resolved to confront the Duke when he met him.

    I dont know about that. Since time is short, return to the headquarters. The Dukes people are there, so theres no need to worry.

    Yes.

    Ill inform the Duke separately. Wait patiently. It wont be easy.

    It was a warning not to worry and not to engage in futile actions. He was the leader of the four intelligence units under Haisen.

    They didnt know how they were connected.

    Topletely root out the traitors, the Duke himself had to move cautiously.

    Phiri nodded.

    I will keep that in mind.

    On the way back to the pce, through his Winds perception, Carlyn sensed someone approaching.

    At an immense speed.

    Who is it?

    The probability of an ally was close to zero. It was an enemy. Whether Imperial Intelligence Agency or devil worshipper.

    It was someone who had taken notice of Carlyn during this incident, now pursuing him.

    Things were gettingplicated. Carlyn sped up. Dodging was the best measure, especially if it was someone from the Imperial Intelligence Agency side.

    The very act of chasing him meant it was no ordinary individual, since he had blocked traces through the Winds.

    How they had tailed him beyond the perception of Winds was also questionable. Of course, chasing him itself as well.

    If theyre this good, shouldnt they be going after Phiri and the target?

    It wasnt dissatisfaction, but an issue of reasoning. Since their goal was different, to begin with.

    Even as Carlyn elerated, the other kept up the pursuit. There wasnt arge gap in speed.

    Carlyn was slightly faster. But shaking them off would be difficult. They had followed his trail.

    If they tailed him all the way to the pce, there would be problems. While trying to shake them off, he could get caught in an encirclement instead if he went around in circles.

    Might be better to sh now.

    Carlyn came to a decision. Time kept flowing. Either way was dangerous, but the result would be the same.

    Die fighting or die surrounded after being caught. His identity being exposed was also virtually death.

    Winning the fight was the prudent choice. Carlyn halted his steps. He waited for the opponent on the moonlit roof.

    The one who appeared was a face he knew as well.

    Was wondering what youd do if you kept running.

    The devil worshipper Ante. He was a giant nearing 2 meters.

    Not an easy opponent, he was quite strong even in the game. Carlyn appraised his momentum.

    His momentum wasnt negligible. It didnt mean he was vastly superior to him.

    They were close, or one side had a slight advantage.

    Seeing the scent of darkness from your arm, you must be that assassin of Chenarus.

    Ante revealed a sinister smile. Carlyn drew his sword without replying. He wasnt in optimal condition.

    The opponent was dangerous even in the game.

    But he had faith in his efforts so far. It was years earlier than the game timeline.

    It was worth attempting. He had nothing to lose anyway.

    Carlyn gripped the sword hilt tightly.

    He had promised Erendil to return soon. He had no intention of breaking that promise, so time was scarce.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 101: Chenarus’s Assassin (8)

    Chapter 101: Chenarus��s Assassin (8)

    Without even announcing your name, you start like this? It seems you have a hot temper.

    Ante shrugged his shoulders. It was the kind of rxation thates from confidence in oneself.

    The assassin of Chenarus, who had stirred up the capital. But those he had killed were not stronger than Ante.

    There was also a prejudice that an assassin was good at assassinating, not at one-on-onebat.

    So Ante did not think he would lose, although his opponent would be troublesome.

    That didnt mean he feltfortable, though. The Haisen side was clear.

    Since the leader Demorick did not know of the existence, he thought it was someone from Chief of Intelligence Brusek.

    Id like to capture him if possible.

    In the imperial capital, Haisen had carried out assassinations without Demorick knowing.

    It meant that Duke Brusek suspected Demorick. How much does the Duke know?

    He wanted to confirm by taking him captive, but killing was the best as the Imperial Intelligence Agency would soon swarm.

    Still, the information alone that the leader is suspected is a huge harvest. On the other hand, Carlyn focused only onbat.

    The opponents weapon is a spear.

    It was not a weapon he had faced often. Although the soldiers used spears, the knights used swords.

    There were even fewer people who could handle a spear at a high level.

    It was abat that required concentration. He could even lose his life to an unfamiliar number.

    The moon rose in Carlyns mind. The magical power of the Moonlight Technique elerated Carlyns circuits.

    Carlyn stamped the ground silently. Under the blessing of the Winds, air resistance was negligible.

    <i>Dash.</i>

    Ante did not move from the spot. While taking a posture, he aimed the spear he was holding forward.

    The length difference between spear and sword. The reach was in Antes favor. A gap had to be created. Carlyn threw out a short sword.

    It was thest short sword left. Ante raised his arm to block it with the spear shaft. Carlyn wedged into that subtle gap.

    sh on the roof.

    Ante did not lower his arm to block the sword. Rather, he raised it even higher.

    Oh no.

    The butt end of the spear flew towards Carlyns eyes. Carlyn twisted his upper body.

    His left forearm tingled from the sudden movement.

    Although he stabbed quickly, he couldnt make it a threatening attack as his stance had already copsed.

    As they passed each other by, Ante stabbed backward with the raised spear in an oblique line.

    It was an attacking diagonally. As his posture was already broken, Carlyns evasion was a beatte. The de cut Carlyns shoulder.

    Ugh.

    The two who passed each other turned at the same time to re at each other. Antes eyes became serious.

    One breath. It was enough time to realize that the opponent was no ordinary one.

    Carlyn was the same. Although he had expected a difficult fight, it was more than he had thought against a spear-wielding opponent.

    There were hardly any ws to be seen.

    The gap between them was not that big. Ante was slightly superior. But that was a matter of experience.

    Unlike Ante who had faced swords many times, this was Carlyns first time against a master spearman.

    It would have been nice if I could inflict some damage with the short sword.

    He had no intention of sticking to fair and square methods to win. As a spy, he just had toplete the mission no matter what means were used.

    Carlyn intended to use every trick.

    After all, there was not much time left. The imperial agents were all over the capital.

    He could be surrounded at any moment.

    So dragging out time would only hurt Carlyn. While Ante could just escape, he had to go to the Imperial Pce.

    Carlyn decided to take a gamble. Anyway, time was pressing, so it wouldnt matter if it got even more pressing.

    Three smoke bombs fell from under the cape coat. He kicked them to the center of the roof.

    Now, how will hee out?

    The smoke began to billow bubbly. In a moment, the view on the roof became blurred.

    Now the time count had begun. It was a bright moonlit night.

    The smoke would be visible from a distance as well. At least imperial agents would approach within 10 minutes. Ante sneered.

    What is this again? Trying to attract attention and run away?

    Of course, he had no intention of doing so. In the smoke, Carlyn who uses the mystic power of Winds had the advantage.

    No matter how keen the senses of strong ones were, limitations in vision came heavily if not trained.

    Ante was not unaware of this either. But he just thought there was a way to dismantle it.

    I guess youre going to hold out until the imperial guyse. I wont let that happen!

    Ante struck the roof with the butt end of his spear. He nned to blow away the smoke with the shock wave.

    <i>Boom-!</i> As the floor shattered, the shock wave spread out in all directions. It was enough of an impact to wake everyone nearby.

    But the smoke did not disappear. Because Carlyn was keeping it in ce with Winds.

    At that moment, Ante realized who his opponent was.

    Carl Schurtafen. It was you.

    Carlyn did not reply. Instead, he took out Heavenly Scent from his bosom.

    The powder permeated the smoke on the Winds. It was five times the lethal dose.

    Carlyn circled on the roof as if carefully surveying.

    On the other hand, Ante stood still facing Carlyn. He was gauging the moment.

    O darkness!

    Along with Antes cry, Carlyns left forearm tingled. The magic-inflicted wound was reacting.

    <i>Whoosh-! </i>At the same time, Ante stamped the ground and rushed towards Carlyn. His breath was full of the heavenly scent.

    Ante felt something was wrong. He had inhaled something. But it was toote to stop his body from shooting forward like an arrow.

    The stabbing and shing spear de. Carlyn focused solely on defense and evasion.

    Limited sight. Antes attacks were not so threatening. Carlyn counted the time to himself.

    He just had to hold out for 30 seconds. He had inhaled five times the lethal dose in one breath. Movement stimtes blood cirction.

    It wouldnt take long for the body to be numb.

    The moment Ante did not flee outright, the victory was virtually decided already.

    You bastard, what the hell did you do!

    Ante also noticed something was off with his body. With sensitive senses came quick perception.

    Although he held his breath after the first, yet it was this much.

    As Ante, it was difficult toprehend carrying the poison powder with winds. He had never seen such smoke either.

    Ante quickly judged.

    I have to retreat.

    Having decided, Ante turned his body to escape the smoke onto the roof of the building next door.

    But Antes body was more numb than he realized.

    The poison had spread to his head, slowing down his judgment. Ante could not reach the roof he should have obviously reached.

    The tall figure falling stretched out his hand. The edge of the roof caught onto his right hand.

    Ugh!

    He tried to put strength into his right arm but his body had no strength left. His limp body felt heavy.

    Behind him, Carlyn charged.

    Although Carlyn had never faced a spearman before, neither had Ante faced the mystic power of Winds.

    Experiences fighting top intelligence officers would also be rare.

    The difference between the two stemmed from the wariness of each other. In a way, it was a fair fight.

    You bastard!

    Carlyn leaped across roofs and severed Antes neck and arm as he was, then brought him up onto the roof.

    <i>Thud-</i> a momentte, the sound of Antes over 2m tall body falling was heard.

    At the edge of the roof, only Antes right arm remained barely hooked. Carlyn focused on the Winds.

    The imperials are almost near.

    On the smoke of fear, imperial agents were quickly approaching, but there was still an opening.

    Carlyn immediately started running. Blood from the shoulder grazed by the spear was sticky wet.

    The return was cautious. He stopped the bleeding with a hemostatic and erased traces with Winds.

    He changed clothes before hiding the old ones. There would be no problem disposing of themter.

    As imperial agents were also stationed inside the imperial pce, Carlyn was quite careful.

    However, it seemed the outside news had not been ryed yet as there was no difference from when he went out.

    Assisted by Winds, Carlyn scaled the wall of the pce. A 19-meter leap in two breaths.

    The window was open. As he climbed over, the imperial princess inside raised her head. A faint delight shed in her eyes.

    You came.

    Was everything alright?

    Emmet is quite patient.

    The imperial princess standing up nced sharply at Carlyn. Her worries had deepened as much as the waiting time.

    Didnt you say youde early?

    Sorry. I came as fast as I could but was a littlete.

    It took one hour and fifty minutes. Due to the imperial agents called because of Ante, time was dyed evading them.

    The imperial princess examined Carlyns body.

    Are you okay? No injuries? Yourplexion looks ghastly.

    Carlyn straightened his expression. The fatigue he was unaware of had set in. Indeed, his condition was extremely tired.

    Although wind magic consumes very little mana, he kept surveying the battlefield with it.

    Add to thatbat and disruption. No wonder his body had no strength left.

    My shoulder was grazed a bit but its not a major injury.

    The imperial princess seemed a little dissatisfied. Reading her mood, Carlyn nced around.

    You broke the order not to get hurt.

    Sorry.

    Let it be. It means you went through quite a lot. Did things go well?

    Yes, thank you for your kind consideration despite my abrupt request.

    The imperial princess nodded, face turned away. Carlyn bowed his head politely and withdrew.

    As soon as he left, Emmet approached Carlyn.

    Though the hemostatic had a strong smell, he had blocked it with Winds so there was no need to worry. Carlyn looked over Emmet.

    From his manner, he did not seem particrly suspicious.

    Took you long.

    Its quite an issue so it took some time to resolve.

    Of course. Marriage is a major event. Its best not to do it on a whim but.

    Emmet trailed off with a serious expression.

    If its Duchess Lyurik, its worthy of consideration. So how did you decide to handle it?

    I decided to refuse.

    What? Why?

    Emmet was surprised.

    Carl, think about it carefully. There is no one like Duchess Lyurik. Shes currently the most popr person in the empire.

    My thoughts havent changed.

    Still, such an opportunity wonte again.

    Despite that, Emmet seemed displeased. Then suddenly, his expression changed as he nodded.

    No, it may have been a good decision after all. You still have far to go in the future. The duchess must have brought up the marriage proposal because of that too.

    Feeling slightly guilty that Emmet was thinking too deeply about his made-up story. Nheless, it seemed like they had sessfully ovee the recent ordeal.

    At any rate, Phiri must have managed to escape.

    Given Phiris capabilities, she didnt anticipate any major issues arising.

    Carlyn cracked a joke to lighten the mood.

    By the way, can I mention to Helly too that you said that its better not to marry?

    Emmet looked at Carlyn with a betrayed expression.

    You.

    Haha.

    I wouldnt mind even if you wished for my death.

    Just kidding.

    And crisis struck at an unexpected moment.

    The next morning, imperial agents hade looking for Carlyn in front of the imperial princesss room. They had business with him.

    Greetings, Sir Carl. Im Barrelly from the Imperial Intelligence Agency. Theres something we need to verify, could you please cooperate?Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 102: Chenaruss Assassin (9)

    Chapter 102: Chenarus''s Assassin (9)

    Sir Carl, Im Barrelly from the Imperial Intelligence Agency. We need to confirm something, so I would appreciate your cooperation.

    Carlyn had thought it could also be dangerous.

    Hed killed everyone whod gotten close to him. Haisen and the Empire shouldnt know who he was.

    But it was different with the devil worshippers. He had seen the mysterious figure who helped Phiri.

    The devil worshippers knew Carlyn, so he judged that his name could also be mentioned.

    Although I cant be certain since Duke Bruseks man was also there.

    But he didnt expect suspicions to be raised so soon.

    For the imperial devil worshippers to mention information about Carlyn was the same as revealing him as a traitor.

    Are there more traitors than I thought? It doesnt seem like it though.

    In fact, Carlyns thoughts were urate. The leader thought the mysterious helper was someone Duke had sent.

    Because Phiri said the Dukes shadow had taken the target.

    The leader sensed something was amiss. That meant Duke suspected him.

    But he did not doubt Carlyn.

    It was the same for the imperial side. They had put surveince on Hepate for monitoring and protection.

    At first, they thought only devil worshippers were there during the initial attack.

    But soon they identified a third force, whom they thought to be Altre.

    Because Hepate had spent quite some time in Altre before entering the capital.

    The sudden mention of the name Carl Schurtafen was a variable that came from an unexpected ce.

    Whats going on? What do you mean confirm?

    There was amotion early morning yesterday. ording to the agent that witnessed the scene, there was someone there with the same height and build as you, Sir Carl.

    I dont know whatmotion youre talking about or what you want to confirm, but are you suspecting me right now?

    Carlynughed drily. It was natural acting. Barrelly scratched the back of his head as if embarrassed.

    I know this must sound preposterous to you Sir Carl, but the agent who witnessed it has incredibly sharp eyes, so

    Just because of that?

    To Carlyn, it sounded like a ridiculous reason. It was even hard to believe it was true.

    But Barrellys words were factual. Even with a mask on, the subordinate who saw Carlyn from afar could identify him by his build alone.

    If it were another agent, it would have been dismissed as nonsense, but it was what that subordinate had said, so Barrelly hade.

    Emmet, who was listening nearby, asked with an incredulous look.

    Just what was themotion that youre making a fuss over?

    Im afraid I cant discuss the details as its highly ssified.

    Barrelly smiled politely. Carlyn spoke firmly.

    I was here yesterday.

    Schurtafen is right. I was on guard duty with him.

    I see. By any chance, did you leave your post at all, Sir Carl? Maybe you went to the bathroom for a long time?

    No.

    Emmet hesitated because of his conversation with the princess. It was not something he could carelessly talk about.

    Of course, there was a proper reason, but he would surely get suspicious looks. There was no guarantee the intelligence agency didnt have a faction loyal to the prince. Who knew what rumors might spread.

    Showing his skill as a seasoned agent, Barrelly noticed that subtle gap.

    Is that so.

    Barrelly smiled amiably. But his eyes shone as sharp as an eagles.

    As expected. He was convinced that his subordinates report was factual.

    In the first ce, Carlyn was a person suspected of being connected to Haisens side.

    If the third force was Haisen, then everything fits together nicely.

    Still, although this is rather presumptuous, would you mind if I just confirm? It wont take long.

    Confirm what?

    There were bloodstains at the scene. If you are truly innocent, then you should have no wounds on your body, no?

    Carlyn controlled his expression. It was blood from the wound on his shoulder when Ante had stabbed him with the spear on the rooftop.

    Afterward, he had stanched the wound, but at that time there was no opportunity. It was a moment of crisis.

    This is dangerous.

    He had no way to exin the remaining wound on his shoulder. These agents were no fools.

    They would be able to closely deduce when the wound urred. The fact that it was a wound inflicted by ck magic was also an issue.

    Wounds happen when sparring. Feels a bit malicious to push someone into a corner like this.

    Although Emmet argued on his behalf, Barrelly smiled back coldly.

    There are ways to determine when it urred. And we can confirm by questioning the person who inflicted the wound.

    Carlyn spoke sullenly.

    How unpleasant. Cant do that.

    What part was unpleasant to you?

    Showing up suddenly and suspecting me right off the bat. Just what do you take me for?

    If you do not cooperate now, someone of higher rank wille soon.

    As the conversation grew colder, Emmet mediated.

    Is that really necessary? I guarantee it. Schurtafen was with me. Would a war hero cause a disturbance in the capital? And a recipient of the Imperial Founders Medal no less?

    Its not that I distrust Sir Emmet. Of course, I also know of Sir Carls tremendous exploits.

    Barrellys tone was polite but the atmosphere was not. It had been that way from the start, in fact.

    Because of that, Emmet was also in a bad mood.

    He had heard talks of how the intelligence agency was high-handed andcked propriety.

    But this was his first time seeing it directly. He had spent over ten years in the imperial pce. It was rudeness that he had not experienced in a long time.

    However, our job is precisely to confirm with our eyes, so please understand.

    Just then Erendil opened the door and came out.

    Whats with the fuss?

    Everyone lowered their heads at her sudden appearance. Barrelly was not surprised by this situation either.

    He smiled and stated his business foring. The princess chuckled.

    So you mean to say Schurtafen caused a disturbance early morning?

    Well, not exactly, its more that suspicions arose so we wanted to investigate.

    Theres no need. You can go.

    Well, Your Highness.

    The princess red at Barrelly. Her gaze was intimidating as if daring him to say more if he had something to add.

    Despite having expected this situation, Barrelly still gulped unconsciously. At a nce, she was currently the person closest to the emperor.

    We need to confirm regardless. Also, Sir Emmet said he was with Sir Carl but I felt he was lying.

    Emmet furrowed his brow. The princess had an absurd look on her face.

    You said it happened between one and three in the morning.

    Yes.

    So there is no need to check. Because at that time, Schurtafen was with me.

    Huh?

    Are you deaf? I said he was with me.

    For an instant, Barrelly was at a loss for words, unable to close his gaping mouth. Because the princesss words were shocking.

    Duchess Lyurik sent a letter and it was to resolve problems rted to that.

    Emmet hurriedly supplemented next to her, in order to prevent misunderstandings.

    Oh, I see. Is that so.

    But it didnt seem very effective. It was what it was. Barrelly was still bewildered.

    The princess clicked her tongue.

    So go already.

    Despite the princesss words, Barrelly hesitated.

    What are you doing. Hurry up and go.

    Your Highness.

    Do you not believe my words now? Or could it be, are you disregarding me? Should I take that as the intelligence agencys stance?

    N-no, of course not.

    At that time, Schurtafen discussed matters rting to Duchess Lyurik with me. Stop harassing innocent people and leave already.

    After about 3 seconds of silence, Barrelly bowed his head and withdrew. As he moved farther away, he furtively nced at Carlyn.

    He had a look of iprehension on his face.

    As for Barrelly, it was a difficult thing to ept. Because there was no way the princess could be a traitor.

    She also had no reason to lie to protect her knight.

    But his subordinate had never been wrong before, so there was a disconnect between his two beliefs.

    Barrelly suddenly realized that he had made a mistake in his actions as an intelligence agent.

    Always suspect. Even if something seems to be the truth, it may not be. People believe what they want to believe.

    Recalling the intelligence services adage, Barrelly reproached himself.

    Up until now, everything his subordinate had said was correct, but there was always the possibility he could be wrong.

    He had only reported that it seemed to be the case, as usual. It was he himself who had be convinced.

    He had deliberately ignored the fact that the distance of observation was quite far. Barrelly sighed and lowered his head as he left the imperial pce.

    Four people huh.

    Thanks to Erendils help they barely got through it, but it was a creepy moment. Just thinking about it made my heartbeat rise.

    It was obvious since all my efforts up till now could have crumbled away in an instant.

    After that, surveince from the imperial side became stricter. The numbers were less than when I had firste to the empire, but the quality was different.

    They were elites. It clearly meant they would monitor me.

    Anyway, since suspicions existed, it was only natural they would need to check. This level was not an issue.

    I just had to act the same as before. My Winds could not be caught by their surveince anyway. I spread open a newspaper.

    [Chenaruss Assassin Appears Again]

    The disturbance from that night did not make the news, but talk of Chenaruss assassin still remained.

    However, the figure in the article was not me.

    It was about others using my name after I had stopped the assassinations.

    Does the expression borrowing sound a bit strange?

    Theyre trying to achieve their own goals under my infamous name.

    For those who wanted to kill certain people, it was the optimal timing. Suspicions would be directed at Chenaruss assassin.

    So there were many assassination incidents.

    Unrted to each others grudges, it resembled what I had done, so it naturally attracted attention.

    This was advantageous for me.

    There werent many others who could handle jobs as cleanly as me. They would get caught by the empire sooner orter.

    The assassinations I carried out could also be regarded as coincidental ovepping incidents.

    I also got contact from Phiri. It was good news. She had safely returned to the branch and the target was headed towards Duke.

    And from even before Phiri brought it up, I heard that Duke also suspected the leader.

    Phiri said it seemed only Dukes trusted aides knew. I thought the Chief of Intelligence was quite nasty.

    No matter what, shouldnt he warn those of us on site?

    I guessed it was probably with the intention to discern the leaders feelings through this operation.

    Anyway, the gains from this operation were muchrger than I had worried over at first.

    The only downside was giving the devil worshippers and the empire motive to suspect me even a little.

    Neither would be fully convinced anyway. Especially when even Erendil had said I was with her.

    The empire would be flustered and the devil worshippers would think Duke Brusek had used me.

    The profits are enormous.

    I had captured the target who held important intelligence and got rid of Ante who could have been a hindrance in the future.

    On top of that, my Stratagem level also increased.

    [You gain Stratagem experience points. Your Stratagem reaches lv11. You acquire the Unexpected Aplice trait.]

    [You have reached Stratagem lv11. You acquire the Stratagem Prodigy trait.]

    The higher the level rose, the more experience points were required, so I hadnt expected this. It was an unexpected profit.

    Moreover, I got an additional trait awarded every five levels after the first level too.

    I guessed the experience points were calcted as such because this event was more important than I had thought.

    Stratagem Prodigy was a very good trait that gave modifiers to Stratagem-rted actions overall.

    While other traits added bonuses to a specific field like assassination or infiltration, this applied to everything.

    Its almost time huh.

    I checked my watch. Around three minutes left? Soon, my Winds sensed someone approaching.

    The youth walked straight towards me as soon as he noticed me.

    Sir Carl?

    Nice to meet you. Im Carl Schurtafen.

    I stood from my seat and extended a hand towards the youth. He grasped my hand with both of his, an excited look on his face.

    I cant believe I get to meet the Empires hero! Its truly an honor!

    I had waited quite a while sinceing to Chenarus in order to meet this youth, so it was a good start right from the beginning.

    A smile naturally came to my lips. Obviously.

    The young man before me was the best strategist I had ever seen while ying Valhll.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 103: Orhen (1)

    Chapter 103: Orhen (1)

    Hannut Campbell.

    A named character with the high-level trait of Genius. He was a person whopletely specialized in using his head.

    Although there were some who had Genius, what made him special was his exceptionally high output.

    As you could tell from his other traits like Great Strategist and Intellect of the Age, he was brilliant.

    He was one of the top three people that you absolutely had to recruit.

    Although I hadnt gotten past thetter half of the main story, whether Hannut was there or not made a huge difference.

    It was already a difficult game, and there was a saying that it was better to raise someone new if Hannut died. (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: Im really not sure if to raise someone new is right or not. Either that or its something like make a new save. Here are the Korean text if some of you here can confirm it:    ,         .

    Thetter half of the main story was a grand battle against the devil, and if you didnt have Hannut, you couldnt even get there.

    Im d I had my eye on him.

    I had confirmed he was at the university but hadnt been able to meet him because he wasnt publishing papers.

    I didnt have a pretext. I couldnt just suddenly say I knew the future. But thenst week, I confirmed he had published a paper and contacted him immediately.

    To be honest, I really didnt expect Sir Carl to be here. Shouldnt you not be interested in someone like me? To be honest, I half thought it was a prank by my friend.

    A prank?

    Because I cant stop praising your strategies from the recent war with my friends.

    Ah, is that so? But Im d you came.

    Of course, I had toe to see if I might get to meet Sir Carl!

    After speaking like that, Hannut nced at me.

    May I ask what business you have calling me here?

    Hannut was a university student studying economics. I know he started off in the game as a merchant too.

    It was natural for him to find it strange that I, an imperial knight serving the imperial princess, called him.

    In fact, I was a bit worried that trying to recruit him only based on his paper might look a bit odd.

    But after seeing the paper Hannut had submitted, my worries disappeared.

    I was very impressed with the paper you recently submitted.

    It was a paperying out discourse on how economic structures changed, using a war from 200 years ago as the theme.

    The core of it was how the economy would have changed if the nature of war had changed, and I paid attention to the IF in that.

    My paper?

    Yes.

    Are you also very interested in economics?

    Ah, I came across it by chance. But in that paper, I was able to see your insight into strategy.

    Hannut was a bit surprised at that. He even looked excited for a moment.

    You noticed!

    Yes. Your critiques of the opponents responses in the Battle of Vomel and Semiren Siege were impressive.

    Thats right. The Legoton Kingdom actually had several ways they could have defeated the Empire.

    Your perspective was very deep. Those were strategies that even I would have had trouble thinking up easily.

    The now-nameless kingdom that stood against the empire. Hannut presented five different ways that the kingdom could have won.

    Five different ways.

    And that was to exin how the economy would have changed if the Legoton Kingdom had been victorious.

    Haha. Is that so?

    Yes. In my view, Hannut, you are a genius of tactics.

    To receive such praise from the Hero of War and Imperial Founders Medal receiver, Im embarrassed.

    Even as he spoke like that, he didnt look embarrassed at all. The corners of his lips were smiling widely.

    Well, Hannut was originally that kind of person. Right now hes holding back because of the disparity between us.

    Im speaking sincerely.

    Hoho. Indeed, I guess heroes know how to recognize heroes?

    Hannutughed loudly.

    To be honest, my family was so poor that I dreamed of bing a knight. I probably would have be a general.

    It was more because he didnt have much talent rather than because of his family, but I roughly yed along.

    Thats too bad. Im sure you would have if the Western War had happened a few yearster.

    Hehe. I felt some regret too.

    He was originally an overconfident guy with a little tact. But his abilities themselves were solid.

    In fact, right now was quite decent for him. This was the extent to which he was refraining himself in front of me.

    Or maybe its because hes be more like that as he gains confidence in his abilities.

    He was a man whose personality often got him killed. He incurred the wrath of princes who became emperors.

    Usually, it was for the crime of insulting the imperial family.

    For me, it was also quite satisfying at times.

    Yelling at the frustrated emperor about why we kept losing wars and getting a jab in.

    -Damn, theres no other f*cking retard like this! Its because youve got an incurably thick skull!

    -What? You call that speaking? Ugh. Isnt this guypletely crazy? How the hell did a clueless punk like this be emperor?

    -Yeah, just kill him. If I stay under him any longer I feel like Im gonna blow up.

    The execution proceeded right then and there.

    When I first saw that scene on the monitor, I was shocked. For a while, my jaw dropped open.

    It was a mix of frustration that such a reliable strategist had died, and an ambivalent feeling of Damn, thats refreshing.

    Well, whatever happened in the past, his abilities were solid. He wasnt an arrogant person despite his overconfidence.

    So with that said, would you be interested in working under Her Highness the Princess?

    Of course! It would be my honor.

    Hannut immediately agreed.

    He had said he found it unbelievable when I called him, but of course, he hade expecting there was a possibility.

    He would have naturally guessed the reason I called him. And from the beginning, I never thought he would refuse.

    Because he was confident, he also had the ambition to rise in status.

    Despite his personality, he was quite respectful to the princes before he exploded.

    It was probably because of the difference in status at the time. And because frustrations had built up to the extreme then.

    In that case, I will arrange a private audience with the Empress in the near future.

    Please feel free to contact me anytime. Ill even attend your parents memorial services. (+)<sup>[2]</sup>TLN: The part Ill even attend your parents memorial services. expresses a willingness to attend even such a solemn event as the memorial service for the other persons parents, indicating a strong sense of support andmitment.

    Because imperial surveince was severe, recruiting talent was the only thing I could do on my days off.

    But I didnt need to move around that much. I only met the people who were absolutely necessary.

    Even so, the quality of Erendils supporters was very good.

    It wasnt thanks to me. It was because Erendil could see the truth.

    Although I said there were several people I was meeting, ultimately the people chosen were the ones Erendil took notice of.

    That is, people who genuinely support her or serve the empire gather.

    Of course, there were also some who just had tremendous power mixed in, butpared to the princes side, it was quite wholesome.

    Thats why these were somewhat uneventful days.

    Well, it hasnt been too bad.

    Because I was already pulling all-nighters every other day, the assassination attempt had piled on quite a bit of fatigue too.

    I focused on restingfortably and training.

    It was the same when I yed the game. Quiet between big events, like an intercial period.

    Right now was the time to prepare.

    I couldnt neglect this period. Valhll had to go all out in some way too, since there was no time skip.

    The longer this period was, the bigger the next incident that approached.

    Looking at the current situation, its probably rted to the leader.

    I knew Duke Brusek also had suspicions, but so far there hadnt been any big changes.

    He must be preparing something.

    Phiri wrote up a statement of reasons for his disobedience.

    The excuse was that the target had important information because there were more devil worshippers than expected.

    He was scolded quite a bit, but it didnt be a serious issue, I heard. Maybe the Duke pulled some strings.

    I still hadnt heard what information the target had. Instead, Phiri brought new news.

    Orhen ising.

    She even became the Count of Altre. It seemed she had regained her familys peerage.

    Now she was a noble. It feels a bit coincidental now that Id also received an honorary Count title.

    Orhens life would probably befortable now. Valuable intelligence nobles werent used lightly.

    Now that I think about it, I wonder if Denif is doing well.

    After being captured by the empire and released, he moved his location to the Temerza Kingdom bordering Haisen.

    I hadnt contacted him after briefly meeting him before he left. Same with Orhen.

    With that prideful personality, Im sure hes doing fine on his own.

    He was probably grinding his teeth thinking he was falling behind. But that could actually be better.

    It was best that he was outside of the currently chaotic empire and Haisen.

    Anyway, the reason Orhen wasing was to establish the prestige of the Princess.

    It didnt change anything that a foreign noble was pledging support, but it was a different story when it came to interests.

    The mines in Orhens territory were important.

    They produced a rare metal, sr metal, necessary for making enchanted weapons and high-quality arms.

    It was harder to obtain than the Lyon Minerals in the north.

    To be honest, Im a little surprised.

    Altre wasnt stupid, so for Orhen to gain control of thatnd, Haisen must have put in quite a bit of effort.

    It was possible because Orhen had the justification of being the rightful heir, but ording to what I heard, it was in the form of a treaty between the empire and Altre where they would only tribute the originally agreed-upon amount.

    On the surface, it was framed as Orhen voluntarily providing assistance, influenced by Erendils abilities.

    It had already made the newspapers to the extent that articles wereing out about how the princess had rolled up her sleeves to secure the sr metal supply.

    Once it was finalized, an even bigger article would probablye out.

    I guess you could say this is thanks to me.

    Altres interests were involved here. Orhen wouldnt have been able to make this decision unterally even after gaining her title.

    Since Erendil currently had a high chance of bing emperor, this was probably Altres move to set the line in advance.

    The meeting was tomorrow. I felt regret that I couldnt meet Orhen separately due to the surveince, but the joy of seeing her after several years was greater.

    Dawn.

    I now felt it was time I made a decision soon. The end was nearing for the character Carl Schurtafen.

    The reason was simple. Someday my identity would be peeled back. I would soone under attack.

    The devil worshippers knew I was from Haisen through the leader.

    They would probably attack Erendil using me as an excuse during the most crucial moment.

    The imperial princesss close attendant actually being a spy from Haisen would be a serious blow.

    No matter that Im the empires hero of war.

    The emperor would absolutely not tolerate it. Public sentiment towards citizens with imperial superiority would thoroughly turn against us too, now that Haisen had declined as a nation and the princess had left the imperial pce.

    The Duke was probably worried about it too now, but for me, it had been a future I was concerned about ever since first bing an imperial guard.

    Hadnt Death Avoidance also given a warning? The leaders betrayal was the variable with the highest likelihood of urring.

    There were other possibilities of course.

    If the leader had not be a traitor before or did not be one at all, this would not have happened.

    Or if Duke Brusek had taken care of the leader a bit faster, that would have been fine too.

    But now it couldnt be undone.

    And well, there were no other options from when the Empress got subverted.

    The Empress didnt even need evidence. If she exposed my identity iming it was a confession of conscience, that was the end.

    In fact, leaving the imperial pce itself wasnt a bad thing for me.

    In the long term, it was much better for me to get out of the imperial pce. What I could do inside was limited.

    It was the same for being from Haisen.

    Haisens goal and my goal were simr but different. A future where we collided was within expectations.

    In fact, once I discarded Carl Schurtafen, my n had been to distance myself from Haisen to some extent too.

    To utilize the information I knew from the game, it was better for me to move alone.

    There were quite a few capable people like Cedric and Denif scattered around. I would have to move diligently.

    Helping Erendil was something I could still sufficiently do from outside the pce.

    I believe enough trust had already been established between the two of us. I was already drawing a line with Haisen and showing it too.

    The problem is Erendils safety.

    Under the current circumstance, it was a risk I had no choice but to allow.

    From my conversation with Faorn when I went to Tenorio, I thought he might help out, but it wasnt certain.

    Rather than that, it might be better to escape imperial surveince and swiftly make Erendil the emperor.

    Once she was the emperor, the Sword Masters would guard her, so it should be fine.

    Anyway, I need to move before Im attacked.

    Originally, my n had been to fake dying in a terrorist attack after discussing with Erendil and then disappear.

    That way, Haisen would also have a hard time finding traces of me.

    But the devil worshippers were moving more tenaciously than I knew.

    And the situation was that the Empress herself had been subverted by the devil worshippers.

    If I, Carl Schurtafen  hero of war  have to discard this identity, might there be an even better method?

    An idea shed through my mind for an instant.

    If its turned out like this, wouldnt it be better for me to attack the devil worshippers first?<ul><li>1. TLN: Im really not sure if to raise someone new is right or not. Either that or its something like make a new save. Here are the Korean text if some of you here can confirm it:    ,         . </li><li>2. TLN: The part Ill even attend your parents memorial services. expresses a willingness to attend even such a solemn event as the memorial service for the other persons parents, indicating a strong sense of support andmitment. </li></ul>Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 104: Orhen (2)

    Chapter 104: Orhen (2)

    Things have gottenplicated.

    Duke Brusek, Chief of Intelligence of Haisen, tapped his desk with his fingers and let out a frustrated sigh.

    It had gotten terriblyplicated. He didnt even suspect Derek was a traitor.

    And that wasnt all. The atmosphere was strange so he investigated and found out some of those in the north had also betrayed them.

    Disguised as deaths during their missions, after brutal interrogations, he found out they had heard the devils voice.

    They called it a sacred revtion but to Duke Brusek it was merely a deluded voice.

    He couldnt even guess how far the roots of corruption had spread within the intelligence agency. There probably werent many but the important thing was that there were some.

    His confidant Shadows Mystic Power had its limits too. Given enough time he could catch them but time was the issue.

    He didnt know who else might betray them during that time, or how things might get tangled up in the empire.

    The leader position wasnt just handed over. It was a spot that was considered in the top 5 even within Haisens intelligence agency.

    Reaching that position meant one had survived in this vicious ce. Their instincts would be ghostly.

    Hes probably already suspicious.

    Contrary to ns, his confidant brought Hepate through Phiri. If he was the leader he would have noticed something strange.

    They were already in a situation where Carlyn and Haisen could be exposed at any moment the very next day.

    Considering the Emperors personality, the Princess would definitely be disqualified from thepetition to seed to the throne.

    An attack on Haisen would also just be following procedure.

    The best thing would be to eliminate the connection between Haisen and the character Carl Schurtafen.

    But that didnt seem likely to happen.

    Because Derek must have evidence.

    Within the agency, information about godchildren was only managed by the Duke. But his opponent was the leader.

    Moreover, Carlyn had worked in the empire too so if they wanted to make connections they could.

    And the fact was, Derek himself was evidence. Fanaticism made people take their lives lightly.

    If Derek went to the empire himself and revealed his identity, that would be enough proof.

    Because he couldnt see a clear solution, the Duke felt frustrated.

    The remaining methods were things he didnt like much. The Duke wanted to talk to Carlyn.

    He felt that clever child might havee up with some ingenious idea.

    Of course, he didnt have high expectations. It was clearly not a situation he could get out of.

    Oh well. The Duke let out a deep sigh.

    Destroy all information rted to Carlyn, secretly.

    .Yes.

    The Shadow who answered hesitated for a moment.

    Are you abandoning Carlyn?

    Abandoning him.

    The Dukeughed at his confidants question. He was too great a talent to abandon.

    He was a child he had raised to be the imperial princesss guard at 18 and be on the cusp of fulfilling the agencys will.

    His activities in the Western War were enough to even astonish the Duke.

    And where else on this continent could he find another child like that? Carlyn was the closest to perfect of all the agents hed seen.

    It may seem that way. But youre mistaken. That child is probably thinking the same as me.

    ..

    Pass on word to Phiri.

    Your Highness, its an honor to meet you. I am Henna Schrier.

    Orhen came for lunch. The purpose was to share a meal and conversation together.

    While exchanging greetings with the princess, she never once looked in my direction.

    It was a kind of etiquette. As a member of the escort, I could observe Orhen a bit more freely.

    She certainly appeared more mature. She was still young, but I had seen her even younger.

    Being a count might change the atmosphere. Orhen probably felt the same when she saw me.

    Only when Orhen lifted her head did she briefly nce in my direction. There was warmth in her short eye contact.

    You must have gone through a lot toe here. Ive heard about your deeds. Youve reimed the lost title of your ancestors.

    Yes.

    A significant achievement. But it must have been quite challenging on your own.

    I am satisfied, having achieved vengeance.

    Erendil nodded as if this were expected.

    You wished to see me.

    Yes. Your courage and skill shown during the recent Western War

    Orhens ttery, Erendils humility and eptance. The conversation that followed was familiar yet tedious.

    It was the usual discourse exchanged with noble visitors who sought support.

    Well, Erendil might already see falsehoods and truths in Orhens words.

    During the brief pauses in conversation, Orhen asionally nced at me.

    As the meal ended, Orhen hinted that she might add some additional gold.

    While sipping tea, Erendil proposed a stroll to Orhen.

    The pce gardens are quite beautiful. Would you care to walk with me?

    It would be an honor.

    Schurtafen, follow us.

    It felt a bit out of ce. Orhen wouldnt naturally be fond of this.

    As the three of us walked in the garden, Erendil suddenly gave Orhen a sharp look.

    Count.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    You seemed acquainted with Schurtafen.

    The abrupt question was quite surprising. How did she know? It didnt make sense.

    Erendil didnt know Orhen. This meeting was arranged by Haisen.

    Even if Erendil noticed the falsehood in Orhens ttery, there was no reason for her to associate it with me.

    Orhens actions hadnt caused any issues.

    Her gaze had briefly met mine a few times.

    It wasnt just me who noticed. Emmet saw it too. It felt strange but hard to pinpoint.

    Is he one of the princesss guards?

    Your gaze seemed quite familiar.

    Unlikely. It was just a momentary nce.

    Erendil looked at me instead of Orhen. It was a demanding gaze, seeking an answer. I had no choice.

    I had decided not to lie in the first ce, and Orhens response confirmed it was a lie.

    Your Highnesss thoughts are correct. The count is affiliated with Haisen. We grew up together.

    As expected, so it is.

    While Erendil nodded, Orhen shot me a shocked look.

    It was a question of What are you doing? I chose not to answer.

    Why didnt you mention it earlier?

    I apologize. Even though the Count is affiliated with Haisen, I didnt think this meeting would change much.

    Thats not the point. If I knew you two had a connection, I would have arranged the meal differently, more privately.

    Erendils words indicated her consideration.

    You didnt mention it on purpose because youre acquainted, right? Its been a while since youve seen each other, so I thought youd want some time to catch up.

    She seemed to be thinking differently. I didnt deliberately avoid mentioning it out of consideration.

    I shook my head.

    Its fine.

    Weve alreadye to the garden. Since its not a ce people can just casually enter, lets take some time to chatfortably.

    Erendil said so and walked ahead. It was an unintended consideration, but it wasnt bad.

    But I couldnt keep too much distance, so Orhen and I followed behind.

    Carlyn, I cant understand why you said that.

    Her old tone remained.

    Although I thought her manner of speaking had changed during the conversation with Erendil, it seemed it was all an act.

    She seemed to have already noticed. Its a meaningless matter.

    Still

    Anyway, it turned out well, didnt it? Theres no problem.

    At my words, Orhen also smiled faintly.

    Youre not wrong. Its been a while.

    Yeah, about three years? We parted ways at sixteen.

    Right. How are you doing, Carlyn? I roughly know, but

    Since I became a guard, my movements could be seen from anywhere, so I answered with a smile.

    What about you? It wouldnt have been easy to be a count.

    My father put in quite a bit of effort. I think I worked hard too.

    I thought there wouldnt be any awkwardness since we had spent almost every day together for three years, but there was a bit.

    I was fine, but there seemed to be some difort on Orhens side. Maybe it was because we were in the presence of the princess.

    Oh, Denif sent his regards.

    Have you seen him recently?

    He was the contact for this mission.

    Had he gone to Temerza and returned to Haisen? Well, considering theplexities involving devil worshippers and the empire, talented agents focused on Haisen and the empire when needed.

    Hows Denif doing?

    He seemed in good spirits. He was very grateful to you. He said you saved his life.

    Right. I was the one who saved him.

    He was praising you. He said, Lets have a rematch next time we meet.

    A chuckle escaped.

    Hes still the same.

    Hes Denif.

    Didnt he ask you to fight?

    It was a secret meeting.

    Orhen nced briefly at Erendils back.

    However

    It seemed like the princess really cares about you.

    Is that so?

    Yeah, it looked that way.

    Well, considering what Ive done, its understandable.

    It seemed like there was more to it than just that. Besides, your face alone adds some credibility.

    Erendil whispered softly, wearing a subtle smile. Then she gestured subtly to indicate that the conversation had gone on long enough.

    It was a signal to stop. Well, this was probably enough. I nodded in agreement.

    I hope we can meet again next time.

    Orhens final words.

    I gave a slight smile in response, but inwardly, I shook my head. Whether that would be possible or not remained uncertain.

    She was quite pretty.

    It was what the Princess had brought up. For some reason, Carlyn sensed the atmosphere was tense.

    He smiled and lowered his head.

    How could shepare to you, Your Highness?

    ttery.

    The Princess sharply turned her head towards the window. But to Carlyn, he was just telling the truth.

    Whether in the game or now, Carlyn hadnt seen anyone more beautiful than the Princess after all.

    A silence briefly visited them and Carlyn contemted. There was something he had to tell the Princess too.

    But he wondered if this was the right timing.

    Its still just at the concept stage.

    It was questionable to talk in detail. He didnt know how the situation might change. But he had to mention it.

    An order coulde tonight out of nowhere.

    Because it would be a shocking thing to say so suddenly when a situation that allowed him to talk might appear without notice.

    It was best to give a heads-up about things like this in advance. If the situation actually hit, things could get tangled up and misunderstandings could ur.

    Your Highness, would it be alright if I stepped down from being your knight?

    .What do you mean by that?

    The Princess asked back in a cold tone.

    Did Haisen tell you to return?

    No, thats not it.

    Or did they tell you to marry the Duchess?

    No, neither. Haisen hasnt said anything to me. Im just hypothesizing.

    Because it was after Carlyn met Orhen, the Princess thought hed received word from the Haisen side.

    The Princess red at Carl with sharp eyes.

    Speak properly. Youre not the type of person to just randomly say something like that on your own.

    Her voice was frosty. Although the Princess was pretending to remain calm, her expression and voice werepletely opposite.

    Carlyn sighed internally.

    He had expected a reaction like this to some extent, but he didnt think it would be this intense.

    There is a high probability of that happening.

    How high of a probability?

    ..

    Very high then.

    The Princesss eyes reddened slightly. As for her, it was only natural to be flustered by the sudden talk.

    What happened without my knowing? Speak truthfully.

    Do you recall when I mentioned there were traitorsst time?

    I remember.

    There is a high likelihood an attack towards you and I wille.

    The Princess expressed surprise with her eyes.

    If my identity is revealed, it will be a tremendous blow to you as well. I want to take action myself before you get excluded from thepetition.

    The Princess couldnt react for a moment after Carlyn spoke. It was because although shed vaguely heard it before, the situation had been quite serious.

    .Is there no way to avoid leaving?

    It looks nearly impossible.

    Then isnt it not a possibility but a certainty?

    Im sorry.

    The Princess looked at Carlyn resentfully. Her emotions going haywire was also a novel thing for her.

    For a while, she seemed like she wanted to say something as she wet her lips.

    Didnt you ask if I would be alright with you stepping down as a knight?

    ..

    I am not alright with it.

    I apologize.

    The Princess let out a long sigh.

    Didnt you say you would stay by my side and make efforts. Was that a lie?

    No. Even if I am no longer Your Highnesss knight, I will be near you.

    The Princesss expression softened subtly.

    Is that possible?

    You know of my Mystic Power. Of course, I wont be able to see you as frequently right after the incident first happens and Ill have to keep some distance, but I may also be able to create a situation where I can return.

    Silence flowed for a while. After a period of stillness, the Princess looked at Carlyn with hard eyes.

    If by some chance I be Emperor, would that problem be resolvable then?

    Carlyn looked into the Princesss eyes and deeply lowered his head.

    It would be at the Emperorsmand. Who would defy an order from the Emperor?Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 105: Thinning (1)

    Chapter 105: Thinning (1)

    The best way to attack those devil worshippers in my current situation was to expose their identity.

    No matter how secretive they were, constantly not being named would have unimaginable effects.

    First, restrictions would be ced on all their actions, and potential converts would be reduced.

    There was an enormous difference between not knowing anything and being wary because you knew such people existed.

    In the first ce, they didn��t tell you they worship the devil from the start.

    The only reason I hadn��t been able to do this was because Icked the authority to know about them.

    Carl Schurtafen had nothing to do with the devil worshippers. In the end, it revealed my background was false.

    ��Anyway, to denounce the devil worshippers as a disposable identity����

    It was simple.I just had to be a devil worshipper.

    Of course, it was not that I really would turn into one. I meant exposing myself as such a person.

    Even if I was treated as if I were dead, there was a high chance the suspicion of being affiliated with Haisen would arise.

    It was a way to preemptively block that risk. That was why it was important for me to make the first move.

    Even if enemies tried to frame me as being associated with Haisen if I was the first to open the door by dering Carl Schurtafen as a devil worshipper��

    Those who say such things would themselves be suspected of being devil worshippers.

    To further reduce the risk, I had to attack Haisen in the process.

    ��And deal with the leader too.��

    The image of me killing Haisen��s leader before they could engrave my identity was enough.

    Of course, I��d also need to leak information to the empire before that.

    A defection by a hero of the empire.

    How big of an impact would it have? Naturally, not only the empire but the entire continent would be tarnished with the reputation of devil worshippers.

    ��For those who intended to move quietly, this will be a tremendous disaster.��

    The n stemmed from the idea of attacking devil worshippers, but there seemed to be no better option than this.

    Of course, this wasn��t discussed with Haisen.

    I couldn��t talk to the Duke right now, and revealing it was risky for me.

    And escaping from Haisen��s grasp was also advantageous for me.

    I intended to approach Phiri. I needed Phiri��s help to leak information to the empire.

    The sooner the n was executed, the better.

    ��The problem is the Empress.��

    That was the most troublesome part. It didn��t matter if it was revealed that the Empress was a devil worshipper.

    Wasn��t I originally one of Erendil��s trusted aides?

    Of course, there would clearly be damage. But not enough to strip her of the right of session.

    Compared to my identity as part of Haisen being revealed, it was a hundred times better.

    If Erendil couldn��t be Emperor, her death in the future was essentially confirmed.

    The problem was that they might attack Erendil while I was not there.

    ��She even knows things about me.��

    Even if it was not assassinating Erendil, if the Empress exposed me, my efforts could turn into bubbles.

    I should kill her if possible��

    But capturing the leader and the Empress was unimaginably difficult even in my imagination.

    And it was hard to bring her mind back.

    They said more brainwashing was needed to make her kill her own daughter, but she had already been recruited.

    She was probably heard the devil��s whispers.

    I��d already experienced in games that it was nearly impossible to bring such people back.

    It would only increase her wariness of me.

    ��Sigh.��

    On top of that, I didn��t have the confidence to tell this to Erendil. I didn��t know how she would react to her mother��s death.

    Emotion could surpass reason. Even if she read the truth from my words, it could be a problem.

    I should have left her to die when I first came to the empire. I gained trust by saving her, but now things wereplicated.

    It must be because of the Empress that I got the Death Avoidance warning when I epted the Duke��s offer.

    ��It��s impossible to kill the leader and the Empress on the same day.��

    The priority had to be the leader. In the end, I had no choice but to escape the pursuit and return to the empire as quickly as possible.

    And assassinate the Empress without Erendil knowing.

    Anyway, time was running out. That��s why my head hurt quite a bit while preparing.

    I had to talk to Phiri today and move as quickly as possible.

    ��What are you thinking about so deeply?��

    Emmet��s words brought me out of my reverie. Only then did the scenery outside the window catch my eye.

    Moonlit leaves were swaying in the wind.

    ��Oh, nothing.��

    I didn��t realize I had gotten so deeply lost in thought. Nevertheless, not being aware of it was my own fault.

    I hardly slept these past few days, trying to organize my thoughts and ns.

    Was this the best way? Was there no other option I hadn��t thought of?

    There was a lot of mental stress due to the urgency of time.

    And with a body already unable to rest properly and umted mental fatigue, I missed myposure.

    I nced at Emmet, wondering if my emotions had leaked out.

    ��Is it because of Her Highness?��

    ��Her Highness?��

    I repeated the question knowing full well what he meant. Recently, following my advice, Erendil had been keeping her distance from me.

    The tutoring also stopped. It was to reduce the expected shock from the betrayal of a close aide as much as possible.

    The picture was that Erendil was the first to notice something strange and distanced herself.

    Emmet must have noticed it of course.

    ��Lately Her Highness has been avoiding you.��

    ��We��ve just been close on many asions recently.��

    Emmet frowned slightly. His lips moved as if to say something but stopped.

    His expression as he looked at me seemed ufortable.

    ��Is Her Highness okay?��

    ��Yes?��

    I tilted my head at the sudden question, then roughly grasped what he meant.

    From before, his eyes when looking at me and Erendil had been strange.

    ��Is there a problem?��

    As I answered with a faint smile, Emmet was silent for a while before nodding heavily.

    ��I see. Of course, it��s for Her Highness.��

    After saying that, Emmet looked at me briefly and then silently patted my shoulder once before turning away.

    That touch was excessively gentle.

    He probably thought I had rejected Erendil��s feelings or something.

    Well, none of my business. My head felt like it would burst from other things right now anyway.

    I turned my gaze outside. Soon it was time for Phiri toe.

    About 30 minutes passed. Phiri appeared a littleter than usual. And she wasn��t alone.

    What��s going on? As I was wondering, Phiri spoke first.

    ��He��s Father��s man. Don��t be wary.��

    Hmm. For someone to show up now, could it be that shadow-wielding mystic power and trusted aide I��d heard of but never seen? The one said to be at the Duke��s side?

    How should I interpret this situation?

    I had thought the Duke would have the same worries and be moving very carefully.

    If he had different thoughts than me, my n could turn to bubbles.

    His idea might be better than mine but the chances were low.

    -Yes. Nice to meet you

    Before my hand could even write, the man spoke.

    ��Greetings can wait, let��s get to the point. The matter is grave and time is short.��

    A stiff man. Or the situation might be more urgent than I knew.

    The duke must have gotten information from imperial agents.

    ��ording to recently obtained information, those crazy devil-worshipping bastards were indeed raised by the empire.��

    -I see, just as I thought.

    ��Your conjectures from the report you submitted around 2 years ago were correct. They were raised in secret but got out of control.��

    As expected. Otherwise, it would be hard to exin their secrecy. And the fact that their name neveres up.

    Seeing the terror aimed at Erendil yet the quiet response, I was already certain.

    To protect his life, Chief of Intelligence Duke Schweig would be hushing it up with all his might.

    ��Let��s leave that talk for now, it��s not urgent.��

    -Yes.

    ��Before rying the mission, there��s something I want to ask.��

    After saying that, the man was silent for a while. Maybe a personal question not representing the Duke��s intentions. I waited silently.

    ��Duke said your thinking would be the same as his.��

    The Duke said that?

    If true, it was good news for me. It would be hard toe up with ingenious methods beyond what I had thought of given the constraints.

    I had thought this might be the best given the many limitations.

    -Is that so?

    ��Yes. If you don��t mind, I want to hear your thoughts first.��

    Didn��t he just say there wasn��t time? It was a sudden thought, but I suspected the man��s intentions.

    As per the current n, I would soon find myself in a very precarious situation.

    The Duke��s retainer might be uneasy. If I make the wrong choice, Haisen could be in danger.

    Perhaps he didn��t just want to ry orders but wanted confirmation through me.

    -I��ll be a devil worshipper. Haisen needs to push me toward the Empire. Then, I��ll have to attack Haisen. And maybe taking care of the leader in the process.

    At the end of the brief summary, the Duke��s retainer��s silence confirmed the Duke��s and my alignment of thoughts.

    It was good news. I tried to erase the smile from my lips.

    ��Surprising.��

    -��Is that urate?��

    ��Yes. The operation��s codename is ��Thinning��.��

    Thinning. To thin them out. It was a fitting operation name.

    But Phiri seemed quite surprised, as if hearing this for the first time.

    ��Just a moment. Do we have to go that far?��

    ��Right now. Do you have another n?��

    The man cut off Phiri��s words.

    ��If this gets out, not only Carlyn but also we will be in danger.��

    ������

    ��And the Duke agrees with Carlyn��s thoughts. Do you have anything else to say?��

    Phiri couldn��t argue. The Duke��s retainer spoke to me.

    ��Is there anything we can do to assist with this n?��

    -No, just let me know when it��s time to push me toward the Empire.

    ��We can do that now.��

    -When?

    ��Tomorrow.��

    -Understood.

    I wasn��t surprised. After all, I was also nning to tell Phiri to speak tomorrow.

    We just need to follow the n.

    ��When will you move?��

    -I��ll move at midnight tomorrow.

    Moving straight away might seem suspicious, but it couldn��t be helped.

    Since there were devil worshippers on the Empire��s side too, I had to move before information could be exchanged.

    ��Okay. Let us help with dealing with Derek.��

    -No, it��s fine. It might even be a problem.

    The man let out a coldugh.

    ��You seem to be suspicious of us. Don��t worry. Only Phiri and I will move. Only four people know about this operation. Just prepare a suitable route.��

    It seems only the three of us here and the Duke knew about the operation. The Duke was indeed moving very cautiously.

    ��Except for a few people who know about this, you will be considered a traitor. We will genuinely pursue you as well.��

    It was a natural statement, for Denif or Orhen as well. Such secrecy was best known to a select few.

    I could feel Phiri��s breath bing heavier. Perhaps she was concerned about me.

    However, thest sentence bothered me slightly. I had expected them to provide some means ofmunication, no matter the risk.

    Though risky, talents like mine weren��t easily acquired.

    Were they considering coborating with the Empire?

    It was possible. Perhaps to demonstrate Haisen��s innocence, there would be internal surveince for a while.

    -When should I return?

    After a brief silence, the Duke��s retainer spoke up. Personally, I found that silence somewhat unsettling.

    ��The Duke has left the decision to your judgment.��

    -Understood.

    After discussing the details, the Duke��s retainer spoke onest time.

    ��It��s Duke��s statement.��

    -I��m listening.

    ����Thank you. Good luck.�� Do you have any message for the Duke?��

    A phrase popped into my head incongruously with the situation. A memory from Earth. Of course, I couldn��t tell it directly.

    It had been hard but I��d learned and gained a lot under the Duke as an orphan. I concealed my smile.

    -Please tell him ��Thank you damn much for everything����

    After Phiri and the man left, only the most difficult mission of my experiences remained, also myst mission in Haisen.

    But why? Despite the many uneasy factors, I strangely felt at ease.

    Hmm. It was not always the case, but my condition would often peak at times like these��Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 106: Thinning (2)

    Chapter 106: Thinning (2)

    Green was spreading along the pce courtyard. It was the time when summer was approaching at the end of spring.

    Soon, the spring flowers like primroses and hyacinths that were in full bloom would lower their heads, and summer flowers would take their ce.

    <i>Saaaak-</i> The soft sounds of leaves and grass brushing against the wind in the alleyways were faint. It was a quiet morning.

    Although it was a path he had always walked, Carlyn was immersed in sentimentality at the familiar scenery.

    ��In the end, what I want is this kind of tranquility.��

    He had spent a long time here. Correspondingly, his memories of Earth were fading little by little.

    The goal of Carlyn, who he had be, was survival. Returning was an issue to think about after that.

    Anyway, after surviving he would have wished for a peaceful andfortable life. Whether on Earth or here in Eden.

    Carlyn hoped this moment of stillness would continue. But it was an impossible reality.He turned his head slightly. The scenery of the imperial pce where he had been living appeared. What his eyes were fixed on deeply was where the Princess��s room was.

    Without exchanging greetings, they also couldn��t share any farewells. Naturally, he couldn��t mention that something was about to happen soon.

    ��Although I did say something could happen any time.��

    When it came time to leave, his heart felt a little reluctant too.

    It was the moment he had to abandon everything he had aplished as the Princess��s knight, Carl Schurtafen.

    It was an expected situation, but actually going through it was another matter.

    It was said that even skilled spies feel regret when a long disguise ends, so he thought this sentiment was nothing special.

    Standing there too long would seem strange.

    Carlyn turned his body again. He left the pce through the path he always walked. In an instant, the tranquility disappearedpletely.

    ��Was it the calm before the storm?��

    Because as soon as he left the pce, the Empire��s eyes were fixed on him. There was no change yet.

    Haisen would also make contact with the Empire around evening.

    Time was life in this matter. If he talked too early, the Empire��s traitors could whisper it to the leader.

    Arriving home, Carlyn picked up the newspaper first. As usual, he unfolded it and went inside.

    ��Huh?��

    Unfolding the newspaper, he felt a faint sense of difort. As he turned two pages, a sheet of paper fluttered out.

    The appearance was a bill for the newspaper subscription fee. But the content was not so.

    -Farewell, again.

    Carlyn could tell this was a message sent by Phiri. In front of the Duke��s confidant, the two of them could notfortably exchange greetings.

    With the small bill, there were limits to conveying words in code, but the size of that sentiment was fully felt.

    ��Farewell, again.��

    After pondering those words briefly, Carlyn tore up the bill and threw it into the firece. He couldn��t carry it around and leaving it would be dangerous.

    There was no other meaningful information in the newspaper he read afterward.

    Carlyn simply took care of his meal and thenid down on the bed. He hadn��t properly slept for days.

    To think about what would happen today, he had to store up even a bit of stamina.

    It was a deep sleep, without nightmares.

    Even before opening my eyes, I realized today was the day. The day I was in peak condition.

    My five senses were keen.

    Through my ears, I could hear the foulnguage of men far down the alley. Through my nose came the smell of food from a street stall 300 meters away.

    Strength around 6 times greater than usual was coiled up inside my body. The cirction of mana was extremely neat.

    I could vividly sense every corner of the mana circuitry within my body.

    I couldn��t be 100% certain but the signs I feltst night seemed real.

    Was I lucky?

    ��No, no.��

    In fact, it was right to say I had no luck at all until now. On important asions, there hadn��t been a day I was in good condition.

    The time when I was learning weapons under the Duke was probably the best.

    Even then, it wasn��t a hugely important event. It would have happened sooner orter.

    I was certain.

    ��There won��t be any problems.��

    There was no better day than today. It was as if the heavens were helping me. The mission would not fail.

    The time was 6 pm. The number watching me was still four.

    I sat cross-legged. It was to focus on the Moonlight Technique. I wanted to gain even a bit of enlightenment, if only briefly.

    The moon that had yet to be a crescent rises in my mind. Under the moonlight in my vision, I grasped the Moonlight.

    I reviewed the past battle. The war with the West, assassinations, and the battle with Ante.

    Things I hadn��t seen or missed back then be clearer little by little. And although the meditation wasn��t long, before I knew it I had learned it.

    However, I was unable to pass the 5-star level of Moonlight Technique. After all, I had only recently reached 4-star.

    I didn��t have high expectations but still, I was disappointed.

    ��Hoo.��

    As I breathed out deeply and opened my eyes, there was indescribable calmness about the imminent events.

    I got up, had a cup of coffee, then finished preparations to head out.

    Now was the time to move. I went out to the street in my usual attire.

    It was to meet one person. The Empire��s dogs still numbered four. They tailed me.

    I moved here and there, conversing with various people who recognized me.

    I browsed newspaper stands and dropped by bookstores, flipping through various books.

    Was this enough?

    They were suspicious actions I normally didn��t do. I sensed the imperial agents having a silent conversation.

    And at the end, I met a man in the promised outfit at the promised ce.

    He was a Haisen patriot.

    ��Hello. The weather��s nice today, isn��t it?��

    ��Yes, summer��s almost here.��

    I nodded at the man��s greeting. This man didn��t know about this operation. He would only know his own duty.

    To confess to being a devil worshipper after being captured by the Empire and die.

    There was no need to worry. He was someone personally sent by the Duke. His patriotic brainwashing couldn��t bepared to mine.

    The look in his eyes already shone with extraordinary determination.

    A half-concealed tattoo was visible on his neck. It was the devil worshippers��. He must have copied it after seeing a corpse.

    Carlyn exchanged quite long small talk with the man.

    It was a time that would feel distinctly different from other people. Then he nodded with a slightly strange expression.

    Now I just had to turn and hurry back home.

    ��One down.��

    Of the four, one was tailing the man. One turned the other way.

    Seems to be reporting upwards.

    I immediately started preparations after returning home. It was setting up to look like a devil worshipper.

    I had hidden sinister things like devil worshipper charms and symbols I had obtained during thest assassination here and there around the room.

    Naturally, I had also drawn a strange-looking magic circle in the bedroom. It wasn��t a difficult task.

    Arranging the tattoos I had seen on the corpses in an inverted pentagram was the end of it.

    ��It��s not really what those guys use though.��

    The details weren��t important. It just had to look that way.

    No one would say this wasn��t real after seeing what I had prepared. It would seem I was proving I was a devil worshipper.

    Later when there was more information about them, I could use this to my advantage.

    I just had to im I wasn��t really a devil worshipper after Erendil became Emperor when I returned.

    ��Eight.��

    At some point, the quality and density of the surveince had changed.

    Seems the word from Haisen had been ryed. Of course, the report from the dog watching me would have gone up too.

    The reason they weren��t swooping in immediately was probably insufficient confidence in the obtained information.

    I was the Empire��s war hero and the Princess��s knight.

    They couldn��t intimidate me with just the information from Haisen and some suspicious behavior.

    While checking the imperial agents�� positioning, I headed to the bedroom.

    ��It��s been a while.��

    I took out the outfit and equipment I hadn��t used in a long time from under the bed with Winds.

    They were things made by the dwarf, Hamal.

    Because I had grown quickly, the clothes fitted at that time still fit well. Not exactly, but there was no difort.

    I put a dagger on my right thigh, and attached the short sword and smoke bombs inside my cloak.

    Now it was 9 pm.

    There were still 3 hours until the promised time, but I had no intention of moving at midnight to begin with.

    Because I also couldn��t fully trust Haisen.

    It was not that I thought Phiri or the Duke and his confidant were devil worshippers. But I couldn��t know what was in their hearts.

    The Duke��s n may have been simr to mine. But there was no guarantee it waspletely identical.

    That n may end with my death.

    ��To leave no aftermath, nothing less than my death would suffice.��

    That was the safest path for Haisen.

    Even if the Duke didn��t have that thought, I was bothered by the coldness and unease of that confidant.

    It wasmon for patriots with strong loyalty to disobey orders based on their beliefs.

    The man seemed to see me as an uneasy element. Somehow, I had felt ufortable. There was no need to take unnecessary risks.

    Anyway, I still had to move today, so making my own variables was the idea.

    I also didn��t intend to use the escape route they had prepared.

    ��Alright, let��s go.��

    Once I started moving, it became a race against time. The Duke��s confidant with the Shadow mystic power might notice my movements.

    Although that man was a variable, mystic powers weren��t omnipotent. Besides, he couldn��t harm me until after the leader was killed.

    I waited below the window facing the back alley.

    Eight agents were watching me from all directions. Two were looking at this window together.

    But I only believed in human concentration. It couldn��t be optimal every single moment.

    Let alone myself.

    Unexpectedly, the wait wasn��t long. 13 minutes. Their vision moved away from each other a little. Facing different alleys.

    The moment the window opened with Winds, I leaped to the opposite side of the alley. The Winds closed the window again. It was an instant movement.

    ��Phew. Wasn��t caught.��

    With no sound, as I had blocked it with Winds, those guys were unable to detect any movement.

    Still, it wouldn��t have been possible without being in my peak condition.

    If not, things would have gotten a little harder.

    Well, what��s good is good. I sprinted down the alley at top speed. I scoured the alley in the blink of an eye.

    Before I knew it, I had reached outside their visible range.

    Now these eight would confirm I wasn��t inside the house when an uproar happened.

    ��I just have to show my face while escaping after killing the leader.��

    Since there were imperial eyes everywhere, I headed in the direction using alleys and rooftops.

    The leader wasn��t at the hideout I had gone to before. Because he moved residences periodically.

    I arrived at the primary target point. It was a deserted alley near the leader��s hideout.

    When I moved the marked red brick, there was an old worn-out box.

    It was the items Haisen had promised to provide support with.

    In fact, because I had moved earlier than nned, I didn��t know if it would be there. It was fine if it wasn��t though.

    ��It��s better than I thought?��

    Magic bombs, sh bombs, and even firebombs focused solely on arson.

    The quantity wasn��t small either. I put them in my cape coat. Bound by Winds, there was no difort moving.

    After taking all the items, I exited the alley. As I walked a bit more, an upscale clothing store came into view.

    It was already after closing hours but that was irrelevant. Haisen agents could be seen nearby.

    ��Well, some damage is unavoidable.��

    I realized my breathing had quickened unconsciously. <i>Hoo-</i> I deliberately slowed my breathing.

    Calm down. Getting excited for battle before it even starts, what good wille of that?

    After the brief self-admonishment, I regained my calm. For me, the leader was prey, and for the imperial guys I was prey.

    Victory and defeat would depend on which hunter was more outstanding.

    However, the fact that the leader was also hunting me made this an unfavorable fight.

    ��Or is it not so?��

    With the codename being Thinning, perhaps calling it more of a culling would be urate.

    A smile crept onto my lips amidst this tense situation, for some reason.

    It was my peak condition. My body, moving as I will, was giving a sense of excitement I hadn��t felt in a long time.

    I didn��t feel at all like I would fail.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 107: Thinning (3)

    Chapter 107: Thinning (3)

    Even if the scale was small, handling a branch alone was not easy.

    What��s more, the branch where the leader resides, guarded by proven agents.

    That��s why Phiri and the Duke confidant were helping.

    However, it did not make it an impossible task. Proven agents did not necessarily mean elites.

    Elites were made in the field. Also, bing a leader meant the fighting capabilities were top-notch.

    There were few who could guard him properly. In fact, the biggest difficulty in this mission was the leader.

    ��Strictly speaking, I am also among the elites.��

    Age was not important.

    When I first escaped from the Duke��s mansion, I was treated like a talented rookie, but no longer.Going between the Empire and Haisen, I too had grown tremendously. I was hardlyparable to ordinary agents.

    Especially after bing an imperial knight.

    The elixir the Emperor gave me and the sparring with the Sword Master. Experiences even outstanding people rarely have in their lifetime.

    Now Haisen didn��t know my abilities precisely. I had no reason to tell them either.

    ��That��s why they are helping.��

    It was too much support. I nned it even without assuming Haisen��s help from the beginning.

    What��s more, I was in my top condition. There should be no issues.

    The branch where the leader resides didn��t have that many people. Unnecessary personnel only cause difort.

    Usually, eight people including the leader reside in a branch.

    Four posing as a clothing store. The leader, his assistant, and two running the supposed clothing store.

    And two more nearby. They were in charge of perimeter security and support in emergencies.

    The remaining two kept more of a distance. Agents in ce for information containment and requesting backup if needed.

    They were to remain silent no matter what happened. Irrelevant since they didn��t move anyway. So I could ignore them.

    ��Therefore, there are only six I need to worry about.��

    It wasn��t a covert op in the first ce. I just needed to take care of them before the backup arrived and left.

    I observed the interior structure of the clothing store and people��s movements through my Winds.

    The leader and his assistant were in a house connected via a secret passage, just like before.

    The locations changed but not much else.

    I gauged the entry and escape routes. Entering through the side door looked best. The escape route would vary depending on the situation.

    Jumping out the second-floor window was preferable, but circumstances might dictate otherwise.

    After reviewing my n again, I decided on the direction of entry.

    ��Hmm.��

    I wonder how many turncoats there will be among them. Two for certain, but unsure about the rest. Maybe one or two out of the six?

    Attacking allies didn��t feel great, but it couldn��t be helped.

    I was no stranger to killing innocents.

    I mentally braced myself with those words and headed forward. Speed is of the essence.

    One in the alley leading to the clothing store. Looking like a thug from his outfit alone. Haisen must have taken over the local organization here too.

    I drew a dagger from my thigh and slipped it into my sleeve, then walked unsteadily like a drunk.

    With my looks of an adventurer or mercenary, there should be no concerns.

    There were at least a few other drunks around. I lowered my head and staggered into the alley entrance.

    The man looked up. The stench of urine and filth mixed with dampness and foul odors came from the back alley.

    ��Ugh����

    I let out a groan and leaned against the wall. I hesitated to dirty my coat but focused on acting.

    Sitting on an old wooden crate like a chair, the man frowned with one eye and got up from his seat.

    He looked quite bothered. Top condition. Minimized aura and mana.

    I shouldn��t appear threatening. I walked a few more steps forward.

    ��Hey. This is McLean��s turf. Piss off if you don��t want trouble.��

    ��Huh? What? McLean?��

    I mumbled, leaning unsteadily against the wall. I still didn��t look up.

    He might recognize me so better keep my face hidden. I staggered toward the man again.

    ��Damn it. I said pi��!��

    He noticed something was off when I closed the distance to 5m. No smell of booze.

    I could trail a scent too but that��d be unnecessary.

    And at the point, he allowed that distance, thebat was practically over.

    I tensed my left leg muscles and drew the dagger from my sleeve. The man hurriedly moved his arms but I was faster.

    ��Gahk!��

    The dagger pierced his throat. His arm that tried to grab my wrist froze in midair.

    Hisst breath couldn��t even leave the alley.

    I retrieved the dagger, using Winds to shake off the blood that stuck to the de and dust that got on my coat.

    Easier than I expected.

    Never having been attacked before probably led to this situation. Works for me either way.

    ��The alley is narrow but����

    Leaving the body lying around openly seemed inappropriate. I moved the corpse to a corner and continued down the alley.

    Since there was one more on the other side of the clothing store.

    Speed had been life since I started. In no more than 10 seconds, I reached the opposite side of the clothing store.

    The target this time was on the 4th-floor window sill of the building. I couldn��t have him loitering on the roof all day.

    Well, he was probably in a morefortable spot than the agent in the alley. Anyway, I was lucky.

    He happened to open the window to smoke.

    ��Will he react? Hmm. Let��s assume he will.��

    Got to give your all even catching rabbits. I couldn��t be negligent. I climbed up the wall.

    With Winds supporting me, going vertically was not difficult at all.

    At the same time, I shoot a short sword toward another window inside the room through Winds.

    The old window didn��t make a sound despite opening and closing.

    ��Does he sense it?��

    Still, the target seemed to feel something was off, ncing around slightly. No issues.

    He casually blew out smoke again and resumed watching outside.

    Now I was right below him. I jumped up directly. Our gazes ovepped as I shot up.

    Eyes wide in shock from my sudden leap. I threw another short sword.

    He jerked his head in ce and moved to block the sword. Good reactions.

    Since a short sword thrown at point-nk range missed. But it was over.

    ��The silent short sword flying in from behind is unpredictable.��

    The short sword I left in the room earlier dashes without a sound and pierces the back of his neck.

    d I prepared that in advance. He was quite skilled. Things could��ve gotten annoying.

    I retrieved the short swords through Winds and lightlynded on the ground. Three left.

    I headed straight for the clothing store.

    Through the closed back door instead of the front entrance.

    It was locked from the inside but no issue. Winds utched the inside bolt.

    I infiltrated swiftly. I used Winds to dampen any sounds. The creaking of the old wooden floor didn��t escape past my feet.

    In fact, the remaining three posed little concern.

    ��After all, they have to look like employees of a high-end clothing store.��

    More brain than brawn. Intelligence agents were not all-arounders. Just basicbat skills.

    And that��s child��s y before me.

    The two didn��t even notice my approach. I threw short swords in session twice.

    With a tiny timeg, the short swords pierced their foreheads and the back of their heads.

    Brains mixed with blood trickled out between the wounds torn open by the flying force.

    Iid their falling corpses down through the Winds. Of course not out of humanistic consideration.

    It was to prevent the impact of the fall from vibrating through the floor and walls.

    ��Two left.��

    The leader and assistant remained. The Leader was inside the office, his assistant was right outside. I couldn��t avoid the assistant.

    But it was no issue. After all, the assistant was really a brainy type.

    But that wasn��t a problem. After all, the assistant was really a brainy type.

    The leader was chosen based on abination of power, intelligence, experience, and personality. Not everyone fits the bill.

    That��s why an assistant was necessary.

    I discreetly passed through the secret passage. A residence. Unlike before, there was nobody there.

    It hadn��t been long since the base was relocated. People were ready toe in, but they weren��t here yet.

    I walked through the silent house and climbed the stairs. And at the top of the stairs, I released the Winds.

    The assistant, sensing something, immediately reacted.

    ����!��

    At the same time, my face appeared at the top of the stairs. Our eyes met. There was recognition.

    Eyes that had widened beyond belief.

    ��You��!��

    The secretary was so shocked, he couldn��t speak. It was unbelievable that I, Carl Schurtafen, woulde here.

    I shouldn��t havee to Haisen��s branch after being under the surveince of the Empire.

    ��Why are you here��?��

    Shouldn��t he report to the leader? Or was the shock too much to think straight?

    I chuckled and shrugged.

    ��Well, I��m an Inquisitor.��

    Since being appointed through Phiri, I had only used this role properly once before.

    But this time, too, my role as an Inquisitor remained unchanged.

    However, I didn��t disclose it to the agents ahead because I didn��t know who the defector was.

    There was no room for variables in a situation where speed was life.

    The secretary was, after all, a devil worshipper from the start. It was a fact confirmed by the Duke��s confidant. Naturally.

    The leader would have recruited his own assistant first.

    After I finished speaking, I stomped the ground with all my might. The hallway was no more than 7m long.

    Not that long even for a regr person.

    Half a breath.

    The assistant was before me. Thrust kick. He couldn��t even react. The stabbed sword pierced the door.

    <i>Bang-!</i>

    The secretary��s body hit the wooden door. As I pulled out the sword, the secretary slid down the door he was leaning on, spent.

    Blood drops remained in the small crack in the door.

    The leader did not move even after I revealed my presence.

    He still sat at his desk. Only grabbed a dagger next to him.

    Suddenly, I recalled what Phiri said when we first met the leader.

    ��Boss, it��s me.��

    I knocked on the door three times quickly, two times slowly, and spoke.

    Even if he didn��t recognize my voice, he should know with these words. The leader chuckled.

    ��Don��t know you, punk.��

    ��How about Inquisitor?��

    ��Come in.��

    The room beyond the opened door was screened off with dark curtains like before.

    Only this time, glowing red, closer to crimson than scarlet, with mana. The leader looked at me with an odd expression.

    However, strangely, the leader seemed quite feeble. Looks weak.

    Not someone who��d change this much in a short time. Something must have happened.

    ��Were those first words prepared in advance?��

    ��Just came to mind suddenly.��

    I shrugged my shoulders. The leader was stillposed.

    ��You��ve gottenconic. Cocky after bing the imperial princess��s knight.��

    ��I��m also the Empire��s war hero.��

    ��Right. What brings the Empire��s war hero all the way here?��

    ��Carrying out the Inquisitor��s duties. To catch devil worshippers.��

    ��Devil worshippers? Who?��

    ��You.��

    The leader had been staring into my eyes the whole conversation.

    More to gauge how much I knew rather than making empty excuses.

    If my eyes betrayed any unease, wouldn��t he have wagged his devilish tongue?

    The leader lightly sighed.

    ��So you��re helping Phiri.��

    ��Helping?��

    I tilted my head, feigningposure. But the leader already seemed convinced.

    The face of someone who had reached a conclusion.

    ��Chenarus��s assassin was you too.��Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 108: Thinning (4)

    Chapter 108: Thinning (4)

    ��Well����

    I intentionally pulled up the corners of my lips. It was a deception to obscure the truth by making it seem usible.

    To be honest, I was a bit surprised.

    He could have suspicions, but how did he reach such certainty through reasoning? Nothing came to mind immediately.

    With Phiri, there was also an alibi.

    The Imperial Intelligence Agency came to confirm it. Since there were also devil worshippers there, the leader must have heard about it too.

    The matter of Chenarus��s assassin was another issue.

    The only factor for him to suspect me was that the incident happened on my day off��

    Did I miss something? In any case, he didn��t be a leader for nothing.

    His intelligence shows in such insights. He��s quite smart.

    Absolutely not to be taken lightly.

    ��Just looking at how nonchnt he is now proves that.��

    The fact that I came for him means a drastic change in Haisen��s actions.

    He must know what it means for me to abandon my post as the imperial princess��s knight.

    Could he have expected it? That seemed likely. So did he prepare separately?

    But there were no signs of anyone approaching nearby. This area was under my Winds.

    Because he didn��t know the exact date? Or too risky to gather devil worshippers in the current climate?

    Neither seemed convincing.

    ��Either he is confident he can survive, or he has faith in something.��

    The leader��s feeble appearance bothered me. Why did he be like that? There must be a reason.

    The devil should have descended. He should have be stronger after the unholy baptism.

    With my top condition. Plus senses sharpened sixfold, I stared at the leader.

    He is not stronger than me. And he is not concealing his power either.

    He just became weakened.

    I can feel it. The leader also knows we are unequal in power. Since I��m not hiding my power.

    ��I wonder why.��

    Yet his face remains tranquil. Could he feign suchposure in this situation through acting?

    Unlikely. It bothers me. An ominous abnormal sign. A variable beyond what I anticipated.

    The leader sat quietly with his mouth shut. That weighed on me even more heavily.

    Should I just kill him?

    A weakened opponent. That would be easy. And time is urgent too. The problem is something is holding me back.

    Just what could the leader be hiding?

    ��Can I ask one thing?��

    ��By all means.��

    ��Why are you so unconcerned?��

    I asked directly but the leader was no fool. I didn��t expect to get meaningful information from him in this situation.

    I just wanted to relieve my frustration somehow.

    Although physically I have the advantage, psychologically I do not. Better to acknowledge that.

    On the off chance, he might let his guard down. I observed the leader��s reaction.

    The leader spun his dagger once with an expressionless face, then shrugged.

    ��Because I have nted the seeds. Now I just need to wait for the flowers to bloom.��

    As expected. Vague, metaphorical words.

    It could simply mean preparations areplete for the future. The leader chuckled.

    ��Also, my life is used for the grand n. I have no regrets dying today either.��

    Words amon zealot might say.

    Reckless disregard for one��s life can be found on Earth too asionally.

    But the leader made one mistake. And that is I yed Valh?ll for quite a while.

    I felt I knew what seeds he meant.

    ��The devil��s seeds.��

    Can��t be a hundred percent certain but the likelihood is over ny percent. More of an educated guess, but the situation fits.

    I quickly racked my brains.

    Derek was a yable character in the game. He wasn��t in such a feeble state.

    If my assumptions were correct, this was a variable I��d created.

    I��d introduced many variables, but in this situation, there was only one person it pointed to.

    ��So, you nted the devil��s seeds in the empress��s body.��

    ����The devil��s seeds? What��s that?��

    For a moment, shock shed in Derek��s eyes. Did Derek feel a simr sensation when he first saw me?

    Back then, I was equally astonished.

    Of course, that expression could also be a deception.

    Seasoned spies know how to manipte their opponent��s psyche with falsehoods. I did the same earlier.

    But in this case, the likelihood that my intuition was wrong is very slim.

    Derek couldn��t have imagined in his wildest dreams that I knew about the devil��s seeds.

    In fact, the devil��s seeds itself only appear in thetter part of the main story in the game.

    It was practically something one could only see just before reaching the limit as a yer.

    ��Things have gotten fucked up.��

    The devil��s seeds are the devil��s remnants imnted in a person��s body. That person then bes the flower pot and vessel for the devil��s descent.

    The seeds can bloom depending on the person��s actions even without any special ritual.

    In the game, the one with the devil��s seeds relentlessly chased after the empress.

    The founding emperor killed the great devil long ago. To take revenge by killing his bloodline and obtaining that blood. That was to make the seeds bloom.

    The one who nts the devil��s seeds bes a cripple.

    To keep the devil��s nutrients and vessels intact, the nter bears that bacsh.

    ��That must be why the leader looks so feeble.��

    A cmity brought upon himself. I didn��t expect the snowball I set rolling to hit me in the back of the head like this.

    In the game, it was nted in someone else because the empress died.

    Frankly, no one would be better than the empress for the devil worshippers. She is the princess��s mother.

    Even with the bishop dead, the leader still had ties to the princess making secondary recruitment easy.

    I stupidly overlooked that.

    It was a self-reproach. But what��s done is done. I should focus on dealing with the immediate problem.

    ��Let��s stop theme acting. Derek Ruessfel, or should I say Demorick Ruessfel now?��

    The leader��s face betrayed even greater shock. Since that was the name given by the devil when he went north and the devil descended.

    His right hand quietly moved under the desk.

    ��Come to think of it, you were also surprised when we first met.��

    ��I was? Did I?��

    ��Who are you?��

    ��I told you. The Inquisitor.��

    Further questioning was meaningless now. The pressed time became even more urgent.

    It was impossible to get any more meaningful information from the leader.

    I leaped without warning. High speed. Thrust the sword already in my hand forward.

    The leader��s reactions were also quick.

    Despite his frail body, his eyes followed my sword. Just slow because of his weakened state.

    Winds restrained the leader��s right hand that went under the desk. My sword shes over the leader��s neck.

    ��Huh?��

    At the veryst moment, Derek made a sinister smile. Even as he was about to die. That scene was etched into my brain.

    <i>Thud-</i> the severed neck bounced and rolled around the office floor. Blood sprayed from the neck stump.

    What was it? Pondering, I stopped the blood flow with the Winds. I did not search the leader��s body or nearby drawers. Nothing woulde out anyway.

    It��s unlikely they embedded their tattoos into a high-level personnel��s body. Instead, I thought about the pressing issue before me.

    ��This is a loss.��

    With the empress having the devil��s seeds, the time I hoped to buy may not be possible.

    Things could explode before I escape the empire and return.

    Yes. The time since the bishop��s death must have been sufficient to brainwash the empress for the leader.

    I underestimated the threat.

    Because it was a known threat, I mistakenly thought it could be dealt with.

    I may not have much time left. Even if the brainwashing is iplete, it remains the same.

    Judging by the leader��sposure, he must have people to brainwash the empress even if he dies.

    Always expect the worst. This could unfold tomorrow or next week.

    Or��

    ��Right now this instant.��

    The leader��sst smile is still vivid in my mind. Why did he smile as he was about to die?

    It could have been a final deception. Can��t be certain. But my intuition leans that way.

    Yes. I can��t leave the capital like this. I must go to the imperial pce now. I know it��s insane.

    Since there are two Sword Masters there.

    Can I kill the empress and shake off their pursuit afterward? Can��t guarantee that.

    But I must do it.

    To some degree, I was prepared for this. I even felt the warning of Death Avoidance when I came to the empire.

    And even longer ago, the moment I realized I had fallen into this world, I became someone inseparable from death.

    So to survive, I had to be ready to die anytime.

    And most important of all��

    I must save Erendil.

    Suddenly, it felt like my heart sank down. My heart that stopped for a moment pounds up forcefully again.

    ��This is����

    I know from having felt it in the sky. It��s the manifestation of the Devil��s Blood.

    I wonder what effects it will have.

    The answer came right away. Devil��s Blood manifests from desire. My desire to survive awakened the blood.

    Because if something happens to Erendil, I too will only await suspended death.

    Indescribable excitement. My condition was already optimal, now amplified by the Devil��s Blood.

    The senses became even sharper and keener. The area I can detect through Winds expands.

    ��This is the power of Devil��s Blood?��

    And I could feel theposition of the atmosphere and its subtle flows that I hadn��t before.

    The expanded Winds now covered one-seventh of the capital.

    Mana cirction elerates to match the quickened heartbeats. It was hard to contain the overflowing power.

    After a run of bad luck, misfortune follows it seems.

    The leader made the optimal moves as a devil worshipper.

    Subverting the empress and nting the devil��s seeds, then driving me into a trap.

    What he missed was that I was a yer of the game, and my condition today was optimal.

    And even I didn��t expect the manifestation of the Devil��s Blood.

    ��Here ites.��

    Expanded senses. Something non-human approached.

    Strange signs flit through the shadows. It means the Duke��s confidant ising.

    Without the blood manifestation, I wouldn��t have noticed. Coming to check my escape route?

    Unimportant.

    No time to deal with them. I must go to the imperial pce. I tore down the dark curtains and jumped out.

    The moment Inded, I dashed down the alley. Direction �C the imperial citadel.

    At the same time, I pull the lever under the leader��s desk through Winds. The means the leader tried to use.

    <i>Boom-! </i>The branch exploded.

    The princess was strolling in the imperial pce gardens at the empress��s suggestion.

    It waste at night but she epted the offer because she rarely saw the empresstely.

    The empress who used to while away her time gardening and having tea without much to do was now busy these days.

    The princess felt the empress had changed somewhat. But she attributed it to increased meetings with nobles.

    Compared to the past, her mother being noticeably more cheerful also made the princess feel proud.

    That��s why she agreed to the empress��s suggestion despite feeling awkward.

    ��I hear you��ve been avoiding Sir Carltely.��

    But the empress��s abrupt words made the princess��s expression stiffen. She didn��t want to hear about it.

    Not just Emmet noticed the change in their rtions.

    With maidservants anddies-in-waiting near the princess, and even fencing lessons halted, word spread around the imperial pce.

    ��That is not true.��

    ��I heard you even stopped lessons.��

    ��I did that because I��ve been unwelltely.��

    ��I see.��

    The empress smiled lightly. The princess sighed to herself. Even answering was taxing.

    She was trying hard not to think about Carlyn.

    She had barely been able to eat after hearing he would leave.

    From that day, the princess had been realizing the feelings she kept denying.

    At first, she thought him a strange man. Speaking such nonsensical things when truths and lies were indistinguishable.

    Without any mystic abilities, she would have taken him for a fraud.

    Since he insisted on their first meeting that her bing emperor would be the path for the continent.

    However, everything that followed exceeded human capabilities.

    The subjugation and the war.

    It was a short time. Yet in just those two events Carlynpletely changed the princess��s position.

    ��Unbelievable things.��

    In truth, apart from her mother, the princess was the one treated properly by almost no one in the imperial family.

    Because of her looks, she had continually received only lust from men.

    But not anymore now. From the powerful nobles of the empire to outstanding knights, they fretted over saying even one wrong word to her.

    Carl Schurtafen made her into this person.

    Of course, she didn��t harbor such feelings from the beginning.

    He was certainly a handsome man. But there were dozens more attractive men who lusted after herpared to Carlyn.

    ��When did it begin?��

    When he saved her life? The princess shook her head to herself.

    If she had to point it out, it was probably from the subjugation. When he charged at the rushing gigantic monster on a swift horse.

    Yes. That was the beginning of change. As the results of the subjugation changed, the princess began to find the changes surrounding her interesting.

    Looking back, Carl Schurtafeny at the center of her living vigorously.

    ��He is someone I����

    Like. It was a shameful thing she couldn��t even think to herself. Her face flushed even now. Concealed only by the darkness of night.

    She knew of the feeling deep down.

    She was scared and ashamed to directly face her own emotions, so she hid it and hid it.

    Only when she heard he was leaving could she properly see it.

    That moment. Suddenly, the surroundings became noisy. Someone was running toward them under the moonlight amidst loud voices.

    The princess recognized it was Carlyn even from afar. His hair color was recognizable in the moonlight despite different garb.

    ��Why is Schurtafen here? What for?��

    But the vibe of the approaching Carlyn was not what she knew. Ominous wickedness.

    There was bloodlust to some degree.

    The chill she felt when riding the me dragon. The red glow of guards flickered in the darkness.

    However, the empress could not discern who her opponent was. She only stared nkly.

    The knight guards who kept their distance could not block Carlyn from sprinting at wind-like speed.

    ��Hukh!��

    And so Carlyn��s sword pierced the empress��s heart.

    The empress felt her breath catch. Chill and heat alternated around her chest.

    Though the princess herself was not stabbed, it felt as if she sensed something simr.

    She could not believe this situation. Her loyal knight stabbed her mother.

    The princess��s gaze fixed on Carlyn��s face. Could she be seeing wrong?

    But that was the face she saw just this morning too.

    Carlyn also looked at the princess.

    Over the empress��s shoulder, the red glow from the manifestation of Devil��s Blood flickered.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 109: Thinning (5)

    Chapter 109: Thinning (5)

    The red glowing eyes caused by the Devil��s Blood made anyone who saw them feel a dreadful horror.

    Due to the iprehensible situation, the princess was frozen still, unable to even move.

    Even though she was seeing it with her own eyes, the princess could not believe that the one in front of her was her escort knight.

    No one there could have, except for the Empress who had been informed beforehand.

    Of course, she was also shocked.

    She believed that everything the leader had made her do was ultimately for the sake of the princess.

    ording to the will of the great darkness, the princess would soon be reborn as an even greater existence.

    That��s why she had chosen a day when Carlyn was absent.

    ��Th-the non-believer����

    How did he know�� The words she was about to spit out could not continue. Because Carlyn had twisted the wrist that held the sword.

    The strength left the Empress�� body. Only then could the princess move her body.

    ��Schurtafen!��

    The princess��s scream-like cry was only met by the red glow. The creepy, terrifying eyes lookedplicated.

    Carlyn was also not feeling good.

    ��This is����

    It was still an act to save the princess, but the situation was not ideal.

    Hearing about an incident is different from seeing it. People believe what they want to believe.

    It might have been better if the princess hadn��t seen it.

    Since he had said earlier that he would cause an incident, Carlyn was med.

    Even if that wasn��t the case, the psychological rejection could have been weaker.

    Either way, it was a hopeful observation.

    ������

    Carlyn wanted to say something, but he couldn��t.

    The exnation for this situation was too long to say out loud, and the knights and agents were rushing at him.

    The moment their eyes met was short, but it felt quite long to both the princess and Carlyn.

    But they couldn��t hold a conversation with their eyes.

    Without sharing the same feelings, the words conveyed through the eyes have limits.

    Moreover, the princess was currently in shock.

    ��Sword!��

    The escort knights who had been standing by nearby were the fastest, followed by the empire��s agents.

    They could not rationally understand this situation either.

    How could the empire��s war hero attack his own troops and mother? Who would have known?

    The Imperial Intelligence Agency had suspected Carlyn but only wondered if he was someone from the Haisen side.

    Attacking the princess and empress on a day off was something no one had imagined.

    Carlyn pulled out his sword. The empress copsed.

    ����I should go.��

    He had already wasted unnecessary time because of the princess. Even if it was just a few seconds, it was precious.

    While knights rushed at him, Carlyn deflected their swords and looked for an escape route.

    The situation was changing so quickly that he had entered without thinking properly. He had to make decisions quickly.

    A dyed best could be worse than a hastily made fist.

    Moreover, the Sword Master wasing. Carlyn hade with all his might. The mana around him was fluctuating.

    Of course, the Sword Master would have noticed thismotion too.

    Carlyn took onest look at the princess. Her shaking eyes. He turned his body. It was the opposite direction of the pce.

    With nothing to fear now that his limits and Devil��s Blood had been unleashed, Carlyn could feel the Sword Master��s movements through his Winds.

    The anomaly happened then.

    ��What?��

    There was light. Carlyn saw the darkness in front of him fade away because of the brilliant light emanating from behind him.

    Gradually, only his elongating shadow remained in front of him.

    The light source was the princess��s right wrist. It was the light emanating from Teme��s Spear which had turned into a bracelet.

    In the blink of an eye, the bracelet transformed into a spear.

    After many years, the spear used by the founding emperor revealed its form within the pce.

    It was the spear that yed devils reacting to the blood manifested by Carlyn.

    ����Is this?��

    That brilliance was far beyond the thoughts of the culprit.

    The overwhelming spectacle made Carlyn, who had been running, the escort knights who had been chasing, and even the agents unable to move.

    No, they were unable to move their bodies would be a more urate way to put it.

    The princess alternated her gaze between the spear and Carlyn. A short hesitation. However, soon the will of the spear pulled at her arm.

    Not knowing the situation, the red eyes emitting from her escort knight felt evil to her.

    The spear she possessed was also demonstrating its will.

    The princess stretched out her arm.

    Throwing the spear. However, the handful of lingering attachments left in her heart blunted its point.

    The spear that had pierced the great devil passed through the air at an iprehensible speed, unaffected by a person��s power.

    ��Ugh!��

    A short moan. By the time Carlyn realized it, his left armpit had already been pierced through.

    At his peak condition. The rity of his senses included pain as well. His shoulder felt like it was burning up.

    But not dying instantly was lucky. It was a miracle created by the princess��s hesitation.

    As Carlyn tried to pull out the spear, he was surprised by the heat. It was the resistance of the spear that ys evil.

    It felt like he was touchingva. Carlyn gritted his teeth, pulled out the spear, and threw it to the ground.

    The Winds immediately helped stop the bleeding.

    The thrown spear automatically returned to the princess��s hand, but Carlyn had already faded.

    The escort knights who had been debating whether to chase him gathered around the princess and the empress.

    After all, their top priority was protection. They did not know if another assassin woulde.

    While the empire��s agents ran after Carlyn, Rudehrn arrived at an enormous speed.

    ��That is����

    He too could not help but be surprised after seeing the spear. Anyone could tell it was Teme��s Spear.

    But there was no time to ask about that. The empress�� death was clear.

    ��Is there anything I need to know?��

    It was an urgent question. He could feel the sinister, evil mana waves moving away.

    The flustered escort knight stammered.

    ��Quickly!��

    ��S-Sir Carl was about to assassinate Her Highness the princess but killed Her Highness the empress instead����

    Carlyn had targeted the empress, but to those who had been watching, it looked like he had attacked the princess.

    Rudehrn was shocked.

    Carl Schurtafen, a monster? It was unbelievable, but there was no other objection.

    What��s in front on the battlefield is the truth. Rudehrn nodded and immediately stomped on the ground.

    ��Mother!��

    The princess, who had lost consciousness for a moment due to the escort knight��s betrayal and Teme��s Spear, ran toward the dead empress.

    But the deceased empress could not answer that question.

    With a horrified expression, the empress�� left hand held nothing but a small dagger.

    The white city bathed in moonlight shone silver. A ck shadow oveps that silver.

    With a single leap, I crossed over a building. Even while applying a hemostatic on the run, the pain was considerable.

    I couldn��t use painkillers because it would dull my senses.

    In a situation where the Sword Master was chasing me, I��m not stupid enough to do that.

    ��So many areing.��

    Imperial Intelligence Agency members were scattered in various escape routes. It��s nothing new.

    The morning explosion was enough to send the Imperial Intelligence Agency into an emergency.

    The terrorist attack on the princess had happened not long ago, no?

    Moreover, the empress�� death would have been ryed from the pce by now.

    It was something I had anticipated when blowing up the branch. Still, the Intelligence Agency was not a big problem.

    Even now, my peak condition and Devil��s Blood would ovee all that.

    The fastest escape was beyond what the individual agents could respond to.

    Using the Winds as footholds, I could also change direction in the air. So their pursuit was not sharp.

    It meant that I was faster than them trying to build an encirclement.

    Moreover, my Winds epassed one-seventh of Chenarus. The Intelligence Agency was not an obstacle.

    ��The Sword Master is the problem.��

    Duke Brusek��s close associate had given up the chase after arriving at the pce. There was only one reason.

    The Sword Master. I could feel the presence of the enormous mana waves behind me.

    The Sword Master, not hiding his momentum at all, felt like an enraged tiger chasing after me from behind.

    Although there was still some distance between us, I could not be careless.

    Even while using the Winds to interfere with the Sword Master��s movements, the distance was gradually decreasing.

    Despite the considerable pressure I was exerting with Devil��s Blood and my peak condition.

    ��The west would be better.��

    I was running in the opposite direction of the pce but changed course.

    Until just before killing the leader, the east had been the escape route, so this was aplete reversal.

    I used the Winds to throw the bombs I had prepared in advance towards my original direction.

    It was to cause some confusion, even a little bit.

    At the same time, I shrank my magic field and used the Winds to block any trace of my presence.

    But the effect was not enough. The Sword Master immediately turned around and chased after me.

    ��This is bad, can I escape?��

    No matter how much I thought about it, it wasn��t optimistic. The distance was still narrowing.

    When the western wall drew near, I entered the Sword Master��s range of vision.

    ��Schurtafen! Halt!��

    The one chasing after me was Rudehrn. His angry voice echoed through the white city.

    Instead of stopping, I released the remaining bombs under my coat. The Winds guided the bombs.

    The bomb that flew near Rudehrnnded in front of his feet.

    <i>Boom! Crash!</i>

    Despite the consecutive explosions, Rudehrn��s speed didn��t decrease significantly. He was still charging toward me.

    I didn��t expect much, but it wasn��t very effective. Thest bomb fell at Rudehrn��s feet.

    ��A dud?��

    I felt a slight fluctuation of mana from Rudehrn, and then an explosion urred.

    <i>Boom-!</i> As Rudehrn passed by, a momentary malfunction worked in my favor.

    Though I didn��tnd a hit, just buying a few seconds felt satisfying.

    I leaped over the city wall.

    ��W-What!��

    The surprised screams of the soldiers guarding the wall grazed my ears.

    I leaped straight over the moat. Now, a moonlit expanse of blue iny before me.

    Rudehrn also cleared the city wall. Perhaps he was angered by the recent explosion; his demeanor was menacing.

    At that moment, something shed in my mind. I made a decision.

    ��Yeah. I can��t shake him off anyway.��

    He was the Sword Master, after all. Officially there are 7. Including some unofficial ones, about 10.

    Fighting in my current exhausted state would be bad rather than good.

    Moreover, I was injured. Stopping at an appropriate ce would be better. I dashed across the in.

    Once again, the warning from Death Avoidance came to mind.

    ��The most dangerous time might be now.��

    When Erendil threw the spear, I truly thought it was the end.

    Even without the warning from Death Avoidance, the visible spear was overwhelming.

    But anyway, since I passed that point��

    The leader, the empress, Erendil. Now, having ovee all that, the biggest variable of death was the Sword Master.

    After running for a while on the in, I stopped. Compared to the capital, it was some distance away.

    Even the empire��s elites would take some time to arrive.

    It was suitable here to face the Sword Master ording to my n.

    Seeing me stop, Rudehrn slowed down as well. He drew his sword and red at me as he approached.

    It was an icy gaze I had never felt before. The momentum was the same.

    Is this the Sword Master��s true nature?

    It felt like I was standing in front of a predator. Even before fighting, my muscles seemed to stiffen slightly.

    ��Is it really you�� Carl Schurtafen I know?��

    The following question must be because of the eyes and atmosphere. However, having an identical twin is not impossible.

    There might have been a fleeting thought that it could be someone else.

    ��Yes, it��s me.��

    As if he had guessed, Rudehrn looked at me with unwavering eyes.

    ��Carl Schurtafen, do you admit to assassinating Her Highness the Empress?��

    ��Yes.��

    Upon my immediate answer, Rudehrn closed his eyes for a moment. He looked regretful. Did he hope I would say no?

    ��Why did you do that����

    I showed an intentional smile.

    ��Would you believe me if I said it was for the empire?��

    ��No.��

    Was it because I mentioned the empire? Rudehrn looked furious as he answered decisively.

    He pointed his sword at me. And when he closed then opened his eyes, the sword was right in front of my nose.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 110: Thinning (6)

    Chapter 110: Thinning (6)

    <i>ng-!</i> The sharp sound of metal. Carlyn barely steadied his shaking center of gravity with Winds.

    Dodging the following attack by rolling on the ground, Carlyn took some distance while panting heavily.

    It was dangerous. Carlyn being able to block the sword was not a reaction he saw with his eyes, but a bodily reflex.

    In other words, it was not that he perceived and blocked it, but more of an instinctual survival response, like ducking your head when you see a flying object.

    He had blocked it with the sword in his right hand, but a deep pain rose from his numb left shoulder.

    Rudehrn charged again. His famous sword Blue Sea cut across diagonally.

    This time Carlyn could grasp that sword path as well.

    The reason he had been slow to react to the earlier strike was that it was his first time experiencing the Sword Master��s tremendous speed.

    ��It��s not to the point I can��t endure it.��The deflected Blue Sea swung back peculiarly. It was a phenomenon he had experienced before.

    Like waves that retreat leaving foam behind before rushing back roughly.

    Since the Sword Master��s Sword Energy was a bluish color, it looked even more so.

    <i>ng-!</i> The collision of famous swords. The metallic sound was clear yet destructive.

    Moonlight vibrated heavily after shing with the Sword Energy. Despite the brief sh, Carlyn��s palms tingled.

    Yet he was grateful for today��s fortune.

    ��My peak condition and Devil��s Blood.��

    If even one had been missing, thebat would have already ended. He was certain of that.

    The Sword Master��s full power exceeded what he had imagined.

    Thinking that he might be able to hold out a bit on a day he was in good condition during training was a misjudgment.

    Even now he was barely keeping up with the Sword Master��s speed.

    What enabled that was his peak condition and Devil��s Blood.

    Carlyn gritted his teeth and blocked the attacking sword.

    ��A head-on confrontation won��tst long.��

    His opponent was a Sword Master. His defeat in a sword-to-sword fight was obvious.

    Carlyn had to focus on what he could do. The elerating mana maniptes the Winds.

    He shrank the area he controlled and increased the pressure the Winds ced on Rudehrn.

    Rudehrn��s clothes pped violently. The Winds seemed visible.

    Tremendous pressure from all directions. Rudehrn was now moving as if inside a storm.

    However, the Sword Master��s mana protected his body. His speed decreased but not by much.

    ��Even this much should be annoying.��

    Carlyn dropped the few smoke bombs he had left onto the ground. With a <i>whoosh </i>from the Winds, the smoke spread.

    <i>Boom-! Boom-!</i> Hidden bombs shook the earth.

    Using that gap, he again widened the distance. Rudehrn did not blindly charge in either.

    His movements were not urgent.

    He seemed focused more on capture than killing, which was as Carlyn had expected.

    ��It��s confidence rather than arrogance.��

    There were no examples of someone other than a Sword Master defeating a Sword Master.

    At the widened distance, Carlyn scattered the poison powder he had in a circr motion using Winds.

    He didn��t think it would subdue Rudehrn. Poison didn��t work on Sword Masters either.

    Though not aplete transformation, going through the process of reaching enlightenment partially reconfigures the body.

    It would only blunt his senses a little. He couldn��t knock him down as easily as Ante.

    Sensing something ominous, Carlyn rolled on the ground. Sword Energy flew diagonally towards him.

    Two timed Sword Energies with a difference. Some cut hair flew into the fog at the end.

    ��This is crazy.��

    Chills went down his neck. Though he knew it rationally, the iing Sword Energy was more threatening than he imagined.

    It was proof that Rudehrn could clearly sense Carlyn even within the smoke.

    Even so, Rudehrn lightly waved his sword. The obscured vision bothered him.

    The smoke quickly moved away. It was a transcendent sword wind even when restrained by Winds.

    As the vision momentarily rified, Rudehrn was seen charging in. Carlyn also stomped the ground.

    When the scattered smoke gathered again due to the restraint of the Winds, their swords shed.

    <i>Boom-!</i> The shockwave created by the two famous swords scattered the smoke again.

    Though it quickly gathered again, the shing sword strikes were faster.

    ��It��s better without it.��

    The smoke retreating and returning whenever Moonlight and Blue Sea collided had created a visually splendidbat.

    However, since it did not hinder Rudehrn��s vision at all, Carlyn��s intention came to nothing.

    Carlyn released the restraint of the Winds. It was an unnecessary waste of power. Instead, he utilized the Winds in another way.

    Rudehrn was also aware of the Winds. He had felt the strangeness from the pce.

    ��Mystic.��

    The implication was clear. Though he was surprised that it was Schurtafen.

    Of course, Carlyn��s current appearance was also quite surprising.

    Though some time had passed since theirst bout, a person couldn��t develop this much.

    He too had gone through the process as a Sword Master.

    It was natural to think Carlyn had been hiding his skills. Though there was some doubt.

    Hiding your skills in front of a Sword Master was close to impossible.

    Added to the empress�� assassination, Rudehrn was determined to capture Carlyn no matter what.

    To find out what was behind it for the empire��s safety.

    ��Oh no����

    However, not even Rudehrn could maintain an overwhelming advantage.

    Though this was Carlyn��s firstbat with a Sword Master, the mystic Winds were also a first for Rudehrn.

    Carlyn was currently using the Winds against Rudehrn in 3 ways.

    Each was trivial, but together they significantly bothered even a Sword Master.

    The first was using the Winds to create audiovisual confusion.

    Since he could block sound with the winds, Carlyn partially utilized that.

    Making attacking sounds from the right be heard only from the left.

    Creating a gap between what the eyes and ears perceived.

    ��Mismatch between sight and sound is more disorienting than one would think.��

    The second was direct attacks using the Winds. Their destructive power had changed due to his condition and Devil��s Blood.

    Wind des and bullets.

    Thetter was not simple. Compressing air with wind to mimic an air gun.

    It was a skill he had been practicing, but the destructive power had been unsatisfactory. So the attacks today were brought about by fortune.

    It added more bothersome things besides swordsmanship for Rudehrn to deal with.

    Thest was restricting movement using the winds. Max pressure had shown no effect.

    The Sword Master��s body and mana quickly adapted to the pressure.

    ��It��s to create irregrity.��

    Applying wind of differing intensities on different parts of the body. Naturally, concentration wavered.

    Also, temporarily releasing the pressure when Rudehrn attacked was another method. Since it would change from the movement he had envisioned.

    Of course, it required excessive focus. Carlyn��s head was overheating but the situation was satisfactory.

    Carlyn��s efforts utilizing all avable means had quite an effect.

    Added to that, Rudehrn��s desire to capture him made the fight fairly intense.

    ��Hup!��

    Carlyn took in a breath and twisted his body. Rudehrn��s attack sliced through empty air.

    It was because Rudehrn��s sword had moved faster than he thought due to the adjusted wind pressure.

    It didn��t matter if he moved ording to that pressure. He just had to reapply it in an instant.

    It was a sort of blind fighting. Now it was Carlyn��s turn.

    The wind des and bullets targeted Rudehrn��s back. Carlyn thrust his sword into the opening.

    But he was not sessful.

    A counterattack followed instantly.

    Rudehrn��s Blue Sea wave seemed unavoidable.

    ��Now!��

    However, Carlyn��s body made an abnormal movement and avoided the wave. It was a motion disregarding bodily inertia.

    Using the Winds to support his body and push with pressure enabled actions impossible with muscles alone.

    Taking advantage of the opening created that way, Carlyn was able to seed in an attack for the first time.

    The reason for not using this technique until now in his movements was in preparation for this one move.

    Since the Sword Master who sees the back and forth would immediately take note of this technique.

    Moonlight grazed Rudehrn��s right forearm.

    ��You bastard!��

    Anger and astonishment showed on Rudehrn��s face. When was thest time he had been injured in realbat?

    It was over ten years ago. When he had faced another Sword Master.

    Reversing the momentum obtained after a long wait, Carlyn pressed on heavily with ragged breaths.

    The movements eliminating bodily inertia through wind were also difficult for Rudehrn to adapt to right away.

    ��Haa.��

    Rudehrn��s Sword Energy barely missed the exhaling Carlyn.

    It was Carlyn��s win in the blind fighting of adjusting strength in an instant.

    To utilize the advantages of his Winds, Carlyn delved in deeper.

    The closer distance. Exchanging punches and elbows worked better than sword swings.

    After pushing Rudehrn��s right hand away with his left fist, Carlyn aimed his right elbow at the chin.

    <i>Thwack-</i> it hit but the impact wasn��t great since Rudehrn pulled his head back.

    Rudehrn aimed his knee at Carlyn��s nk. The Winds pushed Carlyn��s body away to dodge.

    Extending swords and extended swords. Carlyn backed down first. The Sword Master��s sword was sharper.

    Faced with the surging Sword Energy, Carlyn felt like he was about to collide with something.

    It was certain it was the next realm his sword would reach. Though it only seemed vaguely so before the surging wave.

    ��Haha.��

    Carlyn barely held in theughter bubbling up from within him at the inappropriate time. Even he could not understand it.

    Tonight��s mission had not gone ording to n. With things as they were, there were many things to worry about going forward as well.

    With many issues scattered about, the concerns were also significant. However, at this moment, those things did not feel important to Carlyn.

    ��Yes.��

    <i>When else would I get to sh like this with a Sword Master before I be one?</i>

    Carlyn acknowledged he was enjoying this.

    It was also Carlyn��s first time finding a life-threatening fight this enjoyable.

    So for now, there were two regrets.

    The sword and injury.

    The main reason he could not defeat a Sword Master was the Sword Energy cutting his sword.

    ��Just lucky.��

    If Moonlight had not been a famous sword, it would have broken on the first sh. It was a miracle it hadsted this long.

    No matter how famed, a sword cannot withstand continuous Sword Energy.

    Carlyn did not know, but it was a phenomenon urring because Moonlight Technique��s mana matched well with Moonlight.

    The other was the injury on his left armpit.

    When killing the empress, such an attack could not even be anticipated. Teme��s Spear was beyond imagination.

    Anyway, Rudehrn had also noticed Carlyn��s mood. He did not feel good about it.

    ��Enjoying it? This?��

    At the briefly widened distance, Rudehrn asked in an angry voice. In fact, there were many things he wanted to ask.

    Why he had done that, why his expression was like that.

    But he thought he would find the answer after capturing him. Verbal fights were futile to him as a knight.

    He just did not like this situation.

    Rudehrn changed his n. Originally he had tried to capture Carlyn as intact as possible, but��

    Now he decided to cut off at least the limbs.

    ��Yes. I��m enjoying it.��

    Carlyn answered as he steadied his ragged breathing. Such breaks favored him.

    Rudehrn��s breathing was not as rough.

    In fact, if Rudehrn had not been trying to capture him, he could not have responded like this.

    He had not assumed he could win from the start.

    Though Devil��s Blood was a variable, it was not enough to ovee the gap with a Sword Master.

    The fleeting idea that came to mind before it was toote was also fortunate.

    ��Well, this should be enough.��

    Carlyn gauged the time. Though this moment was enjoyable, dragging it out too long would look bad.

    ording to the n. If it doesn��t work, he could worry then.

    ��I must be very happy to have bought this much time against you.��

    Bought time?

    One of Rudehrn��s eyebrows twitched. It was natural for negative thoughts to follow.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 111: Thinning (7)

    Chapter 111: Thinning (7)

    However, Rudehrn was also a man who had lived through the passage of time. He would not be easily fooled.

    He kept in mind the possibility that Carlyn��s words were deceptive.

    But that��s not to say they were without effect. As Rudehrn��s original role was an imperial guard knight.

    Protecting the emperor was a more important task for him than capturing the empress�� killer.

    In other words, Carlyn��s words were enough to make waves in the Sword Master��s tranquil heart like ake.

    It was a reversal of the situation brought about by just a few words.

    ��What do you mean by that?��

    ��The emperor��s lung disease. Do you think that was a natural illness?��

    Currently, only the emperor, the two Sword Masters, and the Chief of Intelligence knew about the emperor��s lung disease.Although they were looking around the empire for divine healing, only four people knew the reason. (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: I��m sorry, I��m not sure if it��s either divine healing/divine healer/divine medicine. Since, by the time I tranted this, I didn��t have any single information about this character /or item. I��m sorry for asking you this but for now, just keep in mind these 3 possible characters/items.

    Of course, Carlyn knew because of the information in the game, but for Rudehrn it was startling words.

    He couldn��t even scold the rudeness of not attaching the honorific ��His Majesty�� when referring to the emperor.

    Was the emperor��s illness the plot of someone? If someone could harm the emperor, who was behind it?

    The troubled Rudehrn gritted his teeth subtly.

    Though thebat had moved from swords to words, they were still inbat.

    ��If they really targeted His Majesty, they should have aimed for when the war with the West was happening.��

    Rudehrn was conflicted even as he spoke. Because he didn��t have confidence, the emperor��s protection was even more strict.

    ��If that��s what you think, you can chase after me. I��m nning to run now with all my might.��

    ��There��s a contradiction. If your words are true, you shouldn��t have stopped here.��

    Carlyn didn��t bother to answer.

    Rudehrn already suspected that he was trying to catch two birds with one stone �C assassinating the empress and surviving.

    ��And if it��s really toote as you say, it��s better for me to catch you than to go back.��

    Rudehrn gripped his sword anew. But Carlyn maintained hisposure and shrugged.

    ��Do as your heart leads. Following the will of the great Father of Darkness, I have already fulfilled my duty.��

    ����.��

    ��Even if I die today, I have no regrets. My grave must be here.��

    Seeing Rudehrn��s expression, Carlyn smiled to himself. The answer was already decided.

    Carlyn, the empress, Haisen, the devil worshippers, and the empire.

    Things were too tangled up for Rudehrn to guess Carlyn��s inside story.

    The bodyguard who was called by the empress for being the princess��s bodyguard, killed the empress. It was an iprehensible situation.

    Naturally, Rudehrn could only think that Carlyn had some other force behind him.

    That was also why he wanted to capture him.

    Faced with Carlyn��s fabricated lies, Rudehrn had no choice but to make a binary decision.

    ��Damn it.��

    Rudehrn cursed inwardly. He knew he should capture Carlyn.

    Beside the Emperor stood the Sword Master. He had to trust him.

    But if someone like Carlyn, especially someone with the status of a hero of the empire, was backed by someone willing to risk their life to ensnare him��

    Hadn��t he already prepared countermeasures for at least one Sword Master? Such suspicions lingered in his mind.

    In truth, the conclusion was already set anyway.

    Faced with the possibility of the emperor��s life and the empress�� killer, he had to choose one.

    Even if Carlyn��s words were false, as a loyal guard knight Rudehrn could only choose the former.

    Rudehrn was in no position to take risks with the emperor��s life.

    ��If I go back at full speed�� Maybe I can make it before it gets dangerous.��

    He racked his brains.

    He knew the skill of the Sword Master at the emperor��s side. He wouldn��t go down easily either.

    Without leaving any words, Rudehrn turned his body after making his decision. He returns along the path he had chased at tremendous speed.

    Carlyn found that silence quite heavy.

    It would have been less scary if he had left some words like See youter or I��ll remember this humiliation.

    Nevertheless, the crisis had passed, so he let out a genuine sigh of relief.

    ��Phew. Almost got caught there.��

    He thought the probability was high that this adventure would work out, but there was still a tiny possibility.

    Carlyn could have died here today. Being captured would have been more painful than death.

    Although he was tired from thebat with the Sword Master, he couldn��t just stay still.

    Of course, the empire would pursue him, and Rudehrn coulde back too. He had to get away as quickly as possible.

    With the bright moonlight, Carlyn dashed with all his might to the west.

    From experience, his top condition was maintained until falling asleep. Although it did degrade slightly if he stayed up all night.

    He didn��t know how much longer the Devil��s Blood wouldst.

    That is, before this fortunate time ended, Carlyn had to run away as far as possible.

    After escaping, the Devil��s Blood manifestation ended after two hours had passed.

    It would be a lie to say there were no regrets, but it was sufficient that optimal condition still remained.

    I stayed awake all night and exhausted all my strength running west until dawn.

    Did I run for about 32 hours?

    I skipped two cities and stopped running when I reached the third city.

    It was a judgment that at least for the moment I wouldn��t have to worry about the empire��s pursuit.

    There were two reasons.

    First, physically it would be hard for even the empire��s side to imagine covering the tremendous distance.

    Also, the fact that I ran only west was based on my estimate of the Imperial Intelligence Agency��s emergency response.

    After Rudehrn left, I erased my tracks.

    Since myst direction of escape was west, the empire would probably search more south and north.

    Of course, they would still look west, but especially north. Because the devil worshippers were in the north.

    ��Ugh��.��

    As soon as I got up, I checked the time. 11 AM. I dug a hole and slept from 6 AM, so about 5 hours of sleep.

    Not nearly enough sleep. Deep fatigue and exhaustion, emptiness, pain, and more tormented me.

    Just because I ran in optimal condition doesn��t mean the physical strain disappears.

    In fact, more difficult than the fatigue was the exhaustion and emptiness.

    With the Devil��s Blood and my top condition, I had exerted over 6 times my normal strength. The impression was significant.

    Clearly my normal self, but an indescribable feeling of weakness.

    ��It was expected.��

    Maybe because I fought the Sword Master, there was a deeper regret than usual.

    Next was the pain. The hole in my left armpit and the big and small injuries from the bloody battle with Rudehrn.

    Especially where Teme��s Spear pierced was a problem. Although I applied a hemostatic and wrapped it in bandages, there was a hole in my shoulder.

    I would have to focus on treatment for at least a few weeks.

    ��Whew.��

    In the forest. Listening to the chirping birds, I reyed thebat with the Sword Master.

    Since the pursuit hadn��t arrived just yet, it was something I had to do while I had time.

    There were many other worries, but what��s done is done. Putting it off a bit wouldn��t change anything.

    Before I forgot the flow of thebat, etching it into my brain again was the priority.

    Hmm. At the time of the fight it felt like I was touching something, but now I don��t even have a sense of what it was.

    With my weakened physical body and senses, it can��t be helped.

    Maybe I could realize something when I develop further or am in optimal condition again.

    I reyed thatbat about three times.

    It made me wonder how I fought so well.

    Although it was movement I felt and did through my senses, with my current body it was a realm I couldn��t reach.

    ��This much is enough for now.��

    Just remembering the series ofbat is sufficient. There are many urgent things.

    What I had to think about now was the incident I had caused.

    Killing the leader was part of the n, but killing the empress was an unexpected development.

    I was swept away by an unseen current.

    But it wasn��t a bad thing at all.

    Although the n was entangled because I didn��t see through the leader��s moves, in the long run, it was beneficial.

    By killing the empress, atent danger, and dealing with the devil��s seeds, it was a profitable deal.

    As I thought before, the devil��s seeds were two in the game. It was that important.

    I had eliminated one of them.

    ��What great fortune.��

    If I wasn��t careful, at the same time as Erendil��s death a devil could have descended on the imperial capital.

    It could have been an even greater ordeal than I experienced in the game.

    Also, I ruined the plot using the empress and disposed of Demorick Ruessfel, the leader.

    He was quite famous even in the game, so the blow will be great.

    And when you consider the infamous reputation of the devil worshippers will spread, the profit is beyond imagination.

    As I thought before, that reputation will surely trigger advantageous butterfly effects.

    In other words, in one night I tremendously upset the devil worshippers�� ns.

    ��Erendil will have bought enormously valuable time just by bing emperor.��

    Right now it��s hard for me to jump into the session dispute. Now Haisen��s role was bigger.

    Since I took all the me and left, it was like feeding everything into Haisen��s mouth.

    Ah, who will appreciate my efforts made with resolve for death? It can��t be helped to sigh.

    But Haisen should handle it well.

    ��It wouldn��t hurt to expose the princes�� weaknesses right now.��

    Since the Empress��s death and the disgrace that her bodyguard and war hero, Erendil, faced, there would surely be repercussions for her too.

    After things quiet down a bit, if I exploit the princes�� vulnerabilities, it could not only mitigate the damage but also strengthen our position.

    Choosing a princess rather than someone not of the imperial bloodline, even if slightly problematic, would be better.

    Well, they��ll probably handle it sensibly on their own. Duke Brusek is also a clever man.

    In fact, it��s not bad to leave it as an ace up my sleeve. The princes will certainly make their moves too.

    It��s also good to counterattack then.

    ��If it doesn��t look good I can always reveal their weaknesses myself.��

    The problem was my rtionship with Erendil. Until this incident happened, I had built up a fairly good friendly rtionship.

    To dispose of the devils and their worshippers, it will be better to continue that way.

    But things got too tangled up. Even if I exin the circumstances, will Erendil understand?

    She has eyes to see the truth so she��ll know if it��s true or not��

    But even the wisest person can change when ites to family rtionships. Let alone killed right before her eyes.

    Even if she understands, it will be difficult to keep by her side the one who killed her mother.

    ��It can��t be helped.��

    If it doesn��t look like our rtionship can improve, I��ll have to nt someone else to help from the outside.

    Personally, it��s very regrettable, but isn��t that enough?

    The original n was to make contact with Erendil again soon after taking the me.

    Because I was nning to go back and assassinate the empress too.

    But now I might need to keep some distance. Time heals all wounds after all.

    The same words might be better received after the shock has subsided a bit.

    ��Whew.��

    I stood up. Was it because I hadn��t eaten properly while escaping? My head was throbbing.

    Since there was a city nearby, I should eat first.

    The reason I didn��t enter at dawn was just to avoid standing out.

    A man entering and getting lodging at dawn, even in disguise, would draw attention in this situation.

    Now there would also be a lot of foot traffic, so it was just right. I also had to check the situation and eat and wash up.

    The difort was already reaching the point where it was hard to endure.

    After disguising myself with prepared items, I could lightly enter the city by slipping some money.

    How far did I walk? What caught my eye was a newspaper.

    [The Empire��s War Hero Bewitched by the Devil]

    The text filling the front page was of course about me. I quickly read through it.

    The article focused more on the devil and its worshippers than my misdeeds.

    Exnations about the Devil��s Blood from ancient texts and the return of devil worshippers.

    I understood the empire��s intent.

    After all, the downfall of the war hero would also greatly impact the empire��s authority.

    They judged it was better to shock with the devil rather than interest in me.

    ��From the devil worshippers�� perspective, it must feel like a bolt from the blue.��

    The emperor must have also been quite surprised after the incident to hear about the devil worshippers.

    I wonder if the Chief of Intelligence who had been hiding it is still alive. There are probably internal storms.

    Of course, they didn��tpletely ignore me. On page 2 was a wanted poster for me.

    Looking around, wanted posters like that seemed to be in every back alley. It looks quite like me.

    Hmm.

    Even though I��m in disguise, should I cut my hair?

    ��Oh?��

    At that moment, as if to indicate this chaotic major incident had settled down for now, the system message I had been waiting for appeared before my eyes.<ul><li>1. TLN: I��m sorry, I��m not sure if it��s either divine healing/divine healer/divine medicine. Since, by the time I tranted this, I didn��t have any single information about this character /or item. I��m sorry for asking you this but for now, just keep in mind these 3 possible characters/items. </li></ul>Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 112: Kidnapping (1)

    Chapter 112: Kidnapping (1)

    Duke Brusek and his adjutant quietly rendezvoused in a city near the imperial capital.

    Given the gravity of the situation, even he, the Chief of Intelligence, had to move stealthily with heavy footsteps.

    ��He killed the empress in that dangerous situation����

    Of course, the incident that deviated from the n also dealt a major shock to the Haisen Intelligence Agency.

    As the Duke, his head was just as perplexed.

    ��He must have learned something in the process of killing the leader.��

    ��I think the same.��

    ��The empress was probably co-opted too. Since Derek was the contact, it would have been easy to turn the empress.��

    The adjutant nodded heavily at the reasonable inference. In other words, Carlyn��s actions were for the sake of Haisen.For the duke, it relieved his worries.

    The duke was half convinced. Initially shocked, the more he thought about it, the more it made sense.

    How grateful he was? The duke felt indescribable gratitude towards Carlyn.

    ��Come to think of it, it��s amazing. To have survived a battle with the Sword Master afterward����

    In fact, even Haisen couldn��t know the full details right away, as Rudehrn couldn��t announce that he had been deceived in the empire.

    The only short exnation was that Rudehrn overwhelmed Carlyn, but he used a cunning trick to escape.

    Still, having survived a batttle with the Sword Master was an incredible feat.

    He could well be called a future Sword Master.

    ��There are so many Sword Master candidates that it��s hard to even remember their names.��

    But not all Sword Master candidates are truly skilled. Many are just nominally titled for personal and national prestige.

    The Sword Master candidate Carlyn killed in the war with the West was also someone more renowned than skilled.

    That��s why having survived a fight against a real Sword Master was undeniable proof.

    Even for Haisen, it was astounding. Though there was more than one thing to be shocked about in this situation.

    ��Was he hiding his skills, or no, ��hiding�� wouldn��t be an appropriate expression.��

    ��Yes. Since he reported his duel with the Sword Master, it seems he has grown far beyond our imagination.��

    The duke felt a deep regret that he didn��t send someone else. Of course, it was just a passing thought.

    If it wasn��t Carlyn, Haisen would have been in danger. There was only one part he didn��t understand.

    ��The Devil��s Blood�� you saw it too, right?��

    ��Yes. He was clearly not his usual self. His eyes were red and his demeanor was ominous.��

    ��Hmm.��

    The duke recalled Carlyn��s words from the past. He had said he didn��t remember his past.

    Could it have been a lie?

    To think Carlyn was a devil worshipper seemed unlikely given his actions had been for Haisen��s benefit.

    It was Carlyn who uncovered the lead about devil worshippers in the North, and he had no reason to cooperate with Phiri.

    It was certain the leader had defected, so he should have hindered Haisen on the leader��s side instead.

    In other words, Carlyn couldn��t be on the devil��s side. There was nothing for him to gain by such deception.

    ��It doesn��t add up. We must have just not known.��

    The duke couldn��t be 100% sure, but he thought his reasoning was urate.

    It made more sense that his unknown bloodline had activated while fighting the devil-worshipper leader.

    He had seemed extraordinary from the first time he saw him, so what kind of blood did he inherit?

    The duke quickly refocused his wandering thoughts.

    Instead, he gazed heavily at his adjutant. The shadow��s eyes seemed to waver as they looked back at him.

    In fact, the shadow��s heart was beating faster than usual.

    ��Something��s up.��

    Carlyn had moved faster than nned. The duke had thought he might too,

    given his extraordinary mind, there was no way he wouldn��t have contingency ns.

    But there was something off about the adjutant��s demeanor.

    After so many years together, the duke could clearly sense the signs.

    ��It seems a little odd that you acted ahead of the n.��

    ������

    ��Did you do anything beyond my orders?��

    ��My apologies.��

    The adjutant bowed his head. The duke motioned for him to speak with his eyes.

    ��Iid a trap along the escape route. As a potentially serious threat to Haisen����

    The duke stared coldly down at his adjutant.

    ��Did I ever order you to act on your own thoughts?��

    ��No, you did not.��

    ��When did I ever say you could move independently?��

    Excessive loyalty breeds mistakes. The duke was well aware of this.

    He took a deep breath. A bitter taste seemed to linger on the tip of his tongue.

    ��I��ve gotten old too.��

    He had failed at managing his tool. He had trusted this tool he had been honing for so long a bit too much.

    But it was too valuable a tool to discard after all the effort invested in raising it. Especially since he had now lost Carlyn.

    To be fair, the adjutant��s judgment wasn��t entirely wrong either. The duke might have made the same decision if it wasn��t Carlyn.

    But to the duke, Carlyn was the most precious tool above all else.

    ��Did Carlyn seem to catch on?��

    ����He may have gotten wise to it.��

    If it was him, he definitely caught on. Oh dear. The duke clicked his tongue.

    It was an unfavorable situation. He had intended to bring him back under control once things settled down.

    It would also be difficult for him to make contact first, with the empire��s tight surveince.

    Finding out where he went was another issue.

    With the empress gone, the shadow adjutant had many ces to be utilized.

    ��If you meet him again, be prepared to offer your life in apology. For he is the one who will seed me.��

    ����Pardon?��

    The adjutant asked in surprise.

    But this series of statements had the great effect of steeling the duke��s resolve.

    From the time the n was made, Carlyn had shown his thoughts aligned with the duke.

    Moreover, in that perilous moment, despite sensing signs of betrayal, he had acted for Haisen��s sake.

    To have survived the fight against Rudehrn at such a young age, all the more so.

    He had to bring him back the moment the empire��s surveince eased up. He was a talent to be nurtured.

    The duke felt his own aging. It was time to prepare for session.

    Of all the youths he had raised, Carlyn was the best.

    ��Isn��t he amazing? In the midst of suspecting our betrayal, he still killed the empress. Where in the Intelligence Agency is there such a patriot?��

    ��But his face has already been exposed across the continent, has it not?��

    ��The Chief of Intelligence need not appear publicly. I can install a proxy with a noble title.��

    At the duke��s firm words, the adjutant bowed his head.

    ��As for your punishment, that will suffice. From now on, your life and death lies in Carlyn��s hands.��

    ��Yes, I will obey his words.��

    Suddenly, a thought shed in the duke��s mind. What if he could utilize Hepate now?

    The current Imperial Intelligence Agency was reeling under the emperor��s wrath.

    If he painted a picture that an internal whistle-blower had brought about this crisis�� Hepate could make aeback.

    The emperor might even grant him real authority. It would benefit Haisen too.

    Through this incident, the duke had realized that the devil worshippers were targeting the princess.

    Hepate would make a good protective shield.

    ��I should give it some thought.��

    It was just an idea that had urred to him, not fully fleshed out, but a huge boon if sessful.

    He didn��t fully trust Hepate, but he was better than a stranger.

    That is, if used well, he could establish a cooperative rtionship with the empire against those devilish cultists.

    [You gain Stratagem experience. Stratagem level bes 12. You acquire the ��Empress�� yer�� and ��Cunning Saboteur�� traits.]

    Yes, of course it would level up. To be honest, it hadn��t been too long since reaching level 11, so I had my doubts.

    But just think about what I aplishedst night.

    I assassinated the named double agent empress and survived the pursuit of a Sword Master quite luckily.

    Even if the battle with Rudehrn doesn��t count as a Stratagem, considering the experience boosts from the traits I��ve umted, it makes sense to level up.

    Empress�� yer is self-exnatory, and Cunning Saboteur probably came from hindering the devil worshippers�� schemes.

    Gaining two traits was an unexpected bonus too.

    ��Well, they were events weighty enough to not be considered just one.��

    It wasn��t too long ago that I hit level 10 while making a name as Chenarus�� assassin.

    An experience gain impossible in the game. It meant the deeds I pulled off in the capital carried great weight.

    After securing lodging, a meal, and a bath, a sense of emptiness washed over me.

    I was left wondering where to go next.

    My original escape route was to the east.

    The n had been geared towards that direction too. But to head east now would be suicidal.

    I had to rethink the n from scratch. As I pondered, the nun from the southwestern region suddenly came to mind.

    Since she was a seer, maybe she could shed some light on the path ahead.

    ��Is this the mindset that drives politicians and businessmen to consult spiritualists before major events?��

    Hmm. Let��s put that on hold for now. There are people to recruit in the West too.

    The issue was that the information I had was about future events.

    The game��s starting point was still four years away. Not that it was a bad thing.

    It just gave me more time to prepare. I had even wished to fast-forward time a bit while ying the game.

    Hmm. On second thought, it wasn��t much of a problem.

    Unless they were wandering mercenaries, most of them would still be in those cities.

    In this medieval fantasy world, it��s not so easy for people to just up and leave for another city.

    Still, topletely shake off pursuit, I had to at least leave imperial territory and head west for now.

    ��I should be able to meet Rodri.��

    The duke told me to contact him on my own, but it��s best to postpone contact with Haisen for as long as possible.

    I had just shaken off the leash, no need to put it back on myself.

    In any case,munication would be difficult for a while.

    The imperial side must be dedicating significant efforts to monitoring Duke Brusek.

    I had no intention ofpletely cutting ties with Haisen despite leaving.

    Assets like Denif, Cedric, and Phiri would be needed in the war against the devil worshippers.

    ��Especially Denif and Cedric.��

    The best case would be for me to form my own organization and cooperate with Haisen as an equal.

    Hmm. They might see me as a traitor over there though.

    The next best option is to feel things out, form my own organization, and then rejoin Haisen.

    Being inside Haisen while having my own organization to deploy as needed would work.

    Well, since the future can change, that��s enough pondering the immediate concerns for now.

    ��Right. Since I��m headed west, I might as well meet Rodri.��

    The reason I want to meet Rodri, despite him being a Haisen affiliate, is because now is the opportune time.

    After the war between the empire and the West ended, the West plunged into civil war again.

    There were rebellions everywhere after King Rohk unified it, only to then lose to the empire.

    Caught up in that chaos, most of the affiliate organizations Haisen had nted were wiped out.

    Between Rohk��s unification war, the war with the empire, and the current civil war �C any able-bodied men joined King Rohk��s army or died.

    That��s why Rodri ended up in the western isles, losing contact with Haisen along the way.

    ��If Rodri sessfully takes control of the isles, he��s unlikely to reestablish contact.��

    It would be strange for the ruler of the sizable western isles to remain a Haisen-affiliated organization.

    It��s better for me to make separate overtures before that happens.

    If Rodri is in the process of taking over the isles like in the game��

    I can offer aid and redefine our rtionship separately. We did be friendsst time too.

    And there were a few other people that came to mind.

    People I had made sure to recruit on this side. If the timing matched, I could start getting acquainted early.

    Suddenly, a thought shed in my mind.

    Isn��t this around the time Aron the Rabid from Shorendsun would be in the West region?

    That poor, deranged fellow.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 113: Kidnapping (2)

    Chapter 113: Kidnapping (2)

    There are limits to what one can do alone on this vast continent.

    No matter how knowledgeable of the future or exceptional I may be, I��m just one person, so my capacity to respond is limited.

    It would be the same even if I returned to Erendil��s side after clearing all these bad reputations and her bing emperor.

    It��s difficult for me to shape events in the shadows as I desire.

    There��s the Imperial Intelligence Agency, and providing public exnations would be needed to wield official power like that.

    Not to mention it would be near impossible for me to be the empire��s Chief of Intelligence within the next decade.

    ��In other words, I need my own sub-organization.��

    This was something I had thought about even while under Haisen. I would have created one regardless of staying.

    For an intelligence agency, personnel are assets. Building a humanwork is what every agency does.In any case, people are the most important factor in creating such an organization. It��s only natural.

    Money isn��t really an issue.

    I can earn it anytime by utilizing my future knowledge, and with people, I can acquire money.

    Even if all of Haisen��s Intelligence Agency��s funds disappeared, I could quickly replenish them.

    But acquiring people is a difficult problem. Especially so for the organization I intend to create, as the conditions are quite demanding.

    Given the gravity of the situation, it will be closer to a secret society.

    ��Ability is important, but trust is even more crucial.��

    There must be no traitors in the organization I create.

    Not just because we��ll be confronting the devil worshippers, but because I, the leader, am the empress��s killer.

    In other words, I must recruit people I��m convinced won��t betray me.

    It��s a tall order. Betraying even a life-savior is something humans do.

    Right away, it means many of the named characters I know will be filtered out.

    Later, as the organization grows, I may be able to recruit through front organizations, but��

    For the decent-named characters, I only nned to offer aid or get acquainted for now.

    In that sense, meeting Aron wasn��t a bad thing.

    ��He��s no ordinary pitiful madman, after all.��

    For the sake of rescuing his sibling, this fellow knowingly debased himself like a dog under the devil worshippers despite their wrongdoing.

    I��ve never seen him betray anyone.

    There were benefits from the other side too.

    Though it deviated slightly from the original n, heading west wasn��t a bad trajectory either.

    The repeated wars and civil strife had made the West fertile ground for the devil worshippers to take root.

    I intended to reveal myself going forward asionally.

    ��The empire��s eyes will be drawn this way too.��

    It will also help keep the devil worshippers in check.

    With that judgment, I had passed through one city and arrived in Gorivan in the empire��s western region.

    [The Princess Inherits the Founding Emperor��s Legacy!]

    [The Princess Drives Out Devil Worshippers with Teme��s Spear!]

    [The Princess Had Sensed Devil Worshipper Anomalies Early On!]

    The news circting within the empire reported daily on my recent deeds.

    The empire, which had initially focused more on the devil worshippers than me, was now concentrated on Teme��s Spear.

    It��s only natural. There��s no better propaganda piece than me. The founding emperor is nearly sanctified in the empire.

    Not to mention the emergence of a weapon that only existed in legends.

    ��In Earth terms, it would be simr to Excalibur appearing in Ennd.��

    As such, this incident was progressing in a more positive direction than I had worried.

    Of course, there are still negative views too.

    The princess��s knight killed the empress. The princes�� faction must be gritting their teeth and publicizing this.

    But Teme��s Spear was a subject that overshadowed it all.

    The princess who led the empire to victory in the war with the West had now inherited the founding emperor��s spear to drive out the devil worshippers.

    The empress died, but it was a story packaged well enough.

    The princes who had been uniting their forces after the war with the West would be quite vexed.

    They want to exploit the incident but can��t see an opening.

    ��Haisen doesn��t even need to dig into the princes�� paternity issues.��

    It��s a card to y if the political risk bes significant.

    But given the current atmosphere, it��s better to hold onto it as a move for when it��s truly importantter.

    Suddenly, I recalled something from a few days ago �C the glowing Teme��s Spear. There was one strange point.

    When I saw Erendil��s eyes, it didn��t seem like she had willingly transformed it into a spear.

    Could it have been a reaction to the manifestation of Devil��s Blood? Since it hadn��t happened before, the possibility was high.

    But it wasn��t certain. It could have been because of the empress too.

    When I stabbed the empress��s heart, I felt devil��s seeds pulsating at the de��s tip.

    ��I wonder if the imperial side examined the body?��

    The devil��s seeds might still be there. I��ve never actually seen those seeds before.

    I just felt an ominous energy seeping out. It may have vanished from within her body.

    If they remain, it would make my future return smoother. Well, I��ll find a way to return regardless.

    The issue is what Erendil��s state of mind will be.

    I checked the time. It had just passed 1 AM. Time to start moving soon.

    I had to kidnap one of the apprentice mages from Gorivan.

    In the western imperial city of Gorivan lies the Innovation Magic Tower. It��s more famous among gamers than other Magic Towers.

    True to its name, the Innovation Magic Tower focuses more on magic devices than magic itself.

    Unless you choose the mage ss, there��s rarely a need to visit a Magic Tower.

    But the Innovation Magic Tower is different, as it sells prototype magic devices in front of the tower. After verification, they spread across the continent.

    If you know when an invention is created, you have to visit each time �C to invest or mass purchase.

    The apprentice mage I��m kidnapping is someone who will churn out amazing inventions right after the game starts.

    They even created quite innovative weapons for the fight against the devil worshippers.

    The reason I chose to kidnap them is to save time.

    ��The problem is the magic snobs.��

    Befitting its focus on magic devices, the Innovation Magic Tower has moremoner-born mages than nobles.

    But rather counter-intuitively, the hierarchy is stricter, despitemoners being more epted.

    The rtionship between apprentice mages and mages above is almost akin to master and ve.

    Like grad students and professors, I suppose. They can hardly be called ��mage�� without permission.

    Osten, the apprentice I��m kidnapping, wouldn��t even start his own inventions for a few years.

    When I yed the game and offered to recruit him as a powerless noble, he thanked me profusely and joined.

    ��He was practically a must-recruit talent.��

    I never saw him betray anyone. He kept his word even when high nobles called for him.

    In other words, my kidnapping is a good deal for both me and him. It��s not just empty words.

    He��ll definitely receive better treatment than at the Magic Tower.

    I had checked his location during the day.

    Taking advantage of the night, I headed towards the Magic Tower��s vicinity. But I couldn��t proceed immediately.

    Huh, they��re still working even now?

    Despite it being past 1 AM, Osten and his colleague remained in the Magic Tower��s researchb.

    ��It must be simr in other ces too.��

    Having just arrived in Gorivan today, I hadn��t known this. I thought they would certainly be asleep by now.

    This isn��t the Earth where nights are illuminated. Indeed, kidnapping Osten is doing him a favor too.

    ��Osten, isn��t this enough for now?��

    ��Mr. Rangl ordered me to finish it all by tomorrow morning.��

    ��Damn it. I barely got 3 hours of sleep yesterday too����

    ��But he did say we��d get some rest once we finish this invention.��

    ��Didn��t he say thatst time too?��

    Listening to their exchange, I became more convinced. Having people makes things difficult for now.

    Hmm. Should I wait until dawn? My pondering didn��tst long.

    ��Ugh. My head��s not working. I should go out for 10 minutes for a smoke break and some fresh air. Want to join?��

    ��No. I��ll sleep while you��re out. Wake me up when you��re back.��

    Osten came stumbling out to the Magic Tower��s garden, scratching his head.

    He looked up at the sky and let out a deep sigh. Rather, it��s better this way. I don��t need to go inside either.

    I was about to make a move when I decided to show some consideration.

    He looked so exhausted, I should at least let him finish that one cigarette.

    I waited for Osten topletely smoke one cigarette before manipting the Winds.

    Osten tilted his head as the wind enveloped his body.

    ��What the����

    Since the Innovation Magic Tower focuses on magic devices over magic itself, individual magical prowess isn��t very high.

    In fact, it��s closer to a tower of inventors who can use magic a little.

    ��Aahhhh! A g-ghost!��

    As such, Osten couldn��t resist. The Winds wrapped around his body and lifted him towards me.

    The Winds muffled his screams.

    In an instant, I firmly grabbed Osten��s body as it flew in front of me and mmed him to the ground.

    After crossing a few buildings, I dragged him to an abandoned house I had checked earlier and released him.

    ��W-What is this�� Who are you?��

    The terrified Osten asked, his body trembling.

    ��Who am I? A kidnapper.��

    ��Pardon?��

    ��You��ve been kidnapped.��

    Osten swallowed hard at my words.

    ��M-Me? But why?��

    Osten��s eyes widened as he realized something.

    ��Ah! If it��s Mr. Rangl��s research you want, I��ll tell you everything!��

    Does he think I��m a rival magepeting with this Rangl person?

    Since I��m in disguise, he can��t recognize my face. I��ll have to exin eventually, but not now.

    ��That��s not really needed.��

    ��Then����

    ��You and I are going to do a job together.��

    ��Yes?��

    ��So, you��re saying�� you��ll pay me a sry, guarantee rest time, and even help me be a proper mageter?��

    ��Of course.��

    ��And provide research funds and time as much as I need?��

    ��Yes.��

    The persuasion wasn��t too difficult.

    He had been living like a ve, receiving barely enough pocket money to call it a wage.

    Upon hearing my terms, Osten listened intently with a dumbfounded expression.

    But he still seemed half-doubting. It was an understandable suspicion too.

    ��But why me��?��

    ��Well, it��s because I know you have talent.��

    ��Gasp! You knew Mr. Rangl��s inventions were actually mine!��

    Osten found the answer himself. Not a bad thing. I just smiled lightly in response.

    Osten studied me instead.

    ��By any chance, where are you from, sir?��

    ��Is that important?��

    ��N-No, I suppose not����

    Well, no need to hide it really. He��s bound to find out soon enough if we travel together for a bit.

    ��I��m creating a new organization, you see.��

    ��An organization?��

    ��Yes. For now, it��s just you and me, though.��

    Distrust filled Osten��s eyes. He must be wondering if he can trust me.

    I took out a pouch of jewels from my pocket and tossed it to Osten.

    ��What is this��?��

    ��A sort of down payment.��

    ��Gasp!��

    Osten was startled after checking the pouch��s contents. He looked back and forth between the pouch and me.

    I had gathered all my funds the moment I decided to escape the empire. It was an expenditure I could afford.

    ��Is this enough to earn your trust?��

    ��Y-Yes, of course.��

    Osten nodded vigorously. Somehow, his gaze seemed firmer than I expected.

    I had originally nned to take him first and build trust gradually.

    Hmm. Could he be thinking there��s someone above me? It��s possible.

    It wasn��t a bad misunderstanding to leave be. In the end, when it��s cleared upter, he��ll establish a trusting rtionship with me.

    ��So, should I call you ��boss��?��

    Rather, he was being quite proactive.

    ��Whatever��sfortable for you.��

    ��Then what should I do now��?��

    ��Of course, you��ll have to leave with me.��

    ��L-Leave to where?��

    ��The West for now.��

    ��The West?��

    I silently looked at him until Osten nodded.

    ��Yes. I should go. I must go.��

    ��Anything to pack?��

    ��No, nothing.��

    ��Really? Then could you perhaps make something right away here?��

    ��If I have the materials����

    I handed him the bundle of cloth I had purchased earlier in the day.

    ��Could you make a wingsuit with this? Is it possible?��

    ��A wingsuit?��

    ��Like the wings of a flying squirrel.��

    I added some exnation. It was something I had considered making for a while now.

    I had no knowledge of clothing and no use for it, so I had put it off. After my exnation, Osten nodded.

    ��Ah, I can make it, but why that��?��

    ��You��ll find outter. What��s the time frame?��

    Osten narrowed his brow as he made some calctions.

    ��For a simple prototype model, 15 minutes should be enough.��

    ��Okay? Then make 2 for now.��

    ����Two?��

    Osten gave me a sidelong nce with narrowed eyes. That��s why I prefer sharp fellows.

    Ignoring it, I continued.

    ��Yes. Hurry up. We also need to raid the Innovation Magic Tower��s shop.��

    ��Pardon?��Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 114: Kidnapping (3)

    Chapter 114: Kidnapping (3)

    Robbing the Innovation Magic Tower��s shop is quite a risky endeavor, different from simply kidnapping one person.

    Currently, I��m a wanted person with a warrant out for my arrest across the entire continent.

    Thanks to my Winds, I was able to evade pursuit from the Imperial Intelligence Agency by changing my course at high speed.

    However, there are also the Empire��s dogs in this city, and if an incident urs, they will naturally suspect me.

    In contrast, all I could gain were just a few magic tools.

    But that was precisely my goal �C to keep the Empire��s eyes focused on me.

    ��It��s risky, but����

    After much consideration, I decided to leave a trail.

    At present, I��m outside the Imperial Intelligence Agency��s encirclement. They absolutely couldn��t have predicted my speed.The western region was right around the corner. If I caused an incident and then bolted westward, the Empire would find it difficult to encircle me.

    Unless Rudehrn gritted his teeth and pursued me relentlessly.

    But that too seemed unrealistic. With the Empress dead, there��s no way the Sword Master would leave the capital.

    Even if Rudehrn fell for my lie, he would be wary of a follow-up attack.

    In any case, through this act, I intended to draw the Imperial Intelligence Agency��s attention to the northern part of the western region.

    The reason is simple:

    ��The devil worshippers will love it.��

    The western region is currently hell with King Rohk��s war of unification, the war against the Empire, and now the civil war.

    It��s the perfect yground for devil worshippers to run rampant.

    Even more so after I��ve spread their infamous reputation to the Empire.

    With heightened surveince within the Empire, they��ll likely send their personnel elsewhere �C to the western region.

    They��ll probably lie low for a while.

    Waiting for the notoriety I��ve spread to fade and calm down.

    ��But there��s no need to let that happen.��

    Waning interest in them would benefit no one �C not me, Erendil, the Empire, or this continent.

    I intended to draw their attention instead.

    Since I��ve already gained this notoriety, and there are ways for me to returnter, it��s better to make the most of it.

    Moreover, it��s preferable to divert the Empire��s gaze westward and disrupt the devil worshippers�� ns.

    It would be enough for me to appear near the devil worshippers I know about or will learn of through Winds.

    They��ll consider pursuing the empress��s killer an important task.

    ��Since I can��t handle them one by one, I��ll have to lure them instead.��

    Furthermore, there��s even a devil worshipper among the nobility here in Gorivan, where this Innovation Magic Tower is located.

    If I rob the Magic Tower and then appear near that noble��s estate, it would be the perfect n.

    At three in the morning, I headed towards the roof of the building next to the shop in front of the Innovation Magic Tower. There were four guards.

    One mage on duty, one knight, and two sentries.

    Osten informed me that there was a set magic structure; if not opened correctly, an rm would sound.

    ��Not an issue if I intend to get caught.��

    In fact, it would be weed. As soon as the rm went off, mages would pour out of the Magic Tower.

    My first target was the mage.

    Still, I needed time to gather tools, so I had to prevent the rm from being triggered first.

    As I leaped down from the roof, I moved the Winds.

    ��Gugh!��

    The mage, struck in the nape by the concentrated point of Winds, copsed in a clean knockout. I had no intention to kill �C my notoriety couldn��t afford to rise any further.

    I had to make the Imperial Intelligence Agency gradually think, ��Huh? Something��s a bit odd here.��

    The same went for the devil worshippers�� presence wherever I lingered.

    At first, they would think they had tracked me down themselves, but over time, they would sense the strangeness.

    The odd points surrounding the Empress��s death would alsoe to light.

    ��The Empress was also holding a dagger, after all.��

    The flustered guards were surveying the surroundings. Of course, since I had dropped from above, I wasn��t detected.

    Uponnding, I mmed a guard��s shoulder with my knee and struck the back of his neck with my palm.

    Two people were now unconscious.

    I charged forward, deflecting another guard��s sword with the Winds while uppercutting his jaw with my left fist.

    In the same motion, I spun and drove my elbow into the knight��s left cheek with full force. In mere seconds, all four were knocked out �C it didn��t even take two seconds.

    Just days ago, I had faced the Sword Master, so this was easier than drinking warm soup.

    ��Now, time to gather my loot.��

    To save time, I had scouted the area earlier in the day. Using the Winds, I pulled the tools I had identified toward the entrance.

    Since I couldn��t carry much anyway, the quantity itself wasn��trge. It was one of those moments when I craved an inventory system.

    After gathering everything, I broke down the door, immediately triggering a shrill rm.

    I swept the magic tools into my backpack. It was louder than I expected.

    ��The effect should be sufficient.��

    Soon, amotion could be felt all around, especially from the Magic Tower.

    Lights that had been extinguished began turning on one by one.

    I immediately turned around and headed down the pre-calcted route toward the estate of the noble who was a devil worshipper, adjusting my speed to allow pursuers to follow.

    It would be impossible for mages to match my pace, especially those from the Innovation Magic Tower.

    Through the Winds�� senses, I detected an odd presence.

    ��Ah, it must be the Empire��s dogs.��

    While the encirclement may not have been fully established, they had likely received word. They were approaching at an astonishing speed.

    This was exactly what I had been waiting for. I increased my speed slightly and headed for the noble��s estate.

    Soon, the inner castle of Count Saliv, the ruler of this city, came into view. I maintained a precarious distance from the Empire��s agents.

    With a great leap, I vaulted over the castle walls.

    ��I��d love to shout out Count Saliv��s name, but����

    That would be too obvious a performance. The guards and knights guarding the inner castle gazed at me in bewilderment.

    My disguise prevented immediate recognition, but the Imperial Intelligence Agency would know it was me.

    I headed straight for the tallest tower within the inner castle.

    Atop it, shivering from the cold and anticipation, was Osten, whom I had brought there earlier.

    ��B-Boss, you��re here!��

    ��Yeah.��

    Osten was already wearing a wingsuit. I donned mine over my cape coat.

    The suit automatically wrapped around my wrists and ankles, designed for easy wear without needing to change clothes.

    ��Is�� is this really okay?��

    As I had controlled my speed, themotion outside had now reached Count Saliv��s inner castle.

    Enraged mages, the few Empire agents, and the Count��s knights and soldiers were all watching us.

    It was natural for Osten, an apprentice mage, to be flustered. I had exined, but he likely didn��t understand wingsuits.

    I gave a nod.

    ��It��ll be fine. I��m going to throw you now, so spread your body out.��

    ��Huh?��

    ��Spread your body out, like a flying squirrel.��

    ��Huh?��

    No time to keep asking. I get it, but�� Well, better to show him physically.

    I grabbed Osten and threw him into the sky with all my might.

    ��Gyaaaah!��

    Osten let out a strange scream as he went airborne, iling his arms and legs.

    Geez. I told him to spread his body out. With a light sigh, I realized I needed to put in a bit more effort.

    Soon, the rising thermal currents caught his wingsuit, propelled by the winds. As soon as I confirmed this, I kicked off from the tower and soared upward.

    I created footholds of Winds where I walked. Each time I stepped, powerful winds propelled the soles of my feet �C a technique that would make it appear as if I were walking on air to any observer. The perfection of the ��airwalking�� from martial arts novels.

    After reaching Osten��s altitude, I also unfurled my wingsuit. It was my first time trying it, but��

    ��It��s quite fun, actually.��

    From what I know, the mortality rate of wingsuits is higher than one might imagine.

    idents are said to be so lethal that wingsuits are jokingly called the sport with the lowest injury rate.

    Had it been my body from when I was on Earth, I might have felt fear. But not now.

    Now, I��m confident I would survive even a fall.

    With that in mind, I observed Osten. If he panicked and iled, it would be difficult for me to control the winds.

    But Osten seemed more amazed than afraid.

    ��Whoa! Woohoo!��

    Perhaps he was excited to see his creation functioning, or maybe he was too oblivious to feel fear.

    At least it meant I didn��t need to worry.

    ��Hey, grab on to me!��

    ��How am I supposed to grab you while flying?��

    ��Use magic, an arrow, or something!��

    Arrows and spells began raining up from below. I blocked the arrows with the Winds, but spells were another matter.

    I had no choice but to move and evade. Bright lights grazed my body in the dark sky before fading into the distance above.

    Hmm. This did make it feel even more fun. It was like ying a shooting game.

    Why wasn��t there a game where you pilot a ne and dodge bullets?

    After gaining some altitude, I was now out of range of the arrows and spells.

    I turned westward, ncing back at Osten��s silhouette with a slight sense of admiration.

    ��He��s quite skilled, I must say.��

    While wingsuits appear to allow flight, they��re essentially controlled high-speed falling.

    Even with a wingsuit on, it takes considerable effort from my Winds to gain altitude.

    Yet Osten��s wingsuit seemed to offer meager resistance against gravity, allowing for intermittent self-ascent.

    The magic he imbued was no match for a mage��s flight spell but still sufficient.

    Since it was a tool enchantment, not his ability, I hadn��t expected much when he first mentioned it. But the results proved otherwise.

    Honestly, I had doubted he could pull it off, but Osten had proven me wrong.

    Hmm. I could probably keep using this.

    Assuming we jumped from a high mountain, I could likely control up to ten or more with my Winds.

    Location permitting, night aerial infiltration with multiple personnel would be feasible.

    ��Not bad. It doesn��t even have to be a mountain.��

    While I was momentarily distracted by these thoughts, Osten was groaning from the cold.

    It was only natural for his frail, sleep-deprived body to suffer at such an altitude.

    ��Ooohh����

    I should have paid attention sooner.

    His teeth were even chattering, so I immediately moved the Winds to maintain his body temperature.

    But since the wingsuit also needed to catch the Winds, it was a bit tricky �C though better than letting Osten fall ill.

    With the western region just a short distance away but still days of travel, I flew a reasonable distance further beforending.

    ��Truly incredible! How did you evene up with such an idea!��

    Uponnding, Osten became rowdy. Then, catching my gaze, he fell silent in reflection.

    ��But Boss, that wind just now����

    As a mage, he had naturally sensed my Mystic Power. I simply nodded in acknowledgment.

    ��I knew it!��

    Unexpectedly, his expression brightened. Perhaps he felt reassured that the rope he had grasped wasn��t rotten?

    A good sign. In such cases, praise is warranted.

    ��You did well with the wingsuits.��

    ��No, after trying them myself, I see areas for improvement. I��ll work on enhancing them soon.��

    ��Not now. We won��t need them again right away.��

    ��Ah, understood!��

    After some travel, I took out two cloth pieces from my backpack �C they appeared as ordinary cloth but were actually magic tools.

    Enchanted tents.

    Using the Winds to dig a hole, inserting the tents, and then covering them with soil again created perfect camouge.

    This was another reason I had robbed the Magic Tower��s shop. With my Mysophobia, travel convenience was crucial.

    In games too, acquiring Innovation Magic Tower tools would increase a character��sfort level.

    ��Have you eaten?��

    ��Not yet.��

    I handed him a few rations.

    ��Eat and rest. We depart in eight hours.��

    ��Eight hours? Shouldn��t we be fleeing?��

    ��That short a rest won��t be an issue.��

    ��If you say so����

    Would the Empire even be able to estimate a wingsuit��s flight range? I doubted it.

    Even if they could, eight hours wouldn��t be enough to fully establish an encirclement.

    The existing encirclement would be about two days�� travel from here. We could easily slip away.

    ��Yeah. I heard you hadn��t slept properly. People need their rest.��

    That was my rationale, but Osten was looking at me with an emotional expression.

    ��It��s just so you don��t fall ill and slow us down.��

    I added thatment out of difort, but his expression didn��t change. Hmm. Perhaps he had lived too long as a ve?

    I didn��t think I had done anything special, yet his fondness seemed to keep growing.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 115: Mad Dog of Sorenson (1)

    Chapter 115: Mad Dog of Sorenson (1)

    ��A-are you sure?��

    Osten asked in surprise.

    I had simply told him to find lodging and rest after arriving in Sorenson, but his reaction was a bit extreme.

    ��Yeah. There��s nothing for you to do here yet since the organization is just starting out. Why, don��t you want to?��

    ��No, it��s just�� it��s been so long since I��ve rested.��

    Well, he had been treated like a ve at the Innovation Magic Tower, and we had walked all the way to Sorenson without resting, so it��s understandable he��d be tired.

    ��Not sure how long we��ll stay, but rest until then. I��ll have your workshop set up separatelyter on�� Hmm, if you��re bored, you can gather materials and make something too.��

    ��Ah, understood.��

    Osten turned serious. Thinking he might have misunderstood, I rified.��I��m not forcing you. Do it if you want to. I just mean, truly rest up. Got it?��

    ��Yes!��

    It seemed he still didn��t quite understand. The ve mentality must have been ingrained deep within him.

    I shook my head.

    ��No. Just rest until I return. Working will kill you.��

    Only then did Osten hurriedly nod in acknowledgment.

    ��But where are you going?��

    ��You don��t need to know. It won��t take long.��

    To prepare for any contingencies, I secured separate lodgings before starting my inquiries.

    The method was simple: find a homeless child loitering like a potential pickpocket and ask them. A small fee would suffice.

    Of course, this method required caution too. Like when I sought out Casmak, the child could belong to their side.

    But at present, I had no need for such caution. It didn��t matter if they found out about me.

    Objectively speaking, the chances of anyone in this city being able to handle me were slim.

    ��Aron, you say?��

    ��Yeah, he��s at the fighting pit.��

    ��Of course, I know! He��s the rising prodigy these days, isn��t he?��

    Had he not been called ��the Mad Dog�� yet?

    The expression ��rising prodigy�� suggested he had not yet be immensely famous.

    From further conversation, it seemed he was just starting to gain renown.

    In any case, it was fortunate. Aron was a character I could never have recruited after starting the game.

    Whenever he had been co-opted by the devil worshippers, it ultimately worked in my favor.

    It meant I had arrived at an opportune time. The child smiled at me.

    ��Here to gamble, I assume?��

    With his growing fame, it seemed quite a few gamblers had started seeking out Aron.

    It suited me fine if it meant less suspicion.

    ��Yeah. Where��s the fighting pit?��

    ��Aron and the fighting pit are two different matters, you see.��

    The child gave me a sly grin, signaling they wanted more money.

    I tossed them another coin.

    ��Hehe, thank you kindly. Follow me. But who are you trying to get to?��

    I simply red in silence, and the child sheepishly scratched their head.

    ��Ah! Nevermind, it��s none of my business! I��ll take you there right away!��

    As we walked, the child discreetly nced at me again.

    ��Actually, I do have one more bit of information.��

    ��About what?��

    ��Aron! Just a trifling matter.��

    Hmm. Since they had readily epted the coin, there was a high chance of it being a ploy. Even if true, I likely already knew about it.

    I looked into the child��s eyes. Desire and mischief? No, it was a curious gaze.

    Still, it couldn��t hurt to listen. With a slight frown, I tossed them another coin.

    ��Let��s hear it.��

    ��Well, you see, there was someone else looking for Aron yesterday, like you mercenary folks.��

    ��Is that so?��

    ��Yeah. Aron��s not that famous yet beyond Sorenson. It��s strange to have people looking for him two days in a row like this.��

    The child continued.

    ��You��re not from the same city, are you? Where are you from? Veden? The rumors might have reached there.��

    ��Who knows.��

    ��In any case, his appearance was normal enough, but that guy had this ominous vibe about him that made me uneasy. Maybe you know him? You�� gamblers tend to know each other, don��t you?��

    ��With just that, I wouldn��t know. There��s more than just one or two.��

    I had a hunch that person might be a devil worshipper �C just intuition.

    I had thought it fortunate, but perhaps not.

    ��What did he look like?��

    ��Short brown hair�� ck eyes, I think? His gaze was quite sharp. Hmm, I don��t really remember the details. Sorry about that.��

    With just that description, it was hard to identify who it might be. Not like I knew every devil worshipper either.

    I didn��t press further. A homeless child roaming all day would find it difficult to remember faces.

    ��Well, it��s not that important. If it��s someone I know, I��ll see them today.��

    ��Yeah, exactly! Over there is the underground fighting pit! It opens at 8.��

    The child pointed down an alley off the main street, where two thugs stood guard at the entrance.

    An underworld fighting pit. It seemed too intimidating to venture inside.

    ��Thanks.��

    After tossing them another coin, gratefully bowing their head, the child retreated.

    I briefly pondered my next move.

    How should I proceed? It wouldn��t do topete directly with the devil worshippers for recruitment.

    If I had arrived first, it wouldn��t be an issue, but I was a step behind.

    It was only a day��s difference, but had they already made their move? If so, the situation wasn��t ideal.

    Using the Winds, I assessed the atmosphere around the fighting pit.

    It was calm.

    Since I would need to utterly crush their organization to earn Aron��s trust, it seemed no action had been taken yet.

    ��Are they still in the observation stage?��

    It wouldn��t be like the devil worshippers to hastily make a move after arriving, especially not with me around.

    For now, they would likelyy low and move stealthily, even more so because of me.

    If it was just that stage, then all was well. I could observe today and deal with the devil worshippers first.

    It would onlyplicate matters if I approached Aron first and caught their eye.

    If they were merely observing, they would likelye again today. I calmly waited for evening to arrive.

    I timed my arrival at the fighting pit ordingly. Entering wasn��t too difficult.

    People were already lining up to get in, so I simply paid the entrance fee.

    The iing crowd showed no signs of caution �C no concerns about crackdowns.

    Underground fighting pits usually operated by having the organization��s leader make payments to the city��s nobility.

    ��Will you be betting, or just watching?��

    As soon as I entered, a tout approached and handed me a program.

    ��Of course I��ll be betting.��

    ��These are today��s matches. How would you like to wager?��

    ��I came to see Aron.��

    ��Not interested in the other matches?��

    I pretended to ponder briefly before nodding.

    ��Just that one for now.��

    ��But that��s the final match, so you won��t be able to bet on anything else?��

    ��It��s my first time in Sorenson, so I��ll just observe for now.��

    Disappointment shed across the tout��s eyes �C this was how he made his living, after all.

    ��Will you be betting on Aron or Lefford?��

    Suddenly, his tone became rather dismissive.

    I replied without missing a beat.

    ��On Aron.��

    ��The odds are 12.3 to 1.��

    12.3? That was surprisingly high, even before Aron��s fame had truly spread.

    Since Aron was sure to win anyway, I ced a sizable bet, causing the tout��s eyes to widen slightly.

    After receiving my betting slip, I entered the arena. Even before the matches began, it was filled with noise.

    People held drinks in one hand and cigarettes in the other, filling the air with the corresponding smells.

    Using the Winds, I blocked the odors from my nose and dampened the noise as I surveyed my surroundings. Brown hair, sharp gaze.

    But with just those details, it was difficult to pinpoint the individual. No one particrly stood out either.

    ��Haven��t they arrived yet?��

    Since Aron��s match wasst, the fights began with namelessbatants.

    There was nothing really worth watching.

    The bettors cheered fervently, but to me, the skill level was sorelycking.

    Instead, I focused my attention elsewhere, using the Winds to study the fighting pit��syout.

    While familiarizing myself with the structure, I also located the positions of any enved or captured individuals, as well as thebatants.

    ��Next up, the rising prodigy Aron takes on the colossus Lefford and four otherbatants!��

    Finally, the anticipated match was about to begin. Lefford and four fighters �C a 5-on-1 bout.

    No wonder the odds were so high in Aron��s favor.

    Soon, Aron and the fivebatants appeared. Four of them seemed unremarkable, but one stood out.

    His stature alone exceeded two meters, with a casual, nonchnt expression �C that must be the colossus Lefford.

    On the opposite side stood the resolute, youthful face of the sixteen-year-old Aron.

    I noticed a slight waver in Aron��s gaze, a blend of fear and determination.

    From the outset, it was an unreasonable matchup.

    Given Lefford��s ��Colossus�� nickname, this might have been a sacrificial bout to bolster his reputation at Aron��s expense.

    But I knew Aron would emerge victorious.

    ��Waaaaaah!��

    The match began amid the crowd��s cheers. Aron made the first move �C a wise choice.

    In multiplebatant fights, the most crucial factor is space. Surrendering the initiative means having less space to maneuver.

    Aron dashed to the left, a swift advance toward the outermost opponent.

    Blocking the axe with his left arm, he thrust his sword forward, and blood spurted from thebatant��s neck.

    It wasn��t an efficient strike, more akin to showmanshipmon in fighting pits.

    To survive such arenas, one needed to be a famous figure, hence the dramatic ir.

    ��Aron! Aron!��

    Amidst the crowd��s frenzy, one of thebatants targeted Aron��s back. Aron dropped into a crouch, spinning to face him.

    His sweeping sword sliced off thebatant��s ankles, a clean strike worthy of praise.

    ��Gaaah!��

    The fighter copsed to the ground, screaming in agony from his lost leg.

    ��Die!��

    Next, a spearman lunged at Aron, the spearpoint grazing his helmet and sending up sparks.

    Aron��s de severed the spearman��s neck, the head spinning through the air before thudding onto the dirt floor.

    Snatching the fallen spear, Aron hurled it at the terrified remainingbatant.

    The impaled fighter went limp, briefly airborne.

    ��Waaaaaah!��

    ��Aron! Aron! Aron!��

    Amid the crowd��s roars, Aron panted heavily.

    Witnessing the ��Mad Dog of Sorenson�� I had seen in the game felt somewhat surreal in person.

    The recklessness was identical �C an aggressive swordsmanship that sacrificed flesh to im bone.

    But seeing it live, his talent��s brilliance shone through. With a bit more refinement, it would be razor-sharp.

    The colossus, presumably Lefford, looked down at Aron with a casual air. This was effectively the real match.

    The other four had likely just served to wear Aron down for Lefford��s sake.

    Perhaps a ceremonial bout to enhance Lefford��s renown.

    ��Hmm. Judging by their refusal to use underhanded tactics, this seems like a reputable fighting pit?��

    Of course, the term ��reputable�� hardly befits an underworld fighting pit that coercesbatants, but I meant it in that sense.

    Since most of them were the ones rigging it, that constituted ��reputable�� in such ces.

    ��The lone survivor is the fighting pit��s pride, the Colossus Lefford! Can the rising prodigy Aron truly defeat Lefford?��

    Then, I sensed a man entering the opposite stands. Brown hair, sharp gaze.

    At a nce, I realized he was the one the child had mentioned �C and a devil worshipper.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 116: Sorensons Mad Dog (2)

    Chapter 116: Sorenson''s Mad Dog (2)

    I don��t know if I should consider this fortunate, but it wasn��t someone I knew.

    That meant he wasn��t a Named. It shouldn��t be too much trouble to deal with him.

    ��Aron! Aron!��

    ��Colossus!��

    ��Lefford! Lefford!��

    Cheers loud enough to make one��s ears ring filled the fighting pit. A lot of people were cheering for Lefford.

    Lefford must be a famous figure in the fighting pit, with many people betting on his side.

    Speaking of which, Colossus?

    He was just big in stature but didn��t look particrly strong. It was a lofty nickname for a fighter in this underground fighting pit.His thick, crude iron armor might intimidate ordinary folk, but not me.

    Aron was steadying his breath and ring at Lefford.

    ��How will he move?��

    The moment I thought that, Aron stomped the ground. A straight-line charge. <i>ng!</i> The sword and axe shed.

    Lefford used that force to press his axe down on the sword.

    Aron slid his sword under the axe de and twisted his wrist. A clever technique.

    Unable to withstand the rotational force, the axe slipped from Lefford��s hand and flew into the air.

    A victory in the technique battle.

    But the aftermath left Aron��s front wide open. Lefford didn��t just stand there either.

    With his iron-gloved hand, he grabbed Aron��s sword and twisted it in a simr fashion.

    With his other hand, he grabbed Aron��s clothes and lifted him up. Aron, who had lost his sword, iled helplessly in the air.

    ��Careless.��

    After knocking away Lefford��s axe, Aron should have somehow created distance, considering the obvious weight difference.

    Aron chose to hastily attack after gaining the upper hand, resulting in him getting caught.

    Being overpowered was not a good situation. Lefford��s fist struck Aron��s face.

    <i>Thwack!</i> The heavy sound was distinct even amid the cheers.

    As Lefford drew back his fist to strike again, Aron bit into the hand grabbing his cor.

    ��Argh!��

    Lefford let out a scream and released Aron, but Aron didn��t let go of Lefford.

    His eyes were filled with viciousness from biting down.

    As Lefford shook off his hand, blood sprayed. Aron��s bite force had torn off one of his fingers.

    Stupid fool.

    The colossus stared dumbfounded at his severed finger. That��s something you don��t do in actualbat.

    Aron charged forward and leaped up, grabbing onto Lefford��s body and headbutting him.

    <i>Thunk! Thunk!</i> Lefford staggered.

    ��Woooah! Aron! Aron!��

    ��That idiot Lefford! Kill him! Kill him! What are you doing!��

    In an instant, Aron bit into Lefford��s nape. One second. When Aron lifted his head, flesh was hanging from his mouth.

    Blood gushed from Lefford��s neck. The giant lost his bnce and fell.

    Aron immediately mounted the giant. He rained punches down on the half-conscious Lefford��s face.

    <i>Thwack! Thwack!</i>

    Aron��s fists were stained with blood. Lefford��s face grew even redder.

    But Aron��s punches didn��t stop. Lefford��s face was already unrecognizable.

    ����.��

    For a minute, people fell silent as Aron continued pummeling what was now a corpse.

    An eerie phenomenon.

    Aron finally stood up and raised his fist. Cheers erupted.

    ��Woooooah! Aron!��

    ��Aron! Aron! Aron!��

    ��F**k! I lost money but it was a fight worth the price!��

    ��He was like a mad dog!��

    ��Aron the Mad Dog!��

    ��Mad Dog? Fitting!��

    ��Sorenson��s Mad Dog! Aron!��

    So the Mad Dog nickname was just created. What a coincidence.

    But aside from that, I felt a bit sickened listening to the shouting crowd.

    The Mad Dog of Sorenson nickname wasn��t given for no reason. It was a frenzy that silenced even the fighting pit.

    You couldn��t see such graphic details in games. Maybe this was the cruelty the fighting pits cultivated.

    ��Still, I can��t give up.��

    As long as I help him, he��s someone who would never betray me. If that ferocity is directed at the devil worshippers.

    Then, I sensed a devil worshipper quietly slipping out amid the excited crowd.

    Since I had more or less confirmed Aron and his brother��s locations, I should follow that guy first.

    I followed behind as well.

    Of course, I didn��t forget to collect my winnings on the way out. The payout was a whopping 12.3 times.

    I had already ced Winds on the devil worshipper. He was checking around furtively as he walked down an alley.

    ��You won big.��

    ��Got lucky.��

    I put the plump money pouch in my robe. Didn��t seem like he had backup around, just in case.

    He kept looking around cautiously as he entered what seemed to be his lodging �C a ce with a pub and innbined.

    I monitored him solely through Winds from the back alley, to avoid getting spotted.

    As soon as he entered his room, he started scribbling something on paper.

    I could technically read the contents through Winds, but there was a risk of him detecting it.

    Since I nned to deal with him anyway, I could check the contentster.

    ��The question is how to deal with him.��

    It was a bit of a dilemma.

    If there were other devil worshippers in this city, it might be worth tailing this one to catch them too.

    But that would require more time. For now, there didn��t seem to be any others nearby.

    Hmm. Carelessly trying to follow him couldplicate things. In the meantime, there was a chance I could lose Aron.

    It would be better to just deal with this one now.

    I made my decision. Now the method remained. A frontal approach was inadvisable.

    I had to consider the possibility that he had some hidden trick up his sleeve. I needed to be as inconspicuous as possible.

    Knocking him out with Winds was risky. He likely wasn��t as low-level as Gorivan��s soldiers or mages.

    ��Poison, perhaps?��

    In truth, using poisons wasn��t easy for an intelligence agent. Getting the target to ingest it was quite tricky.

    However, having Winds gave me good synergy. It only worked with powders, not liquids, but still.

    I was d I chose Winds. Initially, I had only thought of it for concealment purposes.

    I took out a strong sleeping powder from my robe and sent it through the Winds. Soon, small amounts entered his nose.

    ��Achoo!��

    With a short sneeze, he had inhaled arge dose of the sleeping powder. Within 10 minutes, he was staggering and copsed.

    <i>Thud</i>. The sound of him falling was drowned out by the pub��s noise.

    ��Just in case, one more minute.��

    I brought Winds close to his nose to check if he was breathing steadily.

    I didn��t grab his body with Winds yet, as it could still be risky. Some might pretend to be unconscious.

    Even for resolving minor issues, one must be thorough. Small mistakes can lead to disasters.

    I remained vignt of my surroundings. Still no signs of trouble.

    This should be enough. I stepped onto Winds�� tform and entered through the window.

    He was still lying there, dead to the world.

    ��Directly touching him is a bit����

    If someone died in an inn, it could cause amotion, even if the region was in turmoil.

    An unexined death and a homicide were different matters.

    I blew some Heavenly Scent into his nose and lifted him onto the bed, arranging him to look like he had died in his sleep.

    That should avoid any immediate problems. I rummaged through his belongings.

    [��therefore he is worth recruiting. To eliminate the Bedes organization controlling Sorenson��s underworld, I request two additional agents be assigned.]

    So this guy hade to scout the rising 16-year-old fighter Aron upon hearing of his fame.

    Fortunate timing. If I had been even a few dayste, things could have gone awry.

    But there was a need to act quickly.

    The letter implied they had awork. If I dyed, more devil worshippers woulde.

    ��Should I just deal with it today?��

    I had told Osten to rest up today, so I felt a bit sheepish, but there was no choice.

    I promptly went to Osten. When I told him we were leaving, Osten asked with a bit of disappointment.

    ��Pardon? Now?��

    ��Yeah. Sorry, I told you to rest up.��

    ��Oh no, it��s fine.��

    His words said one thing, but his expression was dejected.

    The journey here must have been no easy feat for a mage cooped up in a researchb.

    ��Anyway, get ready to depart.��

    ��Shall I prepare the wingsuits again?��

    ��Hmm. Can you make two more right away?��

    With two more people now, we likely couldn��t use the wingsuits. But Osten nodded.

    ��I bought some materials at the market earlier for upgrades, using the money you gave����

    ��I said to rest.��

    ��Ah, I didn��t work, just bought materials. It won��t take long to make them anyway.��

    ��Then make two more, and we��ll talk about the material costster. I��llpensate you separately.��

    Osten looked surprised.

    ��But I used the money you gave me.��

    ��That��s for your employment and research funds are separate.��

    ��Boss����

    ��What?��

    His gaze was filled with gratitude. I��d rather not receive such looks from a man��

    I quickly changed the subject.

    ��Anyway, make two more. Leave the original ones behind.��

    ��Ah, not upgrades then. ��Are two more people joining us?��

    Quite perceptive. I nodded.

    ��Yeah. We��ll use the originals. nning to use them near Richi Mountain.��

    ��Got it!��

    Unlike Gorivan��s which had towering spires, Sorensoncked any particrly tall buildings. That inner city used to be on higher ground too.

    For now, using them atop a nearby mountain after rescuing Aron was the best option.

    We couldn��t get a carriage at this hour anyway, and even if we had prepared one earlier, we wouldn��t be able to leave the city by dawn.

    With more people, it would be better to get a carriage in the next town.

    I headed back to the fighting pit. Adjacent to the underground fighting pit was invariably a gambling den.

    The now-empty fighting pit was quiet, but the neighboring gambling den was still raucous.

    ��Aron is��asleep.��

    The earlier fight must have taken a considerable physical and mental toll.

    Fortunately, he was alone.

    Victorious fighters were usually rewarded with femalepanionship. The same applied to female fighters.

    Compensation for their fight.

    Had Aron declined?

    No way to know, but at least it saved me some hassle. I entered through the window.

    Concealing my presence in the building��s shadows, I swiftly made my way down the corridor.

    Knowing theyout and where people were made it possible. Like using a map hack.

    ��Nothing to worry about.��

    Even if they imed to rule the underworld, to me they were just a gang of thugs.

    Not a difficult task.

    It was past midnight now. The thugs guarding key points were half-dozing in their chairs.

    I swiftly neutralized them by striking their napes with winds, forcing them unconscious.

    It didn��t matter if I was detected. This ce would be a mess anyway. I approached Aron and shook him.

    Aron woke with a start, immediately on guard. He reached for the sword he had left by his side.

    ��Looking for this?��

    I dangled Aron��s sword in front of him. I had retrieved it ahead of time for a quick conversation.

    Aron red at me.

    ��Who are you? Did Bedes send you?��

    His gaze was sharp. I subtly exerted some pressure. Aron��s expression changed instantly.

    ����Who are you, sir?��

    ��Someone here to help you.��

    Aron fell silent. Perhaps he had just woken up and couldn��t fully grasp the situation.

    Well, my exnation was a bitcking too.

    ��I��m going to help you and your younger sibling get out of here.��Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 117: Sorensons Mad Dog (3)

    Chapter 117: Sorenson''s Mad Dog (3)

    ��I��m going to help you and your younger sibling get out of here.��

    Aron had a half-doubting expression, as if wondering if this was a dream.

    In fact, from Aron��s perspective, this situation was hard toprehend.

    ��I know where your sibling is, so don��t worry.��

    ����Is Mary alright?��

    ��Yes.��

    I continued without pause.

    ��In return, you��ll have to work under me. You do as I say.��

    Aron��s brow furrowed. Just from those words, it sounded no different from what Bedes�� gang would do.��However, I won��t threaten you through your sibling or make you do anything hical.��

    ��Then what kind of work would I be doing?��

    ��Eliminating devil worshippers.��

    ��Devil worshippers?��

    Aron asked with a dumbfounded expression.

    ��You must have heard of them.��

    ��Well, yes, but why them��?��

    In truth, the threat of the devil worshippers couldn��t immediately impact the people of this continent.

    The empress��s death was shocking, but they were an unknown force whose scale was unclear.

    They were probably just viewed as crazy cultists.

    Moreover, for someone like Aron who struggled just to survive each day, it was a rather pointless matter.

    ��Let��s just say I have a grudge, like you.��

    I imbued my words with bitterness. Aron slightly frowned but nodded.

    He likely felt we were in simr circumstances.

    ��Why me?��

    ��Because I saw you fight. You have talent.��

    My earlier show of force would lend quite some persuasive power to those words.

    He was likely feeling simr to how I felt when facing Rudehrn.

    While notmon, asionally talented children were scouted and taken.

    Meeting good people was a dream for orphans.

    There was no need to give him time. I deliberately frowned slightly and averted my gaze.

    ��Time isn��t on our side. Decide. Either leave with me after rescuing your sibling, or remain a fighter here with your sibling held hostage.��

    In truth, I already knew the answer, having learned Aron��s past from the game.

    Aron and his sister were orphans.

    One of Bedes�� thugs had tried to assault his younger sister, but Aron intervened, beating the man to death.

    That��s why Bedes captured Aron and his sister.

    Originally, they likely intended to use Aron as a disposable fighter in the pits, while handing his sister to a brothel.

    But Aron��s talent exceeded their expectations, leading to this situation.

    If Bedes had recognized Aron��s ability sooner, they might have tried to recruit him amicably from the start��

    But what��s done is done.

    That��s why Aron harbored hatred for this organization. I waited for the expected answer.

    ��You won��t threaten me through my sister or make me do hical things?��

    ��Exactly. More precisely, I won��t force you to do anything you don��t want.��

    ��That��s enough about thetter. Not being threatened through my sister is enough. But I��d like it if Mary could do what she wants.��

    ��I��ll support that as much as I can. So you ept?��

    Aron nodded firmly.

    ��Yes.��

    I handed him his sword.

    ��Then let��s begin.��

    ��Do you have a specific n, sir?��

    ��Rescue your sister and kill Bedes.��

    ��Bedes?��

    Aron seemed surprised.

    Did he have a smaller stomach for it than I expected? Or did he not know what someone like me was capable of?

    ��You were just thinking of a rescue?��

    ����Yes.��

    ��A rescue is a given, but you also need personal vengeance.��

    ��Ah, vengeance.��

    ��Destroying Bedes should be fine. You can��t just leave your nemesis and the organization he built, can you?��

    It didn��t matter to me, but granting him vengeance would help win Aron��s loyalty a bit more.

    I didn��t particrly care for such scum either.

    ��Is it just the two of us?��

    ��Yes.��

    Aron looked slightly taken aback. I chuckled. He had felt my force, but stillcked discernment.

    I would have to show him what I could do.

    ��Follow me.��

    I had confirmed Bedes�� location when I came to the fighting pits earlier to watch Aron��s fight. He was frowning as the man they called Colossus died.

    As we exited, Aron flinched at the sight of thugs lying unconscious in the corridor.

    ��I didn��t kill them.��

    ��Can I kill them?��

    ��If you want.��

    Aron thrust his sword deep into an unconscious thug��s body. A simple motion to end a life.

    While restrained, it carried repressed anger.

    That simplicity repeated itself several times.

    Unlike before, I walked boldly, causing the remaining thugs on guard to panic upon seeing us.

    ��Wha-, what?��

    ��You, Aron! Ugh!��

    I struck the two thugs with Winds. Sent flying by the invisible force, they mmed into the wall and passed out.

    Since I intended to draw the empire��s attention anyway, using Winds didn��t matter.

    I didn��t need to worry about other eyes. The empire hadn��t mentioned my mystic to others.

    Instead of me, a war hero, they were more intent on vilifying the devil worshippers as the enemy.

    Even if eyewitness ounts of this incident spread, only the empire woulde after me. Attention would shift westward.

    Aron too looked utterly stunned.

    ��H-how did you����

    I didn��t answer and kept moving. Despite his surprise, Aron didn��t forget to stab his fallen foes.

    In Bedes�� organization��s alley.

    The surrounding buildings all belonged to this gang. My noisy kills had drawn their attention.

    ��This fucking shit!��

    Thugs guarding the alley charged at us. I didn��t hesitate, heading diagonally for a nearby building.

    The charging thugs were swatted away like flies by the Winds.

    My brisk pace didn��t falter at all. It was the same even inside the building.

    Clearing out the thugs wasn��t remotelyborious.

    There were a few who could use mana, but they were still just thugs.

    Bedes himself might have offered slightly more resistance, but still.

    ��The kid is still in the same ce.��

    I went straight up to the second floor. Aron seemed overwhelmed by my actions but hurriedly followed.

    As we reached the door, Aron seemed to realize intuitively.

    ��Is this it?��

    ��Yes.��

    Aron flung the door open and heaved a deep sigh upon seeing his sister.

    The young girl, woken by themotion as if from sleep, looked anxious.

    ��Mary!��

    ����Brother?��

    Aron fiercely embraced his sister. Mary looked relieved to see Aron, but her expression was worried.

    As I waited for the siblings�� reunion, I dealt with the thugs approaching the door.

    <i>Thunk, thunk </i>�C the sound of bodies hitting the wall made Mary flinch slightly.

    ��Are you okay?��

    ��Yeah, I��m okay. Have you been alright this whole time?��

    Aron asked Mary.

    ��Yes. It was hard at first, but it got better. They didn��t make me work much either.��

    Likely because Aron��s value kept increasing.

    After defeating even the Colossus, they probably tried to appease him through his sister.

    ��And you won your fights too, brother?��

    ��Of course. I��m Aron, after all.��

    ��I��m d. I was really worried. Other people kept saying you would die.��

    ��What kind of bast��kids said that?��

    As Aron simmered with anger, Mary showed a hint of a smile despite her tension.

    ��But what��s this? I heard you could only see me tomorrow.��

    ��The situation changed. There��s someone here to rescue us.��

    ����That person?��

    ��Yeah. He took a liking to me.��

    I signaled to Aron. It was time to move. Involving the city guards would onlyplicate matters.

    ��Thank you for giving us time.��

    ��Let��s go. Take your sister too. You don��t need to worry.��

    ��Yes.��

    Having gained confidence in me on the way here, Aron took his sister��s hand.

    Mary followed with a puzzled yet fearful expression.

    We advanced unimpeded.

    However, when with his sister, Aron refrained from stabbing the fallen thugs.

    It seemed Bedes had caught wind of the situation and was hastily preparing, but didn��t seem intent on fleeing.

    Had he heard there were two of us?

    ��Still, I expected the leader of an organization to have better judgment.��

    On Earth, if told that two people had barged in, the normal reaction would be to think them crazy rather than fear them.

    But not in this world with mana.

    Moreover, if his subordinates were being mowed down by those two, he should have been terrified.

    Hmm. Having only dealt with sessful gangs in this small city, he seemed arrogant.

    It just saved me some effort. I was going to kill him anyway. Before long, I stood before Bedes.

    ��Who are you?��

    ��Someone here to kill you.��

    At Bedes�� side were what appeared to be his personal guards, hastily summoned.

    Still, better than the random thugs outside.

    ��You insolent brat.��

    Bedes scoffed, shifting his gaze to Aron.

    ��I spared your life, and this is how you repay me? I��ll tear you limb from limb. As for your sister, she��ll sell her body at a brothel.��

    Aron red at Bedes with fury in his eyes.

    ��Can you leave him to me, sir?��

    I had intended that from the start. If Bedes proved stronger than expected, I would of course assist, using Winds.

    ��Sure.��

    ��These insolent fools����

    Before Bedes could finish, I stomped the ground, unleashing full speed. Moonlight traced moonlit arcs.

    In an instant, three copsed. I swept the remaining one aside with a kick. The hapless wretch flew through the air.

    Stepping onto the Winds�� tform, I leaped to the other side. Again, I swung my sword in a straight line.

    Two sword paths more and four more fell. Situation resolved.

    <i>ng!</i> The one I had kicked finally crashed through a window and was flung outside the building.

    In the ensuing silence, a thud signaled his fall.

    In under three seconds, I had dispatched eight. The stillness was heavy.

    Only now did Bedes seem to realize things had gone awry.

    ��Wh-, wh-, who are you?��

    ��I told you. Someone here to kill you.��

    I shrugged.

    ��Ah, I misspoke. Aron will be the one to kill you.��

    At my words, Aron stepped forward, sword in hand. His gaze lingered briefly on his sister.

    Was he worried about her eyes?

    Since I had already killed some with my sword, perhaps he didn��t want to show her that side of himself.

    I stood before Mary, blocking her view. Aron nodded slightly.

    ��Thank you.��

    Aron stomped the ground. And without my aid, he was able to sever Bedes�� head.

    Bedes had kept his attention fixed on me, unable to ept the situation.

    Afterward, we reunited with Osten and leaped over Sorenson��s walls to escape the city.

    It was only then that Mary noticed my Winds and showed surprise.

    Once we were outside the walls, some time passed, and they all seemed to rx a bit.

    They must have been quite anxious about causing amotion and leaving the city.

    Regardless of my force, if the city guards had intervened, it would have certainly been troublesome.

    Osten looked a bit puzzled as he observed the children.

    ��Boss, but how will these kids help our group?��

    He whispered with a hint of dissatisfaction.

    I nodded.

    ��Didn��t you seem like a mere apprentice mage to others at first?��

    ��Ah����

    ��They��re talented children.��

    The truth. While not to Aron��s extent, Mary was a decent talent herself, having been Aron��s brains.

    But even if not, gaining Aron was worth taking on one extra person.

    ��If you say so, Boss.��

    Osten nodded. A whileter, Aron, walking behind us, asked.

    ��Um, how should I address you?��

    ��Whatever feelsfortable.��

    ����Can I call you brother?��

    I nodded. Unlike Osten, Aron was sixteen, younger than me, so it wasn��t strange.

    Honorifics weren��t that important anyway.

    At that time, the princess was strolling through the pce gardens, the very ce where the empress had been in.

    Her attendant Emmet followed behind with concern.

    ��Your Highness, it��s quitete. Let��s head back inside.��

    ��It��s fine.��

    ����You��ve barely been sleeping these days. You��llpromise your health.��

    ��Didn��t I say I��m fine?��

    Her stubborn tone made Emmet fall back with a worried expression.

    Erendil hadn��t changed much since her mother��s assassination.

    She treated her supporting nobles the same, and her daily routine was simr.

    Only her appetite had decreased, she barely slept, and she wandered these gardens every night where her mother was killed.

    At first, she couldn��t believe it. She struggled to ept that situation, unable to make sense of it no matter how much she thought about it.

    But once she had calmed down somewhat, one peculiar point lingered in her mind, troubling her.

    ��Why was Mother holding a dagger��?��Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 118: Sorensons Mad Dog (4)

    Chapter 118: Sorenson''s Mad Dog (4)

    ��Why was Mother holding a dagger��..��

    The dead empress had a dagger in her hand. There was no reason for her to have a dagger during a night stroll with her daughter.

    Even more so, there was no reason for her to be holding it in her hand.

    There were cases where women hid daggers on the inside of their thighs for self-protection.

    But if that were the case, the princess would have seen her mother draw it.

    The empress was standing in front of Carlyn, who was running towards her. The empress clearly did not move.

    She was just standing there, dumbfounded like Erendil.

    Sometimes, when one receives too great a shock, memories be hazy. The princess experienced something simr.

    The princesses to this garden to make her blurred memories from the shocking incident clearer.��Mother definitely said something��.��

    When the princess recalled Carlyn��s sword piercing the empress, her heart sank.

    She felt a burning sensation around her sternum. It was a moment she did not want to remember. After recalling the scene about three times, something suddenly shed through her mind.

    Unbeliever.

    Mother had clearly called someone an unbeliever. Recalling this, the princess silently nodded her head.

    It was certain. Her memory was bing clearer. Unbeliever �C a word that did not suit the empress.

    Then the princess remembered Carlyn��s warning about the devil worshippers.

    Those who had tried to kill her during the coronation terror attack. Thanks to Carlyn, their existence was made public.

    Carlyn had clearly warned her to be wary of them trying to recruit her or attack her.

    ��Yet he said he would help me, so why��.��

    The princess pulled back the thought of wanting to distance herself. In fact, there were many parts she could not understand.

    Things did not add up.

    It was reported to the public that the war hero had been seduced by the devil��s whispers and defected.

    The empress was killed by the war hero while trying to protect the princess.

    Strangely enough, this had actually increased public support for the princess.

    The devil worshippers who had defected the war hero were seen as evil.

    And the princess, the evil��s target, was of the imperial bloodline that had led to victory in the war against the West.

    Public opinion was brewing that the princess must be protected for the sake of the empire. This was thanks to the work of Hanut, recruited by Carlyn.

    ����But it was Schurtafen who warned me about the devil worshippers.��

    The Carl Schurtafen she had witnessed was absolutely not someone who would fall for seductive words.

    Even more so if he was already considered an enemy.

    Moreover, if Carlyn was a devil worshipper, he had had plenty of opportunities to kill her.

    There was no need for him to attempt an assassination on a rest day.

    His words about leaving soon and keeping a distance from her did not match the situation either.

    It would have been much easier for him to kill her during a lesson.

    Even if he had defected in that short time, it would be the same.

    All he had to say was that there was no need to leave, and the lessons would have resumed. Then he could aim for that timing.

    ��Haah��.��

    The princess let out a deep sigh with a frustrated heart. Carlyn was not a devil worshipper.

    That was the princess��s judgment.

    The princess took a deep breath and shook her head. She was getting closer to a hypothesis she did not want to acknowledge.

    The princess recalled Carlyn��s appearance as he ran towards her.

    His appearance was the same as when the Devil��s Blood manifested, as she had confirmed from the newspaper reports.

    However, he seemed rushed. His gaze upon her was alsoplex.

    Even in her blurred memories, Carlyn��s eyes were vivid. An indescribableplexity could be seen.

    The princess��s heart was turbulent. Was this what she wanted to see, or was it really how it happened?

    ��If by chance he hade to save me��.��

    The princess tightly closed her eyes. It was a sense of guilt for having the wrong thought.

    That would mean her mother had tried to kill her.

    The devil worshippers Carlyn had warned about, the empress calling someone an unbeliever while holding a dagger.

    She realized all these things were pointing to one thing, but she could not bring herself to believe it.

    ��If I��m thinking this way because I still have feelings for Schurtafen����

    She had simultaneously lost two people she cared for. Moreover, one had killed the other in the worst possible situation.

    Although the extent of her affection differed, the situation was certainly tragic.

    The human heart may change in an instant, but it may also hardly change despite great shocks.

    Erendil was wary of her own heart.

    Because her remaining feelings might cause her to think as she wanted.

    However, it was not something she could consult with anyone about.

    ��Schurtafen, did youe to kill me, or to save me?��

    Erendil asked, looking up at the night sky. Of course, no answer came.

    Instead, there was a chilly full moon in the sky. Erendil felt a sense of emptiness.

    She thought it might be because there were no people around, but soon found the real answer.

    The gentle wind that usually blew at times like this was gone.

    ��Waah. Waaaah��!��

    Aron and Mary were amazed throughout their wingsuit flight.

    At first, there was surprise and fear, but after confirming their safety with my Winds, they fully enjoyed it.

    ��Can I try moving freely?��

    At Aron��s question, I nodded, and Aron immediately began free flight.

    His movements were almost like acrobatics.

    The modified wingsuit was designed to allow the cloth acting as wings to fold up if desired, making such movements possible.

    Of course, Aron��s exceptional physical sense also yed a role. They were like children riding an amusement park ride for the first time.

    Well, it would be an exciting experience for kids.

    Flying in the sky was once a dream for humans. In fact, I found it quite fun too, so I could only imagine how thrilled the kids were.

    Moreover, they were in a safe state.

    ��I wonder if Erendil would like this too.��

    It was a sudden thought. Hmm, maybe she wouldn��t because of her dignity? I wasn��t sure. But I felt she might enjoy it.

    There was no need to ponder that now. Instead of dwelling on the frustrating thought, I focused my attention elsewhere.

    Aron��s acrobatic flight gave me an inspiration. It seemed possible to use it for aerialbat.

    The situations where it could be used might not be many��

    For example, let��s assume weter face arge army of devil worshippers.

    By flying in the air, it might be possible to take out only themanding officers.

    ��But then I would also be a target. Though if I move well at night, it should be fine.��

    I also tried out a few flights following Aron��s lead.

    Mary tried to follow us but often lost her bnce. Whenever that happened, I used my Winds to catch her.

    Osten calmly watched the flying children with a satisfied and proud expression.

    He seemed content seeing the magic tool he had made being used enjoyably.

    ��I knew you were amazing, but�� this exceeds my imagination.��

    Aron, who had flown next to me, said. It seemed more like pure amazement than ttery.

    I wondered if he was referring to the wingsuit or my Mystic Power.

    To some extent, it also seemed like he was talking to himself. Even though he had followed me, he must have had some uncertainty.

    Humans are animals that always find a reason to convince themselves in any situation.

    After flying for a while longer, wended, and Aron and Mary expressed deep regret.

    Mary even asked me pleadingly,

    ��Can��t we ride it again next time��?��

    ��You can ride it. It��s possible at night, even if not during the day. Osten, can you make an improved version by then?��

    ��Of course. In fact, even the modified version was hastily made, so there are areas for improvement.��

    So it could be further developed?

    When I first brought Osten along, I had only considered the future things he had made��

    His skills seemed better than what I had seen in the game. Maybe even better than I had expected?

    If I just gave him ideas, I wondered if he could make things smoothly.

    As we headed towards the next city, the awkward atmosphere among our group gradually dissipated, and conversation began to flow.

    Aron and Mary were a bit brighter and more friendly, while Osten was more of a listener, so the dynamic worked quite well.

    For people who had just met, the atmosphere was quite good, so I just let it be.

    After all, we would be working together, so it was better for them to get along.

    ����So it was thanks to Big Brother, that we were able to leave the fighting pit like this.��

    ��Really? The Boss?��

    ��That��s right. Wow, about 50 people rushed at him, but they just dropped like flies without being able toy a hand on him.��

    Upon hearing Aron��s words, Osten looked at me with a surprised expression. He had never seen me fight before.

    What Osten had seen was me deflecting the pursuit and flying away.

    ��In any case, that��s how we were able to save Mary. And did brother save you too?��

    ��Huh? Me? Umm��.��

    Osten trailed off and looked at me, gauging my reaction on how to answer.

    Strictly speaking, I hadn��t actually saved Osten, so it was better for me to speak up.

    ��To be precise, I kidnapped him.��

    ��Yes?��

    Aron seemed genuinely surprised by the word ��kidnapped��. The mood cooled down.

    Osten hurriedly continued,

    ��Well, that��s true! But strictly speaking, it wasn��t a kidnapping!��

    ��What do you mean by that?��

    ��What I mean is! I was working like a ve at the Magic Tower, and the boss offered me a lot of money and guaranteed rest, so I came along.��

    Osten was putting up a valiant shield on his own. I didn��t recall doing that good of a job for him, though.

    It was a good oue, but I felt a bit bewildered.

    ��Ah, so you got recruited? But what do you mean by kidnapping?��

    ��Exactly what it means. I kidnapped Osten while he was out for a stroll and made him an offer.��

    Though the mood was souring, I told the truth. Things like this should be said upfront.

    Otherwise, there could be unnecessary issues with trustter on.

    Moreover, I was currently hiding my true identity. Revealing that now would justplicate things, so I had no choice.

    Considering the future, it was better to be truthful except for my identity.

    ��Haha. Our boss sure has a way with words. It wasn��t a kidnapping �C he just wanted to have a conversation with me.��

    Osten smoothed over the mood with augh.

    ��I couldn��t get paid or sleep while working like a ve, right? So when he offered me a lot of money and guaranteed rest, I readily nodded my head. There was no coercion. Isn��t that right, boss?��

    Was that so? If I had to nitpick, there wasn��t none. I had asked him to work for me.

    But what he said wasn��t wrong either. If he had refused, I would have let him go. I had just assumed he wouldn��t refuse, so I went ahead like that.

    ��That��s right. I was prepared to let him go if he refused.��

    ��Ah, so it��s simr to my case. He came to talk. I was really surprised at first too.��

    Osten nodded.

    ��Exactly! In a way, the boss liberated me from very.��

    Hmm. I hadn��t really done that much for him, but their perspective made me the one feeling bewildered.

    Was Osten simr to Aron in this regard?

    It seemed so. They were finding a way to ept this sudden situation in a positive light.

    What they said wasn��t entirely wrong, either.

    I was a bit conflicted. I had no intention of appearing as an extremely good person to them.

    Right now, they had too positive an impression of me. Should I correct them?

    ��Hmm.��

    My revtion about the kidnapping was also because of my future intentions. I couldn��t always do the right thing.

    I��m not trying to create a righteous organization to confront the devil worshippers.

    I intend to create an organization that can do what is necessary when needed.

    I��m just a person struggling to survive in this continent, not someone working for the sake of everyone here.

    ��I��ll just let it be.��

    Since it was still the beginning, I didn��t think this atmosphere was too bad. They would gradually understand over time.

    I had already witnessed Aron��s cruelty and trusted Osten��s loyalty.

    The current conversation was partly their own rationalization for the path they had chosen.

    Suddenly, Mary looked at me and asked,

    ��Then will brother and I get paid too?��

    Like a brain for Aron, the child seemed quite sharp in this regard as well.

    Aron swiftly dissuaded her.

    ��Mary, we were saved by Big Brother, while Brother Osten is a different case����

    ��Of course. I helped you out for the sake of recruitment, but from now on, it will be an employment rtionship.��

    I took out a money pouch from my pocket and tossed it to them. I had earned a lot from the fighting pit anyway.

    Seeing the contents of the pouch, Aron and Mary were aghast.

    ��Huh!��

    ��This�� this much?��

    ��Let��s start with that amount, and we can discuss regr wagester.��

    ��Thank you!��

    Aron suddenly bowed deeply.

    Tears even welled up in his eyes. For an orphan, it was arge sum, but was it something to be this touched by?

    ��Big Brother! I will serve you wholeheartedly! Please, give me any order!��

    Hmm��

    It seemed the recruitment had gone even better than I had worried, which was a good thing, I supposed?Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 119: The Western Archipelago (1)

    Chapter 119: The Western Archipgo (1)

    Birds flew over the ins strewn with corpses. The gliding birds descended to the ground and pecked at the corpses.

    It was a ce where war had passed. The atmosphere grew more grim as one went down.

    It was because of the civil war. The scenery was different from Sorenson��s. That ce was rtively quiet.

    In the ominous atmosphere, we tried not to pass through cities as much as possible during our travel.

    We also encountered groups of defeated soldiers. We tried to avoid them, but we were noticeable since we were riding in a carriage.

    There were two types.

    Those who politely asked for food, and those who tried to rob us at first sight.

    However, their reactions were the same when refused. For the defeated soldiers, food and the carriage would make their eyes go wild.

    ��They probably haven��t been able to eat or rest properly.��Mary and Osten were a bit surprised, but Aron and I had no trouble repelling them.

    It was a coincidence that we saved a middle-aged man in the process.

    He was an old soldier from the polite group of defeated soldiers, but he was different from the others.

    He tried to stop hisrades who showed hostility.

    The result didn��t change, but his effort to stop the defeated soldiers alone to protect us was impressive.

    Of course, that alone wouldn��t have made us let him join our group. But there was another reason.

    ��You said you��re going to Rothrom? That��s my hometown.��

    ��Really?��

    ��I only had two ships.��

    ��Come with us then. I��ll take you to your hometown. Or were you perhaps thinking of rejoining your army?��

    The old soldier shook his head.

    ��No. I have to go home. I��m very tired, in body and mind. I don��t have the strength to move anymore.��

    ��Then ride with us.��

    ��Are you sure? Myrades����

    ��It wasn��t you who attacked us, right? You even tried to protect us.��

    ��Ahem. I think you would have stopped them even without me.��

    That wasn��t wrong. But it was important that he tried to act that way. He was prepared to die.

    ��It��s the thought that counts.��

    Although it was a sudden offer, the others didn��t seem reluctant either. His courageous act to protect us was admirable.

    Anyway, the reason I decided to take the old soldier with us was because of the ships.

    The Western Archipgo. An ind of pirates. It won��t be easy to find a ship to go there.

    It will cost a lot of money or we��ll have to put up with some trouble. This connection should be enough to help.

    ��Thank you. I��m Perion.��

    After finding hope in surviving, the old soldier extended his hand with a brightened face toward my words.

    I shook his hand with a smile.

    ��I��m Carlyn.��

    Not long after the carriage departed, Perion looked at me carefully and opened his mouth.

    ��I��m sorry for trying to make excuses�� but please don��t hate them too much. They were once upright and kind young men.��

    ��I understand. Hunger can make people eat even humans. War, especially defeat, is a painful thing.��

    Perion looked at me with a surprised expression.

    ��Have you experienced war?��

    ��Yes. I participated in the war against the Empire.��

    It wasn��t the West, but the Empire side, so it wasn��t a lie. But Perion��s face became a bit cautious.

    ��Are you by chance a nobleman?��

    The skill I showed earlier wasn��t great, but from Perion��s perspective, it would be different.

    If I had that level of skill at a young age, it would be natural for him to think that. I shook my head.

    ��No. I was just a knight��s squire of little importance. After the knight I served died, I��ve been working as a mercenary.��

    ��So there was no civil war on your side?��

    ��I��m from Rohk. Since the Empire upied itpletely, there was no chance for a civil war.��

    ����I see. You must have suffered a lot.��

    Perion nodded with a sad expression. From the West��s perspective, it wasn��t a pleasant story.

    As we talked, I learned that Perion had only participated in the civil war. He avoided conscription into the war against the Empire through money.

    ��Back then, I didn��t know why almost no one returned unscathed. Most were either physically or mentally unwell.��

    ��It seems you��ve realized it now.��

    ��Yes. It was hell.��

    Perion��s hands trembled.

    ��Yes. It was hell.��

    I echoed him. It was an act to shorten the psychological distance between us. He would be the one to sail us to the archipgo, after all.

    After a brief silence, Perion intentionally changed the subject. It seemed he disliked talking about the war.

    ��But how did you be a mercenary? You even have a child with you.��

    ��Well, since my homnd became part of the Empire��s territory, I had to leave. The child isn��t a mercenary. I��m just escorting her safely. She lost her parents and is going to her rtives.��

    It was a lie I blurted out suddenly, but mypanions didn��t look flustered. I had roughly exined to them what we would be doing during our journey.

    Rather, they seemed enthusiastic about acting. A bit over the top. But the exhausted Perion didn��t have the mind to pay attention to that.

    ��Then do you have rtives in Rothrom? I might know them.��

    ��No. We��re going to the Western Archipgo.��

    Perion��s expression darkened. To the people of the West, the archipgo was a ce where plunderers lived.

    Half of those living by the sea have experienced losing rtives to the plunderers of the archipgo.

    In a way, it meant that Mary was a rtive of an enemy.

    However, since many from the West had fled to the archipgo to escape the civil war, he didn��t show much hostility.

    ��The archipgo����

    ��Yes. By any chance, could you introduce me to a ship? It won��t be dangerous. I��m a person of considerable standing within the archipgo.��

    ��Hmm. In these times when so many men have died in the war, I doubt there are people willing to go to the archipgo����

    Perion trailed off. But he didn��t miss the implication in my words.

    ��Hah. I��ll help you. I have to repay the favor. My life was spared, so even if I die after going to the archipgo, it would still be living longer.��

    ��Thank you. But you don��t have to worry so much.��

    ��Well, if you��re willing to risk your life going there, I suppose you��ve judged it to be safe.��

    ��Yes.��

    I nodded with a smile.

    After escaping the imperial pce, my n had been quite sessful.

    I had recruited the named individuals I had in mind and nted the Empire��s eyes in the West.

    Although I had been in disguise since meeting Osten, I wasn��t worried.

    From Magic Tower in Gorivan to Sorenson, I had secretly exposed my undisguised face to Osten.

    And since there was an incident in Sorenson, the Imperial Intelligence Agency would naturally have noticed.

    For a while, the Empire and the Devil��s intelligence agency will be keeping an eye on each other in the West.

    We arrived in Rothrom without any additional problems. Being by the sea, it was peaceful despite the civil war.

    Gazing at the sea of his newfound hometown, Perion eximed with an emotional face.

    ��Wee to Ash Harbor!��

    Osten��s eyes widened as he looked at the sea.

    ��Wow, amazing. It��s my first time seeing the sea����

    ��Huh? Mister, you��ve never seen the sea before?��

    ��Huh? Oh, I guess not?��

    ��Geez. You know less about the world than I do!��

    ��So you��re linking the sea to worldly affairs? Have you been to Magic Tower?��

    That was a conversation between Aron and Osten.

    After havingplex thoughts, seeing these dense kids made me let out a slight sigh.

    After working with intelligence agents managed by the kingdom, I had now be the one who had to raise them.

    Phew. I feel like kidnapping Marhan.

    Of course, it wouldn��t be as difficult as teaching kids. Aron already has basics, and Osten is a mage.

    But the feeling of frustration was real.

    ��Still, there are 4 years left until the start of the game.��

    On the other hand, there were also advantages. Now I could move as I wished without having to watch my step.

    That alone was enough.

    I also didn��t have to act like usual. Under the Duke, I even had to act out my personality because of evaluations.

    It was the same in the imperial pce. Always having to be cautious was really exhausting work.

    In terms of being able to live freely as myself, I definitely felt a sense of relief.

    A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. If I want to act ording to my will, I naturally have to suffer as well.

    First, let me quickly gather people. It��s not many, but I need them to properly operate the organization.

    ��Also, teaching requires a mountain of effort.��

    I set our departure for the archipgo two dayster. My heart wanted to leave right away.

    The Western Archipgo. Somewhere beyond the shimmering inds on the horizon lies Casmak Rodri.

    However, the journey had exhausted mypanions. Aron was fine, but Mary and Osten needed rest.

    The same was true for Perion, who had agreed to provide us with a ship. He also had to meet his family.

    ��Mister, but why is it called Ash Harbor?��

    It was Mary��s question. Perion scratched his cheek. He didn��t look proud.

    I also knew the legend, although I wasn��t sure if it was true due to theck of historical records.

    ��In the distant past, this sea was the first ce where the great devil cast his curse.��

    Instead of seawater, ash flowed. Schools of fish died en masse, and even breathing in the city became difficult.

    The ones who restored the sea were the now-extinct sky whales.

    It was a legend that they led all the ash filling the sea and disappeared into the western seas below.

    We parted ways with Perion at the sea. After securing our lodging, we dined at the most expensive ce.

    ��I, is it okay to order this much?��

    ��Don��t force yourself needlessly and leave some if you can��t finish it.��

    Aron and Mary were surprised by the fully set table.

    They looked quite adorable in their neat new outfits I had them fitted with. Clothes really do make the person.

    ��Our boss is a gourmet, you see.��

    Osten, who had seen this before during the few times we had meals together, chuckled.

    I tried to provide high-quality meals as much as possible.

    ��People should eat well.��

    This was something I learned from Duke Brusek. Nothing can cultivate loyalty as cheaply as food.

    Humane treatment is important. Aron and Mary scanned the dishes with wide eyes.

    ��Well, let��s eat!��

    They reacted with fresh expressions every time they ate something new.

    After looking at the children fondly, Osten checked my reaction.

    ��Boss, may I try making something? An idea came to me.��

    ��We��re leaving in two days though?��

    ��I��ve been nning it while we traveled, so it won��t take long.��

    So that��s why he seemed absentminded during our journey?

    It seems his nature as a magic tools maker makes him restless when idle.

    It��s just that he had rested for a while after being worked like a ve. Since there was no reason to stop him, I told him to go ahead.

    ��The atmosphere isn��t good, so go out with Aron when you do.��

    ��Yes. Thank you.��

    After that, I watched Aron��s swordsmanship. I also taught him a new mana cultivation method.

    Not the Moonlight Technique. While working under Duke, I also learned an advanced mana cultivation method.

    Then I went to inquire about the Western Archipgo. But it was difficult to obtain information from the locals.

    Even without that, not many in the chaotic West were interested in the pirates outside the archipgo.

    ��Can��t be helped.��

    I waited for nightfall. To hear news about the Western Archipgo, I had to go to arger organization.

    Criminal organizations were better than noblemen. The kind that did smuggling like the old Rodri.

    Even if the Western Archipgo was a pirate group, they would have connections to these smuggling organizations.

    They must have items they need as well.

    I went to find the harbor organization with Aron. A ce I had scouted with Winds during the day.

    We wore masks covering from the neck to the nose and entered through a window.

    The few thugs were put to sleep with sedatives. Nothing stood in my way until the room with the organization��s leader.

    ��How sloppy.��

    I understood. From the moment they took over the harbor, the only threat the organization had to fear was internal betrayal.

    They must have already made connections with the ruling nobles.

    In fact, if someone like me came, they wouldn��t be able to stop me no matter who stood in my way.

    Anyway, as I infiltrated, I gave Aron some guidance.

    ��When moving alone, it��s better to go straight for the head. That way, you reduce the number of people you have to deal with.��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Depending on the mission situation, if you��re confident in your skills, you can also go in directly. The shock will be greater.��

    Of course, this time I could only speak since I used Winds. It couldn��t be helped.

    Silence was life for now.

    I hadn��t revealed my movements since Sorenson. Until I made Rodri the ruler of the archipgo, I had to refrain from exposure.

    ��Before infiltrating, it��s good to check the exit routes, but after infiltrating, you also need to grasp the structure. There may be a better path or you can find things to utilize in an emergency situation.��

    ��I��ll keep that in mind.��

    ��See that window over there? It leads to the alley on the opposite side. It��s also close to the building beyond. Good for an escape route.��

    As I said that, a balding man in his mid-30s greeted us with a sleepy face as we walked in.

    ��Who are you!��

    It didn��t take long for the groggy bald man to start using honorifics.

    A bit of violence and exuding aura was enough.

    ��Ah, where are you people from?��

    ��You don��t need to know that. I want to obtain information about the Western Archipgo.��

    ��The archipgo?��

    ��Tell me everything you know, and I��ll let you live.��

    As I revealed my threat, the bald man, whose cheek was swollen red from being hit, gulped.

    ��I, I don��t know the details either����

    Aron, who was beside me, hit the back of the bald man��s head.

    ��Did you not hear? Brother said to tell him everything you know. You want him to repeat himself?��

    ��I-I��m sorry!��

    He did well even though I didn��t teach him that. When Aron looked at me, I gave him a signal that he did well.

    ��First, Casmak Rodri from Rasphal is taking over the Western Archipgo at a terrifying pace.��

    ��I know that. Anything else.��

    ��Y-yes. But his pace has slowed recently. He��s even lost some of the inds he took over.��

    Casmak Rodri was being pushed back. An unexpected situation.

    ��What happened?��

    ��A girl named Shahri appeared.��

    Shahri? Archmage Shahri?

    I frowned deeply. Why was that crazy woman here? I couldn��t understand it.

    Shahri was a named individual of the elves living deep in the forests of the southwestern continent.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 120: The Western Archipelago (2)

    Chapter 120: The Western Archipgo (2)

    That was all the useful information the bald man had. After making him shut up, I headed back to the lodging.

    My head was a mess.

    The elf Archmage Shahri. It was because of that crazy elf who hated the Empire and went around disguised as a human.

    She wasn��t an ally. Although she didn��t follow the devil, she was closer to being an enemy.

    The elves and dwarves constantly harassed the chaotic Empire from the southwestern and northeastern parts of the continent.

    Considering the centuries of persecution they faced, it was understandable. The karma of the Empire.

    ��The resentment and humiliation they grew up with made them hate the Empire more than the fate of the continent.��

    But it was hard to understand why Shahri was in the Western Archipgo. There was no mention of it in the game either.

    Did the future change because of me?Or did she originally aim for the Western Archipgo? I didn��t know all the information from the game.

    However, thetter possibility didn��t seem very likely.

    The current Casmak couldn��t defeat Shahri. The title of Archmage wasn��t for nothing.

    If Shahri really set her mind to it, Casmak wouldn��t have be the ruler of the archipgo.

    ��There��s not much for elves to gain by taking over the Western Archipgo either.��

    Even if they ruled secretly, the archipgo was quite far from the forest deep in the southwest.

    It would be better to increase their control strength over the southwestern ins instead.

    Of course, I couldn��t be certain. I had changed so much. Who knows what butterfly effect might have urred.

    Or there really might have been no reason at all.

    ��She was originally a wandering lunatic after all.��

    An extreme hater of the Empire. In fact, she was treated as crazy even in elf society.

    Her standing changed as the Empire fell into chaos.

    She gained fervent support from extremist elves by massacring an entire city with magic.

    Hmm. What should I do?

    If I could deal with Shahri, it would be better to do it now. She was quite a troublesome named individual.

    But that was impossible.

    A 270-year-old Archmage. Even her swordsmanship was stronger than most Sword Master candidates, if I remember correctly.

    In the game, she had lost to Rudehrn, but she fought quite evenly against him.

    ��My current level isn��t enough to deal with her.��

    Perhaps I couldpete if I was in prime condition and my Devil��s Blood manifested.

    Moreover, I was still injured.

    My shoulder pierced by Teme��s Spear hadn��t fully healed yet. Its power even slowed down Ironman��s healing ability.

    Then, a sudden realization struck me.

    ��Ah! That��s right.��

    It was a memory I had almost forgotten sinceing here. It��s not exact, but the rough situationes to mind.

    �C What? The sea? Of course I��ve been there.

    �C Ah�� Is that so?

    �C I went to look for something. Couldn��t find it though. Anything else?

    �C Umm��

    �C I��ll give you 5 seconds. 5, 4, 3, 2��

    That crazy elf had captured one of my well-raised characters as a prisoner. She said she��d let me live if I told an interesting story.

    From the choices, I picked the one about the sea. I thought it would be interesting for an elf living in the forest.

    In the end, my character died while telling their life story. It was a moment where 5 days of ytime flew away.

    Was that time now? If so, it seems I don��t have to worry. If Shahri��s trip to the archipgo was something that happened in the game, she would disappear on her own anyway.

    Still, it didn��t feel good.

    ��The question is how long it will take.��

    Originally, I had nned to resolve the issues in the archipgo to raise my rapport with Casmak Rodri.

    While also using it as practice for Aron.

    But with Shahri there, it would be difficult for me to make a big ssh. It would be helpful, but not dramatic.

    How long would it take for Shahri to leave?

    It��s also not good to spend too much time on this side.

    If it really doesn��t work out, I��ll have to establish a new cooperation with Rodri and leave. There��s a lot to do outside as well.

    Well, let��s just go for now.

    I have to meet Casmak anyway. I��ll think slowly about that crazy elf.

    ��Who the hell are you guys?��

    ��What��s it to you? We��re just people who came to escape the civil war.��

    Even before reaching near the ind, the savages of the archipgo surrounded our ship with their boats.

    They weren��t extremely hostile.

    These days, the only peopleing to the archipgo were either insane or refugees from the civil war.

    It was also the reason Casmak could exert influence over the West.

    ��We came to meet Casmak Rodri.��

    ����Sir Casmak?��

    Aron quietly rxed his tension.

    We came to the ind under the control of Rodri with the information from that bald man, but it wasn��t certain.

    The information could be outdated, and the ind might have been taken over by Shahri. Fortunately, it didn��t seem to be the case yet.

    Their reactions didn��t seem deceptive either. The pirates of the archipgo had wary faces.

    ��Wh-who are you?��

    They seemed a bit intimidated as well.

    Casmak ruled the archipgo through charisma. These people likely had a lingering fear of him.

    ��A friend of Casmak��s.��

    ����Friend?��

    ��You won��t be a match for me even if you all attack. Just tell Casmak that Carlyn hase to visit.��

    As I finished speaking, I exuded a slightly threatening aura. The guys�� faces paled just from the release of my aura.

    They had sensed that I was no ordinary person.

    ��P-Please wait for a moment.��

    ��I��d like to go to the ind first.��

    ��Ah, yes.��

    ��And this person will be leaving. He only transported us here. Protect him a bit in case he encounters Shahri��s forces.��

    When I mentioned being cautious of Shahri, the faces of the thugs rxed slightly.

    Perhaps they thought I was an ally.

    ��Of course!��

    I don��t think they would attack Perion. Just looking at how intimidated they were is enough proof.

    At most, they might detain him until they confirm the situation. I bid farewell to Perion.

    ��Thank you.��

    ��No, I��m the one who��s grateful. If you hadn��t given me a ride back then, I probably wouldn��t have been able to set foot on my homnd again.��

    ��He��ll have to wait a bit in the middle, but don��t worry. We��ll keep an eye on the situation and send him off. It��s safer than going alone.��

    Perion nodded stiffly while looking at the people of the archipgo with a bit of a hard expression.

    ��Thanks for looking out for me.��

    ��Be careful.��

    As Perion left, we transferred to a boat and headed for the ind. Not long after, Casmak came to meet us.

    He was with a group of his men. There were some familiar faces.

    They were the ones I had seen before and Casmak��s subordinates from the game. But I didn��t see a few of them yet.

    Perhaps they were still on Shahri��s side.

    ��He doesn��t quite have the imposing presence I saw in the game.��

    Although they were the elites of the Western Archipgo that I had seen in the game, I didn��t feel that same aura.

    Maybe it was because there was still quite some time until the start of the game.

    Or perhaps I was caught up in memories of the past. Memories aren��t always urate.

    Seeing it directly gives a different impression, and I��ve also grown stronger.

    Regardless, the atmosphere was quite tense. Casmak might know me, but the others didn��t.

    In a situation like this, it was only natural for them to suspect that Shahri was up to something.

    Aron was also on guard, watching our surroundings. Casmak��s approaching expression was ambiguous.

    A face that seemed pleased yet troubled. I thought I knew the reason.

    ��Carlyn! Long time no see!��

    At least he recognized my face and greeted me. I kept the same disguise I had when I went to the Westst time.

    Still, his delight was genuine.

    I shook his hand and bumped shoulders with him. The smell of alcohol and smoke reached my nose.

    His hand felt a little unpleasant to hold, but I didn��t show it.

    The atmosphere around us loosened up a bit.

    But not for Casmak��s subordinates. An ally��s betrayal is the most dangerous after all.

    ��It��s been a while.��

    ��You��ve been well?��

    ��Well, so-so, I guess.��

    ��But who are these guys?��

    ��Just some kids I��ve been taking care of.��

    ��I see.��

    Casmak narrowed one eye, his expression wary. It was natural for him to think I came from Haisen.

    But the members of my group didn��t really fit that notion either. I shook my head.

    ��No. I came out from there. Today I came as a friend.��

    Casmak��s expression brightened a bit. He must have been inwardly worried about Haisen as well.

    Our meeting had happened because of that, after all.

    In an already troublesome situation, Haisen��s involvement would not have been wee.

    He��s someone who prefers doing things himself over receiving help. My words abouting as a friend relieved that concern.

    ��I don��t know what��s going on, but if you say you came out from there. You must have suffered a lot too. We should talk separately.��

    ��I��m fine with that.��

    Once he makes a friend, he trusts them until they betray him. Despite the long time apart, a familiar feeling remained.

    It made sense. I had saved his family members. Casmak turned back.

    ��Let��s go. Prepare something for me to have a drink with my friend.��

    ��Sir Casmak, just in case you don��t know����

    ������

    ��My apologies.��

    Casmak chased away his worried subordinates with a sharp gaze. It was just the two of us meeting separately.

    I brought up the topic first.

    ��I heard you��ve been having some troubles?��

    Casmak frowned.

    ��So you knew even that? Since you said you came out from Haisen.��

    ��Of course I��d know where a former intelligence agent goes.��

    He chuckled and calmly admitted it as he poured himself a drink.

    ��You��re right. The situation isn��t to my liking. A strange woman suddenly appeared, you see.��

    ��Have you met her?��

    ��I have. It was tough. We shed once and it ended in a draw, but I felt like she was going easy on me.��

    He had already confronted Shahri? If he survived after meeting her, then as he said, she must have gone easy on him.

    As I remembered, the Western Archipgo wasn��t her target. She was searching for something.

    She probably only took over territories in the archipgo for that reason.

    I don��t know what she��s looking for, but it must be difficult for an outsider to search for something alone in the archipgo.

    Casmak lightlyughed.

    It was a humble acknowledgment of the difference in skill. Of course, an eagerness for power could still be felt.

    ��Honestly, I don��t know what she wants. There hasn��t been any particr movement since she rapidly expanded her forces. She��s just been wandering the seas.��

    ��I see.��

    ��Carlyn, what brought you here? You said you came out from Haisen.��

    ��Didn��t I tell you before? I came as a friend. I heard about you while passing through the West. I came to help.��

    It was probably the answer Casmak was expecting. It was a necessary step. I needed to build affinity.

    Even though I had saved Casmak��s family and became his friend, I was still part of Haisen back then.

    ��You don��t need to be on guard.��

    ��On guard? Did I seem that way? My apologies.��

    ��No need. You didn��t seem that way. I just said it in case.��

    He chuckled. I continued speaking.

    ��I was actually worried that you might distance yourself since I left Haisen.��

    ��That just pisses me off.��

    ��Does it?��

    ��Yeah. To me, a friend means an eternalrade. That��s why I don��t make friends easily. Wasn��t it the case that I called you a friend regardless of Haisen?��

    Casmak poured drinks into his and my ss.

    ��It means our friendship isn��t limited to when you were in Haisen.��

    I already knew he was this kind of person, but hearing it directly made him seem rather admirable.

    Perhaps it was because of his neatlybedrge frame and deep voice.

    ��You��re the friend who saved my sister. You were the only one who directly spoke of my hardship.��

    ��I apologize.��

    Casmak gave a deep smile. We emptied our sses, a gesture to forget about it.

    As I poured more drinks, I continued speaking.

    ��To be honest, it��s the same for me. It��s my first time actively seeking out a connection from my life as an intelligence agent. I came to help because I liked you.��

    ��I hate to say this, but Shahri is not an easy opponent. Do you have a clear n?��

    Casmak looked at me with hopeful eyes. To him, the me he knew was closer to a clever intelligence agent.

    Back then, I didn��t really do anybat either.

    ��From what I know, Shahri is searching for something.��

    ��She��s searching for something? Is that why she��s wandering the seas?��

    ��Yes. I don��t know what it is, but. And she��s an elf.��

    ��An elf? That woman?��

    Casmak was surprised. I told him the truth because I trusted his friendship.

    ��But it��s probably best not to spread it around. In any case, you don��t need to worry so much. It doesn��t seem like she��ll stay in the archipgo for long.��

    ��If you say so, I��ll believe you, but an elf is honestly quite surprising.��

    ��I understand.��

    Casmak put a cigarette in his mouth. Perhaps because it was a friend speaking, he didn��t ask for the basis of my words.

    ��Hmm. The question is how long.��

    ��Precisely. If things went ording to your n, you would have to quickly take over the archipgo and exert your leadership over the West.��

    ��You figured that out too?��

    Casmak seemed surprised. To me, it was a fact I obviously knew. It was something that happened in the game.

    The West, embroiled in three wars in a short span of time.

    And the men who fled those wars entered the archipgo.

    Casmak took advantage of this opening to increase his leadership. Either by making his own people kings, or helping others be kings.

    ��Yeah. You didn��t n to contact Haisen again anyway, right? There was a hint of ambiguity beneath that initial delight.��

    ��I see����

    ��In fact, that��s also why I came to find you. Since I left Haisen as well.��

    We looked at each other andughed.

    ��Thank you. It��s a great help. To be honest, I was contemting my future direction, so this has relieved a major concern.��

    ��Yeah. It would be better to focus on solidifying your internal strength instead.��

    Wait.

    A sudden thought struck me in the midst of our conversation. A series of thoughts unfolded in session.

    ��This crazy elf really hated the Empire, didn��t she?��

    While she didn��t openly join hands with devil worshippers or devoutly worship the devil, there was a degree of cooperation.

    And I was now the person who killed the Empress of the Empire.

    From the perspective of that extremely anti-Empire crazy elf, I was a human who had done a rather nice deed.

    Wouldn��t it be okay for me to approach her first in this case?Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 121: The Western Archipelago (3)

    Chapter 121: The Western Archipgo (3)

    Elves do not like humans. It��s not because humans destroy forests or kill animals.

    The elves of this world have a simr way of life to humans. They enjoy eating meat and can also lie. They just live in the forest.

    The reason is simple. Humans oppressed the elves first. They took away thend where the elves lived and enved them for hundreds of years.

    Since the Empire was the origin of oppressing other races, the humans that elves dislike the most are the imperials.

    The Empire is also the only ce on the continent where it is officially permitted to have ves of other races.

    The reason other humans want to capture non-humans is because they can be sold at high prices to the Empire. In fact, I don��t know exactly why rtions between humans and elves deteriorated.

    ��It��s not even mentioned in the historical records.��

    When the founding emperor fought against the devils, elves and dwarves also helped with all their might. Until then, the rtionship was good.

    However, the problem was after that.Although humans also suffered great losses, the damage to non-human races, which had smaller poptions to begin with, was rtively greater.

    In other words, the surviving non-humans were easy targets for conquest by humans. The Empire set its sights on the non-humans.

    After the great battle against the devils, it was a fight between the Empire and the non-human races. The surrounding kingdoms remained silent as the chaos on the continent settled.

    They did not realize that they would be the next targets.

    Next came a war for the Empire to dominate the continent, so the kingdoms that had remained silent became part of the Empire��s territory.

    In any case, my view stems from the elves�� resentment. I am the one who killed the Empress of the Empire.

    Whatever the reason, to that crazy elf, I am a sessful terrorist.

    ��There may be room for cooperation.��

    Shahri is an elf who attacks the Empire as soon as it falls into chaos.

    And at that time, she did not particrly discriminate between races. Whether dwarves or humans, she joined hands if they were a threat to the Empire.

    If I could establish a good rtionship, I might be able to use Shahri for my own purposes.

    To attack the hostile forces against Erendil within the Empire. For example, assassinating the Crown Prince.

    Even if not that, I could set a trap for Shahri before she bes a problemter.

    In fact, thetter appeals to me more. I can deal with the Crown Prince myself, but Shahri would be difficult.

    It��s risky, but it��s worth a try. Even if negotiations break down, I won��t die.

    I��m the Empress�� yer, after all. Shahri won��t kill me, who has caused harm to the Empire.

    ��Let me meet Shahri first.��

    ��You? Will you be okay?��

    ��You know elves hate the Empire.��

    ��That��s right.��

    ��I��m the Empress�� yer.��

    ������?��

    Casmak tilted his head slightly and fell silent. His expression didn��t even change.

    He was so surprised that his body froze. It was like he had hit the pause button. His dted pupils showed his bewilderment.

    ��It means I��m Carl Schurtafen, the princess�� guard.��

    ����It��s hard to understand.��

    ��It makes sense. I��m in disguise now.��

    Casmak��s eyes carefully scanned my face.

    ��You do look a bit simr.��

    ��I can take off the disguise if you want.��

    Even though it was Casmak, who trusted his friend, his face was guarded. Still, he shook his head.

    ��It��s okay. I don��t disbelieve you. I was just surprised.��

    ��Aren��t you too quick to believe?��

    ��Because you��re my friend.��

    ��As a friend, let me give you some advice.��

    Casmak chuckled at my words.

    ��But did you really survive thebat against Rudehrn, the Sword Master?��

    ��I did survive, but the rumors are a bit distorted. It wasn��t with a sword, but with my mouth.��

    ��You��re being too modest. Still, it��s an impressive feat.��

    ��I won��t deny it.��

    Casmak drained his ss with a slightly excited expression. Thebat excitement was showing. He wants to fight me. He��s a bit like Denif.

    Seeing a simr person made me miss Denif again. I wonder what he��s up to.

    ��But what exactly happened? It��s surprising enough that you, a Haisen member, became the princess�� guard, but then you tried to kill her?��

    It��s known that I tried to kill Erendil. The Empress died trying to protect Erendil.

    Casmak was genuinely curious.

    ��It��s a bitplicated.��

    I gave him a rough exnation of the situation. He might suspect me of being a devil worshipper if I don��t.

    About Haisen, the Empire, and the devil worshippers.

    I didn��t conceal anything intentionally.

    Although it wasplicated, Casmak quickly understood once I exined the overall situation. He��s not dumb.

    ��As I thought, there��s no way you��d believe such nonsense.��

    It seems he did suspect I might be a devil worshipper. In any case, he was satisfied seeing the oue.

    The news has reached even this archipgo at the westernmost end of the continent.

    It means my n to expose the identities of the stealthy operatives and make them eat crow was an enormous sess.

    ��They may seem like fools, but be careful. They say even sane people get possessed when they hear the devil��s voice.��

    ��Is that really true?��

    ��Of course. It has already descended onto the continent, somewhere in the northwest.��

    Casmak nodded his head with a somewhat gloomy expression.

    ��In any case, you must have suffered a lot.��

    ��I did suffer.��

    To be honest, I was worried whether Casmak would fully believe my story when I came to meet him.

    But he��s epting it much more easily than I imagined. He doesn��t show any signs of doubt. He��s demonstrating his trust.

    Is this Casmak Rodri?

    When ying the game, I didn��t quite understand the blind loyalty of Casmak��s subordinates.

    Objectively, Casmak may be impressive, but he gave off that vibe. But seeing him in person is different.

    This is another point I need to learn. When dealing with my own subordinates, I should do the same.

    ��In any case, you��re not at odds with Haisen.��

    ��That��s right. Though I don��t n to go back under them.��

    ��Then what do you n to do?��

    ��Eliminate the devil worshippers.��

    Casmak gave me a puzzled look and asked why.

    ��Why you, of all people?��

    ��They��re trying to destroy this continent, aren��t they? My dream is to live a peaceful life.��

    ��But by saying that, it seems like you��re choosing a perilous path again?��

    I wanted to say that he would be on that perilous path with me, friend, but I just smiled.

    ��Think of it as a sacrifice for a peaceful life.��

    ��Well, ording to you, it doesn��t seem like that elf will be hostile towards you.��

    ��Right? I think it��ll be okay to meet her.��

    ��Thank you.��

    Casmak raised his ss. We lightly toasted.

    ��Thanks, you��re my friend after all.��

    ��Hmm. For some reason, it feels like you��re paying off a debt in advance for my perilous path.��

    He��s sharper than he looks. I gave a heartyugh.

    ��Of course, that��s one of the reasons. You don��t like it?��

    ��No. Friends should help each other.��

    Casmak chuckled.

    ��By the way, would you be up for a match? Just wondering.��

    His sudden challenge for a duel wasn��t unexpected �C I had been anticipating it from his earlier hints.

    ��I��d be fine with it, but not now.��

    ��Avoiding it?��

    ��No.��

    I exposed my shoulder. The hole from being prated by Teme��s Spear was still there.

    ��That��s������

    ��The princess��s spear hit me. Didn��t you hear? Teme��s Spear appeared.��

    ��Tsk. It��d be too much right now. We should enjoy it at our best.��

    Casmak epted with a disappointed expression. His face showed some frustration.

    I��d also prefer to cross swords with Casmak. I might learn something.

    However, there��s no holding back in a duel with this sea dog. It would definitely strain my shoulder.

    Casmak also doesn��t wee duels against opponents who are not at full strength.

    ��Let��s just enjoy ourselves today then.��

    I wasn��t much of a drinker. It weakens you physically and mentally.

    Intelligence operatives should stay away from alcohol. I hadn��t really drank much sinceing to this world.

    I didn��t feel like it, but for Casmak��s sake, I should join in a bit. I raised my ss.

    ��By the way, aren��t you going to eat? You have no appetite?��

    ��I��m full.��

    ��What did you eat?��

    I wasn��t actually full.

    The food presentation was excellent. But I just didn��t want to eat food made by the archipgo��s pirates.

    I was enduring the unpleasant feeling from the ss I had rinsed with alcohol earlier. The same went for the chair and table. This was my limit.

    Even if I had received training in endurance under Duke, it doesn��t make the aversion go away. If I can avoid it, it��s better to do so. Casmak clicked his tongue.

    ��That��s why your body isn��t recovering. You still look tired.��

    He remembered me saying I was sick thest time we met. I��m not managing my expression now.

    To be honest, I was quite content at the moment.

    When I was in the pce, even if I looked tired, I always had to manage my expression so I wouldn��t appear that way.

    It was an ordeal. I had to act all day. Not having to do that now was quite convenient.

    ��This is an incurable disease.��

    ��I see. If even the war hero of the Empire can��t cure it, I suppose it makes sense.��

    The rest of the drinking session was about our life stories. There��s no better way to be closer.

    I was also able to learn about Casmak��s teacher, though I couldn��t pin down specifics.

    Just from the descriptions, I couldn��t visualize the person��s face. Since Rodri spoke first, I also shared snippets of my past.

    The slowly progressing atmosphere of the drinking session wasn��t bad at all.

    The next evening.

    Casmak and I were crossing the sea on a small boat, leaving Osten and the others behind.

    I was worried they might be tense since it was an unfamiliar and notoriously dangerous archipgo, but it seemed quite alright.

    The archipgo��s pirates were quite friendly thanks to Casmak��s connections.

    Osten and Aron even asked how Casmak and I knew each other.

    Since I wasn��t ready to exin about myself in detail yet, I just said we had a past acquaintance.

    The small boat passed between the inds. It wasn��t visible to the eye. I could only gauge it by the Winds.

    The moonlight was bright, but the thick fog limited visibility, so there was no risk of encountering Shahri��s forces.

    ��This should be far enough.��

    ��I hope you��re sure.��

    ��We can only hope for that.��

    The pirates of the Western Archipgo often join forces to raid the West, so even different factions tend to be well-acquainted.

    That��s why knowing the location of the ind where Shahri resides wasn��t too difficult.

    The reverse was also true. Casmak and Shahri both knew each other��s whereabouts. But neither of them moved their bases.

    ��Among pirates, that would be seen as fleeing.��

    They can��t show any sign of avoidance. Of course, the current bnce exists because neither side bothers the other.

    For Casmak, it��s about knowing the extent of the gap by fighting once. As for Shahri, her goal from the start was to find something.

    I removed my disguise in Casmak��s presence.

    This meeting would be as Carl Schurtafen. To gain Shahri��s trust, I needed to show my real face.

    ��You really do resemble the wanted poster. Is that your true face?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��The real thing is better.��

    ��Is that so?��

    ��Yeah.��

    Smiling, Casmak extended his hand. As our hands sped, he bumped my shoulder.

    A wordless gesture of gratitude.

    From Casmak��s perspective, I am currently making a sacrifice by revealing my identity.

    Of course, it is certainly beneficial for me.

    Improving my rtionship with Casmak aside, I now have an opportunity to utilize Shahri.

    There was only one risk.

    If Shahri already has connections with the devil worshippers, he could realize that I��m actually with Haisen.

    But that possibility is extremely low.

    ��Less than 1%.��

    It��s not yet time for the devil worshippers to contact Shahri.

    No matter how much the future has changed and they are moving faster than I expected, it��s still too early for them to pay attention to non-humans.

    Why would non-humans believe and join hands with the devil worshippers in the first ce? Non-humans don��t believe in the devil.

    They simply wish for the downfall of the Empire.

    For the devil worshippers to gain the goodwill of non-humans, they would have to demonstrate something.

    In reality, the non-humans didn��t make a move until after the devil worshippers�� uprising caused chaos in the Empire and they achieved tangible results.

    ��It��s too much to worry about right now.��

    The chances of the devil worshippers being aware of Shahri were also low. The minor risk is worth taking.

    You can��t gain something big without any risk, after all.

    I jumped into the water. Even before my body hit the surface, the Winds enveloped me.

    A barrier of air formed by the Winds. Not a drop of seawater touched my body.

    Next, I created a pathway of Winds leading above the surface. This allowed me to breathe underwater.

    I headed towards the ind where Shahri resides.

    The night sea. Nothing was visible underwater, but I substituted it with my wind senses.

    As I approached the ind��s shore, I expanded the Winds to survey the surroundings.

    Coincidentally, there was someone on the sandy beach. I realized it was Shahri.

    ��Oh no.��

    Sensing the Winds, she swiftly turned her head. Not in the exact direction, but she had detected the Winds.

    As expected of an Archmage.

    I had anticipated this, but it didn��t sit well. The opponent possessed senses on par with a Sword Master.

    I quietly revealed myself above the surface.

    Calmly, without showing any hostility, I approached slowly �C a gesture of having no ill intent.

    Shahri was frowning as she looked at me. An expression of ��What��s this guy?��

    ��If she didn��t recognize me, she wouldn��t have noticed.��

    The 270-year-old elf had taken on a human form. Even knowing it was a magical transformation, there were no visible tells.

    A muscr female warrior��s body. Perhaps to captivate the pirates.

    ��Greetings, Shahri. Ie bearing good tidings.��

    Shahri furrowed her brows, seemingly wondering how I knew her name.

    ��Good tidings?��

    ��Do you believe in the downfall of the Empire?��Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 122: The Sea of Ashes (1)

    Chapter 122: The Sea of Ashes (1)

    ��Do you believe in the downfall of the Empire?��

    Shahri��s eyes narrowed. The unexpected words were not what she had hoped for.

    She scrutinized Carlyn.

    ��Who are you to suddenly show up and spout nonsense?��

    After speaking, Shahri recalled something upon looking at Carlyn��s face. She had seen it in the news and on wanted posters.

    Carl Schurtafen, the princess��s guard who killed the Empress.

    ��The Empress�� yer?��

    ��Yes. I am Carl Schurtafen.��

    A look of delight filled Shahri��s eyes. He was the human who had actually achieved her long-held dream.How much had she longed to attack the Empire?

    It was the goal she had etched in her heart since reuniting with her mother, who had been enved by humans, when she became a living corpse.

    She did not forget the moment she found peace for her withered mother with her own hands. At that moment, she vowed to destroy the Empire.

    The incident of the Empress��s assassination was the happiest news for Shahri since that day.

    Although he failed to kill the Princess, just killing the Empress was a tremendous achievement.

    Regardless of strength, Carlyn, who struck at the heart of the enemy she hated, could be seen as an idol to her.

    Of course, separate from that, her inner self was cold. There was no reason for Carl Schurtafen to seek her out.

    ��Please do not be too guarded. I am not an enemy.��

    Receiving her cold gaze, Carlyn lightly raised both hands, signaling no intention to attack.

    Shahri silently stared at Carlyn. The surrounding mana quietly followed the elf��s will.

    Preparations for an attack.

    Carlyn could also vaguely sense it. If not for his Winds, he would not have detected the stealthy movements at all.

    ��Her caution is natural.��

    Carlyn understood this as well. Even if Shahri herself harbored goodwill towards Carlyn.

    This situation was not normal.

    ��I have simplye to share in a future of destroying the Empire that has oppressed the elves.��

    Shahri��s eyes widened. The surrounding mana began to fluctuate. Carlyn clenched his teeth imperceptibly.

    An Archmage��s magical field exerted a pressure almost akin to that of a Sword Master.

    The elf��s mana swirled menacingly around Carlyn. It could attack him at any moment.

    Shahri asked in a stern tone.

    ��How do you know that?��

    It was clear he hade after finding out. Denying it would be useless.

    ��That is confidential, I��m afraid. Please understand.��

    Shahri frowned. A devil worshipper. She judged them to be more capable than she had thought.

    It was possible for them to have infiltrated the imperial pce. It would have been feasible if they had just recruited the princess��s guard.

    But for them to know her identity and location to seek her out was something she had never imagined.

    She had never revealed her elven nature to any human before.

    ��Did they track me from Ghurka?��

    The only recent incident she could recall was this:

    Near the border between the Empire and the west, she had massacred over a hundred Imperial soldiers.

    The probability was high that it happened then. Had she been too careless? Shahri sighed inwardly.

    She had been tracked. The fact that they had pursued her beyond her senses meant the other side was formidable as well.

    Shahri looked at Carlyn. He was better-looking than most elves, but that was not important.

    His expressionless face, his impassive eyes were resolute. It didn��t seem like further questioning would elicit any answers.

    There was no need to continue a meaningless conversation. It would only make the other side underestimate her.

    Moreover, he was not her enemy. Shahri decided to focus on the main topic.

    ��What do you want?��

    ��Future cooperation.��

    ��Future cooperation?��

    ��We know you hate the Empire. In fact, all non-humans do, but your hatred is a bit more special.��

    Shahri was slightly surprised. How much did they know about her? Had they been watching her from before?

    It was iprehensible.

    Not many people could secretly observe her, an Archmage.

    Even if her senses weren��t as sharp as a Sword Master��s, she was still one of the strongest on the continent. Only Carlyn, who knew Shahri��s past, could speak of such things.

    Separate from those doubts, Shahri found Carlyn��s words quite appealing. She disliked even her mild-mannered kinsmen.

    She didn��t like how they viewed her as an oddity either. And here was the one who had assassinated the Empress, acknowledging her hatred.

    ��I��m not suggesting we do something right away. I just wanted to explore the possibility of long-term cooperation.��

    ��Not a bad idea.��

    Shahri��s expression did not change, but Carlyn felt the flow of surrounding mana be slightly more subdued.

    Of course, she could still attack at any moment.

    Shahri organized her thoughts. While the sudden visit was disconcerting, upon reflection, it was not a bad thing.

    Of course, being tracked was quite unpleasant.

    But ultimately, the message was what mattered.

    What Carlyn proposed was something she had hoped for. That level of unpleasantness was offset.

    ��In fact, I was in awe of what you did. Should I call myself a fan?��

    ��I��m embarrassed. In truth, due to being tracked and having to act hastily, I can��t really call it a sess.��

    ��No, it��s a sess. You��ve shat all over the prestige of the mighty Imperial household.��

    ��Thank you.��

    ��But I have no intention of worshipping the devil. Is that still okay?��

    Carlyn smiled.

    ��We have no ns to force that. The downfall of the Empire �C the fact that our primary goal aligns with your goal is what matters.��

    ��That��s quite appealing. Quite liberal?��

    ��The Empire is powerful, after all. In fact, it was a policy we established from the beginning when considering cooperation with non-humans. Since it��s still not easy for us to approach, we came to you after detecting your presence.��

    ��Right. My kinsmen are quite exclusive too. The dwarves living underground would be even more so.��

    Carlyn confirmed that Shahri��s reaction was quite favorable. His goal, after all, was merely securing a future contingency.

    Even if he couldn��t use Shahri as intended, it didn��t matter.

    She was an enemy, after all.

    He was satisfied with simply having an opportunity to either utilize or entrap this troublesome enemy.

    ��To return to the main point, today��s visit was toy the groundwork. Would you be willing to cooperate in the future?��

    ��Do you have any ns in ce?��

    ��It doesn��t seem to be at the stage where I can share those details yet.��

    ��You don��t trust me?��

    ��Don��t you feel the same way?��

    The goals of the devil worshippers and non-humans differ. The non-human goal is simply part of the devil worshippers�� grand scheme.

    For now, it was normal for them to be wary of each other. More detailed cooperation wouldeter. Carlyn continued:

    ��But perhaps I can share a bit of information. We are targeting the First Prince.��

    ��Striking at the symbolic eldest son?��

    ��Yes. After this failure, we judged it would be difficult to target the Princess again.��

    ��In that case, I��m willing to cooperate. It��s no trivial matter.��

    ��Very well.��

    After observing Shahri��s reaction, Carlyn abruptly changed the subject.

    ��By the way, have you had any sess here?��

    ��������

    ��I heard you were searching for something.��

    ��You��ve grasped that much?��

    ��Yes. Though I don��t know what you��re searching for.��

    Shahri sighed.

    ��You guys are more impressive than I thought, honestly? I��m kind of surprised. I don��t know if I should like this or not.��

    ��To attack the Empire, we have to do at least this much, don��t we?��

    Shahri let out a dryugh at Carlyn��s sassiness.

    ��But there were no results.��

    ��I can help you a little as a gesture of goodwill. My senses are quite sharp, so it should be fine.��

    ��It��s alright. I was about to give up anyway.��

    Carlyn swallowed his disappointment without showing it. He was a little curious about what Shahri was searching for.

    But he had no intention of telling even if he found it.

    ��After meeting you, I��vepletely given up on it.��

    ��Is that so?��

    ��If you can��t associate it with my location, it means there��s a high probability that what I��m looking for is futile.��

    Couldn��t associate it? Carlyn quickly racked his brain. Was there anything rted between the devil worshippers and the archipgo?

    Then, he suddenly recalled the conversation he had with Perion at the harbor.

    The Sea of Ashes and the Sky Whale.

    That was the only thing that came to mind right away. There might be more, but he��d have to look into it when he got back.

    If the elf Archmage Shahri was searching for it, there was a possibility something existed.

    For Carlyn, who possessed the Winds, it would be easier. Even if he couldn��t find it, it wouldn��t be a pity.

    ��So you��ll be leaving soon, then.��

    ��Yes. As you know, the reason I came to this shabby sea was because of that.��

    Shahri nodded his head.

    ��But how will we contact each other?��

    ��We��ll contact you, but is that okay?��

    Carlyn observed the elf��s reaction. The sense of threat from the mana that had enveloped the surroundings had now significantly diminished.

    It wasn��t negative.

    ��Isn��t that too one-sided?��

    ��For us, the matter with you is considered quite important information. Not many people know about it.��

    ��Then I can��t help it. Does that mean you��ll keep chasing after me? I��ll be constantly on the move.��

    ��No. We��ll use the postal service.��

    Usually, there are postal services in every city. They don��t just deliver letters.

    They also provide a service where recipients can receive mail from anywhere, even if they��re wandering.

    Of course, the contents of the letters are naturally exposed. In fact, the authorities of the Empire or Kingdom monitor the contents.

    But that wasn��t a problem if they used a code.

    ��Isn��t that too risky?��

    ��It��ll be fine if we use a code. We��ll only specify the location and date for our next meeting.��

    ��A code? I don��t know anything like that.��

    ��It��s not difficult. It��s just a sequence of numbers. The sequence of numbers is then linked to a book.��

    For example, [41, 3, 3] would mean the 3rd word on the 3rd line of page 41 in a designated book.

    And it��s not just a simple sequence of numbers being sent.

    �C It��s been 41 days since we met. As you advised, I��m making sure to eat three meals a day. After the 3rd day, I started to feel better.

    By hiding the numbers within a normal letter like this, the chances of arousing suspicion are greatly reduced.

    Considering the number of letters managed by the postal service, they can��t check each one individually. Unless something seems tantly suspicious, they��ll overlook it.

    It��s better for them to monitor the correspondence of nobles instead of wasting time on that.

    Carlyn exined in detail, and Shahri understood that it wasn��t difficult. The part where the specific book couldn��t be identified made decoding impossible from the start.

    ��What book will we use?��

    ��The Founding Emperor��s autobiography.��

    ��You have poor taste.��

    Even as she said that, Shahri grinned wryly. Inwardly, she was quite satisfied with the choice.

    ��Although I couldn��t find what I was looking for, it was a quite constructive meeting, so I��m satisfied.��

    ��I feel the same way.��

    ��Will we be working together next time? I��d like to coborate with the one who killed the Empress.��

    Shahri��s words about being a fan were sincere. Even if it was only a partial sess, Carlyn was someone who had fulfilled her wishes.

    ��I��ll do my best. But since it��s a n, it might take some time before I can contact you.��

    ��I understand. It��s about plunging a short sword into the heart of the Empire, so that��s understandable.��

    ��Thank you for understanding. Well then, I��ll be������

    ��Yeah. It was enjoyable meeting you.��

    ��I��ll see you again.��

    After quietly withdrawing, Carlyn let out a deep sigh under the sea. He felt like he had aged a few years in that brief moment.

    Whenever the mana surged around him, it was truly threatening.

    The overwhelming aura was palpable, even without Death Avoidance��s warning.

    Still, it went better than expected.

    Thanks to posing as a devil worshipper, Shahri would be leaving the archipgo early, and they had found a way to make contact.

    However, he shouldn��t drag out this trap for too long.

    ��If the ��devil worshippers�� start moving in earnest, Shahri might be suspicious of my identity.��

    Of course, since Carlyn had made contact first, Shahri might even attack the devil worshippers instead.

    But it was certain that suspicion toward Carlyn would deepen.

    Shahri��s reaction earlier was fine, but Carlyn didn��t fully trust it. Reactions in such situations couldn��t be trusted.

    It was clear that they were both wary of each other.

    ��Topletely trap Shahri, I��ll probably have to attack the Empire once.��

    Then it would really be okay to target the Crown Prince. That would create the perfect alibi.

    While he hade to the archipgo to meet Casmak, Carlyn felt quite satisfied with the unexpected results.

    Shahri left the archipgo on the morning of the day we met. The news was delivered before noon.

    That Shahri��s forces had fallen into chaos.

    Casmak, who had been preparing at my word, set sail without looking back.

    It wasn��t difficult to devour a force that had lost its center.

    What happened after was Casmak��s problem. I wasn��t particrly worried. I already knew the future.

    With his charisma, Casmak would seize control of the archipgo.

    ��It��s thanks to you. I never thought you��d resolve it in a day. You told me not to expect much when you��re going to meet her.��

    ��Well, I got lucky.��

    ��It seems like I only get help from you. If we��re friends, that shouldn��t be the case. If you need anything, tell me anytime.��

    ��Don��t worry. I��m just paying off debts early for the difficult path ahead. There will be times when you��ll need to repay meter.��

    It was a sincere remark, but Casmak just chuckled mischievously, taking it as a joke.

    ��Since you said you came to help me, does that mean you��ll be leaving soon? That��s too bad.��

    ��Not yet. I think I��ll stay for a few more days. I want to find what Shahri missed.��

    ��Is there really something there?��

    ��I don��t know. But I��m curious about what the elf was searching for. The possibility is low, but I have the Winds, so.��

    ��Shall I help you out a bit?��

    ��Nah. Focus on seizing control of the archipgo for now. That��s more important.��

    And four days passed after my conversation with Casmak. It was thest day I had anticipated.

    I would be leaving this ce tomorrow. From the afternoon, I wandered around the sea.

    Osten was making something alone, Aron was training, and Mary was reading a book.

    Aron liked it the most. On this ind of raiders, there were plenty of people to fight with. It seemed he had earned quite a bit of recognition.

    ��Hmm. Should I just drop it?��

    Actually, I didn��t have high expectations. Even if I inquired, there were no legends other than the Sea of Ashes.

    Perhaps Shahri had been trying to reverse the Sea of Ashes.

    Because she said she couldn��t associate it with me. If that had been possible, the devil worshippers would have made a move.

    That��s when it happened.

    At some point over the sea, I realized a strange power gripping my wrist.

    It was where the bracelet found in the ruins of Leocran had permeated.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 123: The Sea of Ashes (2)

    Chapter 123: The Sea of Ashes (2)

    The ancient text engraved like a tattoo on my wrist was not normally visible. It only became clear when I paid close attention to it.

    Afterward, during my free time, I studied the ancientnguage. Although I didn��t reach a proficient level, I was able to interpret the ancient text left on my wrist.

    [There may be a door at the boundary between the sky and the sea.]

    But I had dismissed it, as I couldn��t make heads or tails of what it meant.

    Even searching through Leocran��s biography, I couldn��t find any clues.

    Since he was someone who loved to travel, roaming across the entire continent after driving out the devil, there was no specific ce I could pinpoint.

    But I never imagined it would be rted to this sea.

    Now, the tattoo left on my wrist was pulsing with a blue light. <i>Wooong- Wooong-</i> It brightened and dimmed with a slight dy.

    A mysterious power. I thought it might be a form of Great Magic.��I don��t know if this is what Shahri was searching for.��

    This phenomenon may be unrted to Shahri. Since I had posed as a devil worshipper, there��s a high probability that what Shahri was looking for was the Sea of Ashes.

    However, this bracelet hade from the ruins of Leocran, who lived in the same era.

    ��In any case, the fact that the bracelet is reacting means there��s something here.��

    Under the zing Sun, I squinted and scanned the horizon. I had traveled quite a distance from the archipgo. All I could see was the sea.

    Only the noon heat, the sound of waves, and the sea wind existed. I judged that it would be difficult to find anything with the naked eye.

    While I was distracted, the boat kept moving forward. And at some point, the force dwelling in my wrist disappeared.

    It meant this wasn��t the right direction.

    As I turned back, the blue light on my wrist began to pulse again. If it wasn��t the front or back, then it had to be left or right.

    I steered the boat to the right.

    Sure enough, in less than 20 seconds, the reaction intensified. The interval at which the blue light pulsed on my wrist had slightly decreased.

    The force imbued in it had also grown a little stronger.

    ��The closer I get, the more the bracelet reacts.��

    Using the bracelet as a guide, I sailed the boat. With the Winds, the speed was quite fast. Yet there wasn��t a significant change.

    I guessed that since the sea was so vast, the range in which the bracelet reacted was also wide.

    This was fortunate for me. If the reactive area of the bracelet had been narrow, I might not have found it.

    After sailing for a considerable time, I reached an area where the reaction weakened no matter which direction I headed.

    ��This must be it������

    As expected, there was nothing visible. It seemed I had to find it through the clue written in the ancient text.

    It said there was a door at the boundary between the sky and the sea.

    Hmm. The first thing that came to mind was the horizon, as it refers to the boundary between the sky and the sea.

    But when I moved around earlier, there wasn��t much change. Should I continue sailing westward?

    With that thought, I sailed for quite a distance, but the reaction on my wrist only weakened. It didn��t seem like anything would change even if I went further.

    I returned to the same spot and fell into contemtion.

    ��What could it be?��

    When I had investigated Leocran��s biography, there was nothing rted to the sea. In fact, there wasn��t much useful information to begin with.

    There weren��t many detailed ounts from the era of the Founding Emperor.

    It was the period when even the Great Devil had descended, bringing cmity to the continent. Only tales of victory after the triumph were written.

    The historical records from that time most of them focused on the victory, the Founding Emperor, and hispanions.

    Many even viewed those records as exaggerated. In such a situation, it wasn��t easy to learn the specifics about Leocran.

    Thinking it might be underwater, I dove beneath the surface to look around, but I couldn��t see anything.

    Even expanding my senses with the Winds yielded the same result. I went back up to the boat and let out a sigh.

    I felt frustrated.

    ��It was simr when I was searching for Teme��s Spear.��

    This was the bracelet left behind by Leocran, a close friend of the Founding Emperor. I wondered if it was made deliberately difficult to solve, like that situation.

    If that was truly the case, it would be quite a headache.

    Back then, there was the Founding Emperor��s statue and I had the Devil��s Blood, which allowed me to open it. But now, I had nothing.

    It might require bringing Cedric, who had obtained the mystic ��healing��, since it was something left by Leocran.

    ��For now, I should think about it as much as I can. I can alwayse back with Cedricter.��

    The boundary between the sky and the sea����.

    Since the horizon was unlikely, I had to think in a different direction. I understood the sea part, but what about the sky?

    Looking up at the sky, I didn��t see anything.

    I��m not well-versed in science, but if the atmosphere is included, does that mean the area above the surface is the sky?

    In that case, the surface could be considered the boundary. The door was on the surface.

    I got off the boat and immersed half my body in the sea, but there was no change. Was it because of the Winds enveloping my body?

    That didn��t seem to be the case. While I disliked getting wet, I didn��t think it would prevent any changes just because of that.

    ��For now, I��ll put it off untilter.��

    I didn��t really want to submerge myself in the sea. If I truly couldn��te up with an answer, I could try it right before leaving.

    If the head suffers, the body suffers too. I should torment my head a little more first. Iy down on the boat and gazed up at the sky.

    For a moment, I cleared my mind. The zing sun, the small boat gently rocking with each passing wave. In the midst of that tranquility, a lone seagull flew by in the distance.

    Suddenly, a scene shed through my mind.

    It was a pirate movie I had watched on Earth. The pirates had gone back and forth on the deck, flipping the ship into another world.

    There may be a door at the boundary between the sky and the sea���� Putting it together, this could be the answer.

    ��This might work?��

    Since I didn��t have any other ideas anyway, I immediately put it into action. Using the Winds, I lifted the side of the boat.

    The boat began to slowly overturn. My body tilted with it.

    The sea drew closer. I held tightly onto the boat and enveloped myself with the Winds.

    My shoulder touched the water first. With a ssh, my vision flipped. Now I was underwater.

    Sunlight prated from the surface. The seabed, where light didn��t reach, was dark. For a moment, nothing happened.

    And then, without warning, a blue light began to shine from my wrist.

    ������What?��

    In an instant, the boat started descending beneath the sea. The surrounding mana surged. The flow of water changed abruptly.

    It swirled around me and the boat like a whirlpool. It felt like being sucked into somewhere. Even with my eyes wide open, all I could see was the violent current.

    In a single moment, the colors of the world changed. Everywhere my eyes could see was filled with ashen gray.

    Instead of the surrounding currents, ashes were swirling violently.

    Paaah-! The boat burst upward. The scenery brightened.

    The ashes stirred up by the impact were scattering chaotically around me. The entire world was ashen gray.

    ��The Sea of Ashes.��

    I could tell at a nce. The ce where the boat was floating and everywhere my eyes could see was a sea made of ashes.

    The ashes gently undted like waves.

    In ce of the noon heat, the sound of waves, and the wind, only an eerie stillness remained.

    It was as if I had entered a ck-and-white world. In that world, only me and the boat retained color.

    The Sea of Ashes, hidden on the other side of the west.

    This ce was a space created in the distant past by the sky whales, beingsparable to dragons, to counter the curse of the Great Devil.

    Here, the sky whales faced the end of their lives. The Great Magic theypleted with their deaths ensured the seal confining the Sea of Ashes would not be undone. And after a long time, Carlyn found his way here.

    ��Well, I got in somehow, but is there really something here?��

    Everywhere his eyes could see was a sea of ashes. Whenever the waves crashed, ash dust flew up into the air.

    The blue light on his wrist still pulsed at a steady interval.

    It seemed the bracelet would serve as a guide here as well. He thought he should move around a bit.

    Having made up his mind, Carlyn began sailing through The Sea of Ashes.

    No trace of life could be felt. The only sound was the ashes flowing back when the waves of ash crashed.

    <i>Shh-shh- </i>Despite the clearly audible sound of the flowing ashes, the world was eerily still.

    ��Hm?��

    While advancing by following the bracelet��s reaction, the blue light on it suddenly intensified. And a blue sphere slowly rose above the sea of ashes.

    It was a moment when a vivid color was added to the ashenndscape.

    What is that? Carlyn thought it looked like a magic stone, for it contained mana.

    Unbeknownst to Carlyn, the sphere was the heart of a sky whale �C a heart that held the same value as a dragon��s heart. That heart possessed the power of ��purification��.

    However, The Sea of Ashes was a curse that could not be purified. The sky whales used their hearts as a medium to permanently seal The Sea of Ashes.

    It was thest remaining sky whale that manifested a powerful Great Magic using the hearts of its brethren.

    The blue sphere that had appeared before Carlyn was the heart of thatst sky whale.

    The reason Leocran had the key to ess this ce was that he was the first andst human to find it after driving out the devil.

    �C Myrades! Where are you?

    As Leocran searched for the sky whales amid the vast ocean, thest sky whale led him inside.

    Leocran wholeheartedly healed the sky whale, whose strength was depleted from the aftereffects of the Great Magic. Though of different species, they wererades who had faced the devil together.

    As a token of their friendship, Leocran received the key to enter this other world.

    Thest sky whale intended to give its heart to the human who had not forgotten their friendship, after its own demise.

    And so, presently, Carlyn stood before the heart left behind by thest sky whale. Instinctively, Carlyn grasped the gemstone in his hand.

    In an instant, the blue sphere emitted a brilliant light. Amidst the blinding sh, Carlyn felt a searing sensation on his wrist.

    It was the same feeling as when the bracelet had seeped into him before. And when he closed and opened his eyes, the sphere had vanished.

    Instead, the ancient text left on his wrist had changed. Now, instead of ck, it glowed blue like when it pulsed.

    ��This is������

    Carlyn realized he could willfully change the ancient text, tattoo-like, into a bracelet. Simr to how the princess had obtained Teme��s Spear, he could understand it in his mind.

    He turned it into a bracelet once, let it seep back into his wrist, and then examined the ancient text.

    [Remembering an old friend, purify The Sea of Ashes.]

    Not being proficient in the ancientnguage, it took him some time. Purify? Carlyn wondered.

    And then he suddenly recalled that the sky whales possessed the power of purification.

    The sky whales, known for purifying polluted seas, were beings more revered than the God of Light by the ancient sea people.

    Was that power contained within this bracelet?

    It was certain that the vanished blue sphere was rted to the sky whales.

    Carlyn suddenly thought that the sphere he saw might have been the heart of a sky whale.

    ��Huh?��

    After the power had settled into his wrist, Carlyn sensed simr energies existed throughout The Sea of Ashes.

    As he mapped out the locations in his mind, Carlyn became convinced they formed a magic array, with the energies arranged at set intervals.

    His thoughts progressed further, drawing closer to the answer �C that the sky whales had sealed The Sea of Ashes with a Great Magic.

    A chill ran down Carlyn��s spine.

    ��If������

    If Shahri had made it here, a cmity could have befallen the continent.

    For simply removing that sphere might have been enough to recreate The Sea of Ashes on the continent.

    Of course, the bracelet he obtained from Leocran��s ruins was necessary to find this ce.

    But as an Archmage, Shahri might have been able to open the door.

    Now that the future was changing, he couldn��t blindly trust the information from the game.

    If it had truly happened, it would have been a catastrophe. With three wars and the sea turning to ash, the West would have been doomed.

    ��In any case, this power of purification isn��t bad?��

    The choice he made to try and save Cedric had triggered a butterfly effect, leading Carlyn to a ce no one else had reached.

    Separately, he had doubts. Carlyn couldn��t find any connection between Leocran and the sky whales.

    Then, a thought suddenly crossed Carlyn��s mind regarding the power of purification. Although he hadn��t tried it yet, if it was the power to purify contaminated things����.

    ��Wouldn��t that free me to some degree from my Mysophobia, be it food, water, or even a seat?��

    For Carlyn, who had lived ufortably for years due to a physical revulsion contrary to his mind��s acknowledgment that it was fine, this was a significant matter.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 124: Derenet (1)

    Chapter 124: Der (1)

    The method of leaving the Sea of Ashes was simr to the way of entering it. I flipped the boat over at the spot where the sphere had risen.

    The process was the reverse of when I entered. Instead of the sea, waves of ash enveloped the boat, and there was water at the ce where I had descended.

    When I resurfaced, I was above the western sea again.

    I had returned to the ind of Casmak. Since I hadn��t changed my departure date just because I had found something, the evening was another drinking session.

    ��Why are you eating so well?��

    ��I��m a bit hungry today.��

    ��This is the first time I��ve seen you eat so well, brother.��

    ��Same for me. Boss, you used to have a very small appetite.��

    Casmak, Aron, Osten, and even Mary were all looking at me with wide eyes.When I was traveling outside, I only ate enough to survive. It was the same when I cooked outside.

    There was a limit to how cleanly I could make the environment, no matter what method I used.

    I knew it wasn��t very helpful for my body in the long run, but there was nothing I could do about it. It had been that way since long ago.

    ��At least Duke took pretty good care of me when I was in Haisen.��

    But now that I had obtained purification, I didn��t really need to bother with that. Because I knew it had been purified.

    I didn��t bother telling the others about the Sea of Ashes and purification. There was no need.

    The Sea of Ashes. There would be nothing good if word about it spread. While I have the key to letting Casmak and his group enter��

    If the story leaks out, it could give my enemies a means to attack the continent.

    ��Shahri had left because she didn��t know if it really existed, so she gave up.��

    But if the Archmage knows of its existence and keeps searching, she may really find the Sea of Ashes.

    Even with ancient Great Magic, opening the door would probably be possible.

    I only learned the basics of magic, so my knowledge isn��t extensive, but it��s definitely something that could happen.

    There��s no need to create unnecessary risks.

    Apart from that, on my way back, I experimented with purification. The effects were definite.

    It made muddy water clear and removed the rotten parts of fallen, discarded trees. It wasn��t restoration.

    ��And it seemed to only work on inorganic things.��

    I tried using it on my body, to see if it could remove Worst Conditions and internal waste, but there wasn��t much change.

    The exposed skin did seem a bit cleaner, but I couldn��t define the exact limits yet. It didn��t seem all-powerful, and there were definitely some limitations.

    Although it was a bit disappointing, my satisfaction level was still very high. Initially, I had just stumbled upon it by chance.

    If I hadn��t gotten the bracelet from the Leocran ruins while chasing after Shahri through the sea, I would never have discovered it.

    The manifestation of purification didn��t even show any signs. Unless I was conscious of it, no light came from my wrist.

    I could consume food and water freely without worrying about other people��s gaze.

    ��So where to next?��

    ��I��m thinking of heading southwest.��

    The ns I had made after leaving the imperial pce had all been sessful. I had brought Osten and Aron along, and deepened my friendship with Casmak.

    There were still some talents I hadn��t met in the West, but I decided not to spend any more time on that.

    It��s because I can��t trust thempletely. They may be good people, but that��s exactly why they could develop an aversion to me.

    When I first headed west, I had hoped to at least make an acquaintance if I had the chance, even if I couldn��t recruit them.

    But now, I felt that time was too precious. Objectively speaking, my time knowing the future was invaluable.

    It��s better spent elsewhere than just making acquaintances. It��s possible to bring them over through other routester on.

    ��The southwest? You mean south of the Min River?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��So you have business with the natives too.��

    ��I have connections from the past.��

    The reason for heading southwest wasn��t just because of Ines. I had to forge another link with a named individual.

    The natives dislike people from the continent, whether it��s the Empire, the West, or the South.

    The people currently living in the West may have driven out the natives when pushed by the Empire, but afterward, all the surrounding nations exploited the natives. Of course, they hated the Westerners who directly took theirnd the most.

    But they didn��t always side with the devil worshippers either. Their allegiance depended on the situation.

    Which side most of them took was decided by the victory or defeat of the named native individuals.

    Even among the tribes of natives living that lifestyle, there were power struggles. In fact, theypeted with each other more because they had so little.

    The people of the continent had made it that way.

    I intended to bring the natives to my side as well. To do that, I had to help their named individuals.

    ��I��ll help with the transportation.��

    ��Thanks.��

    It was what I had hoped for. If he hadn��t offered, I would have asked to borrow a boat from his side. A boat is faster than walking.

    I changed the subject and gave a different warning:

    ��You need to keep a tight watch internally.��

    ��I��ll make sure there��s nothing to worry about.��

    In the long run, these inds can��t avoid the reach of the devil worshippers either.

    For the past few days, I��ve been taking time every night to scout the ind with Winds. They haven��t shown up yet, but there are probably one or two around.

    It��s difficult for the devil worshippers to extend their reach to these isted inds given their traits, but you can never be too careful.

    Casmak may be exceptional, but regr outsiders tend to be ostracized even if they have abilities.

    I wasn��t too worried. In the game, these inds didn��t face major problems from the devil worshippers either.

    Casmak will manage things well. What��s more, I had even given him a warning now.

    ��Anyway, congrattions on bing the ruler of the western inds.��

    ��Ruler of the western inds? Isn��t that a bit too grandiose?��

    ��It��s not really wrong, is it?��

    That��s what he was called in reality too. Casmak showed uncharacteristic humility, but his face looked quite satisfied.

    ��Oh, I gathered some information about the southwest region. But I��m not sure how useful it will be.��

    This was one of the things I had requested before traveling around by sea, since I didn��t have any information about the southwest.

    Even though I was supposed to be on an important mission at the Haisen intelligence agency, I didn��t receive much information.

    Of course. From Haisen��s perspective, I was just a crucial tool. My only role was to fulfill my duties.

    So I only received information rted to the Empire. For me inside the Empire, information outside of it wasn��t very important.

    ��I don��t have high expectations.��

    The information about the southwest that could be heard from the western inds was unlikely to be urate. The natives were extremely exclusive towards outsiders as well.

    But I still needed at least a rough idea of the situation, since I would be heading to the southwest soon.

    It wouldn��t be aplete shot in the dark either. Casmak had done business with Haisen for a while.

    That means he knows how to obtain information and what constitutes good information.

    ��Let me hear it anyway.��

    ��The atmosphere between the tribes is looking grim.��

    ��You mean a civil war is about to break out?��

    ��From what I��ve heard, yes. With the Empire��s session in turmoil and the West experiencing a civil war, the natives probably see this as an opportunity.��

    Hmm. This is happening sooner than I knew from the game, where it urred a few yearster.

    It��s probably one of the butterfly effects I��ve caused. It seemed I would need to head to the southwest sooner rather thanter.

    The boat cut through the sea as we advanced. I discreetly pushed the boat forward to propel it at high speed towards the southwest.

    Despite being on a pirate ship, I felt extremely satisfied. Casmak had put in quite an effort.

    Throughout the voyage, the crew didn��t raise their voices even once. They didn��t bother speaking to me either.

    The food was so well-prepared that it was hard to believe we were eating on a ship.

    ��It was good that we got help.��

    With time being so precious now, if I had gone bynd it would have taken much longer, and if I had taken another boat, I wouldn��t have been able to enjoy such luxury.

    After a long, boring journey, we were able to arrive at Der. We would go up the Min River, which divides the west into north and south.

    The reason I came to Der instead of heading straight to the southwestern ins was one thing.

    The Western natives don��t wee people from the continent. A guide is essential to travel the southwestern ins.

    In the past, Ines�� bodyguards had said that if anything happened in the southwest, they should look for someone named Patrac.

    But if I really tried to travel the southwestern ins alone, problems would definitely arise.

    ��It has little to do with force.��

    The natives would attack first. To them, travelers from the continent are just easy prey to plunder.

    I don��t have to worry about being killed, but the aftermath is the problem. Even if I kill them in self-defense, there��s no chance of leniency.

    This is not and friendly to people from the continent. No one will listen to our side of the story.

    The ones I kill will be our nemeses and create new enemies. If we kill those seeking revenge, even more avengers will arise.

    The number of enemies could increase until we have to face entire tribes. As it was in the game, unless it��s someone whose name could be widely known, it��s better to avoid the hassle.

    It would be faster to find a guide among the Patrac tribe that Ines belongs to.

    ��Be careful, Brother!��

    Casmak��s subordinates bade me farewell with respectful postures. It seemed Casmak had warned them, as they couldn��t even meet my gaze properly.

    With those Viking-looking fellows acting that way, it felt like I was a gang boss. The gazes around me were a bit embarrassing too.

    ��Thanks. You all be careful on your way back too.��

    I waved my hand to hurry them along, conscious of the gazes around us, but Casmak��s subordinates only shouted louder.

    ��Yes! We��ll see you again!��

    I gave a small sigh and headed to the best amodation in Der.

    The Der Hotel. It carries the name hotel, but it��s nowhere close to a hotel on Earth. Still, in this world it��s considered quite good.

    Der was also a trade hub between the Empire and the Southwest, so a lot of money circted there.

    In front of the tableden with almost every dish on the menu, my group marveled in pure amazement.

    ��Woah!��

    It was a ce that sold native food from the West. It had a fusion feel, mixed with food from the continent.

    I had eaten such food at the Duke��s mansion and the Imperial Pce before, but for the kids, it was their first time.

    Osten was one thing, but Aron and Mary had been orphans.

    ��Don��t worry about leaving any behind, just eat a lot.��

    Leaving food behind wasn��t important. Eating well was more important �C one of the things I had learned from the Chief of Intelligence.

    Aron and Mary particrly enjoyed it.

    ��The taste is so unique!��

    ��It��s so delicious! A bit oily though!��

    I gave some appropriate advice too.

    ��You should eat it with the vegetables on the side. That helps cut the greasiness.��

    ��Oh! As always, you��re right Brother! It tastes even better now!��

    I wondered if I should discourage their tendency to be amazed by obvious things.

    But I just let out a small sigh and tried to think positively.

    ��Eat a lot. Eating is good. If it��s not enough, order more.��

    ��Yes!��

    The first time I bought them a meal, they were all very conscious of appearances. They weren��t used to eating well.

    But not anymore.

    Seeing them being so cautious, I had ordered more than they could eat. After that, they ordered additional portions without hesitation.

    As we ate, Osten took advantage of a brief silence to speak up.

    ��Boss, are you okay with the clothes?��

    ��You did a good job making them. Well done.��

    ��Ah, that��s not what I mean.��

    I had separately asked Osten to handle making a new cape coat for me. My previous one was too distinctive for me to keep wearing.

    But I was quite satisfied with the coat��s performance itself, so I asked Osten if he could make something simr.

    I didn��t have high expectations. No matter how skilled Osten was, this was clothing, not a magic item.

    Still, he managed to recreate it as closely as possible.

    He even made some improvements. There were pros and cons. From the perspective of clothing quality, it was inferior to the previous one.

    However, the magic imbued in it made it more convenient despite the lower material quality.

    ��Hmm.��

    As we conversed, I decided to reveal my identity to mypanions. It was something I had been mulling over during our voyage.

    Actually, I had initially nned to wait a bit longer.

    The nature of the matter meant there was a risk they could develop a strong aversion to me.

    And I had thought that time was on my side anyway. These weren��t noble scions I had brought along.

    Osten, who had been treated like a ve. Aron and Mary, who had lived at the very bottom as orphans.

    Just treating them well and feeding them was enough to deepen our bond.

    ��But it seems their feelings towards me are better than I expected.��

    It was no light matter to consider.

    I examined whether they were just showing false emotions to tter me, and considered how their feelings might drastically change after I told them.

    Afterprehensively weighing it all, I concluded I would tell them.

    For starters, even in the game they had never betrayed me, and I had also saved them.

    In truth, there was no definitive right answer. Telling themter could even lower their trust in me.

    In any case, I gathered my group that evening.

    Truthfully, I couldn��t predict what their reactions would be. Even I found it difficult to foresee exactly. After all, I am the Empress�� yer.

    Still, considering their personalities and backgrounds, I had roughly envisioned some possible reactions.

    ��There��s something I need to tell you all.��

    ��Please go ahead.��

    ��I am Carl Schurtafen.��

    ��Pardon?��

    ��To be precise, that was the name I operated under before.��

    Osten was the only one who reacted. Aron and Mary just looked bewildered.

    Perhaps when your life is so deprived, even news like this couldn��t capture your interest.

    Though Mary seemed to have btedly recalled something, opening her eyes wide and whispering to Aron.

    As Aron heard it, his eyes grew wider by the second. And then he let out an exmation.

    ��Wow��.. The Empress�� yer? Isn��t that insanely amazing? As expected of you, Brother!��

    Uh, well.

    That wasn��t one of the reactions I had envisioned.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 125: Derenet (2)

    Chapter 125: Der (2)

    ��Wow�� The Empress�� yer? Isn��t that insanely amazing? As expected of you, Brother!��

    Aron��s sparkling eyes held a sense of reverence. But my prediction wasn��tpletely off either.

    The other two looked surprised yet bewildered. Unlike Mary, Osten even seemed a bit guarded.

    I figured Aron was more receptive since he was learningbat from me. To Aron, I was an existence akin to a Sword Master, a powerful figure. What��s more, I was practically his teacher.

    It also seemed they didn��t have major aversions since they were all from the West. Osten too hade to Gorivan��s Magic Tower from the West.

    Rtions between the West and the Empire weren��t good. They had even fought a war recently. In the ensuing silence, Osten spoke up.

    ��Um, Boss. There��s something I don��t understand. You previously said the devil worshippers were our enemies, but Sir Carl Schurtafen is����

    ��It��s a valid question. It��s going to be a long story. Feel free to ask me anything you��re curious about, since I won��t hide anything from you all.��

    I gave them a rough exnation of events from my time in Haisen as a child until I left the Empire.Aron seemed to find it an interesting story, listening intently and responding with murmurs of acknowledgment.

    Only Osten asionally raised questions. Whenever he did, I exined in as much detail as I could.

    They needed to develop their own conviction. In the future, if I recruited someone new, there would be limits to how many times I could personally exin everything to them.

    ��It��s better if they hear it from others too.��

    If there are already many who know the truth, neers will assimte into the organization faster.

    In any case, by the end of my lengthy story, mypanions all seemed convinced.

    Aron still had an air of finding it entertaining, and even at her young age, Mary remainedposed.

    Osten had a rather serious expression, but didn��t show any particrly negative reactions.

    ����So you went through all that. It��s a realm the culprits could never even imagine.��

    ��Now it��s up to you whether you believe me or not. If you have any doubts, feel free to ask, and if you��re ufortable, you can leave.��

    This was something I had considered from the moment I decided to tell them.

    ��I won��t try to stop you or threaten you. I��ll let you go freely with some travel expenses.��

    The chances of mypanions leaving were low. They had nowhere else to go, after all.

    By saying this, I was giving them a choice.

    Having to choose for themselves will create a sense of justification inside them.

    ��No, I believe you, Boss.��

    Osten shook his head first.

    ��In fact, there were always doubtful points about the betrayal of Sir Carl Schurtafen, the Empire��s war hero�� No, I mean you, Boss. After hearing your story, the situation makes sense.��

    ��I believe you too, Brother!��

    Aron chimed in loudly.

    ��The thorough attitude you��ve shown while being with us also aligns with your past, Boss.��

    ��That��s right!��

    Unlike Osten, Aron looked thoughtless as he agreed. You could say he was pure, to put it positively, but��

    No matter how you looked at it, he didn��t seem to be thinking deeply. It was more like he just believed me because I said so.

    ��Also, if you were really a devil worshipper, Boss, you wouldn��t need to bring us along, right?��

    ��Exactly! If you were a bad person, Brother, why would you bother bringing us along? There��d be no need to treat us so well.��

    Aron spoke passionately.

    ��For people like me and Brother Osten who have never experienced such luxuries in our lives, this is the first time eating expensive food and staying at a high-ss inn.��

    Mary, sitting beside him, nodded her head.

    ��I��m d you all think that way.��

    Osten smiled as he looked at me.

    ��Then does this mean we��ve passed?��

    ��Passed?��

    ��Weren��t you trying to see if we were people who could still stay with you after hearing your story?��

    ��I didn��t have that intention per se.��

    I didn��t mean to test them. I was just telling them the truth I would eventually have to reveal.

    ��I told you the truth so that, knowing your talents, I could continue traveling with you.��

    ��I see.��

    For some reason, this seemed to make an impression on them, as their eyes widened slightly. Was it because I mentioned their talents?

    They had been at the very bottom, after all.

    ��Perhaps that��s why. The acknowledgment of our talents.��

    Osten nodded slowly.

    ��For me and Aron, you were the first to recognize our worth. To be honest, I felt fear but also exhration at the time.��

    ��That��s right. You survived a fight with a Sword Master, and you acknowledged me, Brother. That means I have an amazing talent, right? One day when you be a Sword Master, I��ll be the disciple of a Sword Master.��

    Hearing Aron��s words, I could understand why he had been so ted earlier. If I were in his position, I might have reacted the same way too.

    ��In any case, it feels like we��ve truly be part of your crew today, Boss.��

    ��Is that so?��

    ��Yes. You haven��t really been open until now.��

    That was due to my insistence on secrecy up to this point.

    ��Anyway, I��ll be counting on you going forward as well, Boss.��

    ��Me too, Brother!��

    As Osten bowed his head, Aron and Mary hurriedly followed suit.

    ��Well�� alright. I��m counting on you all too.��

    Things had flowed so smoothly that I was actually flustered instead.

    I had been fully prepared to address any doubts or questions, with thorough exnations ready for various situations.

    From our very first meeting, mypanions have been strangely well-disposed towards me, even considering their backgrounds.

    Do I not understand the mindset of those who have lived at the bottom, having trodden the well-paved path under the Chief of Intelligence?

    ��Perhaps I stayed at the intelligence agency for too long.��

    Being in a ce that views the world with eyes of suspicion for so long, maybe I��ve be unustomed to this kind of sincerity.

    Or maybe I��m just reaping the benefits of the titles I��ve umted over time.

    In fact, creating a secret organization could be seen as part of my Stratagem. If we assume this persuasion is part of that Stratagem��

    Then mypanions�� reactions be understandable.

    The kindnesses I show them would have additional positive modifiers attached. Of course, I can��t be certain.

    Osten nced around cautiously before continuing.

    ��Boss.��

    ��What is it?��

    ��Shouldn��t we have a drink on a day like this?��

    These days, Osten had started showing interest in alcohol. He had been a drinker in the game too.

    It seemed his hobbies were reviving as his situation improved.

    ��Not a bad idea.��

    I ordered the most expensive liquor at the hotel. Of course, Aron and Mary just had beverages.

    Aron expressed a bit of disappointment, but he didn��t dwell on it after I said it wasn��t good for training. In any case, it seemed I didn��t need to worry about mypanions anymore.

    ��Brother, I don��t know if I should say this, but����

    The next morning, as we were training, Aron suddenly brought something up. Unusually, he seemed to be gauging my reaction.

    Had he developed some doubts after yesterday��s conversation? As I thrust my sword, I spoke.

    ��Just say it.��

    Aron blocked my continuous attacks as he responded. Moving hurriedly, his words came out fragmented.

    ��That��s it! The Nun��s words��you can��t trust them, I��ve heard!��

    Ah, was that the reason? I had told him about why I came to the southwest. Though not in detail.

    Situations can change at any time.

    But they knew I was going to meet Ines. Aron seemed worried about that.

    In fact, the continent��s reputation of the native Nun tribe was not good, to say the least. Those who trusted the words of the Nun were often treated as foolish. (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: Hmm, I��m thinking that Nun is not the right word for this. Since I��m guessing that the author means some sort of ��priest�� who could see the future but live in a tribe, I don��t think Nun is the right word. I might change it in the next chapter or so to make sure.

    I didn��t feel bad about Aron��s words. He wasn��t looking at me as a fool, but rather showing concern.

    I could somewhat empathize too. Back on Earth, I didn��t believe in such superstitions.

    ��That remained the case until I came here and experienced it firsthand.��

    The wind in the darkness. With just those words, Ines had seen right through me. The chances of it being a coincidence were low.

    After meeting Ines, for a while I had dreams of going to meet Erendil.

    These things are difficult to exin in words. I couldn��t just say, ��You don��t get it because you haven��t met a real talented Nun.��

    If I unnecessarily defended the already ill-reputed Nun, it could undermine their loyalty towards me.

    ��It��s not a wrong statement.��

    ��It��s an impertinent remark, but just in case! Be careful!��

    Aron said, panting heavily. I thought about stopping the training for a bit by elbowing Aron��s shoulder.

    Hmm, no. This might help too. There are actual training exercises done in noisy environments.

    ��Impertinent? No. It��s good that you��re concerned. You can voice such concerns anytime.��

    People aren��t perfect. I��m even less perfect.

    In Haisen and the Empire, they called me a genius, but I don��t think so myself.

    I��m no genius. That term better suits the likes of Hanut, who was assigned to the Princess.

    My intellect may be above average, but the only reason I could be called that was because I knew the future.

    In Haisen, my age worked in my favor too. I was in a 13-year-old body, so being called a genius was inevitable.

    And in the Empire, they needed a war hero amidst repeated defeats, which added to the hype.

    ��Being headstrong can be poisonous for anyone.��

    Even that Hanut had taken others�� opinions into ount in the game. I had to do so even more.

    I must not discriminate against anyone. I must not disregard Aron, now or ever.

    In the new organization I��m building, there should be no hesitation in giving me advice.

    For my own sake, and for the soundness and future of the organization.

    ��Even Duke Harvan Brusek didn��t carelessly disregard his subordinates�� words.��

    If people feel their opinions won��t reach their superiors, they simply choose not to speak up.

    That��s why I must listen well. Otherwise, issues that could��ve been resolved may getplicated.

    ��But this matter is fine. It��s not about going to see a Nun, but rather using an old connection to achieve another goal.��

    ��Is it needed for the fight against the devil worshippers?��

    ��Yes.��

    I said so and sheathed my sword. Aron, breathing heavily, nodded in relief.

    ��As expected of you, brother! You��ve thought it through!��

    ��Thanks for the concern. If you have any other worries, speak up. My thoughts aren��t always right.��

    Aron, having caught his breath quickly, nodded brightly. He seemed worried I might take it the wrong way.

    ��Yes! And I��d like to meet the devil worshippers myself sometime.��

    ��You��ll get the chance soon.��

    If I had to point out an issue with my party, it��s that they don��t know much about the devil worshippers.

    Only the infamous reputation that��s spread across the continent.

    We would have to encounter them sooner orter. Especially when they��remitting atrocities.

    That would strengthen our party��s resolve. If we have free time while traveling, we could seek them out deliberately.

    I checked the time.

    ��Take a 2-minute break, then leg training.��

    ��Yes!��

    Training Aron wasn��t just about teaching him swordsmanship. I was passing on exactly what I��d learned from Marhan.

    Surprisingly, there were many deficiencies. While his talent was exceptional, he had started in the fighting pits.

    There, one had to focus on immediate results and victories.

    So his foundational training wascking. His swordy had many tricks, and so did his muscture.

    Core training especially �C the waist and legs. Essential for sword mastery, butcking in Aron.

    Around thirty minutes into the resumed training, the hotel boss appeared in the vacant lot behind the hotel.

    ��Mr. Henry.��

    Using the alias I had provided. Behind him stood a native, waiting obediently �C the guide I had requested.

    Getting a guide in Der was quite troublesome. Incapable folk would volunteer as guides.

    And half of them would attack travelers from behind. After conversing with the natives in advance.

    It was better to have a local arrange it, instead of me vetting them myself.

    ��I��ve brought a guide from the Patrac tribe.��

    ��Thanks. That was faster than I expected?��

    ��Well, it��s your request, Mr. Henry. I had to drop everything else.��

    I had made the request before starting the training, and the boss had moved swiftly.

    Probably because of the money. The single rooms and dining charges were substantial.

    And the liquor I had ordered yesterday was even costlier. He couldn��t afford to displease such a patron.

    Of course, there were no guarantees this boss wouldn��t attack us from behind either. Our party��sposition was dismissible.

    Nothing could be done about that. I just had to vet the guide he brought.

    ��Nun Ines?��

    And then I received some unfavorable news from the Patrac tribal guide.

    ��Well��the Nun has been captured by the Arwali tribe.��<ul><li>1. TLN: Hmm, I��m thinking that Nun is not the right word for this. Since I��m guessing that the author means some sort of ��priest�� who could see the future but live in a tribe, I don��t think Nun is the right word. I might change it in the next chapter or so to make sure. </li></ul>Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 126: Derenet (3)

    Chapter 126: Der (3)

    ��Greetings, I��m Mutar. I heard you were looking for a guide from our tribe.��

    ��Yes. I have a connection with one of your tribe��s shaman candidates, Ines.�� (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: Yes, from now on Ines is a Shaman, not a Nun. I��m really sorry for this you guys <m(__)m>.

    ��Shaman Ines?��

    Thest time we met, she was just a shaman candidate, but it seemed she had be a shaman in the meantime.

    However, Mutar��s reaction was unsatisfactory. His clouded expression showed he was being cautious of me.

    ��But what business do you have in seeking the shaman��?��

    ��As I said, I have a prior connection with her.��

    ��A connection, you say?��

    ��I��m not sure if it��s something I can disclose. Binsad and Nasser would know me. If you��re worried, you can inform them first that an acquaintance hase.��Binsad and Nasser were Ines��s escorts I had met back then. I observed the guide��s expression.

    Judging by his reaction upon hearing their names, he did seem to be from the Patrac tribe.

    ��Since you know the warriors�� names, you must truly have a connection.��

    ��Otherwise, I��d have no reason toe all this way.��

    Mutar continued with a gloomy look.

    ��Well��the shaman was recently captured by the Arwali tribe.��

    What nonsense is this? Why was Ines captured? And by the Arwali tribe, no less? I was quite taken aback.

    I wondered if a civil war had broken out while I was on my way here. Wars between the natives are not umon.

    Thend is barren, after all. Even among the same race, different tribes inevitably sh.

    In fact, the continent encourages such conflicts among them, as it benefits them.

    In the game, the Western natives eventually unite the tribes after such civil wars.

    The Arwali tribe emerged victorious about 70% of the time, as they were originally the strongest native group.

    Since the founding emperor��s era, they were a tribe with legitimacy, their power overwhelming among the western natives.

    Even the Patrac tribe would find them formidable opponents.

    ��Was there a conflict between the tribes?��

    ��No, that��s not it.��

    If not, then there was only one reason.

    ��Did Ines make a prophecy that the Arwali tribe would dislike?��

    ����Yes. Some time ago, the shaman prophesied that Anuma��s sword would soon appear, riding a horse that runs in the sky.��

    One day, Anuma��s sword will arrive, riding a horse that runs in the sky, to reim the stolennd��

    This was a prophecy made by the great shaman of the tribes when the natives were driven from the west by the continentals long ago.

    Despite the passage of time, it had been passed down like a legend among the natives.

    Personally, I had thought it might have been a prophecy of hope during the natives�� difficult times.

    Unlike the continentals who believe in the God of Light Lu Nuada, the western natives believe in the Sun God Lu Anuma.

    In other words, the leader of the natives, who came to this barrennd in their depleted state, created a religious hope.

    ��But for Ines to say such a thing.��

    The ��one day�� had be ��soon.�� Had she seen something? Hmm. Even I was puzzled by thistest prophecy.

    There were no flying horses in this world. I had never seen any even while ying the game. It was a perplexing point.

    ��Afterwards, Eshmir, the great shaman of the Arwali tribe, denounced Shaman Ines as a false prophet.��

    ��For a trial?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��If they went so far as to capture her, Ines��s prophecies must have had a high uracy rate.��

    Ines wouldn��t face immediate danger. Even in war, the Western natives cannot kill a shaman.

    There is one exception �C if she made a false prophecy. She would be executed for being called a false prophet who uttered deceitful words.

    But actual executions are extremely rare. They usually don��t even capture the shaman.

    Because shaman prophecies are often inurate. Most of the time, they just say what the tribal chief wants to hear.

    And yet, they captured her, meaning Ines has gained fame among the natives.

    Perhaps it was to threaten her into saying Anuma��s sword refers to the Arwali tribal chief.

    ��Correct. She has made three prophecies so far, and they have alle true, regardless of significance.��

    Three prophecies. It may not seem like many, but it is. Native shamans never make prophecies lightly.

    To begin with, true irvoyants are very rare. They tend to speak vaguely about logically possible things.

    The saying ��a shaman��s words cannot be trusted�� arose for this very reason. There were many fake shamans of native origin in the past.

    It is due to history, tradition, and the native belief in the Sun God Lu Anuma that only the natives revere shamans.

    ��She��ll be fine for a year.��

    When natives hear a prophecy, they typically allow a grace period of one year for its realization.

    At the very least, six months. It��s meant to solidify religious authority.

    Even a prophecy about rain during a drought woulde true at least once in six months.

    Rescuing Ines immediately would be ill-advised. It��s not a matter of possibility. A long-term view is needed.

    ��Just a moment.��

    ��Ah, yes.��

    I asked for the guide��s understanding as my deepening thoughts had me frowning.

    The guide took two steps back. Let me think this through again.

    For an outside force to rescue a shaman branded a false prophet would not look good from the outside.

    Regardless of the prophecy��s realization, she could truly be branded a false prophet. Then I��d have to take her with me, unable to stay in thesends.

    ��I cannot act rashly without knowing Ines��s intentions.��

    There had to be another way. As I pondered deeply, a sudden thought shed like lightning.

    Wait�� I see a way.

    If I made this prophecye true, the problem would be solved. It could even further solidify Ines��s reputation.

    Could Ines have foreseen this? It seemed like I was forcing a connection.

    In any case, besides meeting Ines, my purpose ining to the southwest was to meet the named native Al Fahri.

    I intended to groom him as the future leader of the united native tribes.

    I wanted to build a connection beforehand and help him when needed.

    But since it hase to this, why not simply make Al Fahri into Anuma��s sword?

    ��I have a favor to ask.��

    ��Shall I guide you all the way to the tribe?��

    ��No. You just need to go to the tribe ande back.��

    ��Pardon?��

    ��I��ll pay you generously.��

    I asked Mutar, the guide from the Patrac tribe, to summon Ines��s escorts.

    There was no urgent need to act immediately. She had been captured a week ago. There were still a few months of leeway.

    Thinking long-term, it was important to calmly follow procedures and move ording to n.

    Once the escorts arrived, I intended to head to Al Fahri with them.

    Using the Patrac tribe��s warriors as a connection would increase their trust in me.

    The reason I didn��t go to the Patrac tribe myself was that waiting here would be faster.

    ��Osten and Mary are nonbatants.��

    There was no need to endure camping inconveniences on the southwestern ins considering my party��s stamina.

    It would save time for the native warriors toe here instead.

    And when I ryed the news to Mutar, they would rush over swiftly, based on my previous experience with them.

    They might think they could receive help by being with a Sword Master.

    Not long after, Ines��s escorts arrived in Der, two days earlier than expected.

    My guess that they would hurry had been correct.

    ��Long time no see.��

    ��Indeed, it has been a while.��

    Binsad, approaching with a weing face, stiffened slightly after seeing my party��sposition.

    A hint of gloom, disappointment colored his expression.

    I had anticipated the reason. He must have confirmed that the Toun Zaha from before was not present.

    Upon hearing my news, he likely imagineding with the Sword Master to rescue Ines.

    From the south, only a lukewarm wind I had stirred, not the real deal, had blown in.

    Regaining hisposure, Binsad scanned my appearance.

    ��You��ve grown noticeably. Not to the point of being unrecognizable, but still.��

    ��That��s what happens with age.��

    ��What brings you to the southwest?��

    ��I was passing by nearby and recalled old memories, so I came to see a familiar face.��

    Binsad sighed softly.

    ����You must have already heard from Mutar, but the shaman has been captured by the Arwali tribe. Regrettably, our tribecked the strength to resist. The shaman herself wished it so.��

    ��Yes, Mutar told me.��

    ��But where are those people from back then? You��vee alone?��

    Unable to dispel his curiosity, Binsad finally broached the subject.

    ��I��m on a solitary journey. These are chance acquaintances I made along the way.��

    Binsad feigned calm, but I could sense his disappointment deepening.

    He must have held a final glimmer of hope that they might be around.

    For a single disciple would certainly struggle against a powerful tribe, even if he was the Sword Master��s.

    Well, rescuing her would also be an issue. A shaman��s prophecy is tooplex for an outsider to resolve.

    As Ines��s escort, Binsad��s regret was more acute, hence his reaction.

    ��So you��re still engaged in good deeds, I see.��

    ��Well, something like that.��

    Back then too, I had helped them by chance. From Binsad��s perspective, seeing my party must have recalled that time.

    A young boy and girl. Osten too looked more like an ordinary person than a mage. At a nce, just an uncle with children.

    The conversation lulled briefly. From Binsad��s standpoint, there was nothing more to say. I was the one who had summoned him.

    It was time to get to the main point.

    ��In any case, the reason I summoned you despite hearing the situation was to discuss rescuing Ines.��

    ����Could it be the Master ising?��

    My words made Binsad��s expression change drastically, his face brightening. I shook my head.

    ��No. The Master is far away.��

    After a brief silence, Binsad let out a deep sigh. His face grew rapidly dark, as if giving up on maintaining hisposure.

    ��To be frank, it will be difficult for you alone. I��m not underestimating you. It��s just that the Arwali tribe is that formidable.��

    ��No. It is entirely possible.��

    Binsad��s eyes settled on me.

    Perplexity, and a hint of anger, showed on his face. He seemed to think I was taking this too lightly.

    ����You have a way?��

    ��Ridiculous!��

    Unable to control his anger, Binsad raised his voice slightly.

    ��Even though the shaman��s prophecies have been urate so far, we see thistest one as impossible. Didn��t you hear the prophecy?��

    Of course, I did. While waiting for Binsad, I had also gathered information.

    Four moonster, it would rain. On the full moon, a horde of beasts would appear from the west. There would be a sand storm for a week.

    All prophecies that hade true, specifying the timing and direction. These prophecies had made Ines famous among the natives.

    But thistest prophecy was so oundish that it could negate even that fame.

    It even referenced the prophecy of the great shaman from the past �C the sacred hope that the natives clung to.

    But it didn��t matter. For I could manipte the Winds.

    ��Yes. But it is possible.��

    I spoke with conviction.

    ��Because I can create a horse that flies in the sky.��<ul><li>1. TLN: Yes, from now on Ines is a Shaman, not a Nun. I��m really sorry for this you guys <m(__)m>. </li></ul>Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 127: Anumas sword (1)

    Chapter 127: Anuma''s sword (1)

    After listening to my request, Binsad began listening seriously and soon became convinced.

    To be honest, I was a bit worried when bringing it up initially.

    -That we should manipte the shaman��s prophecy? Do you think that��s a reasonable suggestion?

    There was a possibility of such a negative reaction. If he vehemently objected, the n would be rendered useless.

    I had contingencies prepared, but it wouldplicate matters. Fortunately, Binsad interpreted it positively.

    -Meeting you in the first ce was probably the shaman��s intention�� Perhaps the shaman foresaw this future even back then, with her mention of the wind.

    In any case, Ines��s prophecy stated that Anuma��s sword riding a horse that runs in the sky would soon appear.

    In other words, Anuma��s sword refers to someone riding a horse that runs in the sky. Just demonstrating it once would have a definite impact.

    As it also oveps with the prophecy of the great shaman of the past, it would wield tremendous influence among the natives.Any ensuing minor doubts could be religiously suppressed.

    One could simply shut down skeptics by asserting that the horse running in the sky was sent by Lu Anuma himself.

    ��In any case, once the tribal chiefs witness it, there��s unlikely to be much doubt.��

    I could revisit when needed and re-enact the horse running in the sky.

    During our discussion, I demanded absolute confidentiality from Binsad.

    It went without saying. Talk of the wind was a given, but news of the flying horse spreading would also be undesirable.

    My intention was for only Binsad to know, with the tribal chief of Patrac being the maximum allowance.

    ��It doesn��t really matter if the chief himself doesn��t know.��

    However, Binsad might need a reasonable justification to convince the chief.

    Of course, it would be better for secrecy if that could be avoided. Despite such concerns, Binsad expressed confidence.

    ��Don��t worry. The chief is my younger brother.��

    ��Your brother?��

    ��Our father was the chief.��

    Judging by Binsad��s appearance in histe 30s, the chief must be younger than him, among the younger generation.

    ��I thought the firstborn usually seeds as chief.��

    ��I declined it. I��m not interested in suchplicated matters, and my brother is sharper than me, so it��s fitting for him to lead.��

    What a noble reason. If only such choices urred in the imperial pce too.

    It was a rare act of selflessness, difficult to imagine in reality.

    ��That��s admirable. Even if your brother excelled, making that choice must have been difficult.��

    ��Admirable? It was only natural.��

    ��You��re being humble. History proves that humans are greedy animals. Don��t even ordinary siblings fight over inheritance, let alone in empires or kingdoms?��

    Binsad showed a faint smile. Despite his words, he seemed to take pride in his choice.

    Even if he meant it sincerely, it must have been a tough decision. Greed is a fearsome thing.

    ��In any case, you needn��t worry too much. My brother isn��t foolish and reveres the shaman quite a bit. He won��t cause any unnecessary trouble.��

    It wasn��t an unreasonable assertion. From my research, Ines held a strong position.

    Not just within the tribe, but her prophetic prowess was renowned across the southwest region.

    Three specific prophecies about timing and direction had uratelye true in quick session.

    It had even changed the minds of natives who initially did not believe in shamans.

    Ines would certainly be precious to the Patrac chief too, as someone who could elevate the tribe��s reputation.

    The only ambiguity was that I had not met the chief myself.

    ��Is that so?��

    ��Yes. Moreover, since it��s about rescuing the shaman, he��ll want to act immediately. He even told me to return swiftly.��

    Hmm, could I trust Binsad��s judgment? A good person didn��t necessarily mean good judgment.

    For now, I��d go along with it. There was nothing I could do immediately. Even if the chief bbed, he wouldn��t spread it far and wide.

    If I met him and wasn��t convinced, assassinating the chief was also an option. That would be the surest solution.

    In truth, though I had cautioned Binsad, I wasn��t too worried about this issue.

    ��The southwest itself is quite insr.��

    If you��re not a Western native, you immediately stand out. It��s a ce outside forces struggle to ess, nearly impossible.

    Unless you��ve been part of a tribe from childhood, you��ll face subtle ostracization even as a fellow native.

    The chances of imperial eyes being present were extremely low. The southwest wasn��t even considered a threat initially.

    Knowing the intelligence agency��s workings, I was confident any ��imperial eyes�� would just be a humanwork.

    Simr to how we had recruited Casmak Rodri in the west.

    But whether such human assets could be trusted was another matter entirely.

    ��To use an Earth example, there were circumstances suggesting Bin Laden received CIA support.��

    Human assets in insr regions are quite likely to take the money while providing distorted information instead of urate intelligence.

    Haisenrgely ignored the southwest, judging the gains as not worth the investment required.

    Moreover, the Empire was currently dealing with the devil worshippers in the north and west.

    Haisen would be watching me too,cking the capacity to focus here.

    Even if rumors of a flying horse spread, they were likely to dismiss it as a fable.

    ��To begin with, the west is a ce rife with absurd rumors due to the shamans.��

    Granted, there was a chance the Empire could link me to talk of a flying horse.

    However, it wouldn��t matter once this matter concluded.

    By then, Al Fahri would have already united the native tribes, and I would be gone from here.

    By the time the Empire took an interest, the situation would have ended. The devil worshippers would have started acting up around then.

    In other words, I just needed to keep a low profile until this concluded.

    This level of risk had to be epted. One couldn��t refrain from great deeds due to minor concerns.

    ��But is there a reason you��re going to such lengths to help the shaman?��

    Binsad��s gaze was sharp as he said this. I felt a sense of familiarity �C it reminded me of how the Empress had looked when summoning me privately.

    I inwardly sighed. Sensing my silence, Binsad continued somewhat awkwardly.

    ��To be honest, I had hoped inwardly, but I didn��t expect you to go this far without any rpense.��

    ��On the day we met, I too received a prophecy from Ines. I cannot disclose it, but it was urate, and I��ve had prophetic dreams since then.��

    ��Such a thing happened? Ah, when you spoke with her separately at the time����

    Binsad��s expression changedpletely, from wariness to a sense of solidarity, it seemed.

    His perception of me had likely shifted from someone targeting their shaman to someone awed by her supernatural abilities.

    ��Yes. She said we would meet again. Even when passing by this area, I didn��t expect things to unfold like this.��

    I was still ying the role of the Sword Master��s disciple. Though I had never explicitly called myself that.

    There was no need to correct Binsad��s misunderstanding. Doing so would only seem stranger.

    Introducing myself as the Sword Master��s disciple would also lend more credibility when approaching Al Fahri.

    After nodding thoughtfully to himself, Binsad voiced another question.

    ��But is there a reason you specifically chose Al Fahri?��

    It was probably because I had precisely identified Al Fahri as the suitable person for Anuma��s sword. The Patrac tribe could have taken that role too.

    From Binsad��s perspective, it must have been disappointing to see this creation going into someone else��s hands.

    ��Because he is the right person for it.��

    ��Did the shaman perhaps say something about it back then?��

    I simply smiled without a word, intending for Binsad to take it as an affirmative.

    As I had felt during the initial persuasion, invoking Ines��s name worked best.

    There were aspects I could not disclose truthfully too.

    The reason I specifically chose Al Fahri was that among those who united the West, only he had opposed the devil worshippers.

    When the entire continent, including the Empire and West, descended into chaos, the united native tribes had mored to reim their westernnds.

    In reality, it wasn��t Al Fahri but others who attacked the West across the Min River. It was a strategic move during the game.

    -It��s madness. This continent is where our sons and daughters will live. Can our descendants live properly onnd upied by devils?

    However, Al Fahri was different. He single-handedly suppressed the tremendous internal resistance among the natives.

    That is why I appointed Al Fahri. Even if he did not join hands with the devil worshippers, having an enemy at the rear would be uneptable.

    ��Boss, you said you could create a horse that runs in the sky, right?��

    Osten came to me at dawn on the day of our departure.

    ��I think there��s a way I can assist with that.��

    It was a puzzling statement. All that was needed was using the Winds to make the horse fly. Osten surely knew that.

    He must have had another idea in mind.

    ��You have a good idea?��

    ��Yes. While a flying horse itself would be shocking, wouldn��t adding a visual spectacle amplify the effect even more?��

    ��Let��s hear it.��

    Osten cleared his throat with a ��hmm��, scanning my reaction with a slightly tense expression.

    ��First, you would stir up sand breeze around the flying horse, boss. Not quite a sandstorm, but a bit weaker.��

    That much was doable. Not difficult. A horse bursting through a raging sandstorm into the sky��

    Sounded good? I should add it to the n.

    But this wasn��t something Osten could assist with. There was more.

    Seeming to gain confidence from my expression, he continued with a rxed face.

    ��And then! Lightning would strike from within the sand breeze! How does that sound? Wouldn��t it be incredibly awesome?��

    ��Lightning? Is that possible?��

    ��Yes. By imbuing the saddle with lightning magic, even if not a huge bolt, it would be visually striking enough.��

    ��Hmm.��

    ��Being in the sky, as long as the size is controlled properly, there��s no risk of the magic��s wavelength reaching below either.��

    Excellent.

    If properly executed, there would be no trace of magic visible. It would create an even more sacred scene than I had originally envisioned.

    ��Sounds good. Go ahead and try it right away.��

    ��But if I need to buy materials, our departure might be slightly dyed, is that okay? I need thunderstone. It��s an idea that just urred to me after seeing them at the market yesterday����

    ��Go get them. I��ll provide the money separately.��

    ��Yes!��

    Seeming to think his help was appreciated, Osten beamed as he turned around. We ended up departing a bitter than scheduled.

    Binsad had sent word again to the Patrac tribe about his dyed return due to some matters.

    Throughout the journey, Osten was engrossed in working on the saddle. With nothing else to do, I observed from the side, finding it quite fascinating.

    He tested it a few times during the process, and it gradually improved.

    Of course, it had not yet reached the level Osten described. The lightning was either weak or not very extensive.

    It fell a bit short of the envisioned image.

    ��I think I can perfect it within about a week.��

    ��Is that so?��

    ��Yes. You even bought me those thunderstones, so I have to deliver, of course.��

    Well, they were quite expensive items, even if just intermediate-grade. The money in my possession was dwindling rapidly.

    The expenditure was higher than expected.

    Despite bringing all the money the Emperor had separately awarded me for bing a war hero, it was still insufficient.

    If I hadn��t been lucky at the gambling den, I would have run out long ago.

    Of course, part of it was myck of concern for amounts. This time too, I had gone for premium amodations and dining.

    No matter. I could acquire more money once this matter concluded.

    There were many ways. I knew the locations of ancient ruins with treasures and undiscovered gold mines. Just not quite suitable for our current party.

    For now, raiding some nobleman��s estate would be fine.

    ��Soon, perhaps.��

    The journey was not too inconvenient. Binsad had arranged a carriage for us in Der after seeing our party.

    Considering we had traversed the unpaved ins, it was quite afortable trip.

    Magic had been cast on the carriage, reducing any jolting vibrations, and we did not face any unwarranted trouble either.

    Binsad had note alone, so we had escorts around us.

    While weaker than the Arwali, the Patrac tribe was among the top handful in the southwestern ins.

    ��It��s just that the Arwali��s power is unmatched in the region.��

    Thus, we arrived at Al Fahri��s tribe. Since Binsad had gone ahead to discuss matters, the meeting was immediately arranged.

    It was a three-way meeting between myself, Binsad, and Al Fahri. Al Fahri, at 25 years old, belonged to the younger generation.

    ��What business does a Patrac warrior have here? And with an outsider, no less.��

    Al Fahri did not seem too pleased. Likely due to knowing about the captured shaman.

    He probably thought we hade to request assistance. Simply helping would be difficult, given Ines��s outrageous prophecy and the Arwali tribe��s strength.

    ��Have you ever thought of bing Anuma��s sword?��

    I answered in his stead. Al Fahri��s expression soured, as if I had spouted nonsense upon our first meeting.

    However, I was certain a small ripple had formed in Al Fahri��s heart.

    Even in the game, he had yearned to be called Anuma��s sword.

    After Al Fahri united the tribes, gaining his friendship was simple. Just call him Anuma��s sword to his face, and he would be delighted.

    ��You there. What nonsense is this outsider spou-��

    Al Fahri, frowning as he spoke to Binsad, closed his mouth. Because I had stirred the Winds.

    ��I can create a horse that runs in the sky.��

    The rough wind blowing inside the tent ruffled Al Fahri��s hair. His eyes, wide with shock, fixed on me.

    ��Let me ask again. Do you wish to be Anuma��s sword?��Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 128: Anumas Sword (2)

    Chapter 128: Anuma''s Sword (2)

    ��I��ll ask again. Do you intend to be Lu Anuma��s Sword?��

    For about 2 seconds after Winds disappeared, silence flowed. Hmm. Al Fahri cleared his throat with a cough.

    His gaze turned back to Binsad.

    ��What��s with this guy saying such things?��

    ��He is one who walks the path of the sword and received the shaman��s prophecy. He also helped the shaman and me in the past.��

    One who walks the path of the sword did not simply mean a swordsman.

    To the indigenous people of the southwest, it referred to a Sword Master or someone close to that level, including disciples.

    ��One who walks the path of the sword?��

    Al Fahri��s eyes changed. He narrowed them and looked at me. It seemed he realized I was no ordinary person.��But you don��t look that strong?��

    Ah, perhaps I misjudged. He did somewhat understand. This guy has also be a Sword Master before.

    But the probability was low. He came close to being a Sword Master, but he truly broke through the wall perhaps only 5% of the way?

    Still, it didn��t feel good. Despite having the Worst Condition, I had built up my realm more than others.

    Even now, the difference between Binsad and me shouldn��t be too great. Unlike Denif, I couldn��t just casually wield a sword, which was regrettable.

    I even had the thought of showing off my prowess when in top conditionter.

    Instead of my silence, Binsad continued speaking.

    ��He is in the process of bing independent from his master��s shadow. He came to meet me, an old connection, and the shaman.��

    ��Hmm. Putting that aside, it doesn��t concern me as an outsider, but is it eptable for your tribe to fulfill the prophecy given by the shaman in this manner?��

    ��In the past, the shaman also moved to meet this man. We didn��t understand the reason, but we were able to receive help.��

    Interest or curiosity appeared in Al Fahri��s eyes. It was a positive signal either way.

    ��The prophecy made to this man also came true, apparently. Perhaps the shaman foresaw this situation.��

    Binsad continued with a supplementary exnation. We didn��t promise it, but the situation was fine.

    Binsad��s words would be more credible than mine, after all.

    ��Are you saying the shaman designated me as Anuma��s Sword?��

    ��I don��t know. He didn��t specify who Anuma��s Sword was.��

    ��Why me? Anuma��s Sword. I��m fine with it, but there��s no need for it to be me specifically. I don��t have any ties to your tribe either.��

    ��This man pointed you out. I also don��t know the reason.��

    ��You? Pointed me out? For what reason?��

    ��Because you��re a suitable candidate.��

    ����Did the shaman say that about me in the past?��

    Al Fahri asked with expectant eyes. I maintained my silence, meaning he could think as he wished.

    Our eyes shed silently.

    He did not inquire further. It was an unspoken rule not to ask twice about a prophecy made to an individual.

    This was because of the superstition that if one spoke of a separately received prophecy to others, the prophecy would lose its effect.

    On Earth, it would be simr to the superstition that speaking of a dream��s contents diminishes its effect.

    ��Hmm����

    ��He��s a good person. He has known of and opposed the existence of devil worshippers since the past.��

    Binsad said. I did not show it, but I was quite surprised. How did those guys know they were devil worshippers back then?

    I wondered, then recalled how the infamous name of ��devil worshipper�� that I had spread across the continent had proliferated.

    Still, it was surprising. Back then, there was no clear evidence to definitively identify them as devil worshippers.

    Perhaps he heard it from Ines.

    ��Devil worshippers? You mean those noisy fellows nowadays?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Three prophecies urately fulfilled by the shaman. No, including this man��s prophecy, it would be four prophecies.��

    Suddenly, Al Fahri turned his gaze to me.

    ��What��s your name? I can��t just keep calling you ��this man��.��

    ��Carlyn.��

    It didn��t matter to say my name. After all, it wouldn��t be easy for Al Fahri to go somewhere and mention my name either.

    The truth behind Anuma��s Sword was being revealed.

    ��By the way, how old are you? You look younger than me, but you use speech patterns like an old fogey.��

    ��Twenty-two.��

    It was less than my actual age, but I inted it. If I seemed too young, I would be more likely to be ignored.

    But I couldn��t increase it too much either. This was because I had replicated a simr disguise to when I met Binsadst time.

    The facade wouldn��t match.

    And in fact, changing one��s apparent age through disguise takes too much effort. It��s troublesome, so I just did it reasonably.

    ��The speech patterns are based on my master��s. Is it ufortable? If so, I can speak more casually.��

    Al Fahri let out a snort ofughter. There was no need for the honorifics, but it felt awkward to be too casual when first meeting.

    If it was ufortable, then I had no choice but to use casual speech.

    Binsad seemed more flustered than Al Fahri. It��s fine. Originally, Al Fahri prefers what��sfortable.

    And eventually, I��ll be in the superior position anyway. Only I can create the Sky-Traversing Steed.

    ��Well, do as you like.��

    ��Got it.��

    ��So what��s the n? Shall I listen for now? Am I just going to ride the flying horse and be Anuma��s Sword?��

    ��Simply put, yes, but the process is important.��

    I repeated the n I had exined to Binsad. Al Fahri��s expression gradually became more serious.

    He must have sensed the possibility in my n, and by extension, the possibility of him unifying the southwest.

    ��It��s not bad, really not bad����

    Al Fahri trailed off.

    ��But before making a conclusion, I should also meet the shaman of our tribe.��

    ��Detailed matters cannot be conveyed.��

    ��You think I��m a fool? Of course. I just want to see if what lies ahead for me is auspicious or ominous.��

    Al Fahri did not seem to be someone who put much stock in the shaman��s words from what I remembered of the past��

    Or was he a bit different back then?

    I hade here using Ines�� prophecy as bait, so I had no grounds to refuse. I nodded.

    Before long, the shaman entered. Al Fahri asked with a solemn expression.

    ��Is their visit an auspicious sign or an ominous one?��

    Usually, even if someone was a tribal chief, they would be respectful toward the shaman, but Al Fahri was not.

    It was simr to how I remembered him.

    From the start, his expression did not seem to believe much in the shaman. I wondered why he even called for them.

    ��Uh�� O Lu Anuma����

    The shaman with closed eyes muttered what sounded like an incantation. For about 20 seconds, I watched this meaningless show.

    And finally, the shaman opened his mouth.

    ��It is an ominous sign! The chief will meet death!��

    ��Is that so?��

    ��I saw a blood-soaked eagle circling above the chief��s head.��

    I sighed inwardly. I wondered if this was because I was an outsider.

    However, Al Fahri nodded solemnly.

    ��But if it��s Anuma��s Sword, couldn��t such an ominous sign be ovee?��

    ��Pardon?��

    ��Anuma��s Sword that the great shaman of the past spoke of. Wouldn��t Anuma��s Sword be able to ovee even an ominous sign like that?��

    His words were too clear. Binsad looked dumbfounded. I felt the same.

    The shaman did not react much. He let out a small sigh, looking used to this situation.

    ��You can leave now.��

    Al Fahri sent the shaman away. As I thought, he was the person I remembered. He probably just wanted to listen, not actually believing it.

    If the shaman said it was auspicious, he would ept it as auspicious. If ominous, he would justify it with some reason.

    If this was the case, why did he even call the shaman? His initial expression was like that too.

    Was it because time hadn��t passed yet? Al Fahri turned to look at me. Despite hearing it was an ominous sign, he did not look averse to it.

    ��Anyway, good. Let��s do it. Isn��t it a great thing for me to be Anuma��s Sword, and Anuma��s Sword to be me?��

    He chuckled.

    ��With this as an excuse, I could even unite the divided tribes. You must have thought of this too, Binsad?��

    Binsad nodded.

    ��Now, let��s discuss the details. If things go as nned, you will soon lead the scattered tribes.��

    ��That��s right. You should obviously make separate arrangements for me.��

    I thought this was my chance to interject.

    ��Before discussing that, let��s consider the indigenous people being able to regain somend in the west first.��

    ��Land in the west?��

    Fahri and Binsad simultaneously asked with a ��what are you talking about�� expression.

    It was something I had thought of on the way here. The chaotic west. If I united the tribes faster than in the game, we could takend in the west.

    It would also fulfill the prophecies of the past. It would give Al Fahri even more power.

    We may not be able to recover the entire west like in ancient times, but with Rodri��s cooperation, a certain portion would be possible.

    ��I have some connections in the west too. Very influential people.��

    Assuming the indigenous people cooperate with Casmak, we might be able to take more of the west than I expected.

    The scope would be wider than taking it alone, and as an ally, it would also benefit Casmak.

    In any case, they would be my friendly forces. Their growing power would also be good for me.

    I could also somewhat curb the indigenous people��ster desire to conquer the West from within.

    ��Is that possible?��

    ��Why not? It��s and that has no strength left after three wars.��

    Binsad and Al Fahri��s eyes, listening to the story, were tinged with excitement. In truth, I didn��t quite understand.

    I thought, after hundreds of years, wouldn��t it be difficult to still call it their homnd?

    Regardless, their expressions seemed to be dreaming of something, ovepping with the prophecies of the great shaman of the past.

    Binsad also appeared to think Ines�� prophecy would truly be a reality.

    As expected.

    Selling hope seems to be the best business.

    We, under the names of Al Fahri and Patrac, requested a Grand Tribes council.

    If two or more of the ten major tribes requested it, it had to be convened with mandatory attendance.

    The agenda was to determine the status regarding Ines�� prophecy.

    An attack on the Arwali tribe, who had branded her a false prophet. The council would not be held immediately.

    This was because all ten tribes had to gather. At this time, not only the tribal chiefs came, but also a considerable number of warriors under theirmand joined.

    Attacks between tribes were prohibited at the Grand Tribes council, but poisonings had often urred in the past. The atmosphere was said to be tense.

    ��The Grand Tribes council wasn��t weed from the start.��

    I heard this council was the first in 30 years. In fact, there weren��t many reasons for the tribes to meet.

    This was and with little food, and trading special products with the continent was all they did.

    The council 30 years ago was also for the purpose of price-fixing those special products.

    The tribes, blinded by money, secretly lowered prices bit by bit, causing the agreement to fizzle out.

    The overwhelmingly powerful Arwali tribe was at the center of this, so there was no major debate.

    They acted through subordinate tribes, so direct objections couldn��t be made either.

    In the meantime, no one thought about what the Arwali tribe would do to Ines.

    Originally, shamans held significant standing among the indigenous peoples of the southwest.

    ��Their policies of keeping the popce ignorant also yed a part.��

    In this not-so-prosperous ce, they had used religion and shamans to rule the tribespeople.

    If they kill Ines now, the Arwali tribe will crumble from within. I will reenact the prophecy.

    I visited the Patrac tribe along with Binsad to confirm the tribal chief��s character.

    Fortunately, Binsad��s eye for people was not bad.

    I thought he might view them favorably since he was family, but he wasn��t someone with a loose mouth. The chief was quite solemn.

    -As you said, brother, the shaman may have foreseen everything since meeting that remarkable person.

    Perhaps because they were brothers, Binsad��s way of thinking was also simr. Of course, the prophecies Ines had urately made so far also yed a role.

    After that, I went to meet Al Fahri again, since I had to move together for his appearance.

    Ten dayster,

    The Grand Tribes council involving the ten major tribes of the southwest ins was held at the very center.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 129: Anumas Sword (3)

    Chapter 129: Anuma''s Sword (3)

    In the center of the southwestern in.

    I was waiting at a slight distance from where the Great Tribal Council was being held with Al Fahri. (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: Decided to use Great Tribal Council for now instead of Grand Tribes council. Sorry for changing names again.

    In fact, the Great Tribal Council itself was supposed to be held yesterday. Al Fahri did not attend.

    It was to deliberately dy the timing. The people��s reactions were as expected.

    -When is Al Fahriing?

    -Sir, he definitely said he woulde today!

    -So when is heing?

    -I��m afraid I�� As I said yesterday, he only mentioned that he had an urgent matter to attend to for a short while.

    -What is this urgent matter anyway?Unlike Al Fahri, the warriors of the tribes were sent to the Great Tribal Council in advance. It was for staging.

    About 100 warriors per tribe. Nearly a thousand warriors and nine tribal chiefs were waiting for Al Fahri.

    The atmosphere was not good. The tribal chiefs continued to vent their frustrations at Al Fahri��s warriors.

    It was only natural.

    Al Fahri was not as outrageous as the Arwali tribe, and he was the one who proposed holding this council.

    It was noon. Since they had gathered yesterday afternoon, they had been waiting for a full day.

    ��Isn��t this enough?��

    ��Wait a bit longer.��

    Al Fahri asked with an impatient expression. Of course, we had rehearsed beforehand as necessary.

    Despite scaling it down, he seemed extremely excited.

    ��But isn��t this too obvious?��

    ��What is?��

    ��Making them wait for a day.��

    Of course, from a position of knowing the intention, one could think that way. I gently shook my head.

    ��The fact that you think it��s obvious is because it��s a ssical technique that has been used extensively. The more it��s used, the more effective it is.��

    ��Hmm. That makes sense.��

    Al Fahri nodded his head.

    ��And when people are filled with annoyance and anger, any mystical phenomena that ur will be deeply imprinted in their minds.��

    ��Perhaps.��

    Of course, the reason for making them wait a day was more to create the situation itself rather than for such effects.

    ��Do you remember well how you should exin it?��

    ��Yes. The reason for requesting the Great Tribal Council was that I saw Lu Anuma in a dream�� And the reason for beingte was that I received a revtion from Lu Anuma on my way here.��

    ��Good. You remember it well.��

    I checked the time. 2:20 PM. It would soon be close to 3 PM, the hottest time of the day.

    For these people, the time between 2 and 3 PM is called Lu Anuma��s time. A device to lend credibility to the reenactment of the prophecy.

    ��This should be enough. Get ready.��

    ��Alright.��

    Al Fahri nodded his head with an unusually serious expression and mounted the white horse he had prepared.

    The horse was selected with a focus on appearance rather than performance.

    The sand was slowly rising into the sky, carried by the winds. Then, I felt an urge that was hard to resist.

    The urge to make the sandstorm asrge as possible. It was the effect of entric Actions.

    As always, there was no reason. I just wanted to do it. Damn, although it had been fine for a while, suddenly became a hindrance at an important moment.

    It was different from the agreed-upon n, but the reason this is a penalty trait is that it is practically impossible to ignore.

    <i>Sigh.</i>

    Sighing inwardly, I gave up and fully utilized the Winds. The sand began to blow fiercely.

    ***

    ��Is this guy really crazy������

    Hardin Arwali, the chief of the Arwali tribe, was fuming in his tent.

    Traditionally, the Arwali tribe was thest to arrive at the Great Tribal Council. But that unwritten rule had been broken.

    The Great Tribal Council held for the first time in 30 years.

    He arrived just before 2 PM when Anuma��s time approached, to start the council.

    But Al Fahri did not arrive. It didn��t matter that the warriors of the tribe hade.

    The chief was the important one.

    What made him even angrier was that Al Fahri, who was a dayte, was the one who hosted this Great Tribal Council.

    Harta felt his blood boiling. He also didn��t like the reason for holding the Great Tribal Council.

    It was because he had taken up arms despite being branded a false prophet.

    ��The crazy bastard. How can they im to ride a horse in the sky?��

    Despite being called a false prophet, the pressure and persuasion regarding shamans continued.

    They liked the miracles he had gained fame for, apart from that prophecy.

    The branding was not important. It was not umon to treat a shaman��s prophecy as a metaphor. All they had to do was announce that it actually meant something else.

    Hardin Arwali was in the process of demanding that Ines im Anuma��s Sword as his if she wanted to live.

    ��A-a sandstorm!��

    Then, suddenly, there was amotion outside. At the mention of a sandstorm, Hardin quickly rushed out of the tent.

    As soon as he went out, the distant sky appeared yellow. At noon, a sandstorm was approaching over the dry in.

    The sandstorm, filling the horizon, looked like a yellow cloud connecting the sky and the ground.

    Hardin could not believe what was in front of his eyes.

    ��How did no one know about this?��

    For a sandstorm of that size, information should have been ryed in advance. One of the tribes that came for the council must have seen it on their way.

    It didn��t make sense that they didn��t say anything to y a prank.They would have to face the sandstorm together.

    Could it be Al Fahri?

    Hardin shook his head as he thought about it. Although there was anger, the possibility was low.

    Escaping while sending the warriors of the tribe into the sandstorm would be an act that would tarnish his own honor.

    In other words, the sandstorm must have started somewhere nearby sincest night. For it to start at that size����

    ��What the hell is going on all of a sudden?��

    ��To only discover a sandstorm of that size now?��

    The other natives were equally bewildered. The subsequent reasoning was simr to Hardin��s.

    Yet, they didn��t try to flee.

    Initially, it was difficult to escape a sandstorm at human speed. Moreover, since they came as tribes, they couldn��t just run away alone.

    Furthermore, since it hade this close, the best option was to stay inside the tents.

    ��Get inside the tents!��

    A few tribal chiefs who regained their senses shouted loudly. Inside the tents, they would protect themselves with mana. That was the safest option.

    Not only does breathing be difficult, but strange magical phenomena also ur within sandstorms.

    This was not limited to sandstorms but wasmon in major natural phenomena.

    Natural phenomena like earthquakes, tsunamis, and storms cause disturbances in the surrounding mana, leading to strange effects.

    There have been cases of people freezing to death or burning to death within sandstorms.

    People were about to move hurriedly when lightning struck within the sandstorm.

    <i>sh!</i> The light extending at noon was not that bright.

    However, the lightning illuminating the sandstorm from behind was enough to catch the eyes of the onlookers. A rumbling thunder followed �C <i>boom!</i>

    ��Wait! Over there, in front! Isn��t that a person?��

    Then, a native warrior shouted. At the mention of it not being a person, those heading into the tents turned their heads.

    The approaching sandstorm.

    At the edge of the sandstorm, a white speck flickered in and out of sight.

    The natives of the west with good eyesight realized that the speck was gradually growingrger.

    Those with exceptionally good eyesight noticed it was the shape of a person on horseback.

    ��I-it seems to be a real person?��

    ��Isn��t the white color a horse?��

    As they murmured, another sh of light appeared.

    It was lightning extending from the white speck. The lightning branched out dozens of times within the sandstorm. It was a disy of lightning.

    ����Huh?��

    And the phenomenon was beyond what Carlyn had anticipated. The lightning branches were muchrger and more numerous than in the testing phase.

    Was it a magical phenomenon?

    As Carlyn, he could only think so. He had also increased the size of the sandstorm.

    It was half right and half wrong. The lightning magic had reacted to the mana within the sandstorm.

    However, it was also a somewhat scientific phenomenon.

    The friction between the sand particles causes a separation of charges within the storm.

    The magical lightning induced simultaneous natural lightning within the negatively charged area.

    Due to various factors, what they were seeing now exceeded what Carlyn intended.

    Dozens of thick bundles of lightning spread out in all directions from within the sandstorm.

    Despite being wider than the intended range, they had be natural lightning, leaving no trace of magic.

    Watching the scene from a distance, Aron and Osten eximed in session.

    ��Wow! Wow! Wow! Brother! This is insane. Wow! Wow!��

    ��I knew it would work, but to this extent������

    Even the usually calm Mary was speechless, simply staring in a daze. Carlyn did not respond.

    He had no spare energy as he was focused on the Winds. Due to increasing the size of the sandstorm, he was really putting in a lot of effort.

    ��Boss, but is this okay? The lightning seems more powerful than we expected.��

    ��It��s fine. Fahri has also noticed.��

    Carlyn gave a quick answer and then focused on the Winds again. It felt like he might break out in a cold sweat.

    He was suffering needlessly because of entric Actions. Of course, he was satisfied with the overall effect.

    ��Even I feel overwhelmed just by watching.��

    It would have an even greater impact on the western natives who worshipped Lu Anuma and believed in shamans and prophecies.

    Carlyn felt satisfied. Of course, the person at the center, Al Fahri, had a different state of mind.

    ��This is crazy! It��s different from what was discussed!��

    He knew it would be different from the rehearsal. Initially, increasing the size would make it too obvious.

    But even ounting for that, he never imagined the lightning would strike to this extent.

    Even the sandstorm itself was so massive that it filled the horizon. It exceeded what was nned.

    The crackling lightning around him was ominous.

    From the moment the lightning exceeded the expected range, Al Fahri had been protecting himself with mana.

    In fact, lightning extending from the saddle had almost electrocuted him.

    ��It should be fine, right?��

    After that incident, he stopped infusing the saddle with mana, but lightning was still urring sporadically within the storm.

    <i>Damn it.</i> Al Fahri gritted his teeth. Anyway, the die was cast. He put on a solemn expression.

    The distance was getting closer.

    All the natives could see Al Fahri riding a horse in the sky, spewing lightning branches in all directions from within the sandstorm.

    ��By, by the gods.��

    The natives�� eyes were filled with shock. Faced with an unbelievable phenomenon, their minds could only go nk.

    For a brief moment, the natives simply stared at Al Fahri in a daze.

    Even amid that, the white horse was still galloping in the sky. It was the result of dedicated training.

    They had reduced the horse��s fear of the sky and practiced stepping on the Winds.

    If it didn��t go as intended, Carlyn was prepared to move the horse��s legs with the Winds as well.

    The sandstorm that had reached the natives�� doorstep gradually began to subside.

    The white horse also slowly descended to the ground while galloping in the sky. Remnant lightning and the subsiding sandstorm trailed behind.

    It was only then that people began to find their faith.

    ��Oh, divine one������

    ��This, this is the will of Lu Anuma!��

    In front of the sandstorm, people knelt and called out the name of the sun god.

    Some closed their eyes and prayed in reverence, while others, overwhelmed with emotion, kept chanting Lu Anuma��s name. A few even fainted from the overwhelming sight.

    ��Oh dear.��

    However, Carlyn had an issue with controlling his power. Even without the entric Actions, he had already maximized the storm.

    Despite his full concentration, perfect control was difficult.

    The trailing edge of the sandstorm, which should have subsided right in front of them, engulfed the people.

    The sporadic lightning within was also uncontrolled.

    The lightning, enhanced by the magical phenomenon, seemed to crave spreading its branches everywhere.

    Some of them struck the natives.

    ��Ugh, argh!��

    Those electrocuted let out grunts of pain. Still, it was not enough to kill them.

    As the fierce storm was now subsiding, the power of the lightning had also weakened.

    The Arwali tribe suffered the most damage, as they were at the forefront of the approaching storm.

    Hardin Arwali was also struck by lightning. Before he could regain his senses, a warrior shouted:

    ��It��s a judgment! Lu Anuma has punished the non-believers with lightning!��<ul><li>1. TLN: Decided to use Great Tribal Council for now instead of Grand Tribes council. Sorry for changing names again. </li></ul>Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 130: Anumas Sword (4)

    Chapter 130: Anuma''s Sword (4)

    ��Judgment! It��s a judgment! Lu Anuma has punished the non-believers with lightning!��

    What is this all about? How did it turn out like this? It was a bewildering reaction. A moment of realizing the dangers of blind religion once again.

    When the sandstorm engulfed them and lightning spread among the people, I had thought it was a failure.

    It was a situation that went beyond expectations. I was already feeling drained after exerting full effort.

    I was worried that problems might arise. But to see such a reaction. The people responded to it.

    ��That��s right! Lu Anuma has punished the non-believers!��

    ��Oh Lu Anuma! I believed in you!��

    ��I, I never doubted the shaman��s prophecy!��

    Outbursts akin to confessions followed one after another. Come to think of it, this seemed like a natural reaction.How many of them truly believed in Ines��s prophecy?

    In the face of an unreal and overwhelming phenomenon, it��s only natural for self-preservation instincts to kick in.

    To protect oneself, theybel others as non-believers.

    ��Chief Hardin! Chief Hardin! Are you alright?��

    It was extremely fortunate that Hardin, the chief of the Arwali tribe, was struck by lightning.

    ��Ugh, what happened������

    The Arwali chief��s voice sounded dazed, as if he was only now regaining his senses.

    Those unharmed were still kneeling and looking at Al Fahri.

    He was the one who came riding a horse in the sky, amid a sandstorm with dozens of lightning branchesshing out.

    With the overwhelming sightbined with the shaman��s prophecy, the people��s reactions were only predictable.

    ��Ah, Anuma��s Sword! Anuma��s Sword has arrived!��

    ��Oh Anuma��s Sword������

    Starting with someone��s remark, people began calling Al Fahri Anuma��s Sword from all around.

    Although I had created it, the situation was truly gratifying beyond words.

    ��How, how is it going?��

    Osten asked me as I concentrated. As the sandstorm subsided, he hade close to observe.

    It might have been clear to me, but Osten and Aron would likely see it as blurry.

    Before I could answer, Aron interrupted.

    ��Hey. Since brother did it, of course it��s going well.��

    I feel it again, but Aron is too blindly devoted to me. Unexpectedly, this is not a good thing.

    It��s good that he has faith in me, but it shouldn��t reach a religious level.

    He might think I can do anything.

    I can��t seed in everything I n. The disappointment could be greater if I fail.

    ��I can��t let that happen.��

    Just looking at the natives in front of me, aren��t they religiously fanatical?

    Of course, I did use that to make Al Fahri into Anuma��s Sword, but��..

    The moment Al Fahri��s truth is revealed, a tremendous bacsh will ur.

    Such a tone is not good for the organization I n to build. I need to be a humane leader.

    It��s difficult to say it right away, but I will have to correct it going forward, so they don��t blindly believe in me too much.

    I had previously told them to give advice whenever they had any, but it seems that��s still not enough.

    ��Yeah. It��s a sacred sess. Let me concentrate for a bit.��

    At my words, Osten hurriedly nodded his head.

    ��Ah, yes. My apologies.��

    I understand his curiosity. He contributed to making the saddle, and the lightning was Osten��s idea.

    It��s a natural desire for a creator to be curious about their creation. But right now, focusing on the situation is important.

    ��I, Al Fahri, will make a promation.��

    Al Fahri shouted loudly in front of the crowd kneeling to find their deity. Silence fell.

    Even the Arwali chief could not interject. Just moments ago, he was beingbeled a non-believer.

    In this atmosphere of fanaticism, if he had spoken nonsense, he could have been beaten to death on the spot.

    ��On the day the Arwali tribe branded the sacred shaman as a false prophet, I saw the emblem of the sun in a dream.��

    At the mention of the sun��s emblem, their gazes became fervent. It seemed as if even the sounds of breathing could not be heard.

    ��I took it as a revtion. That Lu Anuma was conveying his will to me through the sun��s emblem.��

    Al Fahri spoke in a solemn tone. Even to me, who knew the situation, it sounded sacred.

    Judging by this, he seemed to have quite a talent for acting. A good thing, considering the future.

    I suddenly became curious about what the Arwali chief��s expression would be like. Would he be trembling with rage, or cowering in fear?

    Although a character I often saw in the game, I didn��t know how he would react in this situation.

    ��Of course, even so, there was a hint of hesitation. Was it truly Lu Anuma��s will? Why did he not give the revtion to the shaman, but only showed me the sun?��

    Al Fahri revealed his own doubts, as per the script I had written for him. It was an intentional act.

    Since none of the people here believed in the horse riding the sky, it was a way to form amon ground.

    ��But I thought this too was a test given by Lu Anuma. That is why I summoned the Patrac tribe to hold the Great Tribal Council.��

    It was also to reverse the order of events. In reality, I and Binsad had sought out Al Fahri.

    A precaution in case that fact ever came to light.

    Of course, information about me and my group has been well controlled as well.

    When we met Al Fahri, Binsad had gone ahead to request a secret entry, and we entered discreetly.

    ��And on my way here������

    Al Fahri trailed off.

    ��I knew I was right. Yesterday, I felt Lu Anuma calling me.��

    Someone in the crowd audibly inhaled. It was so quiet that even that sound was conveyed through the Winds.

    ��I followed that call and prayed beneath the sun. After sunset, I prayed facing the setting sun. At dawn, even feeling a chill in my bones, I did not stop praying.��

    ��������

    ��And so, for a day. As Lu Anuma��s time approached today, the sand around me began to churn, and in front of me was a white horse.��

    Al Fahri, who had been speaking in a low voice, suddenly raised his voice.

    ��If this is not Lu Anuma��s will, then what is it!��

    ��You��re right!��

    ��True words! Lu Anuma has given his revtion!��

    ��Anuma��s Sword! Anuma��s Sword! Anuma��s Sword!��

    The people responded passionately. The exaggerated actions seemed like an attempt to hide their own disbelief.

    Al Fahri raised both hands to quieten the people.

    ��Therefore, I, Al Fahri, request that the sacred shaman be swiftly released by the Arwali tribe.��

    I felt the people��s gazes turning towards the Arwali chief. A heavy and sharp silence flowed.

    Al Fahri delivered his final line.

    ��Furthermore, I wish to put the Arwali shaman who called the sacred shaman a false prophet, and their chief Hardin, on the hottest judgment seat.��

    ***

    At the point where I realized the prophecies of the former great shaman and Ines, the Arwali chief had only one choice.

    Unconditional submission.

    Release Ines, acknowledge that Al Fahri is Anuma��s Sword, and beg for mercy.

    That was the only way to live, but in truth, one had to die. Responsibility had to be taken for branding her a false prophet.

    The Arwali shaman had to me the chief, and the chief had to me the shaman, in order to survive.

    From the moment Ines was branded a false prophet, there was no other way.

    No one could deny that Al Fahri, who appeared riding a horse in the sky, was Anuma��s Sword.

    Nearly a thousand warriors and nine tribal chiefs witnessed it.

    It was impossible for Hardin Arwali to kill all of them, and even if he did, there would be no reversal.

    Because it would be impossible to handle the aftermath.

    ��Well, I n to deal with both of them, no matter how they respond.��

    Although it was Hardin Arwali��s doing, the Arwali shaman was not sane from the beginning either.

    Even when ying the game, his nonsense caused a lot of stress.

    There was even a time when he said prophecies could be changed for money. As for Hardin, there��s no need to say more.

    As I expected, Hardin Arwali did not defy Al Fahri��s will. Of course, he made excuses.

    While promising to immediately release Ines, he said he realized the shaman of his tribe was a false prophet.

    Al Fahri simply stated that he would see and judge for himself.

    That��s how the Great Tribal Council ended in less than 20 minutes. In fact, the real matter was next.

    All the tribal chiefs hade to seek out Al Fahri.

    ��Beyond religious aspirations, it was only natural politically as well.��

    ording to the past and present prophecies, Anuma��s Sword had arrived. As chiefs, it was inevitable to take the lead.

    The chaos on the continent was being conveyed here as well.

    There would be expectations of tribal unity, and a desire to hold an important position within it.

    Hardin Arwali also sought out Al Fahri. It was past midnight, conscious of the gazes of others.

    He proposed a deal to absolve his sins. He may be ipetent, but not foolish, yet this choice was not good.

    ��Having gained the name Anuma��s Sword, there��s no way he would respond to an unjust deal.��

    It seemed like a cornered human simply repeating the actions he had lived by.

    After all, he was a sinister fellow to begin with. Regardless, with this, the unification of the southwest was practically certain.

    The man who had unified the southwest even without my support had staged such a show.

    In effect, he had ced the western inds and parts of the west, including the southwest, in the hands of my allies.

    To be honest, when I left the royal pce, I had many worries, but I never expected things to unfold so well.

    Although there were unexpected incidents, they turned out to be blessings in disguise.

    At dawn.

    After firmly turning away Hardin Arwali, Al Fahri took advantage of the darkness to find me.

    ��You��re insane! Truly insane!��

    Even though considerable time had passed since the afternoon, he couldn��t hide his excitement.

    His hands were slightly trembling, perhaps due to joy and aspiration.

    Well. As time passed and he calmed down, this situation would have sunk in further.

    He was a man who desired to be called Anuma��s Sword even in the game, and that dream had been realized.

    Moreover, with all the tribes of the southwest bowing before him, his joy was only natural.

    ��You lovable outsider!��

    Al Fahri was so excited that he tried to hug me. He wasn��t usually like this, so he must be really happy.

    Of course, I pushed Al Fahri away with my hand.

    ��So, are you satisfied?��

    ��Of course! When we first met, I thought you were spouting nonsense, but to think you��d go this far!��

    ��I keep my word.��

    ��Yeah. I know now! You��re definitely the son of the winds, loved by Lu Anuma.��

    For a few minutes, Al Fahri praised me. It was fortunate that he seemed to know gratitude.

    There are people in this world who don��t know how to be grateful.

    ��You did well too.��

    ��Did you hear?��

    ��I can hear sounds through the winds.��

    ��Ah, I see. Well, I didn��t do anything. I just said what you wrote for me.��

    ��Putting that aside, you spoke well? You seem to have a talent for acting.��

    ��Is that so?��

    Al Fahriughed.

    ��By the way, what about Hardin Arwali? Well, he proposed various deals.��

    Although we had discussed it beforehand, it seemed he wanted to consult about the deals Hardin proposed.

    I had eavesdropped through the winds but seems to think I couldn��t hear that far.

    ��I��m asking because it seems quite profitable.��

    I studied Al Fahri��s face.

    He didn��t seem greedy for the bribes Hardin Arwali offered. He was simply asking my opinion.

    ��It��s fine. Proceed as nned.��

    ��As nned?��

    ��Anyway, once you pass judgment on Hardin Arwali, everything will fall into your hands. There��s no need to spare him. You��ll also have to deal with thergest tribe if you want to consume it.��

    ��I see. Then I��ll dispose of both the shaman and Hardin.��

    Tomorrow, Al Fahri will depart for the Arwali tribe to bring back Ines and the shaman.

    Hardin Arwali will remain here, apanied by a few tribal chiefs as decided.

    Since Ines has been rescued and Al Fahri made into Anuma��s Sword, it��s time to discuss whates after.

    ��Then let��s talk about what��s next.��

    ��You mean tribal unification?��

    ��That too, but also whates after that.��Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 131: Anumas Sword (5)

    Chapter 131: Anuma''s Sword (5)

    I turned Al Fahri into Anuma��s Sword, and the unification of the scattered tribes in the southwest is a foregone conclusion.

    However, I couldn��t just leave it at that.

    In the game, I naturally did well, but just in case. It wasn��t a sess I had achieved myself.

    The timing of the tribal unification was even eleratedpared to the game.

    I needed to give him goals. That��s why I was thinking ofying out a long-term n for Al Fahri.

    ��To be precise?��

    ��Let��s start with reiming the West in detail first. The tribal unification shouldn��t be too difficult.��

    Last time, I only talked about the possibility in general terms. Since it was after I left, I had to talk about the specific goals.

    It would motivate Al Fahri in the speed of unifying the tribes.��Hmm. Aren��t you thinking too lightly of the tribal unification?��

    Al Fahri frowned. He��s not wrong. The perspective of the person involved would be different.

    Having to coordinate the interests of various tribes in the middle would be quite troublesome and tedious work.

    However, I don��t need to be that considerate.

    Honestly, since I spoon-fed him everything, it��s only right that he does the rest himself.

    ��The start is important. They��ll all try to stand beside you, but joining underneath is different from an alliance.��

    Still, I could give some advice.

    It��s a method the intelligence agency uses when absorbing an organization, and it wouldn��t change much if applied here.

    ��Treat the tribes that submit and join early well at first. Then differentiate their treatment. They��ll all try to join early then, without exception.��

    ��It��s not a problem that can be solved so easily.��

    Al Fahri pouted. I know he��s not stupid. That remark means he wants me to help him some more.

    Rather, he��s smart enough that it��s closer to trying to get more out of me.

    ��You should understand what I��m saying more or less, right? This much is enough. I��ve helped you this far, should I help more?��

    Realizing that his intent was seen through, Al Fahri clicked his tongue with a disappointed look and shrugged his shoulders.

    ��You��re right. It��s actually enough. Thank you.��

    It��s a relief that he obediently acknowledged it. I made him into Anuma��s Sword, so asking for more would be unconscionable.

    He probably knows that too. He was just probing, just in case.

    ��Then let��s go back to talking about the remation of the West. It��s important that you quickly unify the tribes here. You understand?��

    ��Yeah. We need to enter the period of chaos from the civil war in the West to seize as muchnd as possible.��

    As expected, he��s not stupid.

    ��You��ll be cooperating with the ruler of the Western Archipgo. They��ll start from the lower coastal areas of the West, and you��ll start from north of the Min River.��

    ��The connection you mentioned before?��

    ��Right. They��re preparing to devour the West ording to my suggestion.��

    ��But you see����

    Al Fahri looked at me with sharp eyes.

    ��You don��t seem to be just someone walking the path of the sword, no matter how I look at it.��

    It��s a keen observation. It was an expected question. From Al Fahri��s position, it��s natural to have doubts.

    The reason I didn��t correct Binsad��s words at our first meeting was to gain his trust at the time.

    Al Fahri also had the potential to be Anuma��s Sword, so he went along with it, but he must have had doubts.

    I already had an answer prepared.

    ��I understand. But it��s notpletely wrong either. I am walking the path of the sword, but there are other circumstances as well.��

    Al Fahri silently demanded an answer.

    ��I am hostile to the devil worshippers.��

    ��Well, I heard about thatst time.��

    ��With just my individual power, I can��t stop them. That��s why I need forces friendly towards me.��

    ����I see? Killing the Empress was surprising, but still.��

    ��I guarantee you, they can destroy this entire continent.��

    He had a skeptical look on his face.

    ��Everything I��m doing is because of that. Chaotds are good ces for them to spread fear, so it��s better for you to devour and stabilize thends instead.��

    ��������

    ��I know it��s hard to believe. I felt the same way. You��ll find out soon anyway. Within a few years. It could be sooner.��

    That said, I have no ns to reveal my full identity to him right away. Al Fahri is not the same type as Casmak.

    We haven��t built that level of rapport yet either.

    If I carelessly told him, he might try to distance himself from me. This much is enough since he��s also connected to Ines.

    ��Hmm.��

    ��I understand your worries too. You suspect I might be from the Empire or a nearby kingdom��s forces, right?��

    ����I won��t deny that.��

    ��It��s not like that. I won��t ask strange things of you, or use the flying horse as an excuse to threaten you.��

    Al Fahri looked at me with deep eyes.

    ��What I want is one thing. For you to help me in the war against the devil worshippers. If you want to live on this continent, you��ll have to fight them anyway, so you won��t be at a loss.��

    I shrugged and continued speaking. I know he��ll end up fighting the devil worshippers anyway.

    But the reason I phrased it as a request was one thing:

    If I really didn��t want anything in return, he might actually be more suspicious instead.

    ��And if I��m wrong and the devil worshippers aren��t such a formidable enemy, then you don��t need to help me. It means you won��t owe me anything.��

    He had a deeply contemtive look on his face. I filled a bowl I carry around with water.

    ��If you still can��t believe it, I��ll show you onest thing.��

    Then I put some dirt from the ground into the water and swirled it. I raised the purification power over the muddy water.

    I deliberately didn��t conceal the light from my wrist. Al Fahri looked surprised at the blue glow. Under the moonlight, the muddy water was cleanly purified.

    ��Th-This is what? But you��re a son of the winds, right?��

    ��It��s a power I obtained from the Sea of Ash.��

    ��The Sea of Ash? That really existed?��

    ��Yes. It��s what thest Sky Whale left for me.��

    The western natives naturally know what a Sky Whale is, since they originally lived in the West.

    ��The Sky Whale that fought against the devils gave me this power. If my will wasn��t the same as his, he wouldn��t have done so.��

    There��s a bit of a leap in logic, but Al Fahri has no way of knowing the details.

    And the shock from the purification would be strong too.

    Didn��t Al Fahri himself be Anuma��s Sword through a shocking appearance? In reality, he was greatly shocked.

    ��Of course, this can��t prove everything about me. But that��s impossible anyway. I can��t prove that I don��t have any backing forces, can I?��

    Al Fahri nodded his head.

    ��Alright. I understand. I just wanted to check. If I hadn��t trusted you to some extent from the beginning, I would have rejected your initial proposal.��

    He said that, but he likely doesn��t haveplete trust yet. He��ll keep an eye on me while securing what he can.

    A little more time is needed.

    That��s why I didn��t talk about my identity. My words will be proven true in time anyway.

    I had no intention of asking useless things of Al Fahri either.

    ��Anyway, if there are benefits, there should be tradeoffs.��

    Al Fahri smiled as he changed the subject. It meant it was his turn to put something out since he received my help.

    ��Don��t you need anything else? Like getting involved in trade of local specialties? I could arrange something separately for you at your level.��

    ��My traveling group doesn��t need such things.��

    But I could utilize it in another way.

    ��Instead, open up a smuggling route to the Western Archipgo. It��ll connect with the archipgo through the Min River.��

    The reason the western natives go through Der is because of the Empire��s pressure and hatred towards the West.

    Whatever the reason, it��s the people currently living in the West who took theirnds.

    But the situation with the archipgo is a bit different. They��re people attacking the West together with us.

    We may not be joining hands, but there isn��t much animosity either.

    In Der, they can��t get high prices. Diverting the goods through Casmak benefits both sides.

    And of course, it would help me, who is moving for my own survival as well.

    ��The archipgo, not bad.��

    Al Fahri also nodded his head. I then continuedying out the long-term n.

    Al Fahri asionally asked questions and listened attentively with a serious expression.

    When the discussion more or less ended, quite some time had passed. I checked the time and bid farewell.

    ��It gotter than expected. Let��s stop here for now.��

    ��Yeah. Thanks again.��

    ��Pay me backter.��

    ��Cold as always. You must have had a hard time. Even as a son of the winds, creating a sandstorm couldn��t have been easy.��

    ��What��s hard about it? I did it for my own good.��

    At that moment.

    ��Wait.��

    My sense of perception detected a strange movement. Hardin Arwali was moving stealthily.

    He wasn��t up to anything. At this early dawn, he was simply fleeing to survive.

    Since he��s the tribal chief and the trial hasn��t happened yet, he wasn��t restrained.

    It seemed he likely lost hope of surviving from our earlier conversation.

    ��Why?��

    ��Hardin Arwali is fleeing.��

    ��What?��

    ��The security must have beenx. But I understand since multiple tribes gathered.��

    The security perimeter wasn��t clearly defined.

    It was the day Anuma��s Sword arrived, and they even had a drinking bout in the evening. The natives always carry liquor with them on their horses.

    ��Those bastards������

    ��No. It��s not a bad thing, rather.��

    ��Not a bad thing?��

    Al Fahri was visibly flustered.

    ��Fleeing on his own means he��s a non-believer. And predicting and capturing his escape reinforces the conviction that you are Anuma��s Sword.��

    ��Hmm�� I suppose that��s true.��

    ��We have to go after him. Get on your horse. He��s over there.��

    I guided Al Fahri and his white horse with the winds, and simultaneously slowed down the horse Hardin Arwali was riding.

    In less than fifteen minutes, Hardin Arwali was captured by Al Fahri.

    The natives who weed Al Fahri back continued their praises with amazed eyes.

    Because I had told him that as soon as hey down to sleep, he would dream of a non-believer fleeing.

    ��To sense that and give chase! You truly are Anuma��s Sword!��

    ��Anuma��s Sword! Anuma��s Sword!��

    Amidst the praises for Anuma��s Sword, Hardin Arwali was executed that dawn.

    ***

    Since I had Hardin Arwali killed, there was no need to linger here unnecessarily.

    Al Fahri led a force of about a thousand and immediately headed to the Arwali tribe.

    An exnation and witnesses were needed for the death of their chief, and the other chiefs yed the role of escorts.

    The stated reason was uncertainty over how the Arwali tribe would react, but in reality it was just to look good in front of Anuma��s Sword.

    Their chief was already killed. The Arwali tribe could not avoid the sweeping de of judgment descending like a storm.

    The trial of the Arwali tribe��s shaman didn��t even take five minutes. He was promptly executed, and Ines was rescued.

    The Arwali tribe itself wasn��t immediately devoured. Anuma��s Sword must not be seen as a conqueror.

    ��We have to ept those who submit and join.��

    The tribe was already branded as non-believers anyway. Before long, the Arwali tribe would kneel to survive.

    Regardless, there was no part for me, an outsider, to intervene in that process.

    Afterward, each tribe returned to their original ces, spreading word about Al Fahri in the southwest.

    Some timeter, when Anuma��s Sword��s fame had spread throughout the southwest, I was able to meet Ines near the Patrac tribe.

    ��Long time no see.��

    ��It��s been a while, Carlyn.��

    But Ines�� expression when we met seemed quite serious. Not quite solemn, but rather�� closer to worried.

    I was going to ask about the prophecy, but the atmosphere didn��t easily allow me to broach the subject. Instead, Ines continued speaking.

    ��Be careful. Right now, darkness is approaching your vicinity.��Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 132: Pelias Ghost Blade (1)

    ��Be careful. Darkness is approaching your vicinity right now, Carlyn.��

    Ines��s words felt heavy.

    In the long run, it��s an expected statement. But there must be a reason for her to bring this up as soon as she saw me.

    ��Is that something happening soon?��

    ��I can��t specify the timing, but I felt it would happen before too long.��

    ��Was it a feeling simr to when you prophesied about Anuma��s Sword?��

    If it��s an event happening soon,paring it to her other prophecies might give a rough sense of the timing.

    Ines nodded.

    ��Yes.����From the way you mention it right after seeing me, it doesn��t seem like something trivial.��

    ��I saw you bleeding amidst the enveloping darkness.��

    A shaman��s prophecy.

    It��s something I never paid attention to in the game, but Ines��s words carry a different weight.

    All of Ines��s prophecies havee true. Is this an inescapable event? Tension starts rising from my sr plexus region.

    If it��s darkness, it��s certainly the devil worshippers.

    ��Wait. I need time to think.��

    ��I��ll wait.��

    My thoughts elerate. Darkness is approaching. Does that mean the devil worshippers are pursuing me?

    Surely not.

    Since rescuing Aron, I haven��t left any traces. I flew using the wing suit and happened to meet Perion��s ship to go to the archipgo. In the archipgo, I took Casmak��s ship to Der.

    The chances of them finding my trail are slim. It would only be possible if they captured Casmak.

    Whether they unexpectedly met the elf Archmage Shahri, identally raided Perion, or it was just devouring the archipgo.

    ��They would have to realize I had a connection to the archipgo.��

    Casmak isn��t someone who would easily open his mouth or crumble. There must have been aplete defeat followed by extreme torture or brainwashing.

    Assuming this spection is correct, it means a force stronger than Casmak was mobilized. But no matter how I think about it, the possibility seems low.

    Because of me, the Empire��s eyes are focused on the northern parts of the West. Moving in that way would also be a burden for them.

    Initially, the effect I aimed for by identifying myself as a devil worshipper was to deter their actions after all.

    Of course, the possibility isn��tpletely nonexistent. Their elites could be moving covertly.

    From their perspective, I��m someone who interfered with their grand n, someone unpleasant even if torn to pieces.

    ��It wouldn��t be strange for an order to kill me to be issued.��

    However, the likelihood of them causing a ruckus in the archipgo just to chase after me alone is low.

    To them, I would be regarded as affiliated with Haisen.

    If they really wanted to meddle, going after Haisen would make more sense.

    Then does it mean I happened to encounter them? A thought crossed my mind. It might not be a coincidence.

    Devil��s Blood.

    When I rode the dragon carriage with Erendil, I sensed the presence of a devil. And I wondered:

    How did they find Devil��s Blood, which doesn��t manifest if there are no devils on this continent?

    I judged that they might have a means to locate Devil��s Blood. I can��t rule out that possibility.

    ��The reason they couldn��t find me in Chenarus must have been because of the Sword Master.��

    This spection seemed highly likely.

    I, too, didn��t worry much when I was in the Imperial capital, believing in that.

    ��Was there nothing else?��

    ��That was all I saw.��

    ��I��ll keep it in mind then. Thank you.��

    It��s unfortunate, but there��s nothing to be done. It��s fortunate enough that she warned me of future danger. Now I can prepare.

    ��I wanted to express my gratitude for rescuing me.��

    Ines said so with a faint smile. It felt like a signal to change the mood.

    That��s right. Dwelling on this kind of talk any longer won��t do any good.

    Neither Ines nor I know how things will unfold anyway. It��s enough to be aware. I��ll just be cautious and vignt.

    I too steered the conversation in another direction.

    ��By the way, was the prophecy about Anuma��s Sword made with me in mind?��

    ��No.��

    Ines shook her head.

    ��It wasn��t made with you in mind, Carlyn. I simply saw the vision of someone riding a flying horse and spoke of it.��

    ��Hmm, aren��t you displeased that I manipted the prophecy?��

    ��No. The prophecy came true. I only spoke of what Lu Anuma showed me, and it actually happened. It would be more urate to say that my past self saw the future actions of Carlyn.��

    I had acted based on Erendil��s prophecy. It felt like I encountered an unintended time paradox.

    The feeling is simr, even if it��s a different case. I didn��t nitpick further. It��s a conundrum without an answer, a waste of time.

    ��Then is it alright that Al Fahri became Anuma��s Sword?��

    ��Since the prophecy came true, the Anuma��s Sword I saw must have been Al Fahri.��

    It was fortunate that Ines thought so.

    Although I was the one who made it happen, if Ines had denied it, things could have beplicated.

    ��Couldn��t you see any omens about where I should go or my future ns?��

    In fact, this was my initial reason for thinking of meeting Ines. Hoping she could provide some helpful insight.

    At that time, with my escape n derailed, I felt lost. But Ines shook her head.

    ��No.��

    ��I see.��

    ��The winds can go anywhere. Follow the path you intend. Just be wary of the approaching darkness.��

    It ultimately circled back to her initial prophecy. To be honest, with Ines��s level of insight, I had a greedy thought of taking her along.

    But it��s impossible. I can��t take Ines, who has made a name for herself among the southwestern natives.

    It would also increase the number of nonbatants I have to look after. It��s better to meet asionally instead.

    If any prophecies about me arise, she could ry them through Al Fahri.

    I asked Ines to pass on any visions she might have through Al Fahri.

    ��Yes, I will.��

    ��Then I��ll take my leave. Thank you for the warning.��

    ��It��s still insufficient to repay the favor from before. And I��ve received help again this time, so I express my gratitude once more. May good fortune apany the path the winds are heading����

    Ines bowed deeply in sincere gratitude. It was time for me to leave the southwest.

    The moment I turned away, the system message updated. It was a notification I hadn��t heard in a long time.

    [You have gained Stratagem experience. Stratagem level is now 13. You have acquired the ��Demagogue Who Sold Out the Will of God�� trait.] (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: Demagogue is a new word to me, as non-native English speaker lol. So for you, who also English isn��t your firstnguage, here we go. Demagogue is a leader who seeks support by appealing to the desires and prejudices of ordinary people rather than by using rational argument. Also, honestly, I could use different word instead of Demagogue for easier reading, but we��ll seeter if this trait is mentioned again.

    Even in a phase where levels don��t rise easily, I seem to have umted quite a bit of experience. But it makes sense.

    While unifying the southwest, I turned an ordinary person into Anuma��s Sword and even deceived an Archmage in the archipgo.

    The experience boosting effects from the traits I��ve acquired so far would also contribute. Though small, they added up considerably.

    Like the other traits, this newly acquired trait also provided a bonus to acts of agitation.

    Since I��ll need to manipte people��s hearts for my goals going forward, it��s quite timely.

    Things may have unfolded in the southwest beyond my expectations, but the end result was an unqualified sess.

    ***

    ��Your Grace, we��ve lost contact with Pavel in Conazine.��

    Harvan Brusek, the Chief of Intelligence of Haisen, let out a deep sigh. The situation couldn��t be helped.

    ��They��ve passed through Conazine. We��ve lost 6 people to this incident.��

    ����Indeed.��

    Initially, Haisen detected the abnormal activities of the devil worshippers in the northern parts of the continent.

    Despite lowering intelligence gathering efforts due to the Empire��s heightened surveince, they happened to encounter them by chance.

    Therge Heide mercenary group that grew at Carlyn��s suggestion discovered a corpse on a mountain path while on a mission.

    Upon investigation, they confirmed it had been inflicted by dark magic, and the Duke ordered them to pursue the culprits.

    The enemy was estimated to be two individuals heading south. Not many personnel were assigned to the pursuit team.

    Not only were the Empire��s eyes everywhere, but the initial aim was just to trace their trail.

    In less than a week, the first pursuit team lost contact. The same happened to the personnel deployed along the estimated route.

    They weren��t low-level agents. It meant the enemy possessed exceptional skill.

    ��Just what are their intentions?��

    The targets�� direction was inconsistent. Instead of heading straight for one ce, their route zigzagged.

    They wandered through Imperial cities before briefly crossing into the West.

    And now they were right at the southern border, since Pavel had been in Conazine between the Empire and Altre.

    ��They��re heading to Altre.��

    ��Yes, that��s the only ce to go from Conazine.��

    ��They may have already crossed Altre��s border.��

    ��They could be targeting Haisen.��

    With the leader��s defection, information was leaked.

    The devil worshippers had sufficient grounds to believe Carlyn��s actions were Haisen��s doing.

    In fact, it wasn��tpletely wrong since Carlyn and the Duke shared the same thought.

    However, moving in such a way during the current situation was an irrational judgment, unless they were supremely confident.

    ��I know. The pursuit ends here.��

    ��Then��?��

    The shadow subordinate expressed doubt.

    He was wondering if this was the right timing to intensify the pursuit instead, now that they had reached Haisen��s doorstep.

    ��Deploy all forces to the border with Altre. Their target being us is still uncertain. There��s no need for needless losses or further provocation. We just can��t let them slip past if they cross over.��

    The Duke said so while picking up a pen. The movement of elite devil worshippers in this situation was a major issue.

    He had to request cooperation from the royal family as well.

    ��Send a Level 1 alert to Orhen. The Altre branch is to suspend all missions and focus on protecting Orhen without being detected. Even if the branch suffers losses, Orhen must not bepromised.��

    The loss of a branch was painful, but paled inparison to the loss of a godchild he had nurtured.

    A branch could be restored, but a godchild he had carefully honed since his youth would be difficult to recover.

    Moreover, Orhen had be one of Altre��s major nobles. He absolutely could not lose him like this.

    ��Understood.��

    The shadow bowed his head. For a moment, the Duke��s thoughts turned to Carlyn��s wellbeing.

    The devil worshippers had been quiet since the Empress��s assassination. No, they had instead withdrawn.

    The Empire, having lost both the Empress and a war hero simultaneously, had been fiercely hunting down the devil worshippers.

    Even the Imperial Intelligence Agency was in turmoil, forcing Haisen to abandon several subsidiary businesses under its branches.

    ��Could they be targeting Carlyn instead?��

    However, it was practically impossible for the devil worshippers to trace Carlyn��s trail.

    How could the ones withdrawing from the Empire track Carlyn by any means? The Duke himself hadn��t found him yet either.

    He had only detected traces of Carlyn going to the West after the incident at Gorivan��s Magic Tower.

    But repeated civil wars caused the informationwork in the West to be lost, making further pursuit difficult.

    Most recently, he had received news that a gang organization near Sorenson had vanished overnight.

    ��It��s unlikely information leaked from the Imperial Intelligence Agency.��

    In the Empire with a new Chief of Intelligence, rather than truly trying to capture Carlyn, they were using him instead.

    They were deliberately spreading false information about Carl Schurtafen within the organization.

    Based on the false information, detecting anomalies could identify internal traitors.

    Logically, the likelihood of the enemy targeting Carlyn was low. They were more likely to target Haisen instead. But there was a slight possibility.

    ��Dare they target�� the child meant to seed Haisen��s intelligence agency.��

    The Duke also knew logically that the risk wasn��t that great. He knew Carlyn��s abilities.

    He had personally trained the child, a mystic of the winds with exceptional crisis detection abilities and ridiculous talents.

    Yet he felt uneasy. It was akin to an instinct cultivated over many years. A strange difort gnawed at his sr plexus.

    The thought of potentially losing the most beautiful tool he had honed changed the Duke��s decision.

    ��I��ll revise the orders. Send Toun Zaha to Altre.��

    ��To continue the pursuit?��

    ��Yes. He��ll move together with Altre��s leader. Everything else remains the same. Fortify the border defenses thoroughly. Keep Orhen out of it.��

    ��Understood, but by the time Toun Zaha arrives, they may have already left Altre.��

    ��I know. The Altre branch will move alone until Toun Zaha joins.��

    Even without that, they had been intermittently losing the trail of the devil worshippers due to the broken pursuit.

    Pavel��s disappearance was unfortunate, but also fortunate in the sense that they caught the enemy��s trail.

    However, there was nothing more they could do. This was the best they could manage.

    Ever since the Empress��s assassination, the Empire��s eyes were also on Haisen. Only the subordinates with shadows allowed covert operations.

    He had already resolved to abandon one branch. And that was just for the small possibility of losing Carlyn.

    But the Duke had no regrets. He judged that Carlyn was more precious than a branch when considering the future.

    ��Understood. I will convey the orders.��

    The first issue was settled. The subordinate continued his report.

    ��The Empire��s dogs were spotted in the southeastern desert. Upon investigation, we found traces of a divine healer.��

    ��Toote again?��

    ��My apologies.��

    ��They��re persistent as always.��

    The Duke realized the Empire was searching for divine healers when they started inquiring about them for Carlyn��s sake.

    The most usible theory currently was for the Emperor��s illness.

    ��Keep watching. It��s not a bad thing even if the Empire finds them. We just need to forge a connection.��

    Thanks to Carlyn, there were quite a few Haisen people within the Imperial Pce.

    Once a divine healer entered the pce, dialogue would be possible. It would work out for either side.

    ��Understood. But what about Denif?��

    Denif had been searching for Carlyn. It was an order issued by the Duke after the subordinate��s confession, exining the truth.

    With the subordinate��s help, he was searching for Carlyn in the West. The Duke let out a small sigh.

    ��Leave him be. If you tell him about this, he��ll immediately rush to Altre.��

    Despite his exceptional talents and abilities, no amount of training could curb the boy��spetitive spirit.

    His personality was more suited to being a knight than an intelligence agent.

    ����Understood.��

    Knowing this, the subordinate could only agree with the Duke��s words.

    ***

    Late at night.

    I arrived at Valien, located near Altre��s border where Orhen was. The city could be seen in the distance.

    Unlike the Imperial capital, there weren��t as many lights. Colors befitting the night. Well, Chenarus was the unusual one, and this was normal.

    Aron stretched as he looked at the city. The journey from Der to herecked any major cities, so physical fatigue had built up.

    ��I��ve been training my stamina diligently, but my body still feels a bit sluggish. Will it improve if I train even harder?��

    ��No. That��s unavoidable. It��s travel fatigue. A different matter.��

    ��I feel reassured hearing you say so, Brother.��

    Aron smiled wryly.

    ��By the way, what are we doing here? Seeing how you deliberately rested during the day, it seems you intended to arrive at night.��

    ��Robbery.��

    ��Pardon?��

    ��We��re going to raid the Duke��s estate.��

    Aron��s mouth fell open in a perfect circle.

    ��Oh�� The Duke��s�� Really? I fully support it! My full support!��<ul><li>1. TLN: Demagogue is a new word to me, as non-native English speaker lol. So for you, who also English isn��t your firstnguage, here we go. Demagogue is a leader who seeks support by appealing to the desires and prejudices of ordinary people rather than by using rational argument. Also, honestly, I could use different word instead of Demagogue for easier reading, but we��ll seeter if this trait is mentioned again. </li></ul>Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 133: Pelias Ghost Blade (2)

    Beforeing to Valien, I had sent a letter to Casmak. Originally, I had intended to meet him in person.

    However, the situation in the southwest had be urgent, so my original n changed slightly.

    Cooperating to secure the smuggling routes andnds in the west was an important matter that couldn��t be conveyed by letter.

    But now that I have received Ines��s prophecy, going to Casmak is not a good choice.

    There is also the possibility that something may have already happened to Casmak, and I could unnecessarily get caught up in the situation because of me.

    Going to check if he��s alright would be an insane act.

    ��Even if the possibility is low, if something really did happen to Casmak������

    It would be like walking straight into the enemy��s den.

    It would be a difficult battle for me in less than peak condition. Moreover, escaping on the seas around the archipgo would not be easy.The best option was to send a letter.

    It had already been agreed upon before leaving the archipgo that we wouldmunicate through encrypted letters.

    I said the situation was not good, so we wouldmunicate by letter. Considering Casmak��s personality and the trust built up until now, he likely wouldn��t mind too much.

    I had more or less finished consulting with Al Fahri, so the rest was up to the two of them.

    ��There��s no need for me to act as a mediator.��

    If I��ve set the table, they should eat on their own. Still, I made a request to both sides.

    Since I��m an ally to both, I told them not to check each other and toe to an agreement within reasonable bounds.

    Through this, I would be able to confirm Casmak��s safety.

    Even if Casmak had spilled the encrypted message under harsh torture, I had described Al Fahri��s appearance and personality.

    In any case, since I hade down from the west to the southwest, it was only natural that I came to Altre in the south.

    There was only one thing I was worried about now.

    ��It��s the kids.��

    If I was alone, I could escape. I also had Death Avoidance��s warning. But if I hadpanions, the situation would be different.

    If the opponent was dangerous enough for me, it meant Aron wouldn��t be able to escape either.

    To achieve my goal, I needed to form an organization, but that could also be my weakness.

    Of course, I was prepared to abandon them if necessary. That��s what I learned under Duke Brusek.

    But thepanions I had gathered were important figures, so it was tricky. That��s why I considered separating from them for a while.

    After careful consideration, I decided to move together with them.

    ��It��s dangerous, but������

    If I separated from them after not being together for long, there was a chance our current rtionship could be shaken.

    Ines said it would be soon, but the truth is, we don��t know when the prophecy wille to pass. How far apart should we be?

    No matter how well I exined, mypanions might think they were being abandoned.

    Also, since I had to move quickly, I would have to spend time finding them again.

    So I chose to move together while maintaining an appropriate distance. To appear like we didn��t know each other.

    I set it up so mypanions would look like mercenaries.

    I had Aron and Osten��s hair cut short in abat style, and changed their clothes.

    I made them wear slightly worn clothes to appear experienced. Mary was still in the position of a client.

    ��From the outside, there was nothing suspicious.��

    They looked like a small group of mercenaries, with a young battle mage and a young but skilled swordsman. I followed behind mypanions using winds within the detectable range.

    Of course, we camped separately and I slept apart from them.

    And before entering the city, I called Aron aside separately. It was for robbery.

    Even though I was keeping my distance, there were still things I had to do.

    With our funds almost depleted, I needed to secure funds, and I also needed to train Aron separately.

    In any case, there was no difficulty in choosing who to rob.

    ��Since most nobles are wealthy anyway.��

    We wouldn��t be able to take everything with our own hands. There are banks in this world too, but they are only actively used near the imperial capital.

    In other regions, they are hardly used. People keep their valuables in their own home vaults.

    There was some hesitation. Because of Aron.

    Like how Haisen had made me ustomed to killing, I wondered if I should have Aron start with targets who didn��t have great reputations.

    But I decided to just proceed. Aron��s mentality wasn��t so fragile that he would be shaken that easily.

    There was also a reasonable excuse.

    The target we chose, Duke Valien, was actually an upright person. He is benevolent towards the people of his territory and has no controversies.

    His character is good and tax rates are low, so the people here praise the Duke.

    He is someone who took a national stance in the war against the devil worshippers. When I exined this, Aron expressed doubt.

    ��Huh? Based on what you said, he seems like a good person?��

    ��That��s right. Why? Do you feel reluctant?��

    ��Well, not really. If you tell me to do it, I��ll do it. But I thought it would be better to rob bad guys.��

    Aron��s words didn��t seem false. It was just puzzlement. His feelings towards me hadn��t changed.

    He was being true to my advice not to hesitate in expressing his thoughts.

    ��For our peace of mind, that might be better.��

    ��Is my thinking wrong?��

    ��Well, there��s no right answer when ites to theft. But we need to consider what happens after we leave too. If it was an evil noble whose wealth was stolen, what would they do?��

    ��Torment people more to get money�� Ah!��

    Aron seemed to realize something and opened his mouth wide.

    ��It means harm will fall on ordinary people. People like us in our childhood.��

    ��That��s right! In Sorenson too, during the war, people cursed the nobles for taking even from those who had nothing.��

    ��We won��t be taking all of Duke Valien��s wealth anyway. We couldn��t carry it all.��

    In fact, I��m not being malicious either. Duke Valien is devoting all his efforts to opposing the devil worshippers.

    It��s a bit of a rationalization, but I have the same intention as him, so it��s no different from receiving support in advance.

    ��As expected of you, Brother! To think that far!��

    He��s doing it again. We talked a bit on the way, but he just doesn��t seem to improve at all. I deliberately put on a stern expression.

    But Aron quickly followed up.

    ��I remember your concerns, Brother. But don��t worry! I��m just saying it because I want to!��

    ����Alright.��

    I let out a small sigh. Since Aron was a bit like Denif, it didn��t seem like he would change no matter what I said.

    I wonder what would happen if those two met? Just imagining it makes me feel dizzy. I felt like sighing again.

    ��Let��s go.��

    ***

    We deliberately didn��t enter the city during the day to avoid suspicion. Valien is not a city with heavy traffic.

    Thieves targeting the well-liked Duke. They would certainly investigate any outsiders.

    Mypanions�� traits wouldn��t raise suspicion, but it��s better to be cautious. The same applies to storing the loot.

    After today��s theft, it would be ideal to bury the loot nearby and retrieve it when leaving the city.

    ��Huff.��

    Near the Duke��s mansion, Aron took a deep breath while leaning against the wall. His facial muscles looked tense.

    ��You nervous?��

    ��A bit. I was thinking of doing it alone.��

    I had decided to entrust this task to Aron. I would assist from the side, but let him do it alone.

    It was to allow Aron to gain experience.

    In case something happened to me and I was away, Aron had to be able to do things like this alone.

    I intended to teach him everything I had learned.

    ��It��s natural to feel that way on your first real mission. Don��t reject it, ept it naturally. You have to face it squarely.��

    ��Yes.��

    He seemed more tense than when killing people. Aron had killed before, but this was his first theft.

    Ah, of course, he had probably picked pockets and stolen goods from the market before too.

    Since he was an orphan like me.

    This meant it was his first time staking out and robbing a noble��s mansion like this. It��s absolutely not an easy task.

    ��Small mistakes are fine. Since I��m here with you, there won��t be any issues. Just stay calm.��

    ��Yes!��

    ��Normally, for a job like this, you would do thorough reconnaissance first before going in. Vaults are usually hidden in the bedroom or study, but it��s too broad an area to search without information, since they can be scattered around or even inside a prison cell underground.��

    Aron listened intently with shining eyes.

    ��Reconnaissance also takes quite a bit of time. They don��t reveal the vault��s location to the lower staff. But those who have worked there long enough can generally sense it.��

    Here, there are usually two choices.

    ��Either bribe those long-serving staffs, or directly infiltrate and investigate. Neither is easy. The better the reputation, the harder the bribery, and you don��t know how long you��d have to infiltrate for.��

    Since vaults are usually magic vaults too, robbing a noble��s mansion is quite a difficult task.

    It��s easier to rob a traveling merchant caravan instead.

    There��s a huge difference in the potential haul, but even the Intelligence Bureau doesn��t bother with nobles�� mansions just for money.

    Of course, if it��s for an item, document, or information, then they��ll put in the effort.

    Today, we decided to trim those small branches, so to speak. Since this is our first time here, and Aron��s first mission.

    The important thing is to gain experience. As a fugitive, this is the best option. I��ve already confirmed the location using Winds.

    ��For this time, let��s assume we��ve already identified the vault��s location and guard cements.��

    ��Yes.��

    ��There��s a hidden space in the study on the third floor. You need to find that.��

    ��Third floor study. Third floor study.��

    Aron repeated it as if to prevent himself from forgetting. His eyes were shining. Instead of tension, a sense of determination was welling up.

    ��You��ll climb over the outer wall and enter through that window over there. Once inside the room, go left. The study is the second door at the end of the hallway.��

    ��Left, second door at the end is the study. Got it.��

    ��Alright, move out. Maintain silence from now on. As quietly, stealthily, and swiftly as possible.��

    After nodding in reply, Aron immediately climbed over the outer wall, making scraping sounds against it.

    There are two ways to teach. Either point out mistakes immediately, or give feedback afterward.

    Each has its pros and cons. I chose thetter. Hearing about mistakes during the mission could make one more tense.

    Moreover, Aron hasn��t properly learned yet, and this is his first real mission. He��s very conscious of me. This level is within the allowable range.

    I also climbed over the wall after Aron. After briefly hiding in the bushes of the garden, I checked the guards and immediately moved.

    Aron climbed the wall without making a sound.

    This time was a passing grade.

    It didn��t take 5 seconds for him to reach the third-floor window. He quietly opened the window and went inside.

    ��Huff.��

    Aron, now inside the room, silently caught his breath. A look of concentration. I simply observed.

    This was a reception room. Where guests would be weed. In the quiet darkness, there was a neat tea table.

    The footsteps of a patrolling guard could be heard from the hallway.

    Aron waited while holding his breath until the footsteps faded away. After that, he slowly turned the doorknob, slightly opening the door and peeking through the narrow gap into the hallway.

    ��He��s doing well?��

    I had told him the methods and precautions, but I didn��t expect him to act so naturally without any prior practice.

    Usually, people would forget amidst the bewilderment and tension.

    After confirming it was clear, Aron quickly scanned his surroundings as he dashed across the hallway. He was doing well at this too.

    I had told him that when entering an unfamiliar ce, look for any usable passages or escape routes first.

    Getting to the study went smoothly. Now he just had to find the hidden space.

    After briefly looking around the room, Aron found the secret space on his third try.

    ��Behind the bookcase. How ssic.��

    When the bookcase was slid aside, a magic vault was revealed. The method to disarm it wasn��t actually that difficult.

    Since we also had a magic tool to disable the rm spell.

    The magic vault itself was originally an item made by the Innovation Magic Tower. Osten, who had been there, also made the disarming tool for us.

    Aron attached the circr magic tool to the center of the vault. A faint ripple of magical power spread out. The rm spell had been disabled.

    All that was left was to open it. The vault had quite aplex structure.

    Simple lock picking wouldn��t work. Four keys were needed, and the keyholes were also hidden.

    Those holes could only be found by turning the protruding circr dials on the exterior.

    ��Good work.��

    Aron��s role ended here. It would be asking too much for someone doing this for the first time to open such a vault as well.

    It was also something that gave me quite a headache when I was learning under the duke.

    Back then, they didn��t let me use Winds. I was told to learn the standard method first before using tricks.

    There��s no issue with using Winds to open it, but I had to show Aron. Fortunately, it was a vault I was familiar with.

    I turned the dial with my hand to locate the keyholes, then took out a magic key.

    It was a precious item I��ve been carrying since my time with Haisen. Even Haisen didn��t have many of them.

    The key part felt like a viscous liquid between solid and liquid, like slime, but it would be solid when injected with magical power.

    Of course, it didn��t open with just one try. I had to form the key to fit each hole myself. I nned to teach Aron separately too.

    ��It took about 2 minutes?��

    It had been a while, but my skills hadn��t rusted yet. <i>Click</i> �C the sound of the lock disengaging could be heard.

    Aron let out a muffled exmation.

    ��Ohh��! Amazing.��

    ��Want to open it yourself?��

    ��Can I?��

    When I nodded, Aron gulped and opened the vault door. And at that moment, I momentarily froze in shock.

    Among the piles of gold and jewels inside the vault, there was a dagger��s hilt.

    Even with just the hilt there, anyone could sense that this was no ordinary item.

    And this was something I was familiar with.

    ��No way, why is Pelia��s Ghost de here��?��

    It was only natural for me to be flustered. This was the weapon used by the named devil worshipper, Pelia.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 134: Pelias Ghost Blade (3)

    Pelia��s Ghost de.

    The reason this dagger is nicknamed the ghost de is because its de exists while also not existing.

    Normally, only the hilt remains, but the de appears once certain conditions are met and someone touches it.

    The manifested de has an opaque and hazy form. As the wielder wishes, it can exist or not exist.

    For example, if it shed with another sword, the Ghost de could pass through the opponent��s de to strike the enemy.

    In other words, it was impossible to block the Ghost de with a de.

    You had to evade it with your body. Before Pelia��s infamy as the Ghost de spread across the continent, meeting them usually meant certain death for characters.

    Since I couldn��t inform my character of the information I knew.

    ��A lot of the named characters died too.��So after ying the game for a while, if I heard Pelia had appeared, I would deliberately send useless characters.

    To gather that information and more easily deal with themter. Even so, they were an overwhelmingly powerful foe.

    They wielded two daggers, one in each hand, and would swap them between hands like a trick midbat.

    It was not easy to deal with their ferocious dual dagger attacks.

    ����But why is this here?��

    No, it could be here. There��s a possibility it wasn��t originally Pelia��s.

    It wasn��t something brought by Valien. I know him.

    It could have been seized, or sold somewhere, or auctioned off since even just the hilt looks incredibly valuable.

    Perhaps he was unaware of the dagger��s abilities.

    ��The Ghost Sword can only be used by one who has killed over 100 people.��

    After defeating Pelia in the game and obtaining the daggers, I couldn��t always use them right away.

    It was a fact I discovered through experimenting and researching forums.

    Ines��s prophecy suddenly came to mind. If the ce where Valien obtained this was here��..

    It painted a picture of me encountering the devil worshippers.

    The timing was coincidental. For whatever reason, if they had raided this ce, then this is the ce foretold in the prophecy.

    The possibility was quite high. Which meant I had to quickly leave this ce.

    ��In the vicinity����

    I immediately expanded my Winds perception. I surveyed the area around the Duke��s mansion with Winds. There were no suspicious movements.

    However, it was too soon to be relieved. We had to quickly gather our things and leave.

    ��Wow, wow, crazy. There��s so much money����

    Aron was marveling at the contents of the vault until he noticed the dagger��s hilt and became puzzled.

    ��But why is this here?��

    He seemed about to reach out and touch it out of curiosity.

    ��Don��t touch it.��

    I quickly stopped him. If someone who hasn��t killed 100 people possesses the dagger, they be afflicted with madness.

    I know this well from experience.

    It starts with mild madness at first. Then over time, they bepletely insane.

    Until killing 100 people, they are consumed by an urge to kill, suddenly stabbing anyone in front of them.

    And even after killing 100 people, their sanity doesn��t return.

    I experienced this firsthand when carrying it, and based on what I know of Valien from the game, it likely wouldn��t be a big issue for him��..

    But there��s no need to unnecessarily take even small risks.

    ��Is, is it dangerous?��

    ��It could be for you.��

    ��Do you know what this is, Brother?��

    ��No. But it certainly looks dangerous.��

    Only those who have already killed over 100 people can use it while retaining their original mindset.

    I grasped the dagger��s hilt. A chilling, eerie energy swirled around my fingertips.

    Mana was reacting to it. In an instant, a hazy, billowing shape like condensed mist rose up, forming the de.

    Aron was startled.

    ��Wh-what is this��?��

    There was no time for detailed exnations. It was also strange that I knew about this.

    Just in case, I quickly tried to purify it, but the Ghost de showed no meaningful changes.

    ��For now, we move quickly. We have no time.��

    Sensing the gravity in my tone, Aron promptly hardened his expression. I swiftly gathered the contents of the vault into a bag.

    I didn��t forget to purify them. Money, jewels, and essories that have passed through others�� hands are usually tainted.

    ��We��re leaving. Follow me.��

    I enveloped our bodies with Winds. Originally, I had nned to have Aron escape alone as well, but we were pressed for time.

    There was another concern in my mind. Would this action be meaningful after the prophecy was given?

    Perhaps by moving so hastily, we might actually encounter the devil worshippers.

    But then again, maybe I could avoid it since I was aware of the possibility. In any case, there was no other choice.

    There was also another possibility.

    What if it wasn��t us, but Osten and Mary outside the city who encountered them?

    ��At least there are no signs of them in the immediate vicinity.��

    ording to my Winds perception, escaping wasn��t difficult.

    I matched Aron��s top speed and swiftly ran to where the rest of our group was waiting.

    ***

    Contrary to my worries, there were no issues here. Mary was reading a book, and Osten was tinkering with something as usual.

    Despite our hurried return, Osten greeted Aron and me with a bright expression, making our rush seem unnecessarily dramatic.

    ��Oh! Boss! You��re back already?��

    Should I consider this fortunate?

    Was I really able to avoid the situation because I had heard the prophecy? Still, it was too soon to be relieved.

    What should I do?

    I had two choices: leave this ce immediately, or proceed as nned. There was no definitive answer.

    There was a chance of encountering the devil worshippers either way.

    This prophecy�� it doesn��t seem like hearing it only brings good things. It feels like my thoughts are trapped by it.

    ��Well, it��s still better than not knowing, I suppose.��

    Knowing is better than not knowing. At least I can mentally prepare myself in some way.

    Let��s think calmly.

    If the prophecy is something I��ll face no matter what choice I make, there��s no need to hold back.

    Moving at night could unnecessarily expose us to their eyes.

    Even Greek and Roman myths show that struggling to avoid a prophecy often leads to fulfilling it, don��t they?

    They called it a self-fulfilling prophecy. Proceeding as originally nned seemed better.

    ��Brother, is something wrong? We returned so quickly.��

    Aron, sensing the situation, cautiously asked.

    Given the circumstances, even for someone as oblivious as him, it was natural to sense the gravity after I showed such signs. I shook my head.

    ��Not yet.��

    ��Will something happen soon?��

    ��For now, let��s observe.��

    I had already decided to stay here. We��ll proceed as scheduled. I set down the bag and took out its contents.

    Piles of gold and jewels spilled out. The sheer amount startled Osten and Mary. It must be more wealth than they had ever seen before.

    ��I��ll take half. The rest of you three can split it. Later on, I��ll handle fencing it and return it to you as cash.��

    ��Y-you��re giving us half?��

    Osten stammered.

    ��Yes. Of course, the promised wages are separate.��

    ��Huh?��

    Mypanions�� eyes simultaneously widened.

    While traveling together, we had discussed their wages. I had promised to treat them as top-tier mercenaries.

    Even then, they were greatly surprised. Compared to their current abilities, it was an exorbitant amount.

    But to me, it didn��t feel expensive at all.

    It��s difficult to find people you can truly trust. Even if you somehow find them, you have to manage them well.

    I experienced this in the game, and also learned it from my godfather, Duke Harvan Brusek.

    ��It��s only natural. This is separate ie.��

    Osten looked at me with a dazed expression, unsure if he was pleased or surprised.

    ��Why? Are you dissatisfied?��

    ��Huh? Dissatisfied? No way. Not at all.��

    Osten, who had been briefly dumbfounded, put on a serious expression and continued. It seemed he was worried I might change my mind.

    Well, even if the three of them split it, it was still a considerable amount. We had robbed a duke��s vault, after all.

    However, Aron and Mary had ambiguous expressions. Aron scratched the back of his head.

    ��Brother, even splitting half between the three of us is too much.��

    ��It��s fine. You guys were part of it too.��

    ��But if you think about it, it was only possible because you helped����

    Mary chimed in from the side.

    ��Actually�� I didn��t really do anything.��

    Aron and Mary simultaneously looked to me for a reaction. What she said wasn��t wrong. Especially as the person involved, Mary would certainly feel that way.

    But in my opinion, Mary��s role in maintaining Aron��s mental stability was enough.

    If I think of it as nurturing them for the future, it��s not a waste.

    Besides, even if I had the money now, there��s nowhere for me to spend it. Basic necessities are all I need.

    ��I shouldn��t be stingy about this.��

    My life is the top priority.

    Once the threat of the devils and their followers is gone, there will be plenty of ways for me to make money.

    Hmm. Now that I think about it, Mary has often been conscious of my reactions too.

    I had tried to instill some confidence in her before, so it would be good to reaffirm it now.

    ��Mary, I told you before that I��m not just keeping you around because of Aron.��

    I was well aware of why she was so conscious of my reactions. She wasn��t immediately useful.

    ��If you really weren��t needed, I would have sent you to school using money.��

    ��������

    ��Do you remember how I often asked about the books you were reading?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��It was to gauge your talents. You��re an intelligent girl. It seems you��ll be capable in a different way from Aron and Osten.��

    This wasn��t a lie. While not a genius, she was quite bright.

    Even in the game when she was an enemy, she served decently as an above-average staff officer.

    As someone who wouldn��t betray me, she was a talented person I needed.

    I also liked her studious nature of always having a book by her side. Despite being the youngest of the three, she was the most mature.

    Perhaps her difficult childhood had made Mary grow up faster.

    Hmm. Or maybe not?

    Compared to Osten and Aron, it could just be a difference in personality.

    In any case, my words caused Mary��s eyes to be slightly teary. I wasn��t the type to speak empty words to mypanions.

    ��Boss, does that mean�� Aron and I aren��t intelligent?��

    What is this now��..

    Suddenly, Osten butted in and made a fuss. It was ridiculous,ing from the eldest of them.

    ��Huff����

    I let out a deep sigh. It was a prime example of being less mature than Mary.

    ��That��s not what I meant. I said you��ll be intelligent in different ways.��

    ��Ah, yes! Of course. I misunderstood.��

    Seeming to read the exasperation in my gaze, Osten hastily cleared his throat. As if realizing his mistake, he gazed off into the distance.

    Ignoring Osten, I turned my attention to Aron.

    ��Just as you all have seen me, I��m not one to speak empty words. Trust your sister, and trust yourself. This is a fair reward and investment.��

    ��Yes, Brother.��

    Aron nodded firmly.

    ��In any case, it will be difficult to spend money right away in this city. We would certainly draw attention. I��ll distribute it in the next city. Then, feel free to spend as you wish.��

    ��Yes!��

    With the changed atmosphere, mypanions�� faces swelled with anticipation. Osten asked,

    ��Where are we heading next?��

    ��To Veurtan. It��s arger city than here, so there will be plenty to see.��

    And that night.

    I didn��t sleep at all as I kept watch over the vicinity. It wasn��t a dull time. Rather, there was a lot of tension.

    Still, I couldn��t just idly remain, so I practiced using Pelia��s Ghost de.

    Now that it belonged to me and not Pelia, should I just call it the Ghost de?

    ��It��s trickier than I thought.��

    From the start, I couldn��t wield it as easily as Pelia did.

    The Ghost de reacted to my mana, but not immediately. The reaction speed for the de to manifest was also inconsistent.

    It seemed to be because I was still a novice. Pelia in the game had handled it freely.

    The more I used it, the reaction speed gradually became faster and more consistent.

    ��It will take time to be familiar with it.��

    In the midst of this, I also thought of another way I could use it.

    Not something I could use every time, but as an unexpected weapon, it would suffice as an ace up my sleeve.

    And so the dawn passed.

    Whether today was the day of the prophecy or not, until morning arrived, there were no signs of the devil worshippers.

    ***

    ��Damn it, they really aren��t showing up at all.��

    ��That��s just how it is. It took a year to find themst time too. Did you think Devil��s Blood would be that easy toe across?��

    ��The detector isn��t malfunctioning, is it?��

    ��Lord Kaihon gave it to us. Are you doubting him now?��

    ��No. I was just wondering, that��s all. Are you doubting this ever-faithful Mori?��

    Pelia sighed. He was used to this situation by now. Not that they didn��t find it pathetic.

    ��Oh great Father of Darkness�� why are there so many fools among your followers?��

    He inwardly called out to the Father of Darkness. It was a thought that could seem disrespectful, but he couldn��t help it.

    Because it was the truth. Mori sighed while looking at the map.

    ��In any case, it��s not here either. Where do we go now?��

    ��To Veurtan. It��srger there, so the chances will be higher.��Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 135: Prophecy (1)

    Chapter 135: Prophecy (1)

    The next morning.

    We entered Valien with the loot hidden outside the city. The atmosphere of the guards was tense.

    They had noticed the theft much faster than expected, as if they checked every day.

    The city was a little noisy due to the aftermath.

    ��What��s going on?��

    ��A thief broke into the duke��s mansion.��

    ��The duke��s mansion? What kind of daring thief robbed that ce?��

    Our group wasn��t particrly suspected. If they were thieves, they would try to leave the city, so they didn��t pay much attention to those entering.

    It was probably also because our group consisted of a mage, a young male mercenary, and a girl.��They definitely don��t look like people who would rob a duke��s mansion.��

    The inspection on me was a bit stricter. They checked my belongings, but it was just a cursory inspection.

    Of course, there was nothing suspicious since all questionable items were buried outside the city.

    We entered Valien without issue. We decided to only stay here for a day.

    There was no point in staying long after receiving the prophecy. It was just a passing city anyway.

    As soon as we arrived, I focused on resting my fatigue. I was quite tired from staying up all night.

    I didn��t bother being vignt during the day.

    ��There��s no way the devil worshippers would move during the day.��

    Even if they were devil worshippers, they wouldn��t cause trouble from broad daylight.

    Especially in the current situation.

    It was the same in the game. Before fully revealing themselves, incidents only happened at night.

    The uing nights were more of a problem. I wouldn��t be able to sleep properly until reaching Veurtan.

    Well, if my condition wasn��t good, I could just rest for a day while moving.

    ��Still no signs of anything strange.��

    I woke up around dusk and observed the city until dawn like yesterday.

    It was a boring time.

    The tension from yesterday wasn��t there even though only a day had passed.

    No matter how much I tried to be conscious of the danger, it didn��t help. I only handled Ghost de briefly.

    I spent the time idly wondering if humans are sly creatures.

    It was nearing the end of dawn. The distant sky was bluish but there were no suspicious movements.

    Only the asional patrolling guards were out all night.

    The night patrols were likely just strengthened in case the thief who robbed the duke��s mansion tried to leave the city.

    ��Perhaps we missed meeting them here?��

    I thought we might have brushed past the devil worshippers during yesterday��s dawn.

    They could havee after I left.

    It��s possible I avoided the devil worshippers by leaving early.

    Originally, we would have dyed a bit for Aron��s training.

    I had been pondering this dilemma since first thinking of it, but still had no definite answer.

    5:20 AM.

    The day starts earlier in this world than on Earth. People who woke up early began appearing on the streets one by one.

    This means there likely won��t be any more issues today.

    We nned to depart at 10 AM, so it would be good to get some more rest until then to reserve energy.

    ��Hm?��

    At that moment, Aron came out of our lodging rubbing his sleepy eyes. He seemed to be starting his morning training routine.

    He��s diligent. I already knew that, but seeing him train this early made me feel satisfied.

    Even though I couldn��t personally guide him now, he was maintaining his physical conditioning and reviewing what he��d learned.

    Aron��s training was gradually stabilizing. I should start training the other members soon.

    Whether grooming them as staff officers or mages, they need to have above-averagebat ability.

    The organization I��ll create will be simr to an intelligence agency, so basic training is essential like how Duke Brusek did it.

    ��But I should start the serious training after the prophecy passes.��

    Their foundational physical conditioning should be decent since I had them carry sandbags while traveling.

    I��ll teach Mary a weapon, and I can apply to Osten what Orhen learned.

    I didn��t do it directly, but I observed and assisted, so I have a rough idea of how mages fight.

    But first, it��s time for me to get some sleep.

    ***

    Before we knew it, Veurtan was in sight. sigh I felt quite fatigued from theck of sleep due to staying vignt.

    Damn this Worst Condition. Even though I rested for a day in between to maintain focus, it didn��t help much.

    Before entering Veurtan, I called my group together after confirming no one was around to change our guise.

    It��s not good for people in my fugitive situation to keep the same appearance. We need to make periodic changes.

    Whether it��s the devil worshippers or the empire��s dogs pursuing me, this prevents leaving a trail.

    ��It��s the same reason I changed the kid��s hairstyles before going to Valien.��

    The identity I chose was that of a daughter of a minor western noble and her escorts.

    We��re fleeing the chaotic western region during the civil war to temporarily stay with rtives in the safer south.

    There��s no real reason for suspicion.

    In the current western situation, even ordinary people send their children elsewhere if they can.

    Not all nobles are wealthy. Two escorts would be enough.

    We could justify using the money from robbing Duke Valien here. After this exnation, I had the group try acting it out.

    ��Huh? Me? Call Mary that?��

    Aron looked quite flustered. He clearly disliked the idea, despite getting along well with his sister.

    ��Brother��..��

    He gave me a pitiful puppy-dog look.

    ��No way. I��m not changing it.��

    But I had no intention of altering the n since this guise worked best. They also needed to practice acting.

    Aron epted the reality, though acting it out was another matter.

    ��Yo, yo, yo��..��

    ��Why? Just say ��youngdy��.��

    Osten snickered while watching Aron stammer and hesitate. Aron��s reddened face nced at me for approval.

    I gave a look signaling him to continue. His eyes wavered, going back and forth between me and Mary. After a few moments, he finally spat it out.

    ��Yo, yo��.. youngdy������

    ��Pffft!��

    Mary burst outughing, making Aron��s face turn even redder.

    Unlike the flustered Aron, Mary seemed to find it amusing. I spoke seriously:

    ��Mary, don��tugh. Practice this seriously. You too, Osten.��

    ��Yes, sorry.��

    ��Yep!��

    Mary tried to regain herposure, but Aron just sighed with reluctance.

    Is this how siblings act?

    I don��t have any siblings, but from what I saw on Earth, siblings tended to dislike each other.

    I decided to give Aron some time. And when it was Osten��s turn, the situation was reversed.

    ��Youngaady~��

    Unlike Aron��s reluctance, Osten��s issue was that it sounded creepy rather than unwilling. His tone was strange.

    Osten was clearly in his early 20s, but he sounded like the sketchy older men children are warned about. Mary turned away with a disgusted look.

    ��Um�� yes.��

    ��You should use informal speech~��

    ��Uh, alright. Osten.��

    It was aplete disaster.

    ��Osten.��

    ��Yes, boss.��

    ��Your acting is way over the top.��

    ��Huh? How could it be? I was totally in character as a knight escort!��

    Osten protested with an indignant look. Doesn��t he have any self-awareness? I was momentarily at a loss for words.

    ��It was cringeworthy enough to make me nauseous.��

    ��Wh-What a harsh thing to say����

    The shocked Osten looked deeply hurt. But I had no intention ofpromising on this.

    Acting will be essential going forward.

    Whether traveling or establishing a base, it doesn��t matter. Even if not asking for perfection, they can��t be so bad it stands out.

    ��I��m being totally serious. Try again. Tone it down a bit. ��Youngdy��, like this.��

    ��Youngdy��?��

    Osten said while watching me cautiously.

    Despite directly demonstrating, his tone was simr �C he just didn��t draw out the words as much. I shook my head.

    ��That��s not it.��

    ��Ahem.��

    Osten cleared his throat, seeming a bit peeved.

    ��Youngdy��..��

    ��Why does it sound so wistful? Are you addressing a departed lover?��

    ��Youngdy.��

    This time his tone was stiff to the point of sounding unnatural to anyone listening.

    ��Too stiff. Again.��

    ��Youngdy!��

    ��You want to pick a fight with those words? Again.��

    Several more attempts were made, but there was no improvement. No, he can��t even do this simple thing?

    I couldn��t understand it.

    It��s not even a different line, he just can��t properly say the two words ��youngdy��?

    Is that even possible?

    Or maybe��

    Even allowing for an inability to act, isn��t this a bit too much? Are my standards too high?

    ��Youngdy?��

    ��Haah����

    This is hopeless.

    I was certain of it. asionally there were intelligence agents who also couldn��t act.

    It limited what missions they could take and prevented promotions. Of course, none were as bad as Osten.

    He��s the worst I��ve ever seen. A thought crossed my mind.

    ��Try addressing me how you normally do, like calling me ��boss��.��

    ��Youngdy.��

    Osten tilted his head after saying it. It was the best one so far. I was slightly moved that I could coach him this much.

    It even made me wonder if I had a talent for teaching.

    ��Yeah! That��s it! Remember that feeling.��

    ��Like this, youngdy?��

    ��Good. Now try a full sentence. ��Have you had your meal?''��

    ��Youngdy, have you had your meal?��

    ��Haah����

    Another sigh escaped me.

    Only ��youngdy�� was passable, the rest was still an issue. Though, he was okay pretending to be a mercenary, no?

    Come to think of it, Osten and Mary didn��t really converse much while acting as mercenaries.

    I had intentionally kept some distance between them.

    With the aloof vibe of mercenaries begrudgingly taking a child escort mission.

    ��This isn��t working. Osten, just stick to your previous taciturn persona.��

    ��Huh? No way. My acting can��t be that bad��..��

    He had been making a shocked expression this whole time, to the point I was the one feeling vexed. This shameless guy.

    Hm, does he have dreams of being an actor? There are theater troupes in this world too.

    While one��s dreams are their own freedom��

    I seriously wondered if it wasn��t a blessing to this world that Osten chose the path of magic instead of acting.

    ��Boss, I can do it well.��

    Things like this definitely need to be said clearly.

    ��No. You seem hopeless.��

    Well, perhaps that was a bit too harsh after actually saying it out loud. I hurriedly continued:

    ��In Veurtan, at least. You still need more practice. We can try againter.��

    ����Yes.��

    Osten lowered his head in disappointment. I turned my gaze back to Aron.

    His disgruntled air had vanished, reced with a bit of determination.

    Was he shocked by Osten��s acting?

    Or did he think he should do it properly after seeing my frustration?

    ��Brother, I��ll try again.��

    From his tone, it seemed to be thetter. I nodded.

    ��Yeah. Thanks.��

    ��Youngdy, have you had your meal?��

    Good. No, actually not extremely good. It��s just that after seeing Osten��s acting, I felt like giving a standing ovation for this being passable.

    ��Not bad.��

    However, I couldn��t evaluate based on personal likes and dislikes. This is a matter of life and death.

    It seems we still have a long way to go.

    I never expected teaching acting would be more difficult than teaching martial arts.

    After a brief practice run, the distant sky had turned dark. Rainclouds were gathering.

    ��That��s enough for now. Let��s get moving. It looks like it��ll rain soon.��Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 136: Prophecy (2)

    Chapter 136: Prophecy (2)

    I woke from the sound of pouring rain outside the window. My eyelids felt heavy from the overwhelming fatigue.

    How long had I slept? It was difficult to estimate the time right away since it was dark outside. I raised my wrist to check my watch.

    5:30 AM.

    I hadn��t even slept 6 hours. We arrived at 10 AM, changed our appearances by noon after preparations.

    The daily routine was ending. Amidst the tranquil rain, only faint noises from outside could be heard.

    I gently pressed the inner corners of my eyes with my thumb and index finger. The lingering fatigue wasn��t substantial.

    ��Seems worse because of the rain.��

    <i>Sigh</i>, I roughly exhaled and got up. As much as I wanted to sleep more, I had to get up.

    The devil worshippers would soon be active, so I needed to sharpen my senses too.I was also supposed to meet the group at a nearby restaurant at 6 AM. Of course, we wouldn��t be dining together.

    We��d eat separately while in the same space, keeping our distance. It was at Aron��s request. I understood maintaining distance, but he wanted us to at least eat within view once or twice.

    Honestly, I didn��t really get it.

    As long as we ate properly, there was no need to eat in the same space.

    But I agreed since it was an eptablepromise.

    ��Wow, nobles really are different. The mansion interior was pristine white, with gold-framed paintings on the walls.��

    ��Really?��

    When I arrived at the restaurant, my group was seated at a secluded table, murmuring amongst themselves.

    ��That��s right. I was the one who robbed that ce, remember? Brother helped a bit, but I did most of it alone. You know, scaling the wall and vaulting over����

    Ah, they were discussing robbing Duke Valien��s mansion. Not bad �C they were speaking softly enough that nearby people couldn��t eavesdrop in the noisy restaurant.

    Monitoring their surroundings while conversing as safely as possible was something I had instructed. They needed to practice discreetmunication too.

    ��Isn��t that exaggerating? It was your first time. Obviously the boss helped a lot.��

    When Osten looked skeptical, Aron nced at me seeking support.

    ��Really, you can��t even ask brother to confirm.��

    I shot Aron a sharp look. While having casual conversation was permissible, openly ncing at me was inadvisable.

    Aron hurriedly averted his gaze. Sensing the atmosphere, Osten also fell silent. Aron changed the subject.

    ��Ahem. Youngdy, is the meal to your liking?��

    ��It��s decent for a humble ce.��

    It looked a bit awkward but not problematic. Better than what I feared from Osten.

    Since Aron was a fellow ��mercenary��, I told him to act naturally, so his acting didn��t seem forced.

    I quietly continued eating. Despite Mary��s words about it being unrefined, the restaurant was quite good.

    ��Tasty.��

    Not going to an upscale ce was also for the group��s sake. They said they missed their usual fare after having something greasy for lunch.

    I had told them it didn��t matter now with purification. Obtaining purification was one of the most liberating things �C previously I had to force myself to eat just to survive.

    A slight aversion remains, but what��s important is it��s not as bad as before. My appetite has increased too.

    Of course, that doesn��t mean neglecting hygiene. Feeling unclean is a separate issue.

    I even ovey Winds over my bare hands when grasping doorknobs.

    I did find a new dental hygiene method though �C using Winds to control water like a water pick.

    At first I had trouble controlling the pressure and made my gums bleed, but I��ve adjusted to it.

    ��Should I rejoin them soon?��

    If nothing happened in Veurtan, I was considering rejoining the group.

    I had been contemting it while traveling. This might mean the prophecy had passed, going by the timing of Anuma��s Sword.

    Ines had been highly urate so far, but prophecies don��t alwayse true.

    There��s also a chance I avoided it. Not that I was being careless, but obsessing over the prophecy would be detrimental.

    I couldn��t keep staying separate from the group indefinitely.

    ��Aron��s training has also been slow.��

    The brief nighttime lessons had limitations. Now I needed to teach Osten and Mary too.

    I was wasting my precious time.

    Hm? While having those thoughts, I felt someone watching me.

    A young man diagonally across, looking like a rookie mercenary. He had made eye contact when I entered the restaurant.

    It��s amon urrence. Solo mercenaries tend to draw attention �C because they��re easy targets to fleece.

    So solo mercenaries must always stay vignt.

    -Avoid going solo if possible. If unavoidable, be wary of anyone approaching.

    This is from the 130-year-old autobiography ��Surviving as a Mercenary�� by the Mercenary King.

    Since intelligence agents often pose as mercenaries, studying them was essential, making that book required reading.

    Robbing a solo mercenary, even just selling their sword could yield decent pocket money.

    More importantly, it��s easy with no repercussions. Like all animals, they have to sleep, leaving them vulnerable.

    In this harsh world, the life of a mercenaryckingrades is arduous.

    ��So there are barely any true solo mercenaries.��

    Those going it alone are usually either naive rookies, lost theirrades, or were expelled from a mercenary band.

    Or they have supreme confidence in their skills.

    In reality, thetter is mostly arrogance. Even skilled individuals prefer having subordinates for menial tasks.

    Handling everything alone is a hassle, and it limits the scale of contracts they can take.

    In any case, the youth who briefly nced at me didn��t seem to have ill intent.

    He kept furtively looking over while scratching his cheek in contemtion.

    ��Trying to suggest traveling together?��

    Some do propose joining forces since solo is dangerous. Of course, some of them aim to backstab you.

    Yet it��s a surprisinglymon urrence, with many mercenary bands formed this way.

    From his appearance, he seemed like a freshly-minted mercenary rookies.

    Noticing my gaze, the youth flinched and averted his eyes. So it didn��t seem to be malicious intent after all.

    Hmm��

    But he did seem vaguely familiar somehow.

    ***

    About 15 minutester, as I was finishing my meal, the youth got up from his seat and approached me.

    ��Hello there.��

    I had been waiting for this. Since there was a chance I knew him, I intended to have a conversation.

    ��What��s up?��

    I spoke disinterestedly in a t tone, maintaining a guarded yet not too friendly demeanor.

    That��s the best way to get acquainted, as mentioned in ��Surviving as a Mercenary��:

    -When seeking a suitablepanion, observe them before and while speaking to them.

    -Be wary if they��re too friendly, but also be wary if too guarded. They may preemptively attack out of caution.

    Of course, since that book is required reading for mercenaries, many know and utilize those principles.

    But the youth before me had the appearance of aplete rookie mercenary.

    Rtively neat clothes and weapons, looking to be in histe teens or early twenties, with a youthful face.

    The youth watched me cautiously.

    ��Are you a solo mercenary?��

    ��So what if I am?��

    ��I was wondering if I could get some guidance from you, even a little bit.��

    The youth smiled amiably. Seeing that smile amplified my gut feeling of familiarity. But not from knowing him personally.

    I��d seen him in the game. Who was he? Where had I seen him before��?

    ��Guidance?��

    ��Yes. I��m also alone and haven��t been at this for very long.��

    The youth awaited my reaction. I looked back at him with a slightly furrowed brow, acting annoyed.

    ��If it��s alright with you, may I join you at your table? I��ll buy you a beer.��

    ��A single beer seems too cheap for guidance, doesn��t it?��

    ��I��ll buy a few more then.��

    I grinned. The youth��s expression brightened a bit, seeming to take it as eptance.

    ��Do you even know who you��re asking for guidance from?��

    ��Pardon?��

    ��Alright, I��ve given you guidance, so buy me two beers and scram.��

    This brushoff is also an intentional act. If I tell him to leave first, it reduces suspicion.

    The youth quickly continued:

    ��I didn��te here without a reason. I noticed you as soon as you entered the restaurant.��

    ��I��m aware.��

    ��You immediately surveyed the interior upon entering, with your sword always ready to draw. Even while eating, your left hand remained near the dagger on your thigh.��

    Sharper than I expected. I sensed he was observant, but didn��t think he had analyzed that deeply.

    Impressive observational skills. This got a bit interesting.

    Hmm, who could he be?

    Not a devil worshipper, at least not right now �C there��s a 90% chance of that.

    ��That doesn��t reveal much about my nature.��

    ��But you did tell me to just leave.��

    ��Those who act dismissive once can actually be more dangerous.��

    ����Then you likely wouldn��t have said that much.��

    He was briefly flustered but responded quickly. I nodded after a momentary pause of seeming contemtion.

    ��Hmm. Not bad. You pass. Have a seat for now.��

    ��Thank you! May I call you brother? Or senior?��

    ��Whatever you��refortable with.��

    ��Yes, brother.��

    No sooner than being granted permission, he shows familiarity. With a personality like this, it does seem like I should know him.

    Hmm, but it��s noting to me. My memories from the past have gotten a bit hazy since arriving in this world so long ago.

    ��Boss! Here are two beers!��

    In any case, the youth sat down as I had nned. But then I felt another gaze upon me.

    It was Aron, shooting a sharp look this way. More urately, not at me but the youth.

    What��s his deal this time?

    In case he had caught on, I swiftly signaled a warning with my eyes. Aron nced around furtively before turning his gaze away.

    ��Your name.��

    ��Pardon? Ah, it��s Jofor.��

    Jofor? Jofor of the Blue Falcon Mercenary Band?

    Now that I hear the name, it does seem to match. No, I think I know now �C an old memory is bing clear.

    No wonder I didn��t recognize him right away.

    Jofor of the Blue Falcon was a renownedncer, one of the best spearmen around.

    ��So this was when Jofor started as a mercenary?��

    That would exin him using a sword. In the game, he started with swords before incredibly improving after switching to spears.

    I unexpectedly encountered a big fish here. After briefly considering, I revealed my name:

    ��It��s Carlyn.��

    ��Brother Carlyn, it��s a pleasure to meet you like this.��

    His affable personality matches the game. That��s probably why he felt assured by my smile.

    There was just one part giving me pause.

    Though not a huge mercenary band, each Blue Falcon member was quite skilled.

    They could be helpful against the devil worshippers too.

    ��Should I bring him along?��

    I wasn��t sure what butterfly effect it might cause. Maybe I shouldn��t arbitrarily intervene.

    No, wait, there shouldn��t be an issue.

    My mission is far more important than a single mercenary band��s role in the grand conflict.

    The future I aim to change is much greater.

    The issue was Jofor himself.

    While trustworthy, would he be an ally if I, a stranger, revealed the truth?

    I couldn��t be certain.

    Having unexpectedly encountered someone outside my ns, I deeply pondered how to proceed.

    ��So, you want to learn how a solo mercenary should conduct themselves?��

    I continued the conversation while weighing my options.

    ��Yes, brother! From your demeanor alone, it��s clear you��re an expert, so I wish to hear your advice.��

    At that moment, I felt a strange ripple pass through my body emanating from outside the city. It wasn��t mana.

    No one else seemed to sense it. Then, a beatter, I felt my blood beginning to boil.

    I realized �C

    The devil worshippers were here.

    Ines�� prophecy had been referring to this very moment.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 137: Prophecy (3)

    Chapter 137: Prophecy (3)

    ����What��s the matter?��

    As if sensing the change in atmosphere, Jofor watched my reaction. I picked up my sword.

    Whether it��s Jofor or not, the more urgent issue is that the devil worshippers have spotted me.

    If I stay here, not only my group but also Jofor could get caught up in this.

    The wave that swept over my body from the right and then detected me again from the left was not some kind of radar. As I expected, those guys had a way to find the Devil��s Blood.

    I need to move immediately.

    If that��s detecting my location, I can��t stay here. I picked up the umbre beside me and stood up.

    ��Let me give you my adviceter.��

    The Devil��s Blood has reacted, but it hasn��t manifested yet. It��s just responding to the wave.It doesn��t mean my full power has increased.

    Mypanions�� expressions turned grave as they saw me getting up hastily.

    They must have guessed the situation since I had told them beforehand. We had even arranged a rendezvous point for such an asion.

    While I need to move right away, Jofor��s presence gave me pause. Should I arrange to meet him separately?

    The next destination has already been decided, though.

    No�� it��s too dangerous. For both me and Jofor. There��s no telling how this fight will end.

    ��Yes?��

    ��Something came up.��

    ��So suddenly?��

    ��Yes.��

    Jofor��s despondent gaze fell on me, his face showing iprehension. I didn��t add anything further.

    Well, if there��s an opportunity, I��ll meet him again.

    It��s already uncertain if I can keep the appointment with my group, so I can��t worry about Jofor too.

    Wouldn��t he just continue living his original future if I don��t get involved?

    ��Enough.��

    I stopped my wandering thoughts. Ines�� prophecy. I need to focus on the situation at hand.

    Maintaining myposure, I walked out of the restaurant. Making sure not to look rushed at all.

    I could feel mypanions�� gazes on the back of my head. I scratched the back of my head with my right hand.

    The prearranged signal.

    Now my group will act ording to the n too. A quick nce showed their expressions were somber and serious.

    Their tension was evident too. Tsk, I told them to stay focused on acting even if things go down, but they aren��t listening.

    But there��s no time to admonish them now.

    ��I��ll have to give them an earful when this is over.��

    I left the restaurant like an ordinary person. The only gazes on me were from Jofor and my group.

    Outside, it was still raining.

    <i>Pitter-patter-</i>

    Heavy raindrops pounded fiercely on the open umbre. Squelching sounds came with each step I took.

    The waves those guys were sending came pouring in from the north. Their approach was still difficult to discern,

    because those waves couldn��t be sensed like mana or Winds.

    ��Must be some kind of ck magic.��

    Even with my Winds expanded to the maximum, there were no suspicious movements within my sensory range.

    They must be at the northern edge of the city or outside it. Still some distance away for now.

    I slowly turned my body to the left, as if revealing my direction to them. It was to lure them out.

    Fighting within the city is undesirable for both sides.

    And even if I held my ground here, the only thing that mighte are their reinforcements.

    Considering the safety of my group as well, it��s better to fight outside.

    ��Why can��t I sense them?��

    Even as I kept moving, those guys didn��t register in my Winds. Are they just observing for now?

    Or can they detect from an even greater distance?

    Lost in these thoughts, I passed through the western gate of the city and sensed a rapid approach.

    There were two of them.

    Those guys wereing.

    ***

    I waited for them in a forest a little distance away from the city. This was the battlefield of my choosing.

    I had anticipated such a situation even beforeing to Veurtan.

    Making prior preparations is a virtue of an intelligence agent. Of course I had designated a ce to fight, in case any trouble arose.

    Since the enemy would outnumber me, I had set up a few measures in this advantageous forest, whether for retreat orbat.

    ��Huh.��

    <i>Plop </i>�C A thick raindrop slid down a leaf andnded heavily on the umbre.

    There was no particr reason to choose retreat.

    Whether they were chasing Carl Schurtafen or had identally discovered the Devil��s Blood, I must deal with them here.

    Their obsession with the Devil��s Blood is immense.

    In the game, the continent did not try to persuade those with Devil��s Blood, but exterminated them for a reason.

    The Devil��s Blood had leaked out through internal traitors. Better to eliminate it than to arm the enemy.

    ��They had nowhere to belong, after all.��

    In any case, considering their pursuit, there was no need to risk trouble while moving with my group.

    And if those chasing the Devil��s Blood were dealt with, it would benefit the future as well.

    Moreover, if one of them was connected to the Ghost de, then there was a high chance one of them was Pelia. In which case, killing them would be better.

    Of course, I still remembered Ines�� warning.

    But her words didn��t necessarily mean I would die. She just said to be careful, as I would be bleeding in the darkness.

    It��s an optimistic thought, but I could get injured in a situation where I emerge victorious.

    ��Are theying now?��

    The two approaching.

    Through the pouring rain, I could make out a familiar face. As expected, it was Pelia. He must have obtained the Ghost de around this time.

    The guy next to him had an unfamiliar face. A chubby bald man with a somewhat dignified air �C I couldn��t recall ever seeing him.

    But they were both formidable, around my level or slightly below. If such opponents came in a pair��

    A bit tough, huh? Ines wasn��t warning me for nothing.

    Individually maybe not. But against two simr-leveled enemies at once, I couldn��t guarantee victory in a 2-on-1 fight.

    ��Well, well? How kind of you to wait for us, even with an umbre?��

    The bald man mocked.

    I maintained myposure. The reason for the umbre was simply because there was no need to get drenched unnecessarily. It��s unpleasant.

    ��And just who are you guys?��

    For now, I feign ignorance. To confirm if they were chasing Carl Schurtafen or had encountered me by chance.

    My actions would differ based on that.

    ��Us? Heh. Yeah, what kind of guys are we?��

    The bald man chuckled. Doesn��t seem like an act. If they were chasing Carl Schurtafen, he wouldn��t react like that.

    It��s more likely they��re the ones searching for the Devil��s Blood. They��ve stumbled upon me by chance.

    It was wise of me to carry an umbre. If I had been blocking the rain with Winds, they would have noticed right away.

    The fact that they don��t recognize me is a boon. It means I can utilize my abilities when needed.

    ��Mori, keep your mouth shut.��

    ��Ah, why again?��

    ��He��s no ordinary guy. Just the fact that he sensed the blood��s reaction and came here is telling.��

    Their whispers were too low for me to hear. I glimpsed Pelia��s caution.

    True, an ordinary person wouldn��t have immediately relocated after sensing the blood��s reaction.

    ��So what if he��s not some random mercenary?��

    Pelia ignored the bald man��s remark and red at me. I quickly thought it over too.

    Two against one.

    It wasn��t the worst situation really. When I heard Ines�� prophecy, I had envisioned being surrounded by the devil worshippers.

    Just two�� that��s way below my expectations. Although the fact that these two don��t seem ordinary is problematic.

    The bald man looks a bit foolish, so targeting him first might be better.

    ��Mori, move as usual. Don��t get excited this time.��

    While keeping his eyes fixed on me, Pelia cautioned the bald man. Focused on the mission.

    Right, we don��t really need any conversation, do we?

    ��Geez! Stop worrying. Have some faith in this loyal Mori.��

    I, too, ced my right hand on the sword��s hilt. Rapidly formting abat n.

    Since they don��t recognize me, I��ll refrain from using Winds for now.

    It��s unwise to reveal all my tricks from the start.

    I tossed the umbre aside and drew my sword. Despite not being Moonlight, the moonlit de shone dimly.

    I had procured this separately when leaving the pce. Moonlight is too conspicuous a sword.

    Good thing I brought this.

    If they knew I was Carl Schurtafen, their caution itself would have been different.

    ��Huh.��

    <i>Pitter-patter.</i> In the rain-soaked forest, only stillness prevailed. And within it, tension hung thick.

    The dampness seeping into my hair was quite unpleasant. I gradually felt my heartbeat quicken.

    It was because of the prophecy. While I thought I had a chance of winning, the worry was real.

    As expected, let me proceed as usual. No need to be tense. I steeled my mind. Must not be hasty.

    ��Huh.��

    Breaking the silence, I made the first move. I took a short breath and stomped the ground.

    A 2-on-1 fight.

    Assuming equal skills, it��s a tough fight to win. Especially if they��ve practiced coordinated attacks.

    I can��t relinquish the initiative to the enemies. I must seize control of the space. Avoid being surrounded front and back as much as possible.

    Of course,bat doesn��t always go ording to n. Especially when outnumbered.

    Simultaneous with my charge, they increased the distance between each other. Pelia fell back, the bald man moved sideways.

    A clear intent to surround me in some way.

    ��Coming at me hard right from the start.��

    Let me y along for now.

    I have preparations, but it��s a pity to use them immediately. It��s more effective after luring them intocency.

    I changed direction, charging at the bald man. Simultaneously, Pelia, who had retreated, took my rear.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The bald man deflected my sword. Focused entirely on defense rather than attack. As expected, no easy feat.

    Looking foolish doesn��t mean being a fool inbat. As pursuers of the Devil��s Blood, their skills are naturally formidable.

    Pelia closed in from behind, dual-wielding daggers.

    ��Hehe.��

    Contrary to my earlier resolve, I ended up giving them front and rear, but this was within my calctions.

    I��m the one who needs to introduce variables.

    The bald man thrust his sword at me. Simultaneously, a dagger stabbed sharply from behind.

    I drew a dagger with my left hand. Not the Ghost de yet. That��s a trump card to be reserved.

    Setting priorities. Even for seasoned fighters, there are openings. The bald man��s sword is fastest.

    I block his sword with the sword in my right hand, his dagger with the dagger in my left. One dagger remains.

    I swiftly twist my waist and block thatst dagger with my sword. But two more attackse in.

    Bending my arms and twisting my waist, I adjust my footwork. des whiz past my face. A frenzied start to the fight.

    ��Heh�� not bad? You��re no pushover.��

    The bald man mocked. Having enough leeway to run his mouth means he��s not too pressured. I had no such luxury.

    I tried luring theircency, but their fighting prowess is exceptional. No chance to hide my skills.

    ��Mori.��

    At Pelia��s word, the bald man shut his mouth. Thorough bastard. Should��ve let him prattle on.

    I inwardly cursed. Without Winds to observe the situation, I would have been injured long ago.

    My body kept turning, facing the bald man then Pelia, constantly shifting directions.

    Suddenly, a chilling sensation followed. I swiftly turned my neck. Pelia��s dagger grazed the ends of my hair.

    ��Damn.��

    Some severed hair strands fluttered in the air, before falling to the rain-soaked ground.

    A perilous moment.

    I needed to change the situation. Time to use my preparations early. I tugged at the inside of my left sleeve.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    The hem of my cape coat shot straight at Pelia. The unexpected attack created a brief opening.

    In that gap, I targeted the bald man. Pinning his sword with mine, I thrust the dagger.

    The bald man reflexively jerked his head back. The dagger narrowly grazed his ear. Just a hair��s breadth away.

    ��You little bastard!��

    Amidst the bald man��s widened eyes and curses, I rolled on the ground. Pelia��s dagger pierced where I had been.

    The rain-soaked earth clinging to my clothes was unpleasant. Gritting my teeth against the rising displeasure.

    ��Just 1cm closer.��

    Regret lingered. Since the dagger had a neurotoxin coating, even a graze would have been fatal.

    Well, nothing to be done. Time to use my next preparation.

    By rolling, I escaped the narrowed encirclement from front and rear.

    Without a backwards nce, I turned my body. Sprinting at full speed. An untimely retreat.

    ��You, you crazy bastard!��

    The bald man and Pelia hastily gave chase. As I ran through the pouring rain, I felt a bit calmer.

    Right. Come after me. Deeper in.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 138: Prophecy (4)

    Chapter 138: Prophecy (4)

    He didn��t expect to use this retreat so soon, but it was part of Carlyn��s n.

    There were three intentions behind it.

    One was to check for any potential observers.

    Silent observers.

    asionally on certain missions, there are those who simply watch from afar for intelligence gathering purposes, no matter what unfolds.

    Of course, it��s highly unlikely for an observer to evade Carlyn��s detection with his Winds ability.

    But there was a possibility they were outside his sensory range.

    ��Just in case. This is about pursuing the Devil��s Blood too.��

    Considering the safety of his group and himself, it was something to confirm and move past. He was confident in his speed.Without letting the enemies catch him, Carlyn made several abrupt changes of direction.

    Maintaining a certain distance, teetering on the edge of being caught, it looked like a harrowing chase from a nce.

    Yet he sensed no trace of any observers.

    ��Ruling out observers then.��

    The second reason was to ensure the enemies didn��t be suspicious of the battlefield Carlyn had prepared.

    If he fled and immediately stopped at a specific location, it could raise unnecessary caution.

    And thest reason was to attack if an opportunity presented itself during the pursuit. There could be openings during the abrupt direction changes.

    However, contrary to Carlyn��s expectations, Pelia and Mori never moved hastily.

    Though only two of them, it was a systematic pursuit. Even as Carlyn distanced himself, they maintained a range to support each other.

    Carlyn felt a tinge of regret, wondering if it was because of some detection device.

    ��I thought the bald guy would get a bit too eager at least.��

    With no more reason to continue the chase, Carlyn gradually adjusted his speed and caught his breath.

    At least he had managed to lure them into the battlefield he had prepared.

    Seeing Carlyn stop, Pelia and Mori also slowed down to steady their breathing.

    ��What��s this? Giving up already? Good call.��

    Mori chuckled. Carlyn maintained a stony expression, focused on acting. Deliberately keeping his breathing slightly ragged.

    Feigningposure but appearing winded. A perfect act.

    Carlyn studied the enemies.

    Mori looked a bit excited while Pelia remained as stoic as ever.

    ��Huh.��

    Carlyn felt the tension rising again. Ines�� prophecy weighing on his mind.

    A slight ache near his sr plexus.

    A prepared battlefield. This wasn��t his first such experience. No need to be tense. Carlyn steeled his resolve once more.

    The only thing to be wary of was any potential trump cards the enemies might have.

    ��What? Cat got your tongue? Too tired?��

    Before Mori could finish, Carlyn stomped the ground, charging at Pelia.

    Pelia stood his ground, readying his defense, while Mori took Carlyn��s rear again.

    The same pattern as before.

    But now it was Carlyn��s prepared battlefield. With his Winds, he enveloped the concealed traps around them, ready to mobilize at any moment.

    It��s unwise to use them immediately.

    That would give away too much information. Better to wait for an opportunity. The coordinated assault resumed.

    Amid the sharp attacks, Carlyn moved precariously. Still an arduous fight.

    But slightly better than before.

    The densely wooded space restricted the enemies�� movements. Even Pelia sensed it.

    ��He��s no ordinary guy. Did he intentionally stop here?��

    He too felt the tension. While they had the upper hand, it��s no easy task to stay on the defensive like Carlyn.

    The two had coordinated their joint attacks for quite some time.

    Mori��s textbook swordsmanship paired with Pelia��s dual-wielding daggers.

    The opponent had to constantly check front and rear without respite. Their sense of direction should be dull over time.

    But Carlyn��s resistance didn��t wane.

    Even in peril, he kept deflecting their attacks, as if he had eyes at the back of his head.

    ��Remarkablyposed guy. Most would get flustered and make mistakes by now.��

    For a moment, Pelia felt something dawning on him. But it didn��t be clear.

    Carlyn��s sword sent Pelia��s hairpin flying. He continued pondering in another direction.

    Should they change their pattern?

    He was aware of his own rising impatience. But why? He couldn��t pinpoint the reason. Had he missed something?

    Pelia��s thoughts didn��t linger long.

    For Carlyn had decided to disrupt the bnce, lunging with all his might in a sweeping sword strike.

    ��Blocking it with one hand would be difficult.��

    His chargebined with that full-force swing created a massive motion that would leave an opening at the rear.

    Pelia too sensed the weight behind the attack. And inwardly heaved a sigh of relief.

    ��As expected.��

    An exhausted attempt to break through one side, even recklessly, was a familiar sight for him and Mori.

    <i>ng!</i> Pelia blocked Carlyn��s sword with his two daggers.

    Mori targeted the rear opening. He was wary of the earlier coat trick, but it didn��t seem threatening.

    Initially surprising enough to evade, but ultimately just clothing. He judged a sword strike would inflict greater harm than cloth.

    Just as Mori was about to thrust his sword, a chill ran down his nape.

    A split-second hesitation.

    Mori moved on instinct, abandoning his sword path to roll on the ground instead.

    ��Mori!��

    Pelia��s cry came a bitte, but it was a wise choice.

    For three silent traps came flying at Mori through the rain. Two narrowly pierced the air.

    But the remaining one was sharp, grazing Mori��s left forearm with a swish. A couple drops of blood mingled with the falling raindrops, but it wasn��t a major wound.

    ��He dodged that?��

    Carlyn was mildly dumbfounded. Does he have animal-like senses?

    He hurriedly tried altering the traps�� trajectories, but it was difficult to make drastic changes at close range. Still, managing to graze one was fortunate.

    ��I wonder if it will have any effect.

    Carlyn studied Mori. The traps had been coated with a paralytic toxin. But the issue was the rain.

    Hidden under a thin cloth in the grassy undergrowth, the cloth wasn��t waterproof.

    It had been raining heavily.

    The toxin would likely have been washed away. No way to know how much effect remained.

    Deflecting the iing daggers again, Carlyn increased the distance.

    Pelia and Mori didn��t pursue.

    Three more traps came flying from behind them. Implying they had an ally.

    ��Mercenaries?��

    That was a strong possibility. Solo mercenaries are rare. Moreover, with skills of this caliber��

    The level of theirpanions would be high too. In which case, the situation changes.

    Yet, suspicion was natural. They immediately deployed allies the moment they sensed something amiss?

    How many people would make such decisive ns the instant they felt the blood��s reaction?

    Moreover, no other people were spotted during the pursuit. Amidst such doubts, a tense standoff ensued.

    Pelia expanded his senses, but all he felt was the fierce patter of rain.

    ��None.��

    ��None.��

    Pelia and Mori spoke simultaneously, having reached the same conclusion. Theirbat senses weren��t that dull.

    The remaining option pointed to the traps Carlyn had set beforehand.

    ��Did he expect us and set those traps?��

    But that didn��t make sense either. Their movements had been spontaneous. Impossible to predict without prior knowledge.

    And the traps hade with uncannily precise timing, without any forewarning. Pelia arrived at a conclusion.

    ��That guy controlled the traps.��

    It wasn��t magic. Which left only one possibility. In an instant, he realized what he had been missing.

    Only one person came to mind.

    ��Carl Schurtafen.��

    ��Carl Schurtafen? Why bring that bastard up suddenly?��

    The oblivious Mori asked beside him. What an idiot. Pelia inwardly cursed and ignored him.

    Carlyn was no different.

    The moment the traps missed, his identity should have been exposed. Yet he maintained hisposure.

    Even if the effect was uncertain, buying time until the paralytic toxin spread would be advantageous.

    ��Took you long enough to figure it out.��

    Carlyn spoke calmly.

    ��You damn mutt, shut your trap.��

    Realizing he was being ignored, Mori clicked his tongue with a hardened expression. In contrast, Pelia was grave.

    Come to think of it, there were several signs. The number of pursuers during their journey here.

    It was after dealing with the ruffians Mori had quarreled with.

    Those pursuers hadn��t uttered a word, even under torture. They were thought to be imperial dogs.

    But now it was clear. Those guys were Haisen. And that meant they had fallen into a trap.

    Of course, the devil worshippers, unaware of Carlyn and Haisen��s connection, would naturally reach that conclusion.

    ��Were you waiting for us?��

    ��Hard to say.��

    Pelia��s senses continued probing the surroundings.

    Of course, notparable to Carlyn��s Winds, but still a decent level.

    No traces nearby. But it was unlikely he had acted alone in setting such a trap.

    Perhaps they had been tightening the encirclement, unaware it was about the Devil��s Blood.

    Pelia realized their disadvantage would only grow with time. He considered another option.

    ����Can we escape?��

    They should live if possible.

    After the incident of Carl Schurtafen��s attempted assassination of the empress, the devil worshippers�� movements had been severely crippled.

    Not only were their extended branches being retracted, but even the already extended ones were being severed.

    Pelia and Mori were valuable assets. Now was the time to preserve their strength.

    And yet, they hade for the Devil��s Blood.

    For the devil had manifested, but another blood was needed to fully unleash its power.

    ��The longer this drags, the slimmer our chances of survival.��

    Not an ideal situation for taking risks. Which left them with only one option.

    Kill the guy in front of them.

    Losing the Devil��s Blood would be regrettable, but better than meekly dying. Kill and escape.

    If even that was impossible, they had to resist as much as possible to weaken the enemy��s strength.

    ��Mori.��

    ��What��s even going on here? Is that bastard really Carl Schurtafen?��

    ��Yes. It��s Haisen��s trap. Our odds of surviving might be slim. Let��s kill that guy first�� we��ll think about the restter.��

    ��Alright.��

    Uncharacteristically grave, Mori nodded. Following Pelia��s words. His orders.

    Seeing the murderous glint in their eyes, Carlyn sighed.

    ��Should��ve hit him with that trap earlier.��

    The fight seemed bound to get tougher. Oh, well. Carlyn summoned Moonlight with his Winds.

    Moonlight flew in from a nearby bush, into Carlyn��s grasp.

    He red at the enemies. He still had some tricks left. A few more traps too.

    But not many.

    They would be wary of the traps too, so reckless use was unwise.

    Better to feign openings while genuinely attacking, to create opportunities for the traps.

    ��Hm?��

    For an instant, Carlyn saw Mori signal Pelia with a nce. What could it be?

    As the pensive Carlyn saw Pelia nod stiffly, he guessed the situation. Promising news.

    ��Seems the toxin is taking effect?��

    Perhaps they sensed physical abnormalities andmunicated it.

    In which case, targeting the weaker one first would be wise. Carlyn charged at Mori.

    But unlike before, Mori didn��t assume a defensive stance. He ran straight at Carlyn instead.

    And Pelia, who should have taken the rear, was retreating further away.

    Closing the distance.

    Carlyn realized something was amiss. A precaution he had been mindful of shed through his mind.

    ��Oh no����

    The potential trump card those guys might possess. ted that the neurotoxin was effective, he had forgotten about that.

    Of course, even if he had remembered, this confrontation might have been unavoidable.

    Carlyn put force into his legs.

    But they were already charging at each other. Slowing down to change direction 180 degrees.

    Even with Winds assisting his movement, Mori closed in a bit more.

    In an instant, Carlyn perceived his vision turning ashen gray. A warning from Death Avoidance.

    And then.

    <i>KABOOOOM!</i>

    The magic bomb wrapped around Mori��s portly waist exploded from within his baggy clothes.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 139: Prophecy (5)

    Chapter 139: Prophecy (5)

    The moment Carlyn turned his body in response to Death Avoidance��s warning, the world began to flow slowly.

    It was the same experience as the terrorist incident at the ceremony before.

    He could see each raindrop falling from the sky.

    Among the hundreds and thousands of raindrops, he even saw Pelia��s back as he turned and ran away.

    ��What is it?��

    It was an instantaneous evasion. No time was given to even conjure up thoughts of a magic bomb. He couldn��t fathom it at all.

    Carlyn instinctively protected his body. He operated the Winds at full power.

    And then.

    <i>Kwaaang�C!</i> An enormous shockwave rushed in from behind apanied by a thunderous roar. Carlyn realized then. It was a magic bomb.��Crazy����

    This was the second time he had faced the threat of a magic bomb. Thest time, he had endured it for Erendil��s safety until he passed out.

    The difference from the past was that Carlyn had fully protected his body with Winds this time.

    In the past, he had not protected herself. But it was notpletely safe either.

    Even if the bomb was smaller than before, it had detonated at an extremely close range.

    ��Can I withstand it?��

    Simultaneous with Carlyn��s concern, mes and shockwaves enveloped Carlyn��s body. And the flow of time returned to normal.

    <i>Kwaaang�C!</i>

    Tremendous pressure swept over Carlyn. The view of the airborne Carlyn spun around.

    The overcast sky, wet ground, trees, and mes. His vision was dizzying. Despite enveloping his body in Winds, it was an overwhelming force he could not resist.

    At least the mes did not touch his body, which was fortunate.

    Within the spinning view, Carlyn spotted a tree right in front of him, but he could not avoid it.

    The best he could do was curl up his body with all his might.

    ��Ugh!��

    His left shoulder collided with the tree. <i>Pak!</i> Carlyn��s body shattered the tree as he flew away.

    And then he mmed his head into a second tree.

    <i>Koong�C! </i>This time, the tree did not break. Carlyn��s head absorbed all the impact.

    Carlyn felt his vision momentarily go dark. For an instant, he lost control of his body. The Winds enveloping him disappeared.

    <i>Kung�C Kung�C Kung�C</i>

    Carlyn��s twisted body repeatedly struck trees as he plummeted to the ground. Upon hitting the ground, Carlyn slid for about 10 meters while lying down.

    That inertia only came to aplete stop when Carlyn��s waist crashed into the base of a tree.

    <i>Tudududuk�C</i> From that impact, therge raindrops collected on the leaves fell down.

    ����I��m alive, at least.��

    The coldness of the raindrops revived Carlyn��s consciousness. The bomb��s shockwave was violently shaking the trees in the forest.

    <i>Ssaaaaah. </i>Mixed with the sound of the rain, the noise of millions of leaves colliding echoed throughout the forest.

    Here and there,rge droplets descended, blending with the rain. Carlyn realized that the protective barrier of the Winds had disappeared from the droplets touching his body.

    His senses were hazy and his vision was blurred. Carlyn frowned, trying to regain hisposure.

    ��Was this what Ines��s prophecy meant?��

    As his senses gradually returned, the first thing he felt was the dampness all over his body.

    Having lost control of the Winds and rolled on the ground, his entire body was covered in muddy water.

    The mud had even seeped inside his clothes, grating against his skin.

    Carlyn felt more difort than pain.

    For someone with mysophobia, it was only natural. He had undergone training to endure mysophobia under the Brusek Chief of Intelligence.

    That��s why he had been able to carry out missions normally.

    However, his threshold had dropped significantly since utilizing the Winds and recently obtaining purification.

    In other words, there were rarely asions for his body to get dirty.

    It had been a long time since mud had prated all the way inside his body like this. Carlyn felt an indescribable rage.

    Although his head was dizzy, that anger was helping Carlyn regain his senses.

    ��These crazy bastards. Did they hide a magic bomb in their body?��

    Even if it was possible, he never imagined they wouldmit suicide without the slightest hesitation.

    Carlyn got up from where he was.

    In the process, he used the Winds to remove the mud that had gotten inside his body and brushed off what was stuck to his clothes.

    He did not block the rain. He was using it to wash his body instead.

    Carlyn knew this was an unnecessary waste of energy. But his mind, still not fully coherent, had made it a priority.

    It seemed like his head would roll away if he did not get rid of that immediate difort, even a little bit.

    ��Huff.��

    His vision was still opaque. The trees in front of him were blurred. It was due to the severe impact of being hit in the head.

    He had been hit in the head before too��.

    Carlyn grumbled inwardly and quickly took out a painkiller pill from his pocket and swallowed it.

    It was the first time he had used it. And he hastily applied a styptic to the left side of his head.

    ��Where is he?��

    In the rainy forest, Carlyn detected Pelia��s location with the Winds. He was rapidly approaching this way.

    The reason he didn��t immediately attack was that Pelia without Winds had retreated far away to avoid the aftermath of the explosion.

    Tension rose again.

    Evening, the overcast sky was dark. A warmth trickled down above Carlyn��s head. It was blood.

    ��I can��t let this drag on.��

    His head had been deeply cut when he collided with the trees. There was throbbing here and there, but that was the most severe.

    The bleeding was substantial.

    He had to worry about losing consciousness rather than relying on his Ironman recovery. He had to end this quickly.

    Carlyn firmly gripped Moonlight. Even while being flung around, he did not let go of it from his hand.

    <i>Hoo�C</i> Carlyn took a deep breath.

    ��But at least I dealt with one of them, right?��

    In fact, it could not be considered a gain. At the point where his hidden short swords was revealed, Carlyn had intended to actively utilize the Winds.

    The technique he had used in his fight against Sword Master Rudehrn.

    Due to not being in optimal condition, the intricate utilization like back then was impossible, but the value was still sufficient.

    He could have eliminated one of them in an unexpected opening, without suffering this damage.

    But in a way, it was also fortunate.

    If the bomb had detonated right in front of him while they encircled him with the resolve to die, no Winds or anything would have saved him, and he would have died.

    ��Because they don��t value their own lives.��

    Feeling Pelia rapidly approaching, Carlyn checked his own body. His vision was gradually returning.

    However, his focus was still not clear. He felt a slight daze.

    And there was pain in his left shoulder. He should avoid exerting force with his left arm.

    But it wasn��t to the point where he couldn��t use it at all.

    His legs were fine, and although there was pain in his waist, it was bearable.

    ��I can still fight at this level.��

    There was no problem with using the Winds. There was still an undisclosed short sword too. Carlyn had thrown away the short swords he originally used in the forest.

    And hepletely rxed his left arm.

    It was to make him appear not in perfect condition due to the injury. It was a prelude to using the Ghost de. Soon, Pelia approached.

    ��Impressive, to have survived there.��

    Pelia too had notpletely escaped the aftermath of the bomb, his hair disheveled.

    Of course,pared to Carlyn, the level of damage he sustained was nothing.

    ��Is that the power of the Winds?��

    ��It��s my power.��

    ��Well, you were able to turn your body right away. You did the samest time. An unbelievable intuition.��

    Carlyn silently raised Moonlight. The wound on his head was severe. Even now, blood was dripping down the left side of his temple.

    He had applied a styptic, but the torn area was toorge. It would widen further inbat.

    No matter how sturdy one��s body was, they were still human. They could not withstand losing that much blood.

    Pelia was in the same situation of being short on time.

    With Haisen��s pursuit imminent, he too had to quickly deal with Carlyn and flee.

    ��His left arm has an issue.��

    Pelia too confirmed Carlyn��s injury. Just looking at his torn clothes, it was no bluff.

    Pelia intended to exploit that side.

    With their mutual interests aligned, Carlyn and Pelia simultaneously kicked off the ground, charging at each other.

    <i>ng�C!</i>

    A sh of sword and dagger. Pelia aimed his remaining dagger at Carlyn��s left side. Carlyn evaded by pulling his left leg back.

    ��More tenacious than I thought.��

    Carlyn changed his sword grip posture. He extended the sword forward, right shoulder forward and left shoulder back.

    At a nce, it resembled a fencing stance.

    It was a sword technique he had not used before, but it was not a problem. He did not intend to defeat his opponent with this.

    It was for defense until he could use the Winds to create an opening.

    <i>ng�C! ng�C!</i>

    Amidst the relentless assault of the dual daggers, a chaotic metallic ringing resounded. Carlyn focused on fending them off.

    Like adjusting distance in fencing, he regted his steps, advancing and retreating.

    In the process, he chose the battlefield again.

    ��I need to align the direction.��

    Due to the bomb��s aftermath, he had been flung quite a distance. Even if he could not reach the prepared battlefield, he had to adjust his position to utilize the short swords.

    Enveloping the short swords with the Winds, Carlyn retreated without arousing suspicion.

    The warmth from the left side of his head was soaking his shoulder through his neck. Carlyn felt a subtle daze.

    Time was not on his side.

    Through his unfocused vision, the dual daggers sliced in sharply. He tried to block them but could not.

    They were faster than what his eyes could see. The dagger that slipped between his swords aimed for Carlyn��s face. Carlyn twisted his neck.

    <i>Shaak�C ng�C!</i>

    The dagger grazed the edge of Carlyn��s cheek. If he had not blocked it with his sword a beatte, his face would have been stabbed.

    ��Now!��

    But that crisis was another opportunity for Carlyn. The Winds instantaneously enveloped Pelia��s body.

    Pelia, who was conscious of it, immediately resisted.

    Carlyn momentarily released the Winds�� pressure, then exerted different directional pressures on Pelia��s left and right arms and legs.

    It was not as intricate as when fighting Rudehrn, but Pelia��s center of gravity was disrupted by the momentary technique.

    Carlyn shed his sword diagonally from left to right. Even as he lost bnce, Pelia maintained his concentration.

    His dagger barely deflected Carlyn��s sword.

    ��Kkeuk!��

    And then the short swords came flying in from the four directions behind him, targeting Pelia.

    And with a full spin, Carlyn pulled the cord inside his left sleeve. His tattered cape coat fluttered upward.

    Pelia abandoned trying to regain his center of gravity. Instead, he repelled the Winds with mana as he rolled on the ground.

    And through his rolling vision, he confirmed the short swords flying at him from behind.

    ��Damn����

    It was not that he was unaware. But soundless short swords were not something one could see just by keeping them in mind.

    In that fleeting moment, Pelia made a quick decision.

    Most skilled warriors conceal one of their techniques to attempt to turn the situation around.

    Even though Carlyn��s condition did not appear good, Pelia judged that without Mori present, he could not seize the advantage as things stood.

    He abandoned fleeing.

    He resolved to go down together with Carlyn here. The short swords were right before his eyes.

    ��Father of the darkest ce!��

    As Pelia cried out while rolling on the ground, an ominous ck figure rose and rippled above his body.

    A dark aura inevitably swirled around the mana of devil worshippers, but this was different.

    Pelia��s entire body was enveloped by the ck figure. Only his two eyes glowed red within it.

    The darkness, extending like amorphous tentacles, engulfed the iing short swords.

    Carlyn did not falter at the untimely transformation.

    He was already aware that chosen devil worshippers could use devilization.

    ��This one has also given up on living.��

    However, using that would render one��s body half-crippled. The countermeasure was simply to endure until that power ended��

    But it was usually impossible. That powersted more than a day. And fleeing was not an option either.

    Only a Sword Master��s Sword Energy could easily pierce that darkness. The named sword was only meant to confront it.

    However, Carlyn had another method. He had killed that before using it.

    ��Hm?��

    But then,

    Through his Winds, Carlyn sensed someone approaching this location at a moderate pace. One person.

    ��Who is it?��

    Not hispanions. He had repeatedly warned them not toe, even telling them that he could die because of them.

    An undiscovered observer?

    If so, that was a blunder�� Carlyn felt a twinge of anxiety, but this fight took priority first. Carlyn kicked off the ground.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 140: Prophecy (6)

    Chapter 140: Prophecy (6)

    ��I didn��t expect to see this now.��

    Devilization.

    It wasn��t that he wasn��t flustered despite being aware of it. After all, it was something only seen in the middle of the main story in the game.

    However, there was a high possibility that it had urred in ces unknown to him.

    Normally, the named devil worshippers who showed themselves sometimes did not reveal themselves at all.

    Carlyn steeled his resolve.

    Although it would render one crippled after use, this was a grave crisis considering the proportional increase in power as a bacsh.

    ��Still, it��s fortunate that only one of them can use it.��

    If Mori too could devilize, Carlyn��s poison would certainly have lost its effectiveness.And he would have died here.

    Carlyn charged quickly. Now was the chance.

    There was no way to train devilization. From Pelia��s perspective, it was a lethal technique he was experiencing for the first time before dying.

    This moment of being unable to adapt was the weakest.

    Also, at this very moment, there was someone of unknown identity approaching this location. He had to end it swiftly.

    As Carlyn charged like a beam of light, Pelia��s ck tentacles blocked his path.

    Eight tentacles came at him from eight directions in front.

    ��As expected. He still hasn��t adapted yet.��

    There were gaps between the tentacles, and the attacks were not sharp. Carlyn slowed the tentacles�� movements with the Winds.

    Moonlight drew a semicircle from the lower right. The struck tentacles were violently repelled.

    However, due to the tentacles, advancing further became difficult. Carlyn increased the distance again.

    He tried approaching again but was repeatedly blocked by the tentacles. Not only could he not approach, but it was even hard to defend.

    ��Troublesome.��

    The only reason he could resist the eight tentacles was thanks to the Winds, allowing him to gauge the gaps between them.

    But proportional to that number, Carlyn��s hands could not help but be busy. Moreover, the tentacles did not get severed either.

    Only Sword Energy could pierce devilization.

    Still, it was fortunate that the Moonlight in Carlyn��s hand was a named sword.

    Whenever the tentacles touched the sword, they exerted an attractive force, as if trying to snatch it away.

    Ordinary swords could not withstand that absorbing force. After a few shes, the de would be damaged and break.

    Only named swords could endure it.

    ��Still, I need to avoid contact as much as possible.��

    Being a named sword did not mean it would remain unscathed. Cases of breakage sometimes urred too.

    He had to worry about damage duringbat, not in the future.

    Moonlight had already confronted Sword Master Rudehrn��s Sword Energy before.

    There must have been considerable internal damage even then. With better swords hard to obtain now, maintenance was essential.

    ��Aah������

    As the tentacles blocked Carlyn��s approach, Pelia let out a groan-like exmation.

    A voice filled with tion. He was vividly feeling the power welling up from within and adapting to it.

    ��Ah, Father of the darkest ce������

    Pelia had always been devout, but his faith had never been as solid as this very moment.

    The ominous red eyes within the ck figure enveloping his body gazed up at the rainy sky.

    The dark sky. Pelia felt it was a sign the Father was showing him.

    Carlyn judged that he could not afford any more dys.

    Even if he suffered damage, he had to swiftly put an end to this. Carlyn attempted another breakthrough.

    The tentacles from all directions targeted Carlyn.

    Carlyn resisted with the Winds, momentarily using a strong gust to deflect the tentacles aside.

    It consumed less energy than directly confronting them head-on.

    One step left, two steps right. Kicking off the ground and spinning his body in mid-air, he evaded the tentacles.

    A series of acrobatic movements disyed in a breath and a half.

    Having closed the distance, Carlyn thrust out Moonlight. It seemed to sh like moonlight on a moonless night.

    But the dual daggers blocked Moonlight��s path, their relentless assault having intensified from before.

    ��He��s gotten stronger.��

    Having failed with his strike, Carlyn retreated before the tentacles could surround him. It was fortunate this wasn��t a battle against them all at once.

    Though there were tentacles, they were not yet sharp. Most attacks were area-of-effect, striking the space itself rather than pinpoint strikes.

    <i>Koong�C Kung!</i><i>Thud</i>. The deflected tentacles violently struck the trees. Some trees even broke.

    The impact produced a faint tremor in the ground. Puddles of rainwater sshed with a pitter-patter sound.

    If the battlefield wasn��t a forest, it would have been a difficult fight. Carlyn kept changing positions whenever trees around him shattered.

    Pelia followed suit. For him, there was no behind anyway, and the rising tion made him confident of victory.

    The battle gradually grew more arduous because he had failed tond that initial strike.

    Opportunities were hard toe by.

    Whenever he blocked one dagger, another would follow, the cycle repeating. The tentacle attacks were also bing sharper bit by bit.

    ��An opening������

    Carlyn��s abnormal physical condition was also a problem. Momentary openings would appear, but each time, his reaction was slow.

    In the battles of masters, an instant mattered, so those were greatly regrettable moments for Carlyn.

    More warmth flowed down the left side of his head. On top of his already abnormal condition, he could not block the rain with the winds while fighting.

    The styptic was washed away by the rain, and the intense movements widened the wound. His vision was gradually blurring.

    ��And someone is approaching straight this way.��

    On top of that, the mysterious person was closing in directly. There was no time.

    Additionally, he felt resentment that Devil��s Blood was not manifesting.

    Last time, Devil��s Blood had manifested when his life was in grave peril, when he went to rescue the princess.

    The desire to live was still there. Yet he could not understand why the blood was not manifesting.

    Was it really not a dire enough moment?

    ��That couldn��t be.��

    This was a life-or-death situation. He had been caught in a magic bomb st. Subjectively, it felt more intense than his fight against Rudehrn.

    Carlyn could not fathom the difference between now and then. Was it because he still had onest trick up his sleeve?

    A fleeting contemtion mid-battle.

    For the usual Carlyn, it would not have been an issue, but his poor physical condition was the problem.

    In an instant, he failed to properly manipte the Winds deflecting the tentacles. <i>Ah, crap</i>. Carlyn realized it too.

    An attack wasing from the right.

    It was perilous. Carlyn felt the intuition that this was the moment to take a gamble.

    ��Either way, I was going to die.��

    An immense gust of wind struck Carlyn��s back in an instant. From that impact, Carlyn flew towards Pelia.

    The tentacles pierced the space Carlyn had upied, missing him by a paper��s breadth.

    A heavy pain rose from his back, but not dodging would have resulted in greater injury.

    And this was also a prelude to an attack. He spun his waist in a full circle, evading the frontal tentacles.

    This was a movement Pelia had not anticipated. Amid his confusion, the gap was within an arm��s reach.

    Carlyn��s sword traced the moonlight.

    There was a moon in the rain.

    Pelia barely managed to block the sword. <i>ng�C!</i> Moonlight rang out deeply. In that moment,

    Carlyn��s Winds drew out the Ghost de from his left thigh.

    Carlyn gripped the hilt of the airborne Ghost de with his left hand. Pelia was bewildered.

    ��What is it? Did it get flung by the explosion? So he doesn��t know about it?��

    A dagger without a de.

    From Pelia��s perspective, unaware of the Ghost de, it did not seem a major attack. Rather, he thought he had seized the advantage.

    It was because of the blood flowing down from Carlyn��s head. His left ear to shoulder was soaked in blood.

    Pelia thought Carlyn��s judgment had erred due to being dazed.

    He targeted Carlyn��s right side and back. The sharpened tentacles thrusted�C piercing Carlyn��s nk.

    ��Ugh!��

    The searing agony was like being struck by a high priest��s ck magic, an experience he had felt before.

    Gritting his teeth, Carlyn stabbed with the Ghost de. The dagger��s guard made contact with the ck figure but could not prate further.

    And then,

    Carlyn infused it with mana.

    The hilt was already before Pelia��s forehead. The de manifested, impaling Pelia��s brain and forehead.

    The tentacles stretching towards Carlyn froze in ce.

    ��Wh��?��

    Pelia��s bewilderment could not leave his mouth. His thoughts had ceased with his brain being pierced.

    He did not even see the Ghost de��s de.

    Thest thing Pelia felt was the surging tion suddenly draining away in an instant.

    The tentacles that had halted right in front of Carlyn��s back all dropped to the ground and dissipated at once.

    Ominous ck particles scattered before fading with the falling rain.

    What remained at the end was Pelia, reverted to human form.

    The fiery red eyes that had burned so intensely were losing their color. Carlyn withdrew the Ghost de.

    The limp body copsed forward with a thud.

    ��Ugh.��

    Clutching his side, Carlyn barely leaned against a tree.

    The sharp pain was piercing through even the painkiller he had taken earlier. But he could not afford to rx his guard.

    Carlyn quickly swallowed another painkiller and applied purification to the wound area.

    Then he applied a styptic to the torn parts of his head and nk.

    He could not fully cover the hole in his side. Hecked enough styptic because he had hastily used too much when initially injuring his head.

    With no choice, he bound it with a bandage as is.

    ��Huff������

    The approaching footsteps were nearby. They seemed to have arrived towards the end of the battle. From not immediately assisting, it did not appear to be an enemy.

    However, he could not be certain.

    In his current state, he was a hairbreadth away from copsing even while staying still. The falling rain appeared blurred too.

    Caught in a magic bomb st, suffering severe bleeding, and now a hole in his side.

    Remaining still would lead to losing his life faster than recovering. Prolonging this worked against Carlyn.

    ��Show yourself.��

    Carlyn��s raspy voice rang out, piercing the sound of rain. Carlyn sensed someone flinching in surprise.

    Not an enemy?

    And that person gradually approached closer. When he finally revealed himself, Carlyn felt his tensionpletely dissipate.

    ��Wh-what even was that just now������

    It was Jofor.

    It was perplexing. Clearly, until leaving the city, Jofor had not pursued him.

    Carlyn was aware of this fact as he had been expanding his Winds to search for the devil worshippers.

    In other words, Jofor had followed after Carlyn left the city.

    ��Was I lucky?��

    No, he might have asked around. Not many people in this world walked around with umbres.

    Getting wet was a risk they endured due to disliking it. Although this ce was somewhat distant from the city, it was still searchable.

    A magic bomb had detonated, and Pelia had shattered trees, so Jofor could havee upon hearing the sounds.

    ��Why did you follow me?��

    ��Well, since you were alone, I thought I��d help in case any problems arose������

    Jofor stammered. He could not believe the sight he had just witnessed.

    ��So you thought I��d teach you something?��

    ��������

    Jofor could not respond. That was correct. As fellow mercenaries, he had been watching for an opportune moment to assist and earn brownie points.

    Carlyn let out a wry smile.

    ��Good job. Come support me.��

    On the other hand, Carlyn did not think the situation was too bad. It had been an extremely arduous battle, but he had emerged victorious.

    And Jofor had witnessed Pelia��s devilization.

    Carlyn had been worried whether Jofor would believe him if he tried to recruit him, but after seeing that, it would be sufficient.

    Additionally, his physical condition made it impossible to reach the rendezvous point with hispanions.

    ��Huh?��

    ��Support me, I said. I might copse from exhaustion.��

    Jofor hurriedly approached Carlyn��s side. Before supporting him, Carlyn did not forget to purify Jofor��s clothes.

    Now seeing Carlyn up close, Jofor was astonished. Carlyn��s bandages were already soaked in blood.

    ��Are, are you alright?��

    ��No.��

    ��Ah, that was really incredible just now. I couldn��t see well from a distance how you dealt with that strange monster, but your movements were������

    Jofor rambled while gauging Carlyn��s reaction.

    To him, Pelia had been an unimaginable monster he had never seen the likes of in his life. The shock was immense.

    However, his admiration was sincere. There was genuine awe, for someone who had triumphed against such a monster.

    He had realized Carlyn was not simply a skilled mercenary but an extraordinary master.

    Moreover, Carlyn did not seem like a bad person either.

    Among those who walked the path of arms, many dreamed of such an opportunity. Jofor thought this was one of those chances.

    ��But that thing earlier������

    ��A devil worshipper.��

    ��Re-really?��

    Carlyn realized Jofor had not yet seen Pelia, unable to take his eyes off Carlyn in his astonishment.

    ��Look. He��s human now, isn��t he?��

    Upon seeing Pelia, Jofor��s mouth fell open in shock. The fearsome monster with fiery red eyes was now a person.

    Of course, there were perplexing points. Why had a mercenary suddenly gone out to fight a devil worshipper?

    ��Did you have issues with them because of a request?��

    Carlyn pondered briefly. The situation was ripe, but how should he go about recruiting him? His head was not functioning clearly.

    His memories of Jofor from the game were not vivid. But he soon recalled.

    ��Actually, I��m not a mercenary. I��m someone opposed to the devil worshippers, forming a secret organization to confront those trying to destroy this continent.��

    ��Oh, could it be a secret society��like that?��

    ��Well, if you want to put it that way, I suppose.��

    Jofor showed curiosity, even a hint of envy. Just as befitting the leader of a group.

    The ��Falcon��s Talon�� that protected the continent.

    It was a secret mercenary society Jofor had created. He really enjoyed such things, even though he often ended up dying from a blow to the back of the head, prompting him to make new ones repeatedly.

    The situation was not too bad.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 141: Prophecy (6)

    Chapter 141: Prophecy (6)

    ��Actually, when I first saw you, I thought about taking you with me. Your talent seemed decent.��

    ��R-Really?��

    Jofor asked back with a slightly puzzled look after I eagerly exined.

    ��From watching you observe and approach me, you didn��t seem tock observational skills, and I could sense your level of ability just by looking at you.��

    I maintained a solemn expression. To appear as cool as possible. I didn��t seem awkward.

    ��What do you say? Want to join?��

    Jofor looked a bit flustered. It was an abrupt offer, understandably. It��s important to press on.

    I immediately added:

    ��If you join, you��ll learn the secrets of a world you don��t know about.����Secrets of the world?��

    ��You just saw that thing, so you have some qualifications.��

    It was a somewhat childish act, but I judged that it would be convincing enough.

    Even the grown-up Jofor liked such things. After all, he was the leader of Falcon��s Talon.

    The young Jofor now would be even more so. Earlier, he showed curiosity at the mention of a secret society.

    Hmm. To give an analogy, it��s like you��re walking down the street and suddenly a car does a drift stop in front of you, and someone says ��Get in!��

    ��Interested?��

    ��Um, uhh��!��

    ��Think about it. But I can��t give you too much time.��

    My physical condition didn��t allow much leeway, but I remained calm and gave him a short moment.

    Make it really seem like there��s something there, but give him the choice. It��s important to let him choose for himself.

    I understood Jofor��s dilemma too. It was a bewildering offer. If someone said this to me��

    Wouldn��t I think, what is this madman on about?

    But I was confident. He had seen me dealing with Pelia, who had taken the form of a devil.

    After some contemtion, Jofor soon nodded.

    ��I am interested. I saw with my own eyes that����

    ��A devil worshipper using the power of the devil.��

    ��Yes. I saw you kill a devil worshipper, so it can��t be a lie.��

    I nodded. At this point, I needed to toss in a little test too.

    ��But you have to pass a trial.��

    ��A trial?��

    ��Secret societies don��t ept just anyone. You have to prove yourself.��

    After hesitating, Jofor nodded in understanding.

    ��Ah, I see. That makes sense. What kind of trial is it?��

    ��I��ll let you know when the timees. The situation isn��t good right now.��

    ��So for now, I��ll just be in reserve?��

    ��Right. From now on, you��re a prospective member.��

    ��Yes!��

    Jofor nodded vigorously. His solemn face was full of eagerness.

    ��Oh, but what��s the name of the secret society?��

    A name? There wasn��t one.

    I had no desire toe up with one either.

    ��There is no name.��

    ��Oh, a nameless organization! Nameless? The Nameless Organization? Which sounds cooler?��

    ��No����

    For a moment, I couldn��t hide my bewilderment.

    ��Pardon?��

    ��Never mind. Think of it however you like.��

    Well, there was no reason to stop him if that��s what he wanted to call it. For now, it seemed good to let him have that fantasy.

    I wasn��t in a state to talk too much right away anyway.

    ��First, let��s clean up the area and move out. Follow me.��

    I started rummaging through Pelia��s body first. It was to recover the magic tool used to find the Devil��s Blood.

    There was no need to look for the bald man whose body exploded, and since Pelia had been controlling him, Pelia would have the tool.

    No letters or orders were found on Pelia��s body. Only a considerable amount of money and magic tools.

    A dark purple, gemstone-like sphere the size of a baseball. I was sure this was the magic tool.

    ��Looks like this is how they found it.��

    Just in case, I picked it up with a cloth. Since it was used to obtain the Devil��s Blood, there could be strange phenomena.

    It wouldn��t be a problem if I was in top condition. But if something happened now, it would be troublesome. But I couldn��t just leave it behind either.

    I nned to call Osten to examine it. There could be tracking magic or something ced on it.

    ��That is����

    ��A magic tool those guys use. We should take a closer look.��

    Jofor��s eyes shone, seemingly finding this whole process very interesting.

    The magic tool did have a rather mystical look to it.

    ��Now let��s go.��

    There was no point in staying any longer. It didn��t seem like anything else would turn up if I kept searching.

    ��Where to?��

    ��The city.��

    The original first rendezvous point was outside the city. We were supposed to meet the next day in case of any nighttime incidents.

    But at this point, after how things turned out, there was no need to go there.

    It was safer to go to the city than to move somewhere else right now.

    There could be another devil worshipper nearby, but it was unlikely.

    If they didn��te even with all thismotion, then these two were probably the only ones.

    It would be better to rest in the city for a day.

    ��In my current state, moving recklessly elsewhere could leave traces.��

    There was no urgent need to move.

    A big city. As the saying goes, the area under themp is darkest, so I had to hide in a noisy, crowded ce.

    It��s an oft-quoted maxim for a reason. The crowd acts as a veil to conceal me.

    I had to rely on being ordinary.

    Of course, I would have to leave the city soon. There had been an explosion not too far away.

    An expert of my caliber might have felt the faint tremor. It was only a matter of time.

    ��First, check the scene of the incident and the vicinity, and if there are no traces, investigate inside.��

    Resting for a day and then moving would be enough. I headed for the city with Jofor.

    I used Winds to check if anyone was nearby, so there were no issues.

    After the battle.

    Relieved of tension, my body felt as heavy as a water-logged cotton ball, the only difort being the pain that pierced through the painkillers.

    I secretly entered the lodging of our group with Jofor.

    An upscale inn. Osten and Aron, who had been sitting tensely, were startled to see me.

    ��Brother!��

    ��Boss! Your appearance�� Are you alright?��

    Everyone was quite worried.

    ��Shh. Quiet. Calm down. Don��t call Mary. Get some hemostatic and medicine.��

    I had performed purification, but the treatment was insufficient, so it needed to be done again.

    ��Ah, yes!��

    Aron hurriedly rummaged through his bag. Osten alternated between looking at me and Jofor, tilting his head.

    ��Boss, but who is this person��?��

    ��A friend who may be joining us.��

    While recruiting him was natural, I had told Jofor there would be a test, so I matched my words ordingly.

    Osten, who had already experienced Aron and Mary��s joining, nodded his head. Aron had a look of curiosity on his face.

    ��Members of the organization?��

    Jofor, who asked this, seemed slightly disappointed. I thought I knew why.

    He had expected a secret society, but the appearance of our group was far from that.

    ��Why? Disappointed?��

    ��Huh? Oh, no, not at all.��

    Jofor was noticeably flustered. Aron, who brought me a bundle of medicine, frowned.

    His reaction was understandably unpleasant. I let out a lightugh.

    ��This friend will likely be stronger than you, Jofor.��

    I could be sure of it. Jofor as a swordsman was not of such a high level. He reached his prime with a spear.

    In contrast, Aron already had decent skills. I had personally trained him too.

    ��Hehe.��

    Buoyed by my words, Aron let out augh. This time, it was Jofor who countered.

    ��Surely not. He��s younger than me, isn��t he?��

    ��Youth doesn��t mean weakness.��

    It was Aron��s words. Their eyes shed in a battle of nerves. I judged it wasn��t a bad thing.

    Theirpetition would give each other the drive to improve. It wasn��t an unhealthy rivalry.

    ��We��ll see about thatter.��

    I spoke firmly. Of course, moderation was needed. It couldn��t reach a level that would harm the mission.

    ��This friend is a magic schr. A mage who specializes in magic tools. You��ll be amazed when you see it.��

    ��Ooh��!��

    Jofor showed interest. A magic schr in a secret society. Seems like he was making some associations.

    I set the medicine pouch aside and stood up from my seat.

    ��You all chat.��

    ��Huh? Where are you going?��

    ��To wash up.��

    The desire to bathe overwhelmed my head. I had gotten rained on and rolled in the dirt too.

    ��In that state?��

    ��Yeah.��

    With a wave of my hand, I headed for the bathroom. Focusing on cleansing myself using water, Winds, and purification.

    I stemmed the bleeding as much as I could with Winds, but the pain was naturally excruciating. But cleanliness came first, so I grit my teeth and endured.

    Afterward, I immediately used purification andy down on the bed. It was the group��s bed, but I had no leeway to care about that.

    I felt like I could copse at any moment.

    ��Wake me at 7.��

    ��7? It seems you should rest more����

    Not a wrong statement, but the situation was the situation.

    ��Can��t be helped. It��s dangerous to stay too long. If I don��t get up, pour water on me to wake me.��

    Without waiting for a response, I closed my eyes. The moment I closed them, slumber found me. Drowsiness deepened.

    What should I do now?

    Tomorrow, I had to leave this city first. With such a major incident, it seemed the destination would have to change.

    Where should I go?

    The post office?

    The thoughts before slumber didn��t proceed normally. I became conscious but couldn��t remember what I had been thinking about.

    Come to think of it, I did need to go to the post office. Since Ines had been worried, I should let her know the prophecy had been fulfilled but I survived.

    And I also needed to hear about the agreement between the southwest and the inds��

    That was myst memory before falling asleep.

    ***

    The early morning after Carlyn fell asleep.

    Toun Zaha arrived at the scene where Pelia had died, apanied by the vice-leader of the Altre Intelligence Unit.

    When thebat urred here, Toun Zaha had been passing through the vicinity. Not too close, though.

    However, he had felt a tremor.

    It was an extremely faint tremor, nearly drowned out by the sound of rain.

    Toun Zaha thought he might have sensed it wrong, but the timing was notable, and it was his mission. He thought it needed to be checked out.

    The estimated direction was somewhere between south and west.

    Without being able to pinpoint it, the area was wide, but after a considerable amount of time, he was able to find the scene.

    ��Devil worshippers.��

    ��Yes, we found them. Different from expected, though.��

    The order they had received was to track traces of devil worshippers.

    But they hadn��t expected to find their corpses here.

    Trees were smashed all over.

    A destructive force unlike anything they��d seen before. It looked like a battle between monsters, not between humans.

    ��What in the world could have happened here?��

    ��Seems like something the devil worshippers did.��

    Traces of darkness lingered on the broken trees. Toun Zaha calmly surveyed the surroundings.

    Even amidst the falling rain, the skilled field agent��s eyes caught signs visible on the battlefield.

    Footprints, smashed trees, cut grass, swords and mana, traces of darkness passing through.

    Toun Zaha realized the battle had dragged on while changing locations.

    Following the trail, he found an abandoned longsword and dagger in the grass, reaching the site of the explosion.

    And nearby, at the spot where he had hidden a short sword, he found a wet piece of cloth.

    ��It��s not an automatically triggered trap.��

    From the traces of the battle, they had survived the aftermath of the explosion and continued fighting. The broken trees and peeled bark were proof of that.

    After pondering at length, Toun Zaha reached a conclusion.

    Carlyn had been here.

    He had endured the magic bomb and defeated the devil worshipper using that strange power.

    Theck of traces after the battle and the hidden short sword were decisive evidence.

    Toun Zaha, who was nearby, also knew about using Winds to erase footprints and blow away the short sword. It made sense if it was Carlyn who had withstood the bomb.

    However, there was a lot of spilled blood around. Looking at the corpse, it was Carlyn��s blood. A major injury. He would be nearby.

    Toun Zaha scanned the surroundings. Where could he have gone? And he spotted another set of footprints.

    Footprints Carlyn had failed to erase �C from when Jofor approached.

    Had the injured Carlyn been captured? Toun Zaha felt a sense of urgency.

    ��We must move immediately.��

    ***

    7 AM. Fortunately, I was able to open my eyes without a water dousing. Of course, it was difficult.

    Not only was I fatigued, but the pain was worse than yesterday.

    Uncharacteristically, I gazed at the ceiling for a moment before barely managing to sit up. Searing pain shot through my entire body.

    The pain in my side was so severe that I had to use my hand on the bed to push myself up. Of course, my mind was clearer than yesterday.

    I heard Aron and Jofor had slept on the floor. Osten slept on the bed.

    In this world, it likely wasn��t due to age but rather a courtesy extended to mages.

    I called the group together.

    There was an incident where Mary, who hadn��t seen me yesterday, was startled, but that wasn��t important.

    ��We need to decide on our next destination.��

    The original n was to bypass Haisen and head to Temerza, but this incident urred here.

    Not only did trees break, but a bomb went off. Traces of darkness lingered everywhere.

    It was something I couldn��t remove with my purification. I couldn��t eliminate the power of the devil.

    If I could, the Sky Whale would have driven out the devils in the distant past.

    In any case, Altre has a branch in Haisen and its own intelligence agency.

    Those retreating from the north appeared here and caused this incident. It seemed best to leave the south for now.

    ��If you have a ce you want to go, feel free to mention it. Or somewhere you heard interesting news while traveling is fine too.��

    Thetter part was with Jofor in mind. Not that I nned to simply follow his suggestion.

    I would add it to the candidate locations first, and if another good ce came to mind, we would move there.

    We would depart in the morning, so I was asking just in case there were ces I couldn��t recall.

    Jofor raised his hand.

    ��Ah, I heard a rumor that a duke��s manor was robbed.��

    Aron and Osten cleared their throats.

    That was our doing, after all. I was about to open my mouth to tell the truth.

    ��I heard the manor of Duke Juan in the southern empire was properly ransacked. They left behind traces of a butterfly pattern?��

    Huh? That wasn��t about us?

    Wait, a butterfly pattern?

    The meaning was obvious. It was surely Ju Rina, known as the Great Thief or Rogue Master.

    I know her habits.

    She stays for this week at the ce she robbed, observing and enjoying the reaction. Duke Juan��s manor wouldn��t be far.

    Ju Rina. It wouldn��t be easy, but she��s worth meeting. If we can recruit her, we should. I decided on our next destination.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 142: Ju Rina (1)

    Chapter 142: Ju Rina (1)

    We slipped out of the city in the morning, blending in with the crowds. I reunited with mypanions. It was natural, given that the prophecy hade to pass.

    Our destination was where Duke Juan, Huberto.

    Jofor had heard news of Ju Rina yesterday, and the duke was robbed three days ago.

    In other words, Duke Juan was robbed four days ago. Considering the travel distance, we could meet Ju Rina.

    I know her, and with Winds, there��s a 90% chance of finding her.

    ��Even the direction is unexpectedly good.��

    Entering imperial territory now wasn��t a bad choice either. The talk of Anuma��s Sword was spreading.

    Sandstorms and lightning.

    They could dismiss it as mere rumors, but under the chain of events, the empire might recall me.I left myst traces in the west, so they could connect me to the incidents in the southwest.

    Since they knew about Winds, there��s enough reason for them to think the sandstorm was my doing.

    Especially considering the traces left by my recent duel with the devil worshipper, the possibility is even higher.

    Perhaps, the imperial side might think I��m dead. The devil worshippers would know otherwise.

    ��Well, not much changes.��

    Even if they associate me with the southwest, the empire, busy with the devil worshippers, can��t do much there.

    They don��t have a pretext to send the army immediately.

    With the atmosphere already moving towards integration and extreme rejection of outsiders, it��s hard for them to catch Al Fahri.

    And if it��s truly God��s will, what can they do?

    I put aside my worries. It��s not that there��s no potential for problems, but nothing changes even if I do.

    At most, they��ll track my traces a bit closer.

    ��Jofor seems fine too.��

    I haven��t told him my personal history yet. It wasn��t intentional secrecy. He didn��t ask, so there was no need to tell.

    Unlike with Aron and Mary, where I saved Jofor, it��s a bit ambiguous.

    A bit of caution. For now, it is enough to say that I am a powerful member of the secret society.

    It��d be better to tell him after some more time passes.

    Evening.

    After finishing camp preparations, I called Aron and Jofor. It was to wrap up the tension that startedst night.

    Even while moving, their nces towards each other were sharp. Enough time for theirpetitiveness to ripen.

    It��s a good phenomenon for the hardworking Aron and Jofor, who will now wield a spear.

    ��Both of you ready?��

    ��Yes!��

    ��We��ve been waiting.��

    Aron seemed a bit excited, contrasting with Jofor��s serious face.

    Both want to show their skills, but their targets differ.

    Aron wants to show Jofor his skills, while Jofor wants to show me.

    To prove my judgment was wrong.

    ��I won��t say much. Give it your all. But absolutely no injuries.��

    Both nodded without a word. Even Aron gripped his sword with a more serious face.

    ��Start.��

    They both kicked the ground simultaneously. A sh. Aron didn��t yield in strength. No, he even pushed Jofor back.

    Despite being younger and smaller, his raw strength is good. Jofor looked flustered as his bnce wavered.

    Aron didn��t let go of his advantage. His consecutive strikes, as I taught him, were sharp.

    Jofor hastily retreated.

    The following flow was as expected. Jofor��s skill isn��t bad at all.

    Aron is just exceptional. I watched for a while, then raised my hand.

    ��Stop.��

    Aron and Jofor halted. Their panting breaths were heard in syncopation.

    ��That��s enough. Jofor, any objections?��

    ����None. I lost.��

    Jofor coolly admitted it.

    He looked a bit dejected. After exhaling deeply, he extended his hand towards Aron.

    ��I was hasty. Shouldn��t judge by appearances.��

    ��It happens.��

    Aron nodded with a triumphant face. Jofor seemed a bit frustrated.

    ��I��ll catch up soon.��

    ��Tough, huh? Brother��s teaching me.��

    ��Don��t forget, I��m learning from that big brother now too.��

    They ignite again. Is it because they��re both still young? Seems so.

    Hormones are scary; even I sometimes have my body react ahead of my mental age.

    Anyway, the situation was good. As I initially hoped, it��ll be apetitive rtionship for positive development.

    Duke Brusek and Marhan didn��t stop Denif��spetitiveness either.

    I waited for the mood to settle, then called Jofor aside. Now for the next step.

    ��Jofor.��

    ��Yes, Brother.��

    Jofor also called me big brother, following Aron. We��re the same age, but I didn��t mention it.

    I don��t n to in the future either. It��s better for the organization if he sees me as his superior.

    ��How do you feel about wielding a spear instead of a sword?��

    ��A spear?��

    Jofor looked surprised at the sudden words. Understandable. It��s denying his time.

    After a dazed look, Jofor��s eyes widened.

    ��Don��t tell me�� you bought that spear before leaving the city for me?��

    ��That��s right.��

    In the morning, I purchased a spear from a cksmith. Mypanions were curious, but I didn��t give a reason.

    ��I felt it when I first saw you, and confirmed it after the recent bout. A spear suits you.��

    ��But I����

    I understand Jofor��s feelings.

    ��Have you ever used a spear before?��

    ��No, sir. But I��ve handled one.��

    ��How many years have you wielded a sword?��

    ��About 4 years.��

    ��Aron has wielded a sword for less than 2 years.��

    Jofor��s eyes widened.

    ��Moreover, Aron first grabbed a sword in a fighting pit after being caught by a city��s crime organization. And it hasn��t been long since he met me.��

    His widened eyes turn to Aron. Aron nodded, confirming my words were true.

    ��That��s����

    ��Of course, your current skill isn��t bad. But I��m just certain you can go higher when you wield a spear.��

    Arranging the bout with Aron was also to add persuasiveness to these words, in addition to theirpetitiveness.

    I can��t say it��s a lifetime, but Jofor too has wielded a sword.

    It��ll hurt his pride somehow, but talking like this will be more effective than saying it directly.

    ��If you dislike it, I won��t force you. But once you try it, you��ll know. You can say you dislike it after that.��

    I can be certain. Jofor was a character who reached the realm of the spear without a master. I know how he came to wield a spear.

    He realized his talent while betting with hisrades.

    Jofor looked uncertain.

    Probably, if he hadn��t seen me fight yesterday, he would��ve gotten angry. After a bit of conflict, Jofor acquiesced.

    ��If you say that much�� I��ll give it a try.��

    I handed the spear to Jofor. He gripped it silently. His grip posture is good from the start.

    I, too, drew Moonlight.

    ��Swing it as you like.��

    Swords, daggers, short swords.

    Things I properly learned from Marhan. That doesn��t mean I didn��t learn other weapons.

    Since you don��t know what situation you��ll face, you learn the basics of everything. It means I can handle up to an average level.

    It��s enough to teach Jofor who��s holding a spear for the first time.

    After that, it��s Jofor��s part, but I have advice. Because I��ve also fought with Ante, who uses a spear.

    The spear thrusting sharply is fierce.

    I deflected it with my sword. Then I blocked the spear shafting horizontally with the sword��s face.

    Despite the slight impact, my injured side ached, but I didn��t show it.

    The hardship of a superior.

    Jofor rotated his arm. The spear, spinning a full circle with waist power, aimed diagonally at my shoulder.

    From the process of adding power, it was hard to believe it was a consecutive attack from someone handling a spear for the first time.

    Well, this much is enough.

    I grabbed the spear shaft with my hand. Even Aron, watching from the side, had his mouth open.

    ��Are you sure it��s your first time using a spear?��

    ��Oh�� Ohh!��

    Jofor, with wide eyes and a round open mouth, looked alternately at me, his hands, and the spear.

    He seems to find it hard to believe. And finally, his gaze stops on me.

    ��Big brother!��

    ��How is it?��

    ��The spear, spear! I think this is it.��

    Well, of course. As expected. He became the top mercenary spearman within 2 years of wielding a spear.

    Rather, it��s strange that he hasn��t tried it even once until now.

    ��No, what have I been doing all this time����

    Jofor, who was rejoicing, looked at his sword with dejected eyes. I patted his shoulder.

    ��Betterte than never. If you hadn��t met me, you��d have kept wielding a sword.��

    ����You��re right.��

    ��I��ll teach you the basics for a few days.��

    For the next few days, I focused on teaching Jofor. His growth speed was astonishing.

    It was also a good sign that Aron, who was watching, got fired up.

    Mary and Osten��s training also began. Osten learnedbat utilizing simple magic, and Mary learned the short sword.

    While moving along the road like that, we also encountered spies of unknown affiliation. Three of them. Outwardly, they looked like mercenaries.

    But as soon as I nced through the carriage window, I recognized they were spies.

    ��High chance they��re from Altre.��

    Since the magic bomb exploded in their country, they must be very busy. They also looked at us but didn��t seem suspicious.

    From the start, our group��s appearance didn��t give that impression.

    Ourposition was still the same. The merchant��s daughter and guards. Osten, Aron, and Jofor guarded the carriage from outside.

    I was in the carriage with Mary.

    Can��t help it because of the head injury. If I have bandages on my head, it would look strange.

    ��That��s why I couldn��t even touch magic tools.��

    The muscle aches were all gone, but my head and side still hurt. Thanks to the trait Ironman, the head part recovered quickly.

    But the recovery of my side, pierced by tentacles, was slow.

    It was because of ck magic. Even applying purification didn��t make much difference. The power of the devil isn��t something to be purified.

    Still, it was fortunate there was no additional inmmation. A natural antibiotic, should I say?

    I thought about showing the magic tools to Osten but decided not to.

    It would just needlessly stimte his curiosity.

    ��There��s this amazing thing, but not now, I��ll do itter, so just know it.��

    For someone like Osten, it would be agonizing. Since I��ve had my heart race just seeing a trailer video for a game I was waiting for, I understand that feeling to some extent.

    No choice but to wait for my body to recover. Probably after meeting Ju Rina.

    ***

    ��It really was.��

    Altre.

    Carlyn was there.

    It was something he judged as low possibility, but the duke was slightly surprised that his intuition wasn��t dead.

    He put a cigarette in his mouth while reading Toun Zaha��s letter. It was because the following news was disappointing.

    ��One step toote.��

    The magic bomb exploded, and Carlyn disappeared while injured.

    Initially, Toun Zaha worried that Carlyn might have been captured, but after examining the subsequent traces, the possibility seemed low.

    Still, he��s alive.

    The duke exhaled in relief. Unfortunately, Toun Zaha couldn��t find any additional traces of Carlyn.

    It was because it was Altre��s territory. Due to the aftermath of the bomb, Altre��s intelligence agency was also moving busily.

    Trying to find Carlyn needlessly could lead to a tight spot.

    ��But how did they find Carlyn?��

    Was it a coincidence? It could be, or it might not. There might have been a sh in a ce Haisen��s eyes didn��t reach.

    The duke guessed Carlyn��s next destination.

    Thest they caught through their power was in the west. Did he head to Altre via the empire from the west?

    The duke shook his head.

    The news from the southwest was on his mind. Anuma��s Sword had arrived, and the tribes were being integrated.

    Although it wasn��t a ce to nt people originally, such a major event was bound to be heard.

    ��Hard to believe, but.��

    Sandstorms and lightning.

    He didn��t know about the lightning, but the sandstorm was possible with Carlyn��s power. If one thinks the lightning was a natural phenomenon��

    It means Carlyn created Anuma��s Sword.

    To the duke, Carlyn was a precious godchild who might have been betrayed for Haisen��s sake and even killed the empress.

    Naturally, he judged that the events in the southwest were likely for Haisen��s sake as well.

    He thought he might have caused trouble in the southwest while returning to Haisen.

    ��Since I heard he was told to return based on his own judgment.��

    And that too seemed quite admirable. The duke thought he should make contact with Carlyn quickly.

    It��s hard to bring him back immediately, but he had to help.

    Shaking off the pursuit of the empire and devil worshippers alone was far too dangerous.

    ��Where could he have gone?��

    Even if he wasing to Haisen, he can��t do that now. The traces of the magic bomb and devil worshippers were found in Altre.

    It was natural for it to reach the empire��s ears. The duke thought Carlyn,ing from the southwest, would head up.

    ��An ordinary person would go down, but����

    Carlyn is different. He taught him how to hide himself. If it��s the empire��snd above Altre, it��s Huberto.

    Just as the duke was about to call his confidant for orders, the confidant sprang out from the shadows first.

    ��Duke, there��s contact from Denif.��

    ��What did he say?��

    ��He says it seems he��s not in the west.��

    ��Is there a reason?��

    ����He says it��s a feeling.��

    The duke let out a wryugh. Despite saying it like that, Denif wasn��t a thoughtless child.

    Perhaps he made a judgment after hearing rumors about Anuma��s Sword. The confidant continued with a troubled face.

    ��He says he��ll try going towards the empire. Considering his current position, it seems he��ll go to Huberto.��

    ��What a coincidence.��

    But considering the distance, Denif will be one step behind. Carlyn won��t stay still.

    ��What do you mean����

    ��Tell Toun Zaha to head to Huberto as well.��

    However, it didn��t seem bad to have them cooperate if Toun Zaha doesn��t meet Carlyn.

    The confidant sensed the flow of the situation.

    ��Is Carlyn possibly there?��

    ��The probability is high.��

    ��I��ll ry it immediately.��Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 143: Ju Rina (2)

    Chapter 143: Ju Rina (2)

    Ju Rina lives for theft.

    She��s addicted to the thrill of sneaking in and stealing things, the ecstasy of seeing her target��s intense reaction.

    Herbat skills aren��t bad, but all her talents are specialized in thievery.

    ��Cat��s Footsteps,�� ��Danger Perception,�� ��Presence Concealment.�� She has three high-level traits just rted to that.

    Plus, she has the ��Keen Senses�� trait. If that werebat-rted, she��d definitely be Sword Master material.

    In fact, Ju Rina robs the imperial pce before the main story��s midpoint. It��s a 50-50 chance. Sometimes she gets caught.

    Anyway, it means she��s a thief who can deceive even a Sword Master��s senses, apart frombat.

    She��s not called a Master Thief or Rogue Master for nothing.

    Even I, with Winds, find it hard to do that. It��s a miracle created by the synergy of her high-level traits.��Seems she��s starting to be active around now.��

    Ju Rina was famous from the early parts of the game. Always leaving a butterfly mark.

    This is probably her debut time.

    Duke Juan might be her first, or at least second or third target. Honestly, I��m not sure if I can recruit her.

    I��ve never seen Ju Rina move with others. She always acted alone.

    There were times I tried to form a bond and got backstabbed. Rather, my mansion got robbed.

    ��I do know a bit about her personal life.��

    Not in detail, and I can��t guarantee it��ll work. She talked about it in past tense.

    I n to use that, focusing on her goals to attempt recruitment.

    Ju Rina��s goal was to rob the imperial pce. She stole the emperor��s crown and disyed it in the square.

    That��s when she started being called Rogue Master. After that, her activities dwindled.

    Of course, I��m still unsure about the possibility. She can do that without joining me.

    I��ve been racking my brain on the way here, but no special solution came to mind.

    Rather, I had worries. There��s a possibility she might rob me and run away.

    ��Well, I��ll think about it after finding her.��

    It shouldn��t be a big problem. Even if she��s someone who didn��t get caught by a Sword Master, she��s not at that level yet.

    And I know her habits.

    If I didn��t know that, even I with Winds might not find her, but I have a fair idea.

    Just then, my thoughts drifted to another topic.

    Recruiting talent was bing moreplicated. It had to include the condition of not betraying.

    It takes more time, and it��s hard to exin my circumstances.

    ��Rather, create individual organizations?��

    A small elite is better than being alone, but even that has limits. Originally, I nned to form a small group��

    But facing reality, my thoughts change. Can��t I just run it like an intelligence agency?

    Jofor originally ran the Blue Falcon Mercenary Band. Even though he��s under me, I can make it like that.

    I can introduce the ones I can use, and he can put them in the mercenary band.

    It seemed easier to expand the organization this way. Only the head needs to know me and follow orders.

    ��No wonder even intelligence agencies maintain this system.��

    Even within Haisen��s intelligence agency, many haven��t met Duke Brusek.

    Of course, there��s a bit of risk. It��s too early to decide now, so I need to think about it. Both sides have pros and cons.

    ��Big brother will buy everything? Really?��

    ��I said so. Food is a given, and even things you want while on the road. Weapons, clothes, curious items, anything. Lodgings are top-notch too.��

    ��You��re not lying?��

    ��Hah�� Ask the others. We should��ve stopped in a city midway. If only big brother hadn��t said it was urgent.��

    Whatever decision I make, I need to make these guys stronger first.

    There��s still time until the game��s starting point, so it should be enough.

    ��But why did you get a beer from me then? There wasn��t much food on your desk at the time.��

    The whispering from behind was Aron and Jofor. Jofor is older, but they��ve be almost friends in a few days.

    ��That��s because I was undercover then. Are you dumb? We had a full spread.��

    ��Wow, this guy. So you pigged out while big brother ate simply? No loyalty?��

    ��No, big brother����

    ��<i>Sigh-</i> Even if it��s undercover, still. If it were me, food wouldn��t go down my throat.��

    Aron lost words for a moment at Jofor��s rebuke. His bewildered eyes rolled left and right.

    I know Jofor��s words don��te from the same loyalty as Aron��s. He��s just teasing.

    Even though he��s under me, it��ll take time for him to develop loyalty like Aron��s.

    Apart from that, my physical injuries are almost healed. The abnormal recovery speed was thanks to the Ironman trait.

    My side still hurts, but it doesn��t strain unless I move violently.

    ��Focus.��

    In the distance, Huberto��s city walls started to appear. The kids fell silent at my words.

    Getting in wasn��t difficult.

    Although security was tight since the duke was robbed, 10 days had passed since the incident.

    They might check people leaving, but not those entering.

    Ju Rina stays for about two weeks, so I have about 2 to 5 days left.

    I nned to start searching from today. But first, I need to take care of the kids�� meals.

    ***

    As soon as we arrived in the city, we transformed from a merchant caravan to a mercenary band.

    It��s makeshift, but nothing��s better than mercenaries or merchants.

    I could pose as a fallen noble from the west, but that��s more likely to cause problems.

    There are many flies targeting such people.

    ��Big brother.��

    Around the time we were almost done with lunch, Mary suddenly called me. She calls me big brother, following Aron.

    I nodded, sipping water, signaling her to speak.

    ��Can I manage the money from now on?��

    ��Huh?��

    It was sudden. I looked at Mary, still holding my water ss. Mary nced around.

    ��It seems we��re spending too much.��

    ��It��s fine. Money, we can just get more.��

    ��But isn��t it better to have more? And we��re spending excessively beyond what��s needed.��

    She��s not wrong. In the long run, I need to establish bases too. It��s just that there are many ways to get money.

    Seems she��s developed an interest in this after reading books about merchants and moneytely.

    Hmm. Thinking about it, it doesn��t seem bad.

    I tend to buy everything the kids want. If they say something��s delicious, I order one more.

    But the spending has been high.

    Since giving them separate treasures, I��ve noticed their spending habits growing a bit.

    It seems they��re spending recklessly, a bacsh from their moneyless days. It��s not bad if Mary cuts that in between.

    Aron and Osten looked a bit stung, as if feeling guilty.

    But Jofor looked a bit wronged.

    Just earlier, his eyes rolled at the sight of the full meal. He focused on eating without a word throughout the meal.

    ��But this is my first time����

    Mary continued, not minding Jofor.

    ��I��m not saying don��t use it. I know you consider meals important, brother.��

    That��s impossible not to know.

    Every chance we got, I fed us until we were full. I always preached about the importance of rice.

    Eat when you can eat and sleep when you can sleep �C that��s what I learned in the spy agency.

    Besides, there��s no cheaper way to boost loyalty than food.

    ��But this�� it��s a bit much.��

    Mary pointed at the table. Indeed, even though the meal was over, quite a lot of food remained.

    It meant we had ordered excessively, even considering how much Aron and Jofor eat.

    Because I have Mysophobia, I usually ordered one for each person. That��s morefortable than sharing food.

    In fact, it wasn��t a problem at first.

    Like Jofor today, the otherpanions ate until nothing was left, gritting their teeth.

    But now that their deprivation is being satisfied, the amount they leave is gradually increasing.

    ��Of course, I don��t mean to interfere with how you spend your money, big brother. But I think I need to manage a bit what my brother and Osten spend.��

    Aron was silent at his sister��s bold words, but Osten reacted strongly.

    ��M-me? Why?��

    ��Even though it��s money big brother gave separately, and it��s needed for creating magic tools, you��re buying too much these days. You know our luggage has increased a lot, right?��

    ������

    Ah, I was going to talk about this part too. I understand the peculiarities of creating magic tools.

    Ideas pop up suddenly, and magic tools require a vast variety of items.

    But we can��t carry everything. Osten seemed to know that too, so he kept his mouth shut.

    ��Even if it��s personal money, it needs management now. You were going to talk about this too, right, big brother?��

    ��I was. The luggage has definitely increased.��

    At my words, Osten slightly bowed his head. It does seem like we��re putting too much pressure on even the money received separately, but we just need to not set the limit too high.

    Mary��s intention is to prevent it from bing excessive. If there��s some friction at first, I just need to mediate. That��s all.

    ��Anyone object to what Mary said?��

    Everyone was silent. Both Osten and Aron looked like they were thinking something. They must have realized they got too excited.

    Well, we have been traveling toofortablypared to our situation.

    I took on most of the risks and set the rules of conduct.

    From now on, if they discuss among themselves like this and seek my advice, they��ll probably act while thinking for themselves.

    It was unexpected, but the timing wasn��t bad. Mary created an appropriate opportunity.

    In the silence, Jofor looked at me cautiously.

    ��Um, I��ve eaten everything����

    Unlike Aron or Osten, he had indeed cleaned his te. It was worrisome to the point of wondering if his stomach would burst.

    It��s the appearance thepanions showed at first. Mary also nodded readily.

    ��Jofor, for now, eat as much as you can. We were like that at first too. As time passes, the amount will decrease.��

    Mary��s words were reasonable. Seemingly thinking she��d say no, Jofor nodded with a dazed expression.

    ��Oh? Y-yeah. Thanks.��

    As if displeased that only Jofor was an exception, Aron looked like he was about to say something but closed his mouth again.

    Mary looked at me.

    ��From today, I��ll write ounts and report. I think I can also check how much more we can spend. I��ll try to predict until when we need to get money again.��

    ��Okay.��

    The flow isn��t bad.

    In fact, this time too, we spent recklessly and then hurriedly stole money when it was almost gone.

    If Mary specifies the timing, we can make more preparations. As expected, having more people is good.

    Because you can be free from these trivial aspects.

    ��I��ll start right away when we go up.��

    ***

    While Mary gathered thepanions and started writing the ounts, I left the room.

    Ju Rina��s habit is to watch the surroundings while drinking coffee at a cafe near where she��s staying.

    It��s quite severe. She drinks four or five cups of coffee a day. Because of that, she even got penalty traits.

    ��Insomnia�� and ��Coffee Addiction��.

    I��m not sure if I can fix this. Anyway, I went around near the duke��s mansion looking for a cafe.

    ��There are two?��

    Coffee is extremely expensive here. I looked around just in case, but I didn��t expect there to be one more.

    It��s not even arge city, so I was a bit surprised.

    In Chenarus, there are close to ten, but there are also cities with none at all, so this is quite a lot.

    I looked at both cafes, but Ju Rina��s figure wasn��t visible. I didn��t expect it either.

    Insomnia.

    Ju Rina sleeps in the morning and wakes up around noon. She��s probably having ate lunch somewhere now.

    ��Should I wait for a bit?��

    I took a seat at the cafe with a better view of the duke��s mansion. If she doesn��t show up while waiting, I can move.

    I know her face, but I��m not certain. Since it��s before the game starts, she might look different from what I know.

    Her hair being red like ginger is a characteristic, but she might have dyed it, so I need to look carefully.

    I ordered an Americano and opened a newspaper.

    [Devil worshipper appears in Altre!]

    The empire��s newspaper had what I did written on it. It seems they couldn��t suppress the news.

    Probably because the first discoverer was amoner. It says there was amotion when the city��s nobleman led soldiers to confirm.

    One thing is set with this incident. The magic tools they use. No matter where I am, they can find me.

    It means I can be in danger anytime.

    But there��s one exception.

    The empire��s capital, Chenarus.

    In the ce where the Sword Master is, they can��t use that magic tool. In other words, the ce I should make my base is the empire��s capital.

    ��I need to make Erendil the emperor anyway.��

    It��s a part I��ve been considering for a while. The problem was whether to make it a base or an additional branch.

    At that moment.

    A red-haired woman appeared at the cafe entrance.

    Her hair was messy, not long awake, thick horn-rimmed sses, I almost didn��t recognize her.

    She was even holding an archaeology book, at a nce she looked like a schr. Ju Rina sat down with a tired-looking face.

    She ordered atte, opened her book, and nced at the duke��s mansion.

    She looked a bit bored too. Maybe because it��s been quiet since 10 days have passed.

    Meanwhile, Ju Rina suddenly threw a nce at me. Our eyes met. Is it a feeling?

    ��Rather than pretending not to know and then approaching����

    I stood up and approached Ju Rina. She waved her hand.

    ��No sitting together. Even though you look decent, I��m not interested.��

    ��It seems she��s misunderstanding in a different way. I sat down across from her without minding.

    Ju Rina frowned.

    ��I said go away?��

    ��You��re Ju Rina, right?��

    For a moment, her eyes widened. I could see her pupils dting and muscles tensing.

    She looked like she was about to jump up. I pressed her shoulder with Winds.

    ��I��m not from Arachne.��

    Arachne. A fanatic group in the eastern continent where Ju Rina was until she escaped.

    Ju Rina��s eyes wavered. This might unexpectedly show a possibility of recruitment.

    ��Let��s talk a bit.��Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 144: Ju Rina (3)

    Chapter 144: Ju Rina (3)

    Rushing to Huberto as soon as I heard Ju Rina��s story wasn��t just because she��s a talent to be a Rogue Master.

    If this recruitment is sessful, I can alleviate worries in two aspects.

    First, I won��t have to worry about money in the future.

    Right now, I can handle it, but the story changes as a little time passes. My time will be more precious as it goes.

    As the organization grows, the money spent will also increase. I��ll find ways to cover it, but it takes time.

    In other words, Ju Rina will be an inexhaustible well.

    ��Some nobles have more money than one can imagine.��

    The second is her stealthiness. She��s someone who could even rob the imperial pce where the Sword Master is.

    It means she��s an expert in moving unnoticed.When I can��t move, I can use her to get information.

    Whether it��s stealing documents, eavesdropping, or otherwise, there are various ways.

    Additionally, I can get Ju Rina��s know-how. What I learned at the intelligence agency isn��t perfect.

    Even with the help of traits, bing a Rogue Master means she has her own methods.

    ��I can also teach Aron, Jofor, and the people I��ll recruit in the long term.��

    The presence or absence of such a being greatly helps the growth of the organization. It means it��s quite an important position.

    I looked at Ju Rina with a serious attitude.

    Judging from her recent reaction, the issue with Arachne seemed more valuable than I thought.

    In contrast to how it was resolved in the game, it meant I had an opportunity.

    ��What do you want to talk about?��

    She red at me sharply. The Winds were suppressing her with full force.

    Since the moment I was about to say her name, she was trying to draw a dagger hidden in her bosom. She was about to jump up and attack me right away.

    ��Calm down.��

    ��Who do you think you are?��

    ��I told you, I��m not from Arachne.��

    I raised both hands to signify I had no intention to attack and nodded towards my back.

    People��s gazes slightly turned to her intense reaction.

    Neither of us would benefit from drawing attention.

    Especially Ju Rina, who robbed the duke, would feel this more. Wemunicated with our eyes. I deliberately raised my voice.

    ��It��s not because I��m interested in you, it��s because I like archaeology too.��

    ����Archaeology?��

    ��That book, it��s by Lupiten, right? I enjoyed reading it too. You know, it��s hard to meet people interested in archaeology.��

    ��You should have said so earlier.��

    People��s gazes gradually moved away. It��s the look of seeing entrics. A natural reaction.

    In this world, archaeology is considered a weird hobby.

    A cafe where only rich peoplee, Ju Rina probably brought the archaeology book for that reason too.

    After exchanging acting and observing me, Ju Rina seemed a bit calmer.

    ��I understand you��re not from Arachne.��

    The atmosphere of her speaking was peculiar. Relief and a bit of regret were visible. I couldn��t understand.

    Regret? Why regret that I��m not from Arachne?

    Suddenly, a thought urred to me in a different direction. I had considered her leaving traces of the butterfly pattern as an overreaction.

    But, if that��s not it.

    If she intentionally left traces to catch the Arachne chasing her��

    Assuming my hypothesis is correct, I also understood her habit of staying for two weeks where she turned.

    The same goes for her trying to attack me with a dagger as soon as I mentioned her name.

    It was a reaction as if she had practiced it.

    ***

    In fact, Carlyn��s guess was true. Ju Rina left the patterns to catch Arachne.

    She was still naive, but it was for revenge.

    ��Thanks for checking.��

    ��You have Mystic Power. This wind. There��s no one like that in Arachne. I��ve never seen you before either.��

    Arachne is an elite few. There��s no one Ju Rina doesn��t know.

    Maybe except for the children who are being raised secretly and viciously like her after being kidnapped.

    But she wouldn��t not know someone of Carlyn��s skill level. She wasn��t worried when Carlyn approached.

    Because it was a face she didn��t know. She thought he was just an annoying fly.

    She only tried to attack because she was surprised he knew her name. She could move immediately because she practiced imagining this situation.

    But that doesn��t mean she let her guard down. In her surprise, she quickly turned her thoughts.

    ��Who is he? Did Arachne hire someone?��

    She shook her head.

    If so, they wouldn��t have approached like this. Arachne isn��t the type to reveal their organization��s name.

    In a state of tension, she unknowingly let out a deep breath. Carlyn recognized that anxiety.

    Since the atmosphere was better for conversation than before, he carefully opened his mouth.

    ��I��m someone hostile to devil worshippers.��

    ��Devil worshippers?��

    Ju Rina frowned at the out-of-nowhere remark. Carlyn nodded.

    ��Why does thate up suddenly?��

    ��First, to exin how I came to know about you.��

    ��Tell me.��

    ��The guys I caught thinking they were devil worshippers were Arachne.��

    ��Who did you catch?��

    ��Well. They hardly opened their mouths though.��

    Carlyn didn��t know much about Arachne.

    In the game, it was an already disappeared group, and he only picked up rough information under the Chief of Intelligence.

    It��s an elite few fanatic group in the east that worships the moon god, Lu Nanna.

    It��s also secretly supported by King Elish, who guards Lu Nanna��s holynd.

    Carlyn guessed in the game that Arachne might have been done in by devil worshippers.

    Because the east was eaten up 100 out of 100 times by devil worshippers. There were few other possibilities.

    Anyway, because they were a fanatic group, Carlyn��s words didn��t sound strange.

    Ju Rina also thought that if it��s those guys, they might do that. Her question was in a different direction.

    ��But did they talk about me?��

    ��To be precise, I overheard. Ju Rina, they were looking for a red-haired girl who likes butterflies? I already knew about Arachne.��

    It was Carlyn��s improvisation. It was a risky statement, but fortunately, Ju Rina didn��t find it strange.

    ��How did you know about those guys?��

    ��I��ll tell you that when our rtionship gets a bit more solid.��

    Carlyn smiled slyly. Ju Rina looked at him silently. She seemed displeased.

    Carlyn looked around and lifted his top a bit.

    Right side of his waist. When he tore off the covered bandage, the wound inflicted by Pelia appeared.

    The flesh pierced by the power of darkness was eerily ck. Just by looking, one could tell it wasn��t necrosis or the like.

    ��That��s����

    ��A wound I got fighting devil worshippers.��

    ��Don��t tell me, did it happen in Veurtan?��

    It was natural for her to make the connection since she had also seen the newspapers. It was the most recently talked about event.

    Carlyn thought things were going well. He lowered his clothes again and lifted his hair to show a scar.

    ��That��s right. This one is from the bomb. Well, I can��t prove more than this that I��m hostile to devil worshippers.��

    Carlyn��s words were convincing, and Ju Rina also agreed.

    ��Anyway, before the Veurtan incident, I happened to catch Arachne and overheard their conversation.��

    Ju Rina silently looked at Carlyn. Her wariness had eased a bit, but she was still tense.

    Carlyn maintained silence.

    He had the lead, and there was no reason to be hasty. As he thought, it was Ju Rina who broke the silence.

    ��So, why did youe to find me?��

    ��To recruit you.��

    Ju Rina furrowed her brows under her thick horn-rimmed sses. For her, who suffered under a fanatic organization, it wasn��t a wee proposal.

    ��Why?��

    ��Because I��ve heard about your skills. Even this time����

    ��Who are you? Where do you belong?��

    For Ju Rina, an individual opposing devil worshippers was an iprehensible realm.

    Having grown up in an organization since she was young, she thought Carlyn was the same as her.

    ��I told you. Someone hostile to devil worshippers. I don��t belong anywhere.��

    ��Does that make sense?��

    ��Why doesn��t it make sense?��

    ��That��s����

    Ju Rina lost her words for a moment.

    ��They��re a huge group that killed the empress. Without being crazy, how can you oppose them alone?��

    ��I��m not alone.��

    ��See.��

    ��But I don��t belong anywhere. I��m creating an organization. That��s why I��m trying to recruit you.��

    It was a statement without much room for rebuttal. Ju Rina realized she was getting drawn in little by little.

    ��I don��t want to join anywhere. I��m sick of those ces. Anyway, you want me for money and my body, right?��

    Carlyn frowned. Because an out-of-ce word popped out of Ju Rina��s mouth.

    And he felt a deep hatred there.

    He could roughly guess the situation. He who grew up under Duke Brusek was rather lucky.

    ��It��s partly true for money, but not for your body.��

    Ju Rina red at Carlyn without responding.

    ��I��m not just telling you toe under me. I��ll take care of Arachne for you.��

    Ju Rina��s pupils dted a bit.

    ��Those guys?��

    ��Yes.��

    It was an icy face. Indeed, as Carlyn initially hoped, that part had potential.

    Because Ju Rina still had hatred and fear towards Arachne.

    ��And I��ll support what you want to do.��

    ��What I want to do?��

    <i>What are you saying?</i> Ju Rina asked back with a curious face.

    ��You like stealing, right? Your goal is to rob the imperial pce.��

    ��What nonsense is that?��

    Carlyn was taken aback. Because that was the goal of Ju Rina that he knew.

    In fact, it wasn��t. Ju Rina wanted revenge on Arachne.

    But as Carlyn guessed, devil worshippers had taken care of Arachne.

    In the life of Ju Rina, who doesn��t trust people, the goal of revenge disappeared. All that remained was stealing.

    ����Those guys were saying that. A crazy woman whose dream is to be a Rogue Master?��

    ��That��s nonsense. What I want to do is rip apart and kill those Arachne bastards.��

    Good thing he said he overheard. Carlyn thought he needed to quickly change the topic.

    There was still a possibility.

    ��If I take care of those guys for you, will you join?��

    ��What do you want?��

    ��For you to be my strength in the fight against devil worshippers.��

    ��You mean earn money for you?��

    ��Not just that. I need your abilities.��

    Carlyn grasped Ju Rina��s mental w. A life where she had no choice but to treat her body and mind roughly, like a tool used by others�� will.

    He had learned using captured spies from other countries as teaching materials.

    Depending on the degree of the w, it��s sometimes impossible, but also how to persuade them.

    ��You��re not just a tool for earning money, right? You know you can do much more than that.��

    You have to create ripples in the heart with words and show sincerity with actions.

    Of course, this method isn��t 100%.

    After Carlyn��s words, Ju Rina was lost in thought for a while. Carlyn judged the situation wasn��t bad.

    ����If I refuse?��

    ��Then you refuse. I��m not coercive. You can stand up and leave right now. I just hope you won��t tell anyone about our conversation.��

    ��Do I have to decide right now?��

    ��No. But, the sooner the better.��

    ��I need time to think.��

    He said he haspanions. Ju Rina was trying to observe Carlyn and hispanions during that time.

    ��Take your time.��

    Even as Carlyn said so, he felt regret. It seemed like she had almoste around��

    He had a feeling that if he let her go now, it would be hard to meet her again.

    ��How about staying with us in the meantime? Whatever you decide, I��m going to take care of Arachne.��

    ��Huh? You��ll rip apart and kill Arachne even if I refuse?��

    <i>I didn��t say rip apart and kill��</i> Carlyn didn��t catch her words and just nodded.

    ��I��m the one who wants you. Think of it as me showing sincerity first.��

    Ju Rina looked at Carlyn with surprised eyes. Carlyn met her gaze with a serious face.

    It��s something he had in mind whileing to meet Ju Rina.

    He had thought about the route to take ording to the n.

    Even if you leave Arachne alone, they��ll disappear anyway, but it��s a cost worth bearing to get Ju Rina.

    ��Wait. You��re not trying to lead me to Arachne with such words, are you?��

    Suddenly, Ju Rina red with sharp eyes. But she, too, was doubting her own words.

    It was certain he wasn��t sent by Arachne. She just wanted to hear him say no because she was anxious.

    ��Why would I? I could just capture you.��

    Carlyn raised mana and pressured Ju Rina. The ominous mana swirled only near her.

    Ju Rina faced the difference in power.

    She realized Carlyn��s words were true. He was a stronger being than she imagined. Carlyn released his power.

    Two seconds. Despite the short time, she felt her breathing be rapid. She couldn��t breathe.

    Her heart pounded from the tremendous pressure. Towards her, Carlyn showed a kind smile.

    ��How about it? I want to hear your answer now.��Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 145: Ju Rina (4)

    Chapter 145: Ju Rina (4)

    ��I-I would like to think about that too����

    Even with the additional proposal, Ju Rina asked for time after a moment of inner conflict.

    I couldn��t help but feel a bit disappointed, but it was better than before. The feeling that she might slip away if I let go was gone.

    It could be called a partial sess.

    It seemed like I had managed to turn around the heart of the distrustful Ju Rina to some extent. I decided not to push her further.

    It wouldn��t be good for me to appear impatient. With someone like her, approaching too eagerly could backfire.

    I nodded readily.

    ��Do that. If you keep worrying, you can decide after seeing mypanions. Even if you say no after meeting them, I won��t stop you.��

    I didn��t really mean it literally. Anyway, it was obvious that Ju Rina would observe me and mypanions.I wasn��t worried.

    I know there��s anxiety in Ju Rina��s heart. But it will disappear after she sees mypanions.

    They��re not bad kids by anyone��s standards. Rather, Ju Rina will start questioning.

    Thinking, ��You��re antagonizing devil worshippers with these kids?��

    If I can exin afterwards, I��ll be able to appeal to my human side plus points.

    ��Okay.��

    ��Then I��ll go first.��

    ��Huh? Oh, okay.��

    I got up from my seat and intentionally took a step, then turned around.

    ��Ah, even if you decide about joining the organizationter, I��d like you to think about traveling together by the day after tomorrow.��

    ��The day after tomorrow?��

    ��Anyway, since I decided to deal with Arachne for your sake, there��s no need to stay here long. I��m nning to move right away.��

    Ju Rina seemed slightly taken aback by my execution.

    ��Let��s meet here at 10 AM the day after tomorrow. How about it? Even if we don��t travel together, we should set an appointment to meet after I deal with Arachne.��

    Ju Rina said she understood for now. I left her with Winds and exited the caf��.

    And a little whileter.

    Ju Rina started following me. Her stealth was so impressive that even I was surprised.

    I thought that if she had entered my detection range when I wasn��t conscious of her from the start, I might have missed her.

    It was remarkable that she could do this even with winds.

    She minimized her breathing, and her footsteps mixed in with people��s crowds, moving like flowing water, were incredibly light.

    Her presence was almost non-existent. I continued to watch her movements. I need to read that pattern.

    ***

    The next night.

    Ju Rina came to find me earlier than the promised time. It was when I was reviewing the uing schedule.

    Since it��s not often that I go east, it would be convenient to take care of any business I have before going.

    She came near my lodging and spent some time pacing around.

    ��I guess she hasn��t made up her mind yet.��

    Even aftering up to my door, she seemed to hesitate, standing there lost in thought.

    She even took out a lock pick and seemed to struggle with whether to pick the lock or knock.

    In the end, she knocked. When I opened the door as if I��d been waiting, she flinched in surprise.

    ��You came early.��

    ��Did you know I wasing?��

    When I nodded, she seemed to realize on her own and slightly opened her mouth.

    ��Ah�� the wind.��

    ��Come in.��

    I led her to the table.

    ��Want something to drink?��

    ��No. It��s fine.��

    If she declines. I sat opposite her. Unlike yesterday, She wasn��t in the guise of a schr.

    Under the red hair, cat-like sharp eyes are directed at me.

    ��Have you decided?��

    ��Before that, I have something to ask.��

    ��By all means.��

    ��I saw yourpanions. You knew this too, right?��

    As if I wouldn��t know that she��s been observing since yesterday. I also read her surprise at seeing mypanions.

    I told her that��s right.

    ��You��re opposing devil worshippers with those kids?��

    ��Why? Is there a problem?��

    ��They were so young.��

    ��Are you questioning whether I can handle Arachne?��

    ����It��s not just because of that.��

    I shrugged my shoulders.

    ��I��m confident about Arachne. If I think the kids will be a problem, I n to move alone.��

    ��Even if I��ve seen your skills, you shouldn��t think too lightly of it.��

    ��Don��t think that what you saw yesterday is all of my power.��

    ������

    ��And it��s not right to underestimate the kids either. They��re young but all have talent. You��re the same, having skills different from your appearance, right?��

    Ju Rina was silent for a moment.

    ��I think it would be better to introduce you after all.��

    ��What? Suddenly?��

    ��Isn��t it better to meet them before deciding to travel together, even for a short time? Rather than deciding to travel together and then wanting to leave because it��s ufortable.��

    Since it wasn��t wrong, Ju Rina didn��t refuse. Though she didn��t seem pleased.

    I woke up Aron with Winds.

    I had told him toe to my room with the others if I gave a signal in preparation for this situation.

    Soon, mypanions gathered in my room.

    They all looked at Ju Rina with curiosity. She seemed a bit ufortable with their gazes.

    ��From this side, Osten, Aron, Jofor, Mary. This is Ju Rina. She��s the one who robbed Duke Juan.��

    ��Oh! Hello?��

    Since I had told him beforehand, Aron greeted her with a friendly smile. Ju Rina responded by nodding slightly.

    This situation seemed to make her flustered and a bit ufortable. That much can��t be helped. It��s her unique personality.

    ��Aron and Mary are siblings. I rescued them when Mary was taken hostage and Aron was forced to fight unwillingly in a fighting pit.��

    Aron and Mary nodded. Ju Rina��s expression changed slightly. Surprise mixed with a hint of regret.

    Regret, huh. I wonder if she too wished for such salvation under Arachne.

    ��Osten is a mage. I recruited him when he was working like a ve in Gorivan��s Magic Tower. Jofor is a rookie mercenary I met by chance.��

    Jofor and Osten acknowledged my words with eye greetings towards Ju Rina.

    ��It seems you didn��t raise them since they were young.��

    ��Even I��m not that old,e on. I just met Jofor about 10 days ago, and it��s been a little over half a year for Osten, Aron, and Mary.��

    Mypanions nodded.

    ��That��s right. I was in Sorenson. If you go to Sorenson and ask about Aron the Mad Dog, everyone will know, right? Because I escaped spectacrly at the end.��

    ��I was also in Gorivan��s Magic Tower before receiving boss��s employment offer.��

    ��Wait. Employment, you say?��

    ��Is there a problem��?��

    Osten looked at me nervously, thinking he might have said something wrong. That��s not it. He did very well.

    I didn��t miss the opportunity.

    ��These kids are under me, but it��s actually closer to employment. They��re not just underlings I order around. They all receive the treatment of top-tier mercenaries.��

    Even Jofor was given a money pouch when he officially joined the organization after sparring with Aron.

    He couldn��t close his mouth for a while due to the enormous amount.

    ����You give wages?��

    Ju Rina��s expression now was simr to Osten��s in the past. Why are there so many bad people in the world?

    Anyway, thanks to Osten, I was able to increase my persuasiveness from an unexpected ce.

    ��Yes. I pay the allowance that top-tier mercenaries receive. In some ways, half of the profits are for the organization, the rest is distributed ording to the number of people.��

    ��You don��t take it all?��

    ��Right. That��s how it is when we move together. If they bring something alone, a quarter falls as their share.��

    It��s absolutely not taking too much. Ordinary organizations take more than me.

    Mypanions nodded again in affirmation. It wasn��t my order, but they looked like puppets.

    Well, this much should do.

    I sent mypanions back. If this continued, it might start to look strange.

    ��That��s it for now. Sorry if the kids made you ufortable. But, if you��re considering joining, I think it was a necessary meeting.��

    ��I understand. It��s okay.��

    ��It��s different from those trash-like organizations you��re worried about. Not only do we provide humane treatment, but it��s practically close to an employment rtionship.��

    In a way, it was an investment. Right now, mypanions�� skills aren��t quite top-tier on the continent.

    Of course, since I know the future, it��s an investment that can only seed 100%, but still.

    ��And that��s what I hope leads to loyalty andsts long.��

    ��I know. I could tell just by their expressions. They all looked good. There were no shadows on their faces.��

    ��I��m d it looked that way. It means I��m doing well.��

    Silence fell again. I saw her conflict, so I didn��t open my mouth first.

    After a few minutes, I realized she had made her choice.

    ��Have you decided?��

    ��Yes. It��s not final yet, but let��s go with traveling together until we deal with Arachne. I need to see those bastards die too.��

    ��Good. You thought well.��

    ��But, let me join in too. Thinking about it, I feel like I should carry out my revenge myself.��

    Was the recent hesitation not about joining but something else? Maybe I was focusing too much on recruitment.

    I nodded readily. If Ju Rina joins, it��s practically close to sess.

    She has information about those bastards. I could figure it out myself, but it would take too long.

    Internal information would be hard to get too.

    ��Then let��s change the method. Instead of me dealing with it, I��ll help you. How about that?��

    Ju Rina nodded silently. And for a moment, she looked at me. She seemed like she wanted to say something.

    But she didn��t open her mouth in the end. Instead of asking, I took out a money pouch.

    ��Take it.��

    ��What��s this?��

    ��It��s not official, but you��re joining even if temporarily. Think of it as me employing you, just like I employed the kids.��

    ��It��s okay. We��re just traveling together.��

    Ju Rina shook her head.

    ��And strictly speaking, you��re helping my revenge.��

    ��There��s an intention in helping.��

    I refused her refusal. Ju Rina bit her lower lip.

    ��It��s fine����

    ��Just take it. I know you��re not a person without money, but you��re considering traveling together, right? Think of it as experiencing in advance.��

    Although Ju Rina was reluctant, I put the money pouch in her hand.

    She had an expression that was hard to describe.

    Is it because this kind of acknowledgment is a first, or is she ufortable?

    I wondered if I was being needlessly meddlesome, but I don��t regret my choice. I just hope it��s the former.

    ��Then let��s see each other tomorrow morning. Or should I get you a room here?��

    ��No. I��lle on my own.��

    ��Then let me know your lodging. You probably haven��t disposed of the loot yet, so I��lle to pick you up by carriage.��

    It won��t be just money that she stole. She momentarily flinched with caution at the mention of loot, but soon nodded.

    Well, at this point, it was as good as crossing the 90% mark in recruiting Ju Rina.

    ***

    ��Rina, eat together.��

    On the way to the east.

    Mary called out to Rina, who was sitting far away, with a kind smile and a bowl.

    ��It��s okay. I��mfortable alone.��

    Rina��s answer was the same as before.

    Although we��re traveling together, she hardly talks. It showed that she��s a bit ufortable with us.

    If anyone, she talks to Mary. I heard that Mary asked questions when they were alone.

    Asking if we treat Mary strangely.

    It was natural for mypanions to feel bad hearing that. Especially Aron.

    I consoled mypanions.

    ��It can��t be helped right now.��

    But mypanions�� anger didn��t continue.

    When I told them the circumstances inferred from her words, they all seemed to feel sorry for Rina.

    Especially Aron and Mary. It seemed Mary understood more because she had the experience of being held hostage.

    She was trying to approach within a limit that wouldn��t burden Rina even if she refused.

    I didn��t take separate measures. Although she knows in her head that we��re harmless, it seems her life experiences make her like this.

    That kind of vignce has to be resolved by oneself.

    ��I hope time is the medicine.��

    It would be nice if she opens her heart, but it��s okay if she doesn��t. I can gain some benefit either way.

    After finishing the meal and even brushing my teeth, I continued my thoughts in another direction.

    The magic tool obtained from Pelia. Now that my body has fully recovered, I was investigating it with Osten.

    Contrary to my worries, there was no location tracking function. There was no reaction at all.

    ��The problem is that I can��t gauge how to use it.��

    It remained the same even when I blew mana into it, and it was the same using Winds. The remaining guess was one.

    Could it be that only those who have received the power of the devil can use it?

    If so, it meant I couldn��t use it. There was a bit of regret.

    Finding Devil��s Blood would be beneficial for me too.

    ��Whether to recruit, or wait for devil worshippers nearby, or kill them.��

    I also have Devil��s Blood, but�� just as the continent is hostile to the blood, it can��t be helped.

    It��s better than letting it fall into their hands in any way.

    Wait.

    For a moment, a thought shed through my mind. I have Devil��s Blood.

    It means that the devil��s power flows in part of my blood. Wouldn��t it work if I smear blood on the magic tool?

    It seemed like a good idea.

    ��Let��s try it first.��

    After distancing myself from mypanions to prepare for any possible aftermath, I dropped a drop of my blood onto the violet sphere.

    As expected.

    At the same time, the magic tool reacted. To be precise, the devil��s power contained in the violet sphere.

    ��Huh?��

    And for a moment, my vision was reversed to a ckish violet color. It wasn��t a warning from Death Avoidance. It was the devil��s power.

    Goosebumps rose all over my body. It was tension, of course. My heart started pounding.

    Northern part of the continent.

    The devil that descended on the continent when I was with Erendil was looking at me through the magic tool.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 146: Denif (1)

    Chapter 146: Denif (1)

    ��������

    No conversation took ce between the devil and Carlyn. They only looked at each other through the violet sphere.

    The devil reflected in the fist-sized sphere looked small, but his presence was not.

    Carlyn felt cold sweat running down as he unknowingly gulped.

    The devil of domination. He knew of that existence.

    ��Was this bastard the one that first descended in the northern continent?��

    The devil stared intently with bulging eyes. The red pupils shone on the ck sclera.

    The devil looking at him smiled. The sharp fangs looked sinister. The momentary encounter ended just like that.

    ��Phew������In the midst of the scene returning to normal from the purplish-red inversion, Carlyn let out a ragged breath.

    His exhaled breath trembled. He had even forgotten to breathe in front of that overwhelming presence.

    ��Damn it.��

    It��s not like he didn��t worry about potential dangers. That��s why he looked into it with Osten.

    When they observed it, they judged that it didn��t have a location tracking function.

    Even if it was hidden, they thought the possibility was low. Because they initially judged it as a detector.

    If you get bogged down by small risks, you gain nothing. Carlyn just did what he had been doing so far.

    However, he didn��t expect toe face-to-face with the devil directly.

    He didn��t directly suffer any harm, but after the extreme tension, he felt all the strength leaving his body.

    ��Was I toocent?��

    Was it because he was influenced by hispanions�� innocence, or was it because he had been on a winning streak since leaving the Imperial Pce?

    Things hadn��t been going ording to n, but much better than nned.

    No, that��s just an excuse.

    Carlyn shook his head inwardly. He had beencent. He had let his guard down after oveing the prophecy. It was a moment when he needed to reflect on himself.

    Of course, it was a predetermined future.

    He wouldn��t have just left the magic tool alone because it was dangerous. He would have tried various attempts.

    ��Because I can��t just leave it alone or discard it.��

    But it wascency that he didn��t do it in a safer ce.

    After dealing with Pelia, his whereabouts were discovered by those guys here. The fact that he was moving east was revealed.

    The devil worshippers may have been able to deduce Carlyn��s destination.

    He should have done itter, in a safer ce. That was Carlyn��s regret. But unexpectedly, there was some relief too.

    ��It��s fortunate that I didn��t touch it after making the base.��

    If he hade up with this method but didn��t use it untilter, things would have be moreplicated.

    Of course, he would have had to abandon the base and redo his identity cleansing. Perhaps now was better.

    Still, this magic tool didn��t seem like a trap set by those guys.

    If they had intended it, it wouldn��t have just ended like this.

    Carlyn remembered the devil��s gaze.

    At the end, he showed an ominous smile, but at the first encounter, the devil also had a puzzled look.

    ��It seemed like he saw something unexpected.��

    Carlyn��s conjecture was correct. The detector was made by imbuing the devil��s power.

    Only the chosen ones could use the darkness to detect Devil��s Blood.

    And when Devil��s Blood was captured, it was designed to report that blood was spilled for you by staining it with that blood.

    That��s why the devil of domination was puzzled when the blood was stained.

    The news of Pelia and Mori��s deaths had also reached them. It was even in the news, so they couldn��t be unaware.

    And what appeared was an unfamiliar face. Because Carlyn was in disguise.

    But the devil quickly recognized that Carlyn was Carl Schurtafen. He sensed the Winds even while looking through the medium of the magic tool.

    ��For now, it seems okay.��

    Carlyn judged that the magic tool wouldn��t cause any immediate problems. There was no additional effect.

    It was an urate judgment. The encounter was short because he only dripped a single drop of blood.

    Carlyn decided to put aside what had already happened for now. All he could do right now was increase his speed.

    Instead, his thoughts turned to how to utilize this. He had grasped the fact that staining it with blood made it activate.

    ��If I do it well, I might even be able to sell it as a trap.��

    Those guys would probably be suspicious, but either way, they would have toe to the ce where Carlyn activated it.

    He could set a trap or aim for a sh between a formidable foe and the devil worshippers.

    The first person that came to mind was Archmage Shahri.

    He hadn��t contacted her yet. It was still too early to deal with the First Prince. The sooner, the better.

    Because before that, Shahri mighte into contact with the devil worshippers.

    Of course, the possibility was low now that the devil worshippers were withdrawing their forces from the north, but you never know.

    ��Using the First Prince as a pretext to deal with Shahri doesn��t seem as good as this.��

    If he lured Shahri to the ce where he activated the magic tool, they would inevitably end up fighting each other.

    From the devil worshippers�� perspective, they would send someone stronger than Pelia.

    And if an elf was there, they would try to capture and interrogate her rather than talk.

    And Shahri wouldn��t meekly let herself be captured either, so the chances ofbat were high.

    Of course, it was just a thought that had suddenly urred, so it wasn��t perfect. But the possibility was sufficient.

    Even if he didn��t utilize it this way, there was ample room to use itter.

    ��I��ll think about this a bit more.��

    Now it was time to move quickly. His current location had been revealed to those guys. They might even guess which direction he was headed.

    But there was no change to the n of heading east.

    Because the Empire was sharp, the enemy wouldn��t be able to send many forces, and Ju Rina was more important than that risk.

    Hispanions hadn��t noticed what had just happened. The encounter was something only Carlyn had experienced.

    ��Boss, did you find something out?��

    ��It��s a more dangerous item than I thought.��

    ��Huh?��

    Osten questioned, but Carlyn didn��t say anything more. It was because of Ju Rina��s presence.

    There was no need to unnecessarily make her anxious at the persuasion stage.

    ��Let��s increase our speed a bit.��

    ***

    I reviewed my ns moving forward.

    Since I was heading east anyway, I intended to handle anything that could be done in that vicinity.

    I had no intention of exerting influence in the east. The east would definitely fall to the devil worshippers.

    It was a ce that didn��t get along well with the Empire due to religious conflicts.

    Lu Nanna. The believers in the Moon God.

    For the ridiculous reason that the moon rises in the darkness, they get close to and are devoured by the devil worshippers in disguise.

    ��And yet, the reason there was no major friction with the Empire was due to the geographical trait.��

    Between the central and eastern continents, there was a rugged mountain range from top to bottom. Between the south and east, there was a desert area.

    It wasn��t an environment that was easy to travel through. That��s why the east was somewhat independent even on the continent.

    Since there wasn��t much interaction, trade with the east offered immense wealth but the risk was so high that not many engaged in it.

    This eastern region rapidly fell to the devil worshippers after the game��s starting point.

    ��Starting in the east meant having to restart, by the game��s rules.��

    Originally, I had nned to pass through the east and then head to the desert area. That ce, like the northeast and southwest, was also teeming with demonic beasts.

    Capable warriors frequently came and went there to sell the byproducts from hunting them.

    Among them, there might be someone worth recruiting. Hmm, after reviewing, the southeast seemed fine too.

    Even if they found out I was heading east, they wouldn��te all the way down to the desert area.

    ��For now, I need to assess the situation a bit.��

    Because unexpectedly, I might encounter the devil worshippers in the east. There was still time.

    At that moment, at the edge of my Winds perception, two figures were caught behind us. They were riding horses.

    They were people I hadn��t sensed before.

    The fact that they were caught now, after increasing the carriage��s speed, meant they were moving very quickly.

    ��What is it?��

    It��s not unusual for this to happen. It��smon to encounter people when traveling along roads.

    But the nearest city was still quite a distance away, so there was no reason to drive the horses that quickly.

    For long-distance travel, you also have to consider the horses�� stamina.

    A sudden worry that they might be devil worshippers crossed my mind. But that didn��t seem possible.

    ��No matter how fast they are, it doesn��t make sense for them to find me this quickly.��

    It was too short a time for them to be chasing after me. Moreover, with the situation of Pelia��s death, two people were too few for a pursuit team.

    It was more likely they were just passing by.

    Still, just in case, I kept watching behind us. The distance was gradually getting closer.

    Now, they were close enough to be seen with the naked eye.

    I turned my head slightly. The two behind us were a middle-aged man with a sizeable build and a young man.

    Despite the considerable distance, our eyes met. And in that moment, I couldn��t help but be flustered.

    ��Denif?��

    Even with his disguise, I could recognize him. That familiar gaze. I recognized Denif first, then Toun Zaha.

    How did they end up following me?

    Had Haisen been following me? My mind was in a jumble. It didn��t make sense.

    After the incident with Pelia, I had been meticulous about covering my tracks.

    I quickly racked my brain. I didn��t have any ill feelings toward Haisen. We wouldn��t fight.

    I had acted ording to the duke��s orders.

    ��But he had told me toe when I deemed it appropriate.��

    Had they changed their policy to approach me first? It seemed a bit risky in the current situation where the Empire was still sharp.

    I wasn��t ready to join Haisen yet.

    I hadn��t properly built up the organization. It was not the right time to return to Haisen.

    There was a glimmer of hope, though.

    What if they just happened to be passing by for a mission? Of course, that possibility was extremely slim.

    ��Separating from mypanions�� it was already toote.��

    They had already seen us. Assuming Denif didn��t recognize me, I could only cling to that faint hope.

    But my hope was crushed in less than five seconds.

    Because Denif and Toun Zaha started approaching us while gradually slowing down.

    Caught off guard by their sudden approach, mypanions also regarded them with wary eyes.

    Denif and Toun Zaha both had serious expressions. Denif even looked angry.

    My thoughts turned negative.

    ��Could it be the duke didn��t tell him?��

    The duke��s confidant had said that I would be known as a traitor within the Haisen Intelligence Agency.

    Only the four of us �C me, the duke, the confidant, and Phiri �C would know the truth.

    I had heard that, but I thought he would have told his godchild Denif. If he didn��t��

    The situation wasn��t good.

    ��If I handle this wrong, it could really get messy.��

    If my assumption was correct,bat would be unavoidable. Denif and Toun Zaha. It wouldn��t be easy.

    It might even be tougher than the fight with Pelia.

    ��Hah, I finally found you.��

    Denif spoke while shaking his head left and right. Recognizing me, mypanions raised their weapons.

    Ju Rina also hurriedly looked around in rm.

    ��Carlyn, long time no see?��

    I couldn��t figure out what kind of expression I should make.

    ��Yeah, how have you been?��

    ��Me? Well enough. But who are these guys?��

    Denif grinned wryly. It seemed he had trouble getting information. I turned my gaze toward Toun.

    ��Toun, have you been well?��

    Toun silently nodded. The signs weren��t good. It seemed he didn��t know my circumstances.

    It really does look like they weren��t told.

    As the tension rose, I pondered what to do. Should I tell mypanions to run?

    I couldn��t kill Denif and Toun Zaha.

    Could I subdue them without killing them? That didn��t seem possible.

    Should I go to the duke and escape instead? Negative thoughts filled my mind when Aron spoke up.

    ��Brother, do you know them?��

    ��What? Brother?��

    The answer came from Denif, whose expression had contorted. Denif shouted at Aron before asking me:

    ��Brother?��

    Denif, who had shown quiet anger earlier, now looked dumbfounded. His face was filled with a sense of betrayal.

    A sense of betrayal? Why was he suddenly showing that? I couldn��t understand this situation.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 147: Denif (2)

    Chapter 147: Denif (2)

    ��Well, it��s not that important right now.��

    Denif drew his sword. Toun Zaha was still standing with an expressionless face. Does that mean he won��t intervene?

    If so, that��s good for me.

    ��What are you doing? Not picking up your sword. Are you just going to let yourself be captured?��

    Denif, who was grinding his teeth, now had an excited look on his face. Is it because he��s going to fight me? In the midst of all this?

    A guy obsessed with fighting�� Still the same as ever. I inwardly sighed.

    Still, it was fortunate that Toun Zaha did not move. It was probably Denif��s stubbornness.

    While chasing me, he may have said he would take me on alone.

    For me, who had to subdue my opponent, there could be no better opportunity than this. If I deal with Denif first, Toun should be manageable.As long as I don��t get seriously injured in the meantime. I drew my sword.

    Denif grinned. I nced at mypanions. Should I tell them to run away, just in case?

    No. It would be meaningless.

    Toun would follow, and if I��m defeated, it��s only a matter of time anyway.

    Mypanions looked at me with grim faces. Aron��s face showed grim determination.

    ��Don��t intervene.��

    It was a warning, just in case. Even if they intervened with good intentions, it was more likely to harm me.

    Without waiting for a response, I focused on Denif. Stay calm. There was no Death Avoidance warning.

    That means I won��t die here, no matter what happens.

    Thinking about it, I was reminded of old times. It had been years since Ist crossed swords with Denif.

    He probably doesn��t have the same habits as before. With Denif��s talent, a lot must have changed.

    My swordsmanship itself has changed fundamentally as well.

    I should think of him as aplete stranger.

    In fact, I could even set traps based on past experience, since that��s what I intended to do.

    ��Hah.��

    Taking a short breath, I grounded myself.

    There was no point in dragging this out, since Toun Zaha��s intentions could change at any moment.

    Mana swirled around Denif��s body. He was reacting to my Winds. To resist them right away.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The swords that shed in the center shook with the force of the struggle. But Denif didn��t budge.

    ��As expected. He��s grown stronger.��

    Denif grinned, as if thinking the same thing. I twisted my wrist to the right.

    Denif��s sword slid along my cross guard. I pushed down hard.

    Denif��s sword pointed downwards, opening a gap. I thrust my sword, but Denif lightly dodged.

    ��Haha!��

    Denifughed joyfully. It was because our duels always started with this pattern.

    An unspoken rule that had arisen at some point.

    I considered whether Denif would try to exploit this. I had countermeasures in mind, but moved just like old times.

    I didn��t use any tricks either. Denif had probably prepared countermeasures too. It was better to use them in the heat of battle.

    From here on, anything goes. I charged in diagonally. <i>ng! ng!</i> Two exchanges followed in half-breaths.

    The loud nging of metal assaulted my ears.

    ��Best to end this quickly.��

    If the fight dragged on and Denif struggled, there was a good chance Toun Zaha would join in.

    I had to subdue Denif in an instant. The chances were slim, but I had to try.

    We exchanged a few blows. I tuned my Winds.

    Then I replicated my habitual swordsmanship from the past that Denif would remember.

    The counterattacks continued familiarly.

    His eyes sharpened. He probably thought I was trying to set up a move by exploiting his memories of my old habits.

    ��He fell for it.��

    Instead, I tuned my Winds. Like I did to Rudehrn, I applied pressure to part of his body.

    His right elbow. Denif��s iing sword suddenly sped up abnormally.

    Since it was an intentional move, I had already anticipated the space and charged into it. Aided by the Winds, I thrust my sword.

    The sword tip was keen. Denif twisted his body.

    I sealed his movements with the Winds. But Denif resisted faster than I expected. He paused for a moment, but I only grazed his arm.

    ��Just cut his clothes, huh.��

    Tsk. I had expected it, but he was tougher than I thought. Can��t be helped. We had sparred daily for years.

    No one could handle my Winds better than Denif.

    The method had changed, but Denif was the one who had experienced and resisted them the most.

    I had grown, but so had Denif. His speed at resisting the Winds with mana was about the same as before.

    ��Your method has changed a bit?��

    Denif widened the distance between us and gave me a deep smile. To be able to smile in this situation, he really was crazy.

    It was a disappointing feeling. If I could havended a hit this time, it would have been easier.

    ��Things change over time.��

    Denif didn��t lose his smile. He looked at me with a satisfied expression.

    Toun Zaha was still motionless, only watching with a serious face. I calmly steadied my breathing.

    This won��t be easy.

    My actions may have reduced the chances of bing an imperial terrorist, but Denif��s talent hasn��t gone anywhere.

    Even before leaving the duke��s service, Denif had a slight edge over me.

    If I wasn��t at my absolute peak condition, I would be outmatched. Now that we��ve both grown, our strengths are still evenly matched.

    ��Today doesn��t seem to be that strange day?��

    ��You��re still a bbermouth.��

    ��It��s a joyous day, of course.��

    I took out the Ghost de. In my right hand was Moonlight, in my left the Ghost de. I didn��t bother hiding the de.

    Even if I concealed it as just a dagger, Denif would think I was hiding something anyway.

    It would be better to catch him off guard by piercing through his defenses.

    ��What��s that? You got some newfangled thing?��

    Denif looked at the Ghost de with amusement but also keen eyes. He was wary of it.

    Without a word, I grounded myself and charged. Denif came to meet me.

    Moonlight traced the moonlight. I hid the Ghost de behind it. Denif inserted his own sword into the moonlight.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The shing swords bounced off each other. Feigning a follow-up attack, I lightly thrust the Ghost de at Denif as a feint.

    It seemed like I was just harassing him to set up my next move. Denif nonchntly tried to block it with his sword.

    But this was the real thing.

    The Ghost de pierced through Denif��s sword. This put his sword in front of my body as well, but Moonlight was there.

    ��You crazy bastard!��

    The Ghost de aimed for Denif��s shoulder. Denif twisted his body in rm, but the Winds restrained him.

    The Ghost de shed across Denif��s shoulder. He couldn��t dodge an attack beyond his imagination.

    It wasn��t as deep as I��d hoped. A tinge of regret remained. If I��d intended to kill, I could have.

    If I��d aimed for his neck instead of his shoulder, Denif would have copsed.

    But I couldn��t kill Denif here. I have no intention ofpletely breaking with Haisen either.

    Denif, who had retreated to check his wound, looked at me with resentful eyes. He seemed to realize I had gone easy on him.

    He gritted his teeth and gripped his sword tightly.

    ��Going easy on me in that situation?��

    ��I can��t kill my own brother.��

    Denif had an ambiguous expression. He looked deted. That��s when Toun Zaha intervened.

    Damn. Should I have inflicted a deeper wound?

    Things were starting to go awry. Now that my move had failed and Toun Zaha was getting involved, it would be a headache��

    But what Toun Zaha said was far from what I had expected.

    ��Denif, enough with the acting. You��ve had your fun, haven��t you?��

    Acting? Suddenly what acting?

    As I looked on in bewilderment, Denif suddenly burst intoughter.

    ��Puhahaha. Looks like Ipletely fooled Carlyn.��

    ��Fooled?��

    ��I didn��te to capture you. I came to help you. I��ve heard about your situation from Father.��

    What is this?

    After staring nkly at the two of them for a moment, I was able to roughly grasp what was going on. It was unbelievable.

    ��Toun, how could you do this?��

    ��My apologies. Denif kept begging me.��

    Toun Zaha scratched the back of his head with an awkward expression.

    ***

    After hearing the full story, it seemed the duke had changed his stance after I killed even the Empress.

    He had told Denif the truth and ordered him to find me.

    He had even almost met up with Toun Zaha in Veurtan. Because Toun was chasing after Pelia ahead of me.

    We had narrowly missed each other. I was amazed at the duke��s intuition at the time.

    ��How did he connect those dots so quickly?��

    He had suddenly ordered Toun Zaha to pursue those guys. To find me.

    It was no easy feat to immediately link the devil worshippersing down from the north to me.

    It was no wonder he became the Chief of Intelligence. In any case, mypanions looked utterly dumbfounded by the sudden change in atmosphere.

    It must be hard for them to understand the situation. I waspletely bewildered as well.

    ��But wait, are you crazy? Why the sudden acting?��

    ��It was a chance to properly cross swords with you after so long.��

    Denif brazenly retorted as if it was no big deal.

    ��Since the situation was like this, you��d go all out too. It was fun.��

    I let out a hollowugh.

    ��You do realize you almost died, right?��

    ��Well, you never intended to kill me from the start, did you?��

    I suppose. Denif may be crazy, but he��s not stupid. He knew I hadn��t betrayed Haisen.

    He probably thought I wouldn��t kill him. I was the only one overly worried.

    ��And well? If it wasn��t a betrayal, you could��ve just told me ahead of time.��

    ��It was a top secret mission.��

    Telling Denif was not under my authority.

    And if I really had been misunderstood, they would have tried to capture me even if I told the truth.

    ��But what about them? We thought you��d be passing through Veurtan to Haisen.��

    The conversation was a little aside. Denif looked at mypanions with slightly disgruntled eyes.

    ��The people I��ve been raising. And I never intended to return to Haisen in the first ce.��

    ��Why?��

    ��Because there was something I had to do.��

    ��What��s that?��

    ��I wanted to interfere with those devil worshipper bastards. It would help Haisen too.��

    Denif frowned. He didn��t seem to understand.

    ��Couldn��t you have done that after returning? Did you really need to go around with those kids in tow and raise them?��

    ��Yes.��

    I had prepared an excuse for this situation. Truthfully, it wasn��t very convincing.

    But not anymore. After meeting Pelia, I had a reason for not being able to return to Haisen.

    ��I need a freely moving de outside. A group that can turn the situation around and can��t be linked to Haisen.��

    ��Couldn��t we just pull out separate personnel internally for that?��

    He��s not wrong. That��s why I thought my excuse wasn��t very convincing.

    ��The problem is internal spies. Derek, the imperial intelligence chief, was on their side. No matter how thoroughly we purge them, we can��t be sure we got them all, with the Empire��s eyes watching too.��

    ��Father could just operate a small group separately then, couldn��t he?��

    As expected. Denif and Toun Zaha didn��t look convinced. I revealed the trump card I had prepared.

    ��You��re not wrong, but the problem is that they have a means of tracking Devil��s Blood.��

    ��Hm?��

    ��The reason they were chasing me was because of that. My location will be periodically revealed. If I��m in Haisen, they��ll find out. They might even try to raid Haisen through spies in the Empire.��

    The two looked at me with startled eyes. I may have exaggerated the tracker a bit, but it wasn��t a major issue.

    Toun Zaha nodded his head.

    ��So their back-and-forth movements down south were because of that tracking device.��

    ��Yeah, probably.��

    ��I understand the risk you��re talking about. There is a need to stay away from Haisen. But do you really need to form a separate group? I��m here, and so is Denif.��

    When the conversation came back to the original point, I shook my head.

    ��No. Even Father doesn��t have many people he canpletely trust right now.��

    Derek��s betrayal. An internal investigation is probably underway in Haisen too, but seeds of suspicion have been sown.

    It meant that the duke himself is short onpletely trustworthy people.

    ��With those pursuing me in tow, it will diminish Father��s power. That��s not good for Haisen. And there��s also the risk of getting caught whilemunicating.��

    ��Hmm. I see your line of thinking. It makes sense, but I am still worried, truthfully.��

    Toun Zaha looked at mypanions as he spoke. He was talking about my safety.

    ��The duke did instruct me to prioritize your life above all.��

    ��I��m not someone who will just get offed anywhere, you know?��

    ��That may be so, but�� Hmm, this is quite the predicament. The duke ordered me to bring you back, but if the situation is like this����

    ��I do have a lot to discuss with Father. There��s the Devil��s Blood issue too. Well, to tell you in advance, I didn��t know about that either. It suddenly manifested when I faced the leader.��

    Denif, who had been listening quietly, cut in.

    ��For now, Toun should return to Father.��

    ��Me?��

    ��Your mission was to guard and bring back Carlyn, but now you can��t go to Haisen. You can only indirectlymunicate. I��ll stay with Carlyn.��

    After a moment of contemtion, Toun Zaha nodded. In the current situation, that was the only viable option.

    However, my own thoughts were a bitplicated.

    The worst-case scenario I had envisioned was averted, but with Denif staying by my side and moving together��

    Hmm. I��m not sure if this will be okay.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 148: Denif (3)

    Chapter 148: Denif (3)

    ��By the way.��

    Just as an agreement seemed to be forming, Toun suddenly tilted his head. He seemed to realize something was strange upon thinking about it.

    Denif perked up his ears and took notice.

    ��If it��s about delivering a message, it seems more fitting for you, Denif, to go.��

    He��s not wrong. Neither Denif nor Toun Zaha are the type to use their heads much.

    It was the duke��s order, and since there was no one they could fully trust, they had decided to move together.

    ��You can��t trust me now?��

    ��Do you want me to be frank?��

    ��Yes.����I can��t trust you.��

    ��Toun!��

    Denif trembled with indignation. His eyes shook in shock over his aggrieved expression.

    ��Considering we need to handle unforeseen situations, even if you specialize in field ops, I��m the better choice.��

    Well, I think Toun��s assessment is correct too. Following intelligence agency tradition, it would be proper for Denif to return.

    I��m also morefortable with Toun around.

    Thinking ahead, even more so. Toun is someone whose actions are predictable.

    But Denif has the potential for sudden impulsive behavior, doesn��t he?

    Since Toun will be closely observing my actions, I might feel more at ease with Denif by my side instead.

    ��I don��t know.��

    Each has its pros and cons. It would be ideal if both could apany me, but that��s not the situation.

    I decided to just observe for now.

    Denif nced at me. His eyes pleaded for my help. But when no signs of support came, he quickly gave up.

    Of course, he didn��t forget to give me a slight re.

    ��Toun, it��s been years since Ist saw Carlyn. It��s not like any problems will arise if you and I switch ces.��

    ��Hmm.��

    ��What? We��re brothers reunited after years apart! And Carlyn isn��t going to do anything major in that short time, right?��

    ��Well, there is one scheduled matter����

    Denif looked at me with shocked eyes, as if I had betrayed him or something.

    ��How can you say that? You just said how could I kill my own brother? You should be on my side.��

    Hmm. It��s a bit awkward to ignore him when he speaks like this. There is the bond of our friendship, after all.

    There��s no need to intentionally distort things.

    ��As Denif said, it��s nothing major. It was already nned, so I intended to do it whether you two were here or not.��

    Toun gave me a meaningful look.

    ��I��m not saying it because of what Denif said. You know my character.��

    ��Well, Carlyn, you��re not the type to do that. I trust you.��

    Toun nodded.

    ��But why don��t you trust me then?��

    ��Carlyn has proven himself a lot.��

    ��I��m disappointed.��

    ��Be very disappointed then.��

    ��Toun!��

    Toun burst intoughter. It didn��t seem he was being serious, and had just been teasing Denif up until now.

    It didn��t really matter who apanied me, after all.

    Denif kept staring at Toun, hoping for the answer he wanted from his mouth.

    ��It has been a long time since west met.��

    If the situation had been different, I would have been overjoyed too. Quite some time has passed since the days I spent with Denif, separate from the in-game information.

    In any case, the situation itself wasn��t as bad as I had worried.

    Since I mentioned the tracker, they won��t immediately summon me back to Haisen right away.

    If the imperial spies inside find out, they��ll immediately press towards Haisen.

    ��There��s just one issue.��

    Whether the duke will ept my opinion, or insist on having me as a periodicallymunicating outside organization.

    It didn��t seem like he would just let me be. I hope we can reach apromise between those two options.

    Then it might be okay.

    It would mean I can maintain a connection to Haisen while still operating as I intend.

    ��It doesn��t seem like he��llpletely ignore my opinion at least.��

    The fact that Toun and Denif came to find me was evidence of that. The duke had changed his stance.

    The Empress�� assassination.

    Even I hadn��t anticipated that incident. Yet the duke��s intent to protect me meant he had deduced the truth.

    He would view me more favorably. He would feel I had dealt with the Empress for Haisen��s sake.

    Perhaps he might even keep me at a distance while still utilizing me when needed.

    ��Alright. I��ll go then.��

    My brief contemtion ended with Toun��s answer. Denif, having received the answer he wanted, jumped on the spot.

    ��Thank you, Toun!��

    After shouting that, he giggled and whispered to me with a curious gaze.

    ��You��re going to fight, right? Tell me I��m right.��

    Should I consider his perception of these matters to be beyond imagination? Maybe he had even aimed for this.

    Well, simply chasing after me would have been quite dull for someone like Denif.

    When I silently nodded, Denif reached the point where he could no longer hide his smile.

    Seeing that, Toun sighed and shook his head slowly.

    ��Anyway, where are you nning to go?��

    ��I intend to handle a matter in the east, then head to the southeastern desert.��

    ��How long do you think it will take?��

    ��I��ll have to see when I get there.��

    Denif cut in.

    ��I��ll keep in touch.��

    There would naturally be a way to report separately. Toun Zaha retreated on those terms.

    Perhaps we��ll meet again in the southeastern desert.

    ***

    ��By the way, how did you find me?��

    It was something I had to bring up. It meant my trail had been left somewhere, so I needed to be more careful going forward.

    Denif chuckled amusingly.

    ��Well.��

    ��Want to just go back? If we run at full speed now, it seems we could still call Toun back.��

    ��Oh, Carlyn. Why the hurry? You should hear people out to the end.��

    Denif hastily grabbed my arm. When I silently pressured him to speak with my gaze, he let out a sigh after ncing around.

    ��I heard about a dashing mercenary in Huberto.��

    ��Is that all?��

    ��If talk of a dashing mercenaryes from a ce you were likely to be, it��s obviously you. Your face is hard to disguise with just makeup, you know. That��s where I became certain.��

    It��s not impossible. The issue was just that it took quite some time to put on a proper disguise.

    Tsk. Looks like I��ll have to do it properly from now on, no matter how bothersome.

    ��And after that?��

    ��They said the dashing mercenary left through the east gate. I didn��t think it was a ruse. Since you had fought devil worshippers whileing from the west, you wouldn��t be heading back west or to Haisen.��

    That sounds usible. So they had been tracing my trail all the way to the west, unbeknownst to me.

    ��It seemed unlikely you��d go to the Empire, so east was the only remaining direction.��

    It seemed my intentions had been somewhat read. Well, it was only natural since he deduced my previous route.

    In any case, I resolved to pay more attention to disguises.

    Before introducing them, I briefly exined my rtionship with mypanions to Denif.

    Denif agreed to y along for now, since nothing was set in stone yet.

    He seemed a bit disgruntled earlier, but it shouldn��t be a major issue.

    I told him they were talented individuals worth nurturing, regardless of Father��s intentions.

    ��Boss, what��s going on?��

    Osten, who had been watching us with puzzlement from afar, asked.

    ��It��s nothing. This is my brother.��

    ��Brother? Ah��!��

    Aron, Osten, and Mary immediately understood since they were roughly aware of the situation.

    I had mentioned having brothers while talking about Haisen, and that our rtionship wasn��t bad.

    Ju Rina took on a more guarded stance after seeing the others�� reactions.

    She hasn��t heard about my past yet. Jofor had a clueless expression.

    ��But you two were fighting earlier?��

    ��A duel. This guy is obsessed withbat.��

    ��Obsessed withbat? Isn��t that a bit harsh?��

    ��Obsessed withbat, not just crazy.��

    I turned my gaze back towards mypanions.

    ��He��ll be traveling with us for a while. It won��t be a problem. It��s for a new cooperative rtionship.��

    Aron��s eyes lit up as he looked at Denif.

    ��If he��s your brother�� then he��s my big brother too!��

    ��Big brother? Who��s your brother?��

    Hmm. I don��t know why, but I didn��t like the sound of that. Denif is usually quite affable.

    Denif turned his gaze to me.

    ��Come to think of it, he��s been calling you big brother since earlier. Did you two be sworn brothers or something?��

    ��What nonsense are you spouting?��

    It was an unexpected remark. How did he make that connection?

    ��Then why does he call you big brother?��

    ��Do you have to be sworn brothers to call someone brother?��

    ����I guess not?��

    Why did he suddenly be so foolish? He wasn��t like this before.

    ��Aron follows me because I rescued him when he was being held hostage with his younger sibling.��

    I pointed to Mary as I exined the situation. Of course, I didn��t forget to mention they were orphans.

    Denif��s expression became ambiguous.

    ��Oh, is that how it was?��

    Since we were brothers reunited after so long, was he feeling jealous that someone else was calling me brother?

    I honestly couldn��t understand it. Did he have a strong need for affection?

    Well. That would exin why heunched a terror campaign against the Empire alone when the Chief of Intelligence was killed.

    ��Okay. You can call me big brother too.��

    Denif readily nodded. It was amusing how he was making a big deal out of something so trivial.

    ��Of course, Big brother!��

    Aron was quick-witted and nimble. With the hostility gone, he immediately bowed his head respectfully.

    In any case, Denif��s gaze towards Aron and Mary had changed drastically.

    Perhaps because he was an orphan himself, he unexpectedly favored those from orphanages.

    It was the same when I first joined the duke.

    I went ahead and introduced each of mypanions one by one. Jofor and Rina exchanged greetings for now.

    Afterwards, I called Jofor and Rina aside.

    ��Didn��t you say you had no backing, like you were alone? It seems there is something after all.��

    Rina asked with sharp eyes. Well, it��s understandable she��d feel that way. I hadn��t expected this situation either.

    ��It��s just an old connection. I left that ce on quite good terms. As I said, I��m in the process of forming my own organization.��

    ��Hmm.��

    ��You saw the kids�� reactions earlier? They seemed to know about it. I had intended to tell you two as well after some time passed.��

    ��A test of sorts?��

    Beside her, Jofor nodded in agreement with Rina��s words.

    ��Indeed. You can��t just recruit someone for a secret society based solely on talent. Additional verification is only natural.��

    It��s convenient for me that he sees it that way. Well, if I had known things would turn out like this, I would have told them from the start.

    ��In any case, you��ll still have a choice after hearing the full story. Whether to stay or leave. The kids were given the same opportunity. I have no intention of harming you if you choose to leave.��

    ��Really?��

    Jofor asked with a skeptical expression. Normally, leaving after hearing such a story would mean death.

    ��Yes. I��ll let you choose whether to hear more or not halfway through.��

    ��I understand, Big Brother.��

    ��Well, I figured as much too.��

    Ju Rina and Jofor agreed more easily than expected. However, Rina seemed concerned about another aspect.

    ��The n won��t change, will it?��

    ��No. You saw us fighting earlier, right?��

    ��You were fighting well.��

    ��He��s a skilled fighter around my level. He��ll be helping with this operation. Things will be easier. Nothing will change.��

    Rina nodded.

    ��Alright. I��m in no position toin about receiving help.��

    That was the end of the discussion. After all, the main reason for recruiting Rina was to deal with Arachne.

    As long as she aplishes that, it��s fine.

    Rejoining the group, I nced at Jofor, just in case his reaction was poor.

    ��Is there perhaps an issue?��

    ��No, of course not. Another secret society�� I just think you, Big Brother, have been more remarkable from long ago, being part of such ces.��

    His face was full of childlike innocence. Should I consider that pure, or was he just unique?

    When we returned, Denif was conversing with Aron. Aron��s expression was ambiguous.

    ��What? Just block the attack! Then counterattack!��

    ��Aren��t you oversimplifying it?��

    ��Then what else? If you don��t like that, just dodge and thrust instead.��

    It seemed they were discussing swordsmanship. The ever-eager Aron must have asked for advice.

    Hmm. Denif has talent but isn��t really gifted at teaching.

    Who could understand if he exins it like that? As I approached, Denif saw me and hurriedly stood up.

    ��You��re back?��

    ��Yeah.��

    ��If you��re done talking, let��s have a match.��

    He was suggesting another duel.

    Why is he suddenly like this again?

    ��Don��t you remember we fought like 30 minutes ago?��

    ��30 minutes? That was ages ago.��

    ��You��ve be even crazier since west met.��

    ��Hey, I was the one chasing after you, right? How boring do you think that was, not causing any trouble? I was itching to fight.��

    Well. It must have been a dull mission for someone like Denif. He probably resented not being able to fight. Still, I had no intention of dueling again.

    ��No can do. It��s time to move on.��

    ��Ah, why not! No way! Let��s do it!��

    Denif shook his head vigorously. I didn��t respond and boarded the carriage. If I indulge him, it��ll be a bad habit.

    Denif��s tantrum didn��tst long.

    He knew that once I made up my mind, I didn��t change it.

    And so we headed east to deal with Arachne.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 149: Arachne (1)

    Chapter 149: Arachne (1)

    The ruggedness of the Trafal Mountain Range was something most people on the continent knew about.

    Of course, not many had seen it directly, but the massive mountain range stretching from the northeastern end of the continent to the southeast was quite famous.

    Even from a distance, the sight seemed quite majestic, so many headed east to see the mountain range.

    Of course, they didn��t enter the mountains themselves.

    There were no paths paved through the mountain range since there was no exchange between the Empire and the East.

    Additionally, criminals from the Empire and the East flocked to the mountains on either side, turning into mountain bandits of sorts.

    Essentially, a group of vicious criminals.

    The reason merchants couldn��t trade easily was not just the ruggedness of the mountains, but also because of these criminals.

    ��Even if it made money, the risk was too high.��In the north of the mountain range, there were dwarves spraying Flynn Powder, and in the south was directly connected to the desert area.

    The longer the distance, the more supplies needed, and it wasn��t worth crossing over.

    Without being able to use carriages, they would need to hire an excessive number of high-level escorts.

    Anyway, we abandoned the carriage and entered the mountain range, still appearing as a mercenary group.

    To receive slightly fewer attacks from the mountain bandits, it was better to look like mercenaries rather than merchants.

    Personally, I didn��t think there would be much difference.

    ��With Mary and Rina here, it couldn��t be helped.��

    Lust is one of the strong desires humans have. And the vicious criminal group of mountain bandits had it even worse.

    Even if you were a man, if you were weak, you could be raped in the Trafal Mountain Range.

    In such a situation, if there were women in the party, the result was obvious. Those guys would definitely lose their minds.

    I had experienced it in the game as well. The frequency of ambushes was different when there were women in the party versus when there weren��t.

    Of course, I wasn��t worried about being ambushed. Our party wasn��t at a level the mountain bandits could handle.

    It was just a minor annoyance.

    Denif, who had just sliced thest bandit��s neck with a single stroke, twisted his wrist to flick the blood off his sword.

    Aron and Jofor, who had merely watched the fight, opened their mouths in admiration. It had been an overwhelming battle.

    ��Wow! Big Brother, you��re really crazy.��

    ��Not crazy, just basic.��

    ��In that brief moment, you went <i>shaq! shashaq!</i> and five people fell at once, it��s just����

    ��Hey, you can do it too. Didn��t I teach you swordsmanship?��

    ��Of course! It��s an honor!��

    At Denif��s sincere ttery, he approached me with a solemn expression, but his lips were slightly curled up.

    ��Carlyn, are you counting this as one time too?��

    ��Suddenly what one time?��

    ��I took care of it all, so include it in the number of times I spar with the kids.��

    Ah, he was referring to that.

    Denif had pestered me so much to spar that I set a condition. That condition was sparring with the kids.

    If he sparred with Aron and Jofor five times each, I would spar with him too.

    To be honest, I��m not against sparring with Denif either. There��s a lot to gain and learn.

    It��s beneficial for both of us, but the frequency was the problem. He pestered me two or three times a day.

    We couldn��t keep stopping in the middle of travel. So I had to set the condition.

    ��It was a good choice.��

    The kids�� skills were improving day by day. And Denif��s style was different from mine.

    The kids really liked seeing their growth too.

    I might not be good at teaching with just words, but actualbat was different. They experienced it directly.

    But of course, Denif wasn��t satisfied. He preferred fights where the skill levels matched.

    But still, duty is duty.

    This shameless guy, trying to make a deal out of something he should obviously do.

    ��That��s just the obvious duty of beingrades, isn��t it? You joined our party, didn��t you?��

    ��Yeah but I took care of things for you. Aren��t you d to have less annoyance?��

    He wasn��t wrong. Fighting the mountain bandits was quite bothersome for me.

    If I wanted to maintain mybat sense, it was better to spar with Denif. But it was a bit rude.

    ��You like fighting, so you��re happy to take action, right? It��s good for both of us, so why are you acting like you��re at a disadvantage?��

    ��Ugh����

    ��You evenughed that there was a decent guy yesterday.��

    Denif couldn��t find another argument. I didn��t dwell on it and found a spot to sit.

    It seemed better to take a break now, even if it was a bit early since we had already dyed our schedule.

    ��Let��s eat. Prepare it.��

    At my words, Aron and Jofor moved swiftly. Since it was still the beginning of the mountain range, we had ample supplies we had brought.

    The preparation didn��t take long. As we ate, Denif nced at Rina, who sat a bit apart.

    ��Why are you looking at her like that? Do you have an interest in her?��

    ��Huh? No. It just reminded me of Orhen.��

    ��Orhen?��

    Denif nodded. He had also said it would be nice if Orhen was here on the day he first joined.

    I had simr feelings. After all, Orhen was a childhood friend.

    ��They don��t look alike though?��

    ��Ah, you came after Orhen had changed a bit.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��Orhen was just like that when I first met her.��

    He meant that Rina was simr to how Orhen used to be. Hmm, I don��t know. Orhen had been introverted from the start when I met her.

    Though admittedly, not as much as Rina.

    ��At first, Orhen didn��t trust people either and wouldn��t talk much. She ignored me even when I spoke.��

    Reminiscing about the past, Denif spoke with an unusually serious expression. He might act foolish, but he wasn��t actually foolish.

    ��But she��s changed a bit now, hasn��t she?��

    ��Yeah.��

    ��How did Orhen change?��

    It was a curious point from the perspective of trying to get through to Rina. Denif shrugged.

    ��I don��t really know. As we spent time together, her heart slowly opened up, I guess.��

    ��So time was the cure?��

    ��I did keep talking to her and asking her to y. She was my only friend around the same age.��

    ��Hmm.��

    Then it seemed Aron and Mary continuing to approach Rina the way they have been would work out. Although her wall was still quite firm for now.

    I might need to ask them separately to not lose heart from her continued rejections. I stood up from my spot.

    ��Where are you going?��

    ��To brush my teeth.��

    ��You do that even here?��

    ��Why are you asking? I did it yesterday and this morning too.��

    ��But we didn��t bring that much water, did we?��

    Ah, he was talking about it from a different perspective.

    ��Don��t worry about that.��

    I had Purification, so there was no problem.

    ***

    There were a few more battles while crossing the mountain range. For Aron and Jofor��s growth, I let them handle it as much as possible.

    Aside from Mary spraining her ankle on a downhill path, there were no other major issues.

    If I had to name something, it would be that we ran out of food supplies in the middle? But that wasn��t really a problem either.

    It was expected.

    I had no intention of limiting the kids�� food just because we were out of supplies, so I had packed plenty of seasonings.

    We just had to hunt animals and cook them.

    Moreover, with me and Denif having learned Herbology, we didn��t just eat meat.

    ��It turned out to be quite a rewarding time.��

    While it wasn��t my initial intention, during that process, I taught the party members Herbology.

    First was caution about poisonous nts that looked edible.

    Then it progressed to simple hemostatic agents, folk antibiotics, and poisons that could be made even in these forests.

    This slowed us down a bit, but it was a necessary endeavor even considering that.

    Mary showed interest in Herbology. Aron, Jofor, and Osten didn��t seem to like it.

    Rina listened attentively with an expressionless face, but she seemed a bit surprised.

    Perhaps she was thinking about what kind of people Denif and I used to be.

    Anyway, that time was also nearing its end.

    ��Phew! It��s over now.��

    While crossing the mountain range, we had descended many times. We just had to ascend again.

    But now, no other mountain was in sight. We had prated and crossed the rugged Trafal Mountain Range.

    Since we couldn��t rest properly, we felt physically drained. The others were simr.

    Only Denif was fine. That guy��s stamina was unmatched.

    -Get up!

    -Huh? At this hour?

    -There��s never a wrong time for training.

    -Brother, I��m really tired.

    -You brats. Back when it was me and Carlyn��

    Even as Aron and Jofor were exhausted, Denif woke up those who were sleeping to force them to pick up their swords for sparring with me.

    But since he kept it short while showing some consideration, I didn��t stop him.

    ��Rina, do you know around where we are?��

    Rina furrowed her brow for a moment, looking around, before shaking her head.

    ����No. I can��t tell from this alone. We��d have to go to a nearby town or vige.��

    Well, it couldn��t be helped.

    It��s not like Rina frequently crossed the Trafal Mountain Range. We didn��t have a map of the ranges either.

    We had crossed over from the west without losing our eastern direction.

    But with finding easier paths, fighting, and resting in between, our direction inevitably shifted slightly.

    After a few more hours of walking, we were able to find a city. It was the city of Sherpa.

    After checking the map, Rina told us our location. We had to go further northeast to reach our destination.

    ��It will be tiring, but we��ll rest today and set out again tomorrow.��

    ��Yes!��

    ��Save words as much as possible. They don��t look upon us too favorably here.��

    Thenguages of the East and West weren��t different, but the ents were slightly different. I suppose it��s like a dialect.

    Rina didn��t have an ent right after crossing the mountain range since she had practiced, but we were different.

    Denif and I hadn��t learned the Eastern ent either. Just earlier, we felt stares when conversing.

    This was also a ce with a different religion, so we didn��t need to stand out. The fashion in clothing was different too, so we changed outfitspletely.

    ��There��s more to be mindful of than I thought.��

    The currency was also different, so we could only pay with the loot we hadn��t processed yet.

    By the way, Sherpa��

    It was a thought that suddenly came to me in the middle of the night. It felt like I had heard it somewhere before, but I wasn��t sure.

    Did I see it while ying the game, or did I hear it here? It seemed like there was something.

    No matter how much I pondered, I couldn��t recall. Thinking it would be better to ask, I went to find Rina.

    Perhaps because it was night, Rina, who was in her room, weed me with a startled look of difort.

    ��It��s not what you��re thinking. By any chance, is there anything famous about this ce?��

    ����Famous?��

    ��I feel like I heard something about Sherpa before, but I can��t quite remember.��

    ��I don��t really know either.��

    Rina shook her head.

    ��I��ve only been in Arachne since I was young. All I did was carry out the tasks I was given and return. I learned geography, but not things like that.��

    Well, of course. She wasn��t raised as an intelligence agent, but solely as a thief.

    I retreated with a tinge of regret. Well, if I can��t remember, it probably wasn��t that important.

    ��Anyway, I��ll have another chance when we return.��

    If I remembered in the middle, I could just stop by before crossing back into the Empire.

    With that, we spent a day in Sherpa and immediately set out northeast.

    On the move, we received education on the Eastern ent from Rina. Rina was initially reluctant, but��

    Since it was necessary to handle Arachne, she eventually agreed.

    Denif and I, who had experienced it before, were able to get ustomed to it quickly. We had changed ents many times.

    Mary and Aron did well too. But Jofor and Osten struggled to get used to the ent.

    ��They were like this when acting too����

    Inevitably, I had Osten and Jofor keep their mouths shut. Since no one crossed over from the East, it would be too noticeable.

    But thanks to this ent training, Aron and Mary did be a bit closer to Rina. I saw it as a positive signal.

    After a not-so-short journey.

    We arrived at Elish, the site of Arachne��s main base and holy ground for believers of Lu Nanna.

    On the evening of our arrival, I gathered the party. Arachne. I was confident, but it wouldn��t be easy.

    We needed to n how to handle it.

    ��Rina, now that we��vee this far, can you tell us?��

    Information about Arachne.

    I didn��t press her for it on the way here. It was meant to show my trust in her. But now, it was time to hear it.

    ����Alright.��

    Perhaps because we had finally arrived at Arachne��s doorstep. Rina opened her mouth with a rather serious expression.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 150: Arachne (2)

    Chapter 150: Arachne (2)

    -The leader of Arachne is Arniel.

    Rina��s other words didn��t sound particrly threatening. Since Denif and I were together, I thought we would handle it smoothly. It��s not like Arachne had a Sword Master or anything.

    However, upon hearing the name Arniel, my thoughts changed a bit. I should have asked about him in advance.

    Not that it would have changed my actions, but the thought crossed my mind.

    Arniel was one of the named devil worshippers. She was highly skilled in both swords and magic, especially dangerous with magic.

    ��It was illusion magic, wasn��t it.��

    Among the mages I encountered while ying the game, she was the only named one who used illusion magic.

    The in-game message said the illusions felt real.

    It was quite troublesome. Our allies would go berserk and attack each other, shing at empty space.To be honest, it was a bit disconcerting.

    ��So Arniel was one of Arachne����

    I didn��t expect to encounter her here. What I thought would be a simple expedition now had a bit of an issue.

    If Arniel was a devil worshipper at this point, it would be quite a headache.

    Based on the game timeline, the East hadn��t fallen into their hands yet, but the details were unknown.

    The indoctrination may have already begun.

    If the devil worshippers deduced my destination was the East, a pursuit could have begun here.

    It meant the journey to the desert would not be easy.

    ��Of course, it may not be the case yet, but it��s better to consider the worst.��

    The same applied to confronting her. The Arniel I knew could wield the powers of darkness like Pelia.

    She would be more troublesome to deal with than Pelia.

    Unlike Pelia who physically attacked with tentacles, she would utilize that power through magic.

    It meant we wouldn��t need time to adapt like with Pelia.

    ��He was essentially treated as an Archmage.��

    Not officially, since Arniel only dealt with illusion magic.

    I didn��t know where she learned the mystical magic from, but regardless, I had to modify the n.

    Originally, I had thought to bring Aron and Jofor along too. Such livebat was more effective than dozens of training sessions.

    But if Arniel was the enemy, the situation changed.

    If Aron and Jofor fell under her illusions and attacked each other mid-battle, it would be quite problematic.

    They were both considerable talents.

    ��To be honest, I��m worried about Denif and Rina too.��

    It��s a situation where I have to trust them. It��s difficult to leave behind Denif, who is on par with me.

    Even if I told him not toe, he would follow, and confronting Arniel and the others alone would be tough.

    While I had some mixed feelings when we first met, with how things have turned out, it almost feels like fate is on our side.

    Moreover, since Rina had agreed to handle Arachne together, I couldn��t exclude her either.

    In any case, we decided to raid two nights from now. Today would be for rest, and tomorrow to observe the enemy��s movements.

    Only Denif, Rina, and I would move.

    Aron and Jofor didn��t particrly object. Through Rina, they understood the dangers of illusion magic.

    Of course, they did seem disappointed, especially Jofor.

    ��Ah, I really wanted to participate.��

    ��Can��t be helped. More training is needed.��

    They must have been quite fired up from the journey here, as they immediately went outside to spar upon hearing the news.

    In fact, it would have been impossible elsewhere.

    We did find lodgings with a training room, but making metallic sounds at night would furrow brows.

    It was something we, who needed to avoid attention, absolutely shouldn��t do.

    But this ce was the holy ground of the Moon God Lu Nanna. Their followers considered moonlit nights to be sacred times.

    It meant there were many who wielded swords at night.

    ��The active hours were also slightly different.��

    Not aplete night and day reversal. They would sleep around 3 AM and wake up in the morning. Instead, they took naps.

    Around 2 PM, which was called Lu Anuma time in the southwest. I suppose it was like the siesta in Spain?

    ��But it��s my first mission after joining this nameless organization! I thought we��d move like a secret society.��

    ��Nameless organization?��

    ��Ah, Brother said the organization doesn��t have a name.��

    ��It��s fine, isn��t it? It seems to have something going for it.��

    Hah��

    Aron��s reaction fell a bit short of my expectations. I thought he would find it strange. Did he get influenced from being so close?

    ��Hey, but you know. Looking at Brother Denif, don��t good swordsmen seem a bit strange?��

    It was Jofor��s remark. Aron pondered for a moment before tilting his head.

    ��Isn��t that just Brother Denif being special? Brother Carlyn seems normal, doesn��t he?��

    ��Brother Carlyn has quite a few strange parts too, rtively speaking.��

    This brat Jofor, talking behind my back?

    I agreed Denif was strange, but I couldn��t understand how I was.

    ��Hey, what��s so strange about him?��

    It seemed I could only trust Aron.

    ��Well, he has that mysophobia for starters.��

    ��He could just like cleanliness.��

    Aron, who followed me quite well, defended me. Good job, Aron.

    ��But he��s a bit on the extreme side, don��t you think? Brushing his teeth even in the mountains. Always cleaning with Winds of his.��

    ��He��s better now. He was worse before.��

    Well, before I got Purification, I was a bit more particr. I didn��t even eat much.

    ��Putting that aside. He does some strange things sometimes too don��t he?��

    ��Ah����

    ��Like that time he suddenly climbed on top of the carriage and took a nap? And this time he got into a fistfight with a bear?��

    Um, err.

    When he brings up those incidents, I don��t really have a rebuttal. Both were due to the effects of entric Actions.

    It rarely manifested, but this time it activated in quick session.

    While looking outside from the carriage, I suddenly wanted to sleep on the roof. Then upon seeing the bear, I wanted to get into a fistfight with it.

    As always, there was no reason for it.

    I did think it wasn��t that strange, but well, it wasn��t exactly normal either.

    ��Listening to you, it does seem that way.��

    Aron, who had been tilting his head, nodded in agreement. I felt a slight sense of betrayal, but this was due to entric Actions, so it couldn��t be helped.

    It was unfair. If not for that penalty trait, I would be just a normal person.

    ��Butpared to Brother Denif, he hardly does those strange things. In fact, he almost never did those things before meeting you.��

    ��Is that so?��

    True. entric Actions had manifested twice after meeting Jofor.

    When it was with just Aron, like creating that sandstorm, it was impossible for him to notice.

    ��Anyway, my conclusion is this. To be a true master, you need to have some strange quirks.��

    ��That seems like a strange conclusion.��

    ��No, look. Even Sword Masters used to go on bizarre quests, like trying to split a river with just one sword.��

    ��Is that so?��

    ��So I��m thinking of bing a bit stranger too.��

    What is he even saying now?

    I couldn��t help but let out an awkwardugh. It was such an absurd leap of logic to be strange in order to be stronger.

    And in my view, Jofor already had quite a few strange aspects to him. Just look at his liking for secret societies.

    It��s human nature to not think of yourself as strange, so I suppose he could think that way.

    ��How would you be strange?��

    Aron asked more seriously than I expected. Did he get influenced just from hearing such nonsense?

    ��Should we try imitating Brother Denif? Constantly pestering for sparring matches like a madman.��

    ��Now that you mention it, Brother Denif does seem obsessed with swords. It doesn��t seem too strange though?��

    I��d rather he not imitate Denif�� It seemed even the rtively normal Aron was heading down an abnormal path.

    I felt like going down immediately to stop him.

    ***

    The reconnaissance on the second day was not very sessful, though I had my concerns when I first heard about it.

    The entrance was not an easily essible structure.

    Arachne��s main base was not inside a building. It was hidden inside Lu Nanna��s mountain, the holy site.

    ording to Rina, there were two entrances, but she only knew of one.

    ��The Moon Well located mid-mountain.��

    It was named such because moonlight shines into the well at night, but it was closer to the size of ake than a well.

    Seeing the ckness below the surface, there seemed to be quite a deep underwater cavern.

    Inside were multiple caverns, but only one led to the entrance.

    If you entered the wrong one, you would die unable to breathe in the dark underwater cavern.

    ��It��s amazing, even though it wasn��t artificially made.��

    In any case, we couldn��t go too deep. There was a magical barrier right in front of the real entrance.

    It meant the enemy would be alerted the moment we entered.

    Maybe Orhen could dispel it, but Denif and I couldn��t.

    It was too risky to rely on Osten, the magic tool expert. A real mage would have been helpful at this moment.

    In the end, we could only confirm the location and retreat. We briefly searched for another entrance but found nothing.

    So the next day, we returned to the Moon Well again.

    ��Ready?��

    ��Of course.��

    ����I��m ready.��

    Denif answered confidently, while Rina seemed quite tense.

    When we first discussed it in the Empire, she had seemed expectant, but the closer we got to Elish, the more tense she became.

    Reality tends to weigh heavier than one imagines. Moreover, since Rina knew the enemy, she could feel that way.

    In any case, Arachne had 14 members.

    There were 7 Stars and 7 Starlights. Mentors and disciples, essentially. A master-disciple system structure.

    When the 7 Stars gave orders to their 7 subordinates, starlight was said to be shot there, hence the name Starlights.

    It sounded a bit silly, but with Arniel present, we couldn��t let our guard down.

    ��13 or 14 members.��

    Rina had left, but another Starlight may have been appointed. However, not all were present.

    I heard usually about half were there.

    They operated for the sake of the Heretic Inquisition and Elish��s national interests. But at minimum, 3 Stars remained here.

    So the expected number was between 6 and 10. There could be more, but worrying excessively was pointless.

    The Starlights were said to be around Rina��s level.

    Depending on their Traits, they could be stronger or weaker, but the Starlights wouldn��t be a major problem.

    Denif and I had to handle the five Stars. Arniel would be the most troublesome.

    We decided to figure out the specific countermeasures after entering.

    ��There��s no one around.��

    It wasn��t just the magical barrier present for no reason. This was Lu Nanna��s holy site, so there were no people.

    It became a holy site because the mountain��s shape resembled a crescent moon when viewed from the peak where moonlight shone brilliantly.

    Since the soldiers of the Elish Kingdom guarded the mountain, outsiders rarely entered.

    Of course, it was easy for us to infiltrate.

    ��Let��s go.��

    The moonlit well seemed to glow with a silvery light. The ck dot in the middle of that silver glow looked ominous.

    We threw ourselves towards that dot. I enveloped our party with Winds.

    Holding our breath or getting our clothes wet wasn��t a major issue, but it was still quite bothersome.

    Since I could do something about it, there was no need to leave it be.

    Rina, who seemed a bit surprised by my Winds, dove in first. Down, further down. As we descended, we couldn��t see even an inch ahead.

    I took out a magicalmp. Its faint light spread through the water, but didn��t reach far.

    ��It would have been quite troublesome without Rina.��

    Even as we descended, small underwater caverns could be seen. I sent Winds in to check, and they were quite deep.

    Without Winds and a guide, we would have had to check each one.

    Having to also mind our breathing, we might have died before finding the right one. It was good I enveloped our bodies with Winds.

    Who knows how long Arachne had been using this ce, but quite a few people must have died in this well.

    -This way.

    At some point, Rina gestured towards the entrance with her hand.

    It was a passage hidden in a small cave behind the direction we were descending. An easy spot to miss in the darkness.

    Following Rina, we swam up through the hole. And at the water��s edge, there was a barrier.

    After onest check, we nodded at each other.

    -Enter.

    The moment we surfaced from the water, I sensed magic sweeping over our bodies. There were no other effects.

    It only detected that someone had entered. Not whether we were enemies or not.

    In other words, it meant we had to swiftly and cleanly deal with the first one to approach to check.

    I drew out Moonlight while straining my ears towards the Winds extending down the passage.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 151: Arachne (3)

    Carlyn��s Winds extending through the passage were cautious yet swift.

    While he had studied the internal structure through the drawings provided by Ju Rina, reality differed from the illustrations.

    Through the information gathered via his Winds, a new map of the Arachne base was being updated in Carlyn��s mind.

    There was one approaching individual. Avenne, the Starlight of the fourth Star. However, hispanions did not know who she was.

    The one detected by the magic barrier woulde to check ording to their turn.

    They knew she was a Starlight.

    Since the Stars entered through different entrances, this side��s inspection was solely the Starlight��s responsibility.

    There were manamps embedded in the passage, but they were not very bright, providing just enough light to make out shapes.

    ��The structure is unique.��The secret base, entered through an underwater cave in a hillside well, had a ratherplex structure.

    There were currently 7 people residing there.

    The Stars did not always stay with their subordinates. In any case, it was within the expected range.

    Carlyn deemed it not too bad. He had anticipated a maximum of 10 people.

    He unsheathed a short sword using Winds.

    One Starlight was approaching through the preceding passage.

    Carlyn, advancing stealthily, stopped and signaled with his right hand.

    -1 approaching. I��ll handle it.

    Though he could control sound with Winds, this was practice formunicating with Rina in the future, as they would be moving together, and he needed to be ustomed to such methods.

    Carlyn drew two short swords with his left hand. The silent short swords rushed along the floor.

    In the blind spot of the dim light.

    The short swords aimed for Avenne��s neck as she approached. Her throat and nape were simultaneously pierced.

    ����?��

    Avenne died without a sound. Carlyn caught her copsing body with Winds to prevent any noise.

    Upon Carlyn��s signal that he had dealt with her, three others swiftly advanced. Soon, the corpse came into view.

    The woman in her early twenties wore a thin, revealing slip, her skin flushed slightly red and her hair disheveled, indicating what she had been up to.

    Ju Rina let out a small sigh upon seeing the dead Avenne. They had been close friends once, a long time ago.

    Denif, on the other hand, had a different thought.

    ��Well, damn.��

    ��I told you not to say anything.��

    ��You would��ve just blocked it with Winds anyway.��

    Carlyn shook his head in exasperation.

    ��Why are you suddenly getting irritated?��

    ��It��s just so unfair.��

    ��What is?��

    ��For some, using Winds tounch short swords counts as assassination, but for others, they have to sneak in and put on a live show.��

    When Denif had worked with Carlyn before, his Winds had not been this precise. It was the result of his efforts in honing the skill.

    In any case, to Denif, the assassination seemed too easy.

    It wasn��t an incorrect observation.

    Carlyn��s Winds was a power that any intelligence agent or assassin would desire.

    ��It��s not that simple, though.��

    ��Still, it��s better than doing it directly, isn��t it? Can��t you just admit it?��

    ��������

    ��Shouldn��t that strange date of yours be over by now?��

    Suddenly, what was he talking about? Carlyn was momentarily perplexed but soon understood.

    It was Denif��s burning desire to win.

    Before leaving the Chief of Intelligence��s estate, Denif had held the upper hand over Carlyn.

    Except for the asional good days when his condition was peak, Denif would usually emerge victorious.

    That��s why theirst bout came as quite a shock to him.

    It had been partly in jest, and Carlyn hadn��t intended to kill, but they had engaged in earnest swordy. Yet Carlyn had surpassed him.

    Denif could no longer be certain of victory.

    It hadn��t been one of those strange days, and he hadn��t beencent either.

    Their talents were considered evenly matched in terms of potential.

    Carlyn��s bouts with the Sword Master and realbat experiences had helped him catch up to the gap.

    More than an inferiorityplex, it was a hunger for victory. That��s why Denif had insisted on challenging Carlyn again.

    To spar with Carlyn and further improve himself.

    ��Huh? Wouldn��t that be fairer, then?��

    ��What are you saying? But you know I don��t always have good condition.��

    This was another point of concern for Denif. Carlyn had been on par with him while exerting only half his strength.

    Carlyn turned his gaze towards Ju Rina.

    ��Anyway, you can speak now. I��ve blocked the sound with Winds.��

    ��Avenne. She was the fourth Starlight.��

    ��The fourth means she was a subordinate of that mage?��

    Ju Rina nodded solemnly. Avenne��s death wasn��t something she felt entirely good about.

    Avenne had been a friend who suffered the same torment.

    At some point, her mind had broken. Rina hadn��t been able to bring herself to tell the puppet-like Avenne to escape.

    Despite it not being her fault, Ju Rina felt a sense of guilt. Carlyn read her expression.

    ��Were you close?��

    ��Once, a long time ago.��

    ��It��s not your fault.��

    ����Yeah. I know.��

    Before the infiltration stage, Carlyn had asked Ju Rina if there was anyone she wanted to save.

    In such organizations, it wouldn��t be strange to have defectors.

    However, Rina had shaken her head. All the Starlights had broken minds. Otherwise, they couldn��t endure it.

    They were subjected to torment until their minds shattered. Rina had pretended her mind was broken too. Only then could she breathe a little easier.

    ��Then, we��ll start with the fourth.��

    The moment the one who had approached was killed, the next target was decided. Her master would be waiting for her report.

    Had the distance been far, they would have had to move swiftly and strike��

    But the fourth star was rtively close by. They could proceed carefully.

    ��Let��s go.��

    Carlyn at the front, Denif in the middle, and Rina at the back. The three advanced once more.

    Their stealthy footsteps made no sound.

    Skilled intelligence agents like Carlyn and Denif, and the talented Rina, ensured their advance was silent.

    Winds�� assistance also increased their speed. Carlyn traced their route on the map in his mind.

    Now there were six left.

    It was best to deal with the stragglers before confronting Arniel.

    While the illusion magic itself was formidable, having many opponents would make it even harder to handle.

    Still, it didn��t seem like there would be a major problem. Such secret bases had the advantage of being secluded, making outside intrusions difficult.

    But that also meant ack of adequate response in case of an actual outside invasion.

    ��They��ve becent due to the perceived safety.��

    Moreover, if they hadn��t allowed a single intrusion in a long time, it would be even more so.

    Furthermore, the Stars here were people who enved Starlights.

    That arrogance made it difficult for them to even conceive of the worst-case scenario of an enemy invasion.

    The group reached the room of the fourth star.

    A neatly carved entrance in the cave. Carlyn used Winds to confirm a man lying on the bed.

    In the center of his body, an unsavory thing protruded upwards.

    A tsk sound indicated the owner��s displeasure.

    -Me.

    This time, Denif signaled first. Carlyn nodded, blocking the sound.

    Denif knocked on the door, holding a sword and dagger.

    ��Why knock? Juste in already!��

    The man spoke in an impatient tone.

    ��Well, if you say so.��

    Denif muttered with a snicker, the sound not carrying inside thanks to Carlyn��s Winds.

    Instead, Denif forcefully kicked open the door with his right foot and entered.

    ��What, what is it!��

    <i>Thump! </i>The sound startled the man. Denif immediately threw the dagger in his left hand.

    The middle-aged man had been trying to get up from the bed naked.

    A hastily conjured magic deflected the dagger. But in that gap, Denif had already rushed up close.

    The sword shed diagonally.

    ��Guh!��

    Following Denif��s sword path, blood sttered on the wallpaper. The bisected naked man copsed.

    Perhaps due to his heightened blood flow, the white bed was quickly stained red.

    Denif swiftly wiped the blood that had sshed on his face with his sleeve and shrugged at Carlyn.

    ��How��s that?��

    ��Not bad. A bit noisy, though.��

    ��That��s not my fault. The bastard told me toe in quickly.��

    Denif grinned. In any case, there were now five left. The group moved once more through the dim darkness.

    Two, two, one.

    ording to the map Rina had drawn, the lone one was the person who had been Rina��s master. Due to the distance, they woulde back to him.

    -Me.

    This time, Carlyn took the lead. Two naked men were sleeping on the bed.

    Carlyn silently opened the door. Then, he walked over and thrust his sword down at the Star.

    ��Huh?��

    At thest moment, the bald man sensed the killing intent and opened his eyes. But Moonlight was already at his neck.

    <i>Thunk</i> �C Carlyn stabbed again before the other Starlight could wake up. Both died instantly.

    Carlyn examined the corpses. The starlight had been quite handsome. All Starlights tended to be good-looking.

    The Stars shared each other��s Starlights.

    Whether male or female. Arniel herself was a woman from the start. They also favored male Starlights.

    While ability was important, appearance mattered a lot.

    Essentially, they were consumables.

    Ju Rina was the exception. That was the basis for the group��s assessment that she wasn��t a threat.

    ��Three left.��

    It had gone much easier than expected. Once they dealt with Arniel, her disciple, and Rina��s Star, Comin, they would be done.

    Carlyn looked at Rina. There was a promise he had made with her. To let her finish off her Star herself.

    ��Are you ready?��

    ����Yeah.��

    However, it wouldn��t be a one-on-one confrontation. Ju Rina had objectively stated she couldn��t win.

    Carlyn had agreed to let her have thest one.

    After four had been killed, the group walked once more through the passage that now seemed a bit more somber.

    Thus, when they reached Comin��s room, Carlyn didn��t hesitate to open the door.

    Comin, a man in histe forties, was awake. <i>Creeak </i>�C his wrinkled eyes saw Carlyn as the door opened.

    ��Who are you?��

    The man then frowned.

    ��I was certain it would be a woman����

    As he spoke, Comin fell silent upon noticing the bloodied sword in Carlyn��s hand.

    The tension thickened.

    Carlyn rushed forth like lightning. The man tried to move, but Winds restrained his body.

    Although spacious for a private room, it was a distance Carlyn could cover in the blink of an eye.

    He technically struck the man��s right jaw with his sword-gripping fist.

    The force was controlled, not enough to break the jawbone. Comin merely lost consciousness momentarily.

    When the man opened his eyes again, he realized he was bound to a chair, his limbs restrained.

    And in front of him stood Ju Rina, holding a dagger.

    ��You! You bitch! After how much I adored you!��

    Either unable to grasp the situation or arrogance solidified by time, the man raised his voice first.

    Rina silently gazed at him, fury smoldering in her bloodshot eyes.

    ��Adored?��

    ��Yes!��

    ��You call treating me like a ve adoring me?��

    ��That was unavoidable for obedience training! Things were different after that, weren��t they!��

    His self-justification knew no bounds.

    ��Unavoidable?��

    ��Yes!��

    ��Then you experience it too.��

    Rina stabbed the man��s fingertips with the dagger. One finger joint was severed.

    ��Aaaaargh!��

    The man screamed, but under Winds�� control, not a sound escaped.

    Rina��s revenge had begun.

    Finger joints, toe joints disappeared one by one. She pulled out his teeth and pressed his eyeballs with her thumbs.

    ��How��s that? Feel like obeying now?��

    ��Ugh������

    Comin drooled incessantly. It was a rather cruel sight, but not unfamiliar to Carlyn and Denif.

    Their eyes met.

    -Not bad. Quite strong-willed.

    Denif mouthed the words. Carlyn nodded, satisfied.

    His subordinates were all cute and obedient.

    Carlyn knew he couldn��t always do the right thing.

    He could educate the kids, but there were things only people like Ju Rina could do.

    ��Feel like obeying now?��

    Rina gently stroked the man��s jaw. Even in his deranged state, he nodded vigorously.

    ��But I��m not into fifty-year-olds.��

    Rina drew the dagger. Blood gushed from the slit in the man��s neck.

    Rina stood there for a moment before turning to Carlyn.

    Her face was spattered with droplets of blood. A clear teardrop rolled from her bloodshot eyes.

    Mingling with the blood, a pinkish tear trickled down her cheek.

    ��Huh������

    A foolish sound escaped Ju Rina��s lips. She seemed drained, or intoxicated by something.

    People who witness the end of revenge react differently.

    ����Thank you.��

    But Carlyn wasn��t worried. Her next words carried a firm sincerity.

    A positive signal.

    ��Really. Thank you. Sincerely.��

    ��You��re wee. I��m d you��re satisfied.��

    ����Yeah.��

    Suddenly, Carlyn��s senses detected another individual, someone who hadn��t registered before.

    That meant a returner. Not the entrance they hade through.

    He could discern another entrance the Stars used. The problem was an unexpected addition.

    He didn��t know who it was.

    But they were rapidly heading towards the fourth star��s room, their pace quite hurried.

    ��Oh no.��

    Even if they moved now, the distance meant they would be toote. This entrance was much closer to that room than Comin��s.

    There was no choice. The stealthy infiltration ended here.

    Still, three was a manageable number. Quietly taking out five was satisfactory.

    ��Hold on. One Star has returned. Heading straight for the body.��

    The group��s mood shifted. Tension rising once more. Carlyn turned towards the exit.

    ��Prepare forbat.��

    Simultaneously, the returning star��s mana field spread roughly throughout the base, a signal of the intrusion.

    The others grimly gripped their weapons.

    ��Rina, stay as safe as possible. Remember?��

    ����Yeah. I know.��

    Carlyn sensed Arniel and her disciple stirring.

    Not in a hurry. Walking calmly.

    Were they that confident?

    In any case, it was time for the final battle. Carlyn didn��t think it would be an easy fight.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 152: Arachne (4)

    Carlyn gauged the distance to the suddenly returned Star.

    Although he couldn��t stop the intruder from sounding the rm, he could deal with them before Arniel arrived.

    Evading illusion magic was not an option; it was better to eliminate one foe before being caught in it.

    Carlyn took a short breath.

    ��We��re going at full speed. Follow me.��

    Carlyn dashed forward, with Denif and Rina following close behind. Rina was also confident in her speed, keeping up without falling too far behind.

    They ran through the spider-web-like passages and instantly reached the central cavern.

    Carlyn��s Winds was still monitoring the base.

    They were faster than Arniel and her subordinate, who weren��t moving in a hurry, likely due to their confidence.In the center of the cavern stood a man wielding a two-handed axe.

    Seeing Carlyn charging at full speed, the man realizedbat was unavoidable.

    With two others following behind, the intruders didn��t seem easy to handle. The only thing he could do was:

    ��Arniel!��

    Letting out a thunderous roar to call hisrade, he charged forward.

    The man brought the axe behind his back, using the rotational force to swing it down in front of him.

    He was confident in his strength and speed. But his opponent was ill-chosen �C it was Carlyn.

    With intense focus at its peak.

    The man flinched upon seeing Carlyn��s eyes, filled with killing intent yet emotionless like a machine.

    ��Fear? Me?��

    Trying to deny his emotions, the man put more force into his arms.

    The axe, arcing from behind his back, aimed for Carlyn��s head.

    Carlyn swung Moonlight diagonally upwards. The moonlight seemed to flicker. Moonlight coiled under the axe��s de, not resisting the force head-on but wrapping around and pushing it aside with a twisting motion.

    ��Huh!��

    Though the man strained with both arms, he couldn��t ovee that technical move.

    The axe passed within an inch of Carlyn��s head, grazing his shoulder.

    Carlyn thrust his shoulder into the man��s chest, elerated by Winds. His strength overpowered the man��s.

    Deflecting the axe and pivoting to the right, Carlyn simply twisted his wrist, thrusting the sword he had readied in that direction.

    <i>Squelch</i> �C the sword pierced under the man��s jaw and emerged gruesomely from the top of his head, spraying blood and brain matter from its tip. A clean fight.

    ��Typical Carlyn.��

    Denif, right behind, nodded in approval. It was precisely Carlyn��s style.

    Had it been Denif, he would have deflected the axe with force, then shed across the chest. But this method wasn��t bad either.

    Rina��s mouth was agape.

    Arriving a beatte, she had witnessed the second Star fall in an instant with her own eyes.

    ��I knew he was strong, but������

    It was beyond her imagination.

    When she had first met Carlyn, she had harbored expectations, as the strong one had promised to achieve her revenge.

    Having just escaped from Arachne, the fear had faded a bit, allowing such thoughts.

    However, as they moved eastward, closer to Elish, her former terror gradually resurfaced.

    Recalling the Stars�� might, she had doubted whether this young man could truly avenge her.

    She had even considered fleeing alone. But an inexplicable gut feeling had stopped her. Fortunately.

    ��Taking down the second Star in one strike������

    Having infiltrated Arachne��s base and killed five, he had faced no difficulties whatsoever.

    The Stars, once objects of her terror, had offered no real resistance.

    Even Comin, her former master and the sixth Star, had been swiftly subdued.

    It was unbelievable.

    That she, the one tormented by her master?

    The cruel and terrifying Comin was now begging for his life before her?

    To be honest, until just moments ago, it hadn��t felt real. She had wondered if it was all a dream.

    But it wasn��t.

    Her heart was now pounding faster than ever before. <i>Thump, thump </i>�C she could feel its rhythm.

    She realized something that had been weighing heavily on her heart was gone.

    ��Was it back then?��

    She remembered the tears streaming down her cheek. It was when those tears fell that her heart had be light.

    Truly, truly, her dream wasing true.

    ��They��reing.��

    Rina��s bright thoughts were interrupted as Carlyn spoke, and the surrounding mana rippled with the activation of magic.

    And then her vision went dark. The one whose heart had been beating in the cavern now found herself in the midst of ominous darkness.

    And in that darkness appeared Comin, her former master.

    ��Rina, did you have a nice dream?��

    His sinister, malicious voice from the past reached her ears. She shook her head with a trembling voice, as if denying reality.

    ��No, it can��t be������

    ***

    ��Oh no.��

    Carlyn too realized he had entered the darkness �C the hidden magic array within the base had been activated.

    Not a good situation.

    Simply being caught in an illusion magic and being ensnared by a prepared illusion were different matters.

    The more prepared a magic was, the stronger it became.

    Fortunately, Carlyn was aware of this particr magic.

    Nanna��s Seven Constetions.

    However, knowing about it didn��t make the situation any less difficult.

    He had considered the possibility but hadn��t expected to truly face Nanna��s Seven Constetions.

    Even in the game, it was a magic that required considerable preparation.

    Carlyn had only anticipated an illusion oveid on reality. But the situation had be much moreplicated.

    Only a Sword Master could fully resist illusion magic.

    ��By emanating Sword Energy with keen senses, they can cut through the illusion itself.��

    But Carlyn was not a Sword Master, nor was Denif. Carlyn first checked on hispanions.

    In anticipation of such a situation, he had attached Winds to them.

    While not certain it would still be felt within the illusion, the connection was being maintained.

    However, the Winds that had been observing the entire base was no longer sensed.

    A difference arising from selection and focus �C he had allocated more Winds to Denif and Rina for their safety over observing the structure.

    ��Still intact, for now.��

    He couldn��t warn them about the illusion magic, as Arniel was the only one on the continent capable of wielding it.

    If asked how he knew, he would have no answer.

    Of course, having attached Winds to hispanions didn��t resolve the issue.

    The terrifying aspect of Arniel��s illusion magic was one thing:

    ��Realization of the illusion.��

    Of course, it didn��t truly make the illusion a reality �C that was within the realm of gods, recreating physical existence.

    But within the illusion, it was a different story.

    Arniel��s well-prepared illusion magic was akin to manifesting another world.

    Even if that world was entirely an illusion, she could do almost anything within it.

    And death within the illusion was connected to death in reality, a concept simr to phantasmal passage.

    Like a person without a right arm feeling pain in the absent hand, death in the illusion was treated as such.

    ��Huh. Experiencing it directly is different.��

    Carlyn perceived the darkness before him as reality.

    In the game, even knowing it was an illusion, he couldn��t understand why his character was affected.

    Now he understood. Despite possessing keen senses, he recognized this darkness as real.

    It was slightly different from his thoughts beforeing here.

    He had assumed it would be difficult but that he would prevail. Yet now, he couldn��t predict the oue.

    Carlyn pressed his temples.

    ��Dizziness.��

    The dizziness was due to the Winds he had attached to hispanions.

    While recognizing this darkness as reality, Carlyn was also sensing Denif and Rina outside the illusion.

    It was possible because he had enveloped them with Winds beforehand. The Winds he was currently manipting couldn��t extend beyond the illusion.

    In any case, Carlyn felt as if he existed in two worlds simultaneously.

    Humans naturally feel disoriented when what they see and hear don��t match.

    Perceiving sensations from outside while within the illusion was even more disorienting.

    The distance of a single step inside differed from one outside.

    Carlyn was simultaneously aware of two sensations �C the external world and the Winds enveloping his body.

    ��Perhaps it��s better to close my eyes.��

    There were two ways to dispel Arniel��s illusion magic. One was to defeat Arniel within the illusion, where she could achieve the impossible.

    The other was to kill Arniel outside, as she too was bound by the illusion.

    Both were difficult.

    Defeating Arniel, who could act almost like a god within the illusion, or killing the Arniel in the world beyond sensation.

    ��That Starlight fellow is probably with her too.��

    The downside of Arniel��s illusion magic was that it left her vulnerable. Hence, she always had a guard.

    That guard wouldn��t deal with those trapped in the illusion.

    It was Arniel��s arrogance and confidence that she was invincible within the illusion. Arrogance and confidence often differed by a hair��s breadth.

    Most oues were decided by results. Carlyn judged thetter option to be better.

    ��Better than facing an unrestricted opponent within the illusion.��

    Arniel could summon a tidal wave or even transform into a massive dragon herself.

    It was better to prate through her guarding subordinate instead.

    Outside the illusion, the Winds enveloping Carlyn��s body extended about 10cm. He had prepared for such situations.

    Meaning, if an attack entered that range, he could sense it. He just needed to react faster.

    Additionally, thetter choice would be virtually impossible for someone without Winds like Carlyn.

    There were two problems. One was the path leading to Arniel.

    ��I do remember it.��

    He had mapped the base��syout in his mind using Winds. He had also detected Arniel��s location.

    However, with the external Winds now gone, he couldn��t be certain of the uracy.

    Another issue was Arniel appearing before him. He might have to fight two battles, one inside and one outside the illusion.

    It wasn��t clear if this was a favorable situation, but Arniel had not appeared yet.

    Arniel could only exist in one illusory world at a time.

    So for Arniel to attack Carlyn and Denif simultaneously, the two of them had to be together in this darkness.

    ��It��s on Denif.��

    Denif��s body began to twitch. Carlyn nodded, as if he had expected this.

    The Arniel in the game had also preferred to separate them when the situation wasn��t urgent.

    To savor inflicting torment on one at a time.

    Of course, her targeting Denif instead of Carlyn had an element of chance.

    Simultaneously, Rina fell to her knees, clutching her head with both hands, seemingly in agony.

    A different reaction from Denif, who appeared to be fighting.

    ��Leaving her out intentionally.��

    Carlyn��s judgment was correct. Arniel had set the defector aside for separate punishment.

    Carlyn used Winds to render Rina unconscious, briefly depriving her of breath. He deemed it better than letting her suffer.

    Better than letting her mind shatter. The illusion would likely awaken Rina soon, but she needed some respite.

    Now it was a race against time.

    ��Denif needs to hold on.��

    Carlyn considered Denif��s inclusion a stroke of luck. Had Arniele for him instead, the oue might have been less favorable.

    Without Denif, he would have had to face her alone.

    Fighting within the illusion while maneuvering outside would have been even more difficult.

    Carlyn and Denif. If it had been one instead of two, the chances of dying here would have been high.

    ��As quickly as possible.��

    Of course, Carlyn trusted Denif. But enduring was another matter. Carlyn quickened his pace.

    And at that moment, Denif appeared before him, thrusting his sword forward. Carlyn focused on defense.

    ��It feels real, but it��s an illusion.��

    He couldn��t pinpoint the location, as the movement differed from the Denif outside.

    Carlyn gritted his teeth.

    While the start ofbat made his senses reel with dizziness, it was far better than facing Arniel directly.

    ***

    Denif was confronting Arniel, who had taken the form of a dragon over 30m long.

    Breaths of me rained down from the sky. Denif ran and rolled, evading the scorching mes.

    Amidst it all, the annoying presence was Carlyn beside him, constantly appearing to attack.

    Of course, it wasn��t the real Carlyn.

    ��An illusion.��

    Even knowing that, it felt real, but Denif had unwavering trust in Carlyn.

    The Winds enveloping his body affirmed that.

    The sensation had weakened since entering the darkness, but he could still faintly feel Carlyn��s Winds.

    Still, he didn��t attack the illusion. Just in case it was the real Carlyn, he didn��t want to risk injuring him.

    ��You bastard! Come down here!��

    Denif gritted his teeth and shouted at the dragon soaring in the sky.

    The situation was dire. Could he possibly defeat that dragon? It seemed impossible. But he wasn��t worried.

    Because he was with Carlyn. He knew the missions they hadpleted together as children were designed for their sake.

    But regardless, Carlyn had always put them at ease in every moment.

    ��He even saved us twice.��

    On their first mission, he had saved Orhen��s life, and in the empire, he hadn��t abandoned the injured Denif.

    Though naturally not one to worry, in this worst of situations, Denif felt an odd sense of calm.

    No need to worry.

    Carlyn would resolve it.

    But when the massive dragon��s tail smashed the ground, heading towards Denif, and breaths of me were about to be unleashed��

    ��Carlyn! Hurry up!��

    Even Denif couldn��t help but urge him on.Author''s Thoughts

    Want to read ahead of the scheduled release? You can check the Novel page on the website (or press the next chapter button) and buy an advanced chapter with only 20 Honeys! (100 Honeys is only 5$! So you can basically read 5 advanced chapters ahead of schedule!)

 Chapter 153: Arachne (5)

    To be honest, the illusion of Denif that appeared in the darkness was not much of a problem.

    It felt real and alive like Denif, and even if you died here, it was just an illusion in reality.

    That fake cannot perfectly recreate Denif��s swordsmanship. The swordsmanship used by the illusion is just Denif��s swordsmanship that I already know.

    That��s why it wasn��t a problem. The Denif��s swordsmanship I knew was mostly from a few years ago.

    Even if we had a short duel recently, it wouldn��t make much difference. It was a battle that didn��tst long with Denif not going all out.

    ��The confusing senses are the hard part.��

    It��s just difficult to coordinate my body while feeling two different senses �C the illusion and the outside. If I focus on just one, there��s no problem, but I��m getting a little dizzy.

    The illusory Denif kept clinging to me. But the reason I didn��t attack was simple.

    The more swordsmanship I showed, the more the illusory me would mimic my techniques.The facy of the illusion.

    Arniel separated people for one reason �C to make them see each other killing each other.

    ��It��s actually easier to get out of this situation.��

    She could have just gathered everyone in one ce, raised a tidal wave, cast down lightning bolts, and ughtered them in the form of a dragon.

    But Arniel enjoyed seeing her enemies experience despair in different worlds and die at the hands of theirrades.

    She was especially excited to see the sense of betrayal heighten. At first the trapped ones suspect, but graduallye to believe the illusions are real.

    The illusions became more sophisticated, and Arniel��s magic wore away at the prisoners�� minds.

    ��I can��t just leave it like this.��

    Even if I defeat this illusion, another one will just appear. For Denif��s sake too, focusing on defense was the best option.

    As I acted passively, another illusion began to form.

    ��How bothersome����

    A slight irritation rose up. I was on edge from the disorienting senses and felt frustrated.

    I��d rather just fight it out directly, even against stronger opponents, than deal with this.

    Hah. I calmed my mind. I must stayposed. This is a battle of endurance.

    I can��t be hasty. I deliberately slowed my pace.

    Responding to the increasing illusions would only make me dizzier. The more rushed I am, the more I need to pull back.

    The longer this takes, the harder it will be on Denif, but I have to trust him.

    ��To be honest, besides the Sword Master, Denif is the strongest person I know.��

    Or maybe Phiri.

    I must trust him. He��ll endure. Anyway, the battle ends when one of us falls.

    I cooled my mind and pressed forward.

    How much time passed like that? The illusions kept increasing until there were now five.

    ��This should be about right.��

    I moved ording to the map I had visualized in my head.

    I had trained in distance perception before, but it was hard to recreate it perfectly.

    All I could do was hope my memories and movements matched up, which is why I had been straining my senses to the utmost despite the dizziness.

    Then, at that moment, as I was deflecting an attack from a fake Denif, I felt another foreign sensation.

    10cm in front of my chest.

    It was a signal from the Winds I had wrapped around myself to detect the enemy��s attacks.

    I quickly twisted my body, bringing my left hand to my thigh. In the illusion, my right arm was cut off.

    The wound was quite deep.

    Searing pain shot through me. I grit my teeth as agony also came from the other side.

    ��Got cut huh.��

    In the real world outside the illusion, my left chest had been cut. I dodged but couldn��t avoid itpletely.

    No, just being able to dodge was fortunate enough.

    Faintly, I could feel my left hand��s Ghost de piercing through Arniel��s Starlight.

    As I twisted my body, I immediately tried to counterattack with my dagger.

    I had prepared for this. The enemy would only be watching my sword.

    Well, they��d be surprised I made it this far even under the illusion, so they probably wouldn��t pay attention to the dagger.

    ��Dammit.��

    But as a result, my left arm in the illusion was cut off below the elbow by another fake Denif��s attack.

    Burning agony shot up from the severed limb.

    I endured the searing pain. All that was left was Arniel. There would be a counterattack, so she��d stay put.

    ��It was three steps ahead, wasn��t it?��

    As long as I kill her before I die. I just had to deflect the frontal attacks and advance.

    Wounds umted on my sides, shoulders and arms.

    I swung my sword with my remaining hand. Though the illusion wounds sapped my strength, I gave it my all.

    My bulging muscles screamed in protest. And then Moonlight traced an arc of moonlight.

    The third illusory Denif thrust his sword into my abdomen, using the exact same technique.

    <i>Stab</i>, then twist the wrist. I vividly felt the de in my gut distorting, ripping my insides further.

    Warmth rushed up my throat. Probably blood. Arniel��s head was likely removed at nearly the same time, since the fake Denifs were disappearing.

    The illusory world drenched in darkness began crumbling away.

    ��Haah.��

    I let out a ragged breath. My gut had been stabbed and my throat was filled with blood, choking me.

    Before me was the decapitated Arniel.

    Arniel��s wide-eyed severed head spun in the air. Her intense gaze was fixed on me.

    ��What are you gawking at?��

    ��������

    Was she trying to say something at thest moment? Arniel��s lips twitched, but no sound came out.

    I wiped the blood off my de and checked my body.

    The illusion wounds were gone, including my severed left arm that was still gripping the Ghost de.

    But the phantom pains lingered, including the strange sensation in my throat where it had felt flooded with blood.

    Blood was indeed flowing from the cut on my left chest. I had dodged, but it was quite deep. Not life-threatening, though.

    ��Ugh.��

    Pain shot through me as I raised my left arm to stanch the bleeding. It was the limb cut off in the illusion.

    The alien feeling was unsettling.

    To dispel the weird throat sensation, I spat some phlegm. Illusions were definitely not a pleasant experience.

    ***

    Ju Rina suddenly regained consciousness but couldn��t open her eyes due to an inexplicable sense of dread.

    <i>What is this? Why am I afraid? Why am I acting like this? Did I pass out?</i>

    It seemed like she had. Rina opened her eyes into darkness. <i>Why is it dark? What happened?</i>

    She was bewildered. Rina��s brain had erased her memories just before passing out due to excessive stress.

    Rina tried to recall the fragmented memories. Right, led by Carlyn��s hand, she hade to Elish.

    She jumped into the Moon Pond and killed the Stars. Even the Star that had been her master knelt before her.

    And then Carlyn yed the second Star with a single stroke. Just recalling those memories sent chills through her.

    But what happened after that��?

    ��Rina, did you have a good dream?��

    The voice she least wanted to hear in the world reached her ears. At the same time, her body started trembling uncontrobly.

    From the darkness, her former Star, Comin, revealed his aged, monstrous face.

    ��A dre��dream? That wasn��t a dream!��

    Rina shook her head. Right, before she passed out, she had faced that decrepit monster. An illusion.

    But it didn��t seem like just an illusion. All of this felt real. Rina kept shaking her head.

    ��No. No. No. This can��t be. You��you died!��

    ��Me, die? This body? Haha.��

    Cominughed wickedly. Rina felt as if bugs were crawling all over her body.

    ��Daring to speak to a Star like that? It seems you need obedience training again.��

    ��No, no. No, no������

    Rina��s brain wasn��t functioning properly. Her trembling body could only repeat the same words.

    She couldn��t ept this reality.

    In this mind-shattering situation, Rina desperately wished the decrepit monster before her would disappear.

    ����Carlyn.��

    The one hope that surfaced from that pit of despair was Carlyn. <i>Please, get me out of here.</i>

    The moment she thought that, Comin��s approaching hand vanished, then his face crumbled away, along with the surrounding darkness. She found herself kneeling on the ground.

    ��Hey, are you okay?��

    Turning her head, she saw Denif there, Carlyn��s friend. Rina stared nkly at him for a moment.

    Denif also examined herplexion.

    ��Is��is this reality?��

    ��Yeah. He��s not toote, thankfully.��

    Denif let out a ragged breath. He, too, was mentally and physically exhausted from the battle with Arniel.

    More urately, it was about evading �C dodging tidal waves, lightning bolts, firestorms, and a dragon had been quite terrifying.

    His side had a hole in it and before escaping the illusion, his left leg had been severed.

    Still, he endured and didn��t show any weakness, pressing his left hand firmly against his left thigh.

    In any case, he sincerely meant it was fortunate he wasn��t toote �C for both himself and the kneeling Rina.

    Denif had seen people��s minds break before.

    He had even broken others�� minds himself, for Haisen��s sake.

    Rina before him was on the verge of mental copse.

    Her slightly parted lips, ck facial muscles, and unfocused eyes.

    As color returned to her face, Rina suddenly reached out and touched Denif��s cheek.

    ��Wh-what? Why are you suddenly touching me?��

    Surprised, Denif flinched back. Rina just wanted to confirm reality through touch.

    ��Haha��it was real.��

    Rina didn��t fully grasp what had happened. She thought Carlyn and Denif had saved her from a hellish illusion.

    Not an incorrect assessment.

    While Carlyn had killed Arniel, it wouldn��t have been possible without Denif.

    A seesaw effect, perhaps.

    As Rina looked at Denif before her, she felt her heart pounding.

    Of course, Denif was just blinking in bewilderment at the sudden touch. An awkward atmosphere.

    Conveniently, Carlyn approached from the distance.

    Denif quickly turned his head. Though wounded in the left chest, it didn��t seem too serious.

    Eager to dispel the awkwardness, Denif spoke up.

    ��Hey, you should have dealt with it faster. I really thought I was going to lose there.��

    ��I did it as fast as I could.��

    ��You should have been faster.��

    ��Right. My bad.��

    Carlyn waved a dismissive hand, pressing down his Adam��s apple. He still felt some lingering dizziness like an afterimage.

    ��Rina, are you okay?��

    ��Hm? Yeah, yeah.��

    Rina seemed different from before entering the Moon Pond.

    Like a long knot had unraveled, and she had ovee something by escaping that hellish illusion and facing it again.

    Carlyn found Rina��s asional nces at Denif a bit odd. <i>Why is she acting like that?</i>

    But it wasn��t worth worrying about right away.

    ��Let��s rest a bit. I��m dizzy.��

    ��What did you do to get dizzy?��

    ��You couldn��t sense the outside while in the illusion, could you?��

    ��The outside? Didn��t you escape the illusion?��

    ��Yeah. By relying on the Winds, I fought in both worlds simultaneously. Don��t ask.��

    Carlyn assumed a seated meditation pose and adjusted his Moonlight Technique. The dizziness was gradually fading.

    In contrast, Denif barely hid his astonishment.

    He couldn��t fullyprehend Carlyn��s words about fighting in two worlds simultaneously. He interpreted it as an exaggeration.

    ��He fought different battles inside and outside the illusion?��

    Did he mean while battling that massive dragon, he also dealt with enemies outside? Preposterous.

    Of course, only Denif had faced Arniel��s dragon form, so the illusion Carlyn encountered was unknown.

    ��This guy is truly insane.��

    Denif felt a burningpetitive spirit. Despite the time apart, he thought Carlyn was still Carlyn.

    No, that was an underestimation.

    In their fight, Carlyn hadn��t used his full power. He was stronger than what Denif had witnessed.

    ��Dammit.��

    When Denif first saw Carlyn��s talent, he was pleased. A gifted new friend had joined.

    Then he felt amazement watching Carlyn catch up to him.

    Until graduation, Denif had the upper hand, but only because Carlyn had entered knowing nothing.

    Marhan said Carlyn��s talent was brimming. Not an inurate statement.

    While Carlyn had a slight edge, it wasn��t enough to determine overall superiority.

    Carlyn��s further development stemmed from peak conditioning and the battle experience against the Sword Master.

    That single day��s training and fighting was more valuable than a year��s time.

    ��You were way ahead of me already.��

    But to Denif, it felt like Carlyn surpassed him with only half his actual skill.

    What welled up in Denif��s chest wasn��t a sense of inferiority.

    He couldn��t say it waspletely absent, but it was closer to a burning passion for martial power.

    ��I need to increase my training load by 1.5 times.��

    Even his current regimen was intense, but to close this gap, he had to work harder.

    And have more duels against Carlyn too.

    Denif resolved that if Carlyn didn��t spar with him, he��d attack first to force a duel.

    Of course, Carlyn waspletely oblivious to Denif��s thoughts.

    Having stabilized the dizziness somewhat, Carlyn rose from his seated position.

    ��Let��s search around here for now.��

    Though his mind and body were fatigued from the brief rest, there were plenty of reasons to examine this ce:

    To check for traces of the devil worshippers, or where the missing Stars had gone.

    But what Carlyn immediately sought wasn��t any of those things.

    He intended to find the incredibly precious artifact he had seen Arniel possessing in the game.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 154: Arachne (6)

    The Branch of the Blue Star.

    What I��m looking for is a staff used by mages. Of course, I don��t know much about its magical utility.

    Judging value solely bybat power, a swordsman is several times better than a mage.

    For sess as a mage, talent alone is insufficient. Money and status must also follow.

    I��ve tried it a few times, but never progressed the story until killing Arniel.

    So what I know is that the Branch of the Blue Star has over a 90% chance of dropping from Arniel��s battlefield.

    ��And that mages who saw it greatly coveted that staff.��

    A distinctive feature is that there is a sword inside the Branch of the Blue Star. It can essentially be called a staff-sword.

    It��s a slender, straight-ded sword, thinner than a typical longsword.The noteworthy point is that the sword rivals a named de. It could be given to a mage or just a swordsman.

    If I obtained it, I nned to use it myself.

    While under the duke, I did handle staff-swords and sword-canes too.

    But I didn��t use them often.

    ��Their utility wascking.��

    This isn��t Earth. Unless it��s a specific situation, it��s easier to just pose as a mercenary.

    And regr staff-swordsck durability too.

    But the Branch of the Blue Star is different.

    It widens my potential disguise as a mage, and the sword can rival a named de.

    ��Of course, there��s no guarantee it��s here.��

    When I faced Arniel, it was during the war against the devil worshippers. No guarantee she still has it now.

    But contrary to my worries, I soon found the Branch of the Blue Star.

    It was right in the middle of Arniel��s room, as if on disy.

    The actual item was even better than seeing it on a screen.

    A straight ck wooden staff with a glowing blue gemstone embedded at the tip.

    There were traces of magic around it.

    ��This must have been the center.��

    The Seven Stars of Illusion spell was triggered by a magic array drawn across the entire base, and the Branch of the Blue Star likely anchored it.

    Now that Arniel was dead, there was hardly any residual mana.

    ��Wow, what is that?��

    Even Denif, watching nearby, was amazed. It clearly looked extraordinary at first nce.

    I gripped the Branch of the Blue Star. Nothing out of the ordinary happened.

    I did feel a sense of magical fullness.

    Though not an expert, I can use some magic, so I could perceive it.

    I grasped the top of the staff and twisted. A clicking sound, like something separating.

    Pulling it up revealed the hidden sword inside.

    ��Ohh����

    A dim, ethereal glow illuminated the dark room. The gemstone at the staff��s tip had be the sword��s pommel.

    Ack of a cross-guard was a bit regrettable.

    There were quite a few techniques that utilized a cross-guard. But the sword itself was decent.

    Even at a nce, it was well-crafted.

    Not just its sturdiness, but even the color emanating from the de �C Denif immediately recognized its quality.

    ��That��s no ordinary item, is it?��

    ��I��ll be taking this one.��

    ��Ah, why? What about me? I suffered too, you know.��

    ��Then you start your own organization.��

    ��Where would I even do that?��

    ��I��ll duel you for it.��

    Denif flinched, then looked at me.

    ����How many times?��

    ��Make an offer.��

    ��Ten times.��

    ��Don��t you have a conscience?��

    ��For something like that, ten times is fair.��

    I firmly shook my head.

    ��I��m the one who brought us here. I promised Rina too. Whatever we get here, I can take.��

    Denif nced at Rina, then back at me.

    ��Fine. Five times.��

    ��Two times.��

    ��Hey, that��s too stingy, isn��t it? I almost died too, you know. You saw it �C the massive waves crashing, the dragon swooping in, huh?��

    I didn��t face that, so how would I know? Does he think I experienced the same illusion?

    If so, I had even less reason topromise.

    I knew Denif��s capabilities, but no need to intentionally concede from my side.

    ��Three times.��

    ��Four times.��

    ��Three times.��

    ����Four times.��

    I silently looked at Denif, non-verbally rejecting his offer.

    After a brief staredown, Denif sighed and pped his hands.

    ��Alright, fine. Three times.��

    I grinned and infused the sword with mana. The de began glowing the same blue hue as the gemstone.

    Seeing that, Denif frowned.

    ��Geez, what��s that about? Four times, then.��

    ��Toote.��

    I swung the sword through the air a few times.

    The bnce was perfect. A well-made weapon. Deserving of being called a named de, despite being a staff-sword.

    It seemed conducive to using magic while wielding the sword. But this isn��t a weapon meant for me.

    I��d be better off swinging Moonlight. Unless I needed the disguise to exploit openings.

    To be precise, it��s a weapon for a mage-swordsman.

    But the catch is there are barely any capable mage-swordsmen on the continent. Mastering both magic and the de to that degree is incredibly difficult.

    ��There is one person it would suit, though.��

    Not sure if I��ll be able to meet them. They either appeared or didn��t, 50/50 odds.

    Recruiting them would be tricky too.

    For now, I can use it myself before passing it to a suitable mage, swordsman, or whoever.

    ��I can think about thatter.��

    I turned my gaze elsewhere. Having found the staff right after entering, it was time to examine the desk.

    To check for any devil worshipper connections, and find out where the other missing Stars had gone.

    But contrary to my readiness, I discovered a letter within 10 seconds.

    Either they trusted the base too much, or security was sloppy. Good for me, though.

    [The father in the darkest ce said your talent is precious. Come to Termail on the night of the 17th next month. �C Io]

    It��s a letter from a devil worshipper. I don��t know the name Io. It could be a pseudonym.

    Or it could be someone I don��t know. To send a letter like this, they must be in a fairly high position.

    After making sure to remember the name, I turned my gaze to the crumpled paper on the floor next to the desk.

    It might have been discarded while writing a reply. I immediately picked it up and checked.

    [��grateful for the grace of darkness despite the rudeness of the past��]

    [��once again apologize for the arrogance of me and my subordinatesst time��]

    Unfolding a few crumpled papers, I could roughly grasp what had happened.

    There had been a sh between the devil worshippers and Arachne not long ago.

    The stars that are now gone died there, and only Arniel was pardoned and embraced for her talent.

    Since Termail is one of their bases, the letter is unlikely to be a mistake.

    ��Did ite at an opportune time?��

    That must be a summons for a baptism. If Arniel used the power of darkness too, it must have been really hard.

    Or maybe not.

    Come to think of it, it could be simr to now. She lost because of the arrogance hidden in her self-confidence.

    The Seven Stars of Illusion. �C it��s safe to say she was careless with the magic circle she had prepared in advance.

    That��s the kind of character she was in the game too.

    If she had fought face to face from the start instead of activating the Seven Stars, she might not have been able to win.

    It wasn��t luck, but that Arniel made the wrong choice. I realized the danger of arrogance once again.

    Take it to heart. I must give my all, even for trivial matters.

    ��I suppose there��s no need to wait any longer then. Rina, are you alright?��

    ��Yeah. In fact, revenge alone was enough for now.��

    Rina nodded her head. We all read the contents of the letter together. With this, the revenge is over.

    Arachne is annihted.

    ��Then let��s look around a bit more before we leave.��

    We searched the quarters of the other Stars. But we didn��t gain any more information.

    We just obtained a considerable amount of gold and gems before returning. It was a satisfactory unexpected ie.

    ��Brothers! Did you have a good trip!��

    ��Yeah. But is Rina a brother too?��

    ��Ah, sister? Sister too!��

    Aron hurriedly added after Denif��s remark made him tilt his head. I nodded in agreement.

    ��It went well. No problems. Rest today and we move out tomorrow.��

    ��As expected of brother!��

    Aron��s ttery was the same as always. On the other hand, Osten looked at me with worried eyes.

    ��It seems you were injured a bit�� Are you okay?��

    ��It��s a wound that will heal in a few days.��

    Only then did the rest notice my chest, but I raised my hand to show I was fine.

    Jofor came up to me with a face full of curiosity.

    ��Could you perhaps tell me if anything happened? That staff you��re holding looks really strange too?��

    He��s wanted to join us for a while, so he must be quite curious. The others�� eyes were shining too.

    They��re still just kids after all. Well, tales like this are enjoyed by adults and children alike.

    The problem is that I��m a little, no, very tired.

    Even if the dizziness is gone, I did go through quite an intense battle in the Worst Condition.

    ��Ask Denif about that. I need to rest a bit. I��ll show you the staffter.��

    Knowing that I don��t entertain them when I��m tired, the group quickly lost interest.

    Instead, their eyes turned to Denif instead of me.

    ��Brother!��

    ��Ah, why. I��m tired too.��

    ��I want to hear your amazing tales of valor. It must have been awesome!��

    The others quickly nodded in agreement with Jofor��s words. Even Osten did the same.

    Watching from the side, they look like fools.

    Speaking of which, has Jofor already fully grasped Denif��s personality?

    ��Well, that is true.��

    Despite being quite tired, Denif grinned smugly and nodded his head arrogantly.

    Then Denif suddenly turned his shoulder and said:

    ��Then shall we talk while sparring to relieve the fatigue?��

    ��Huh?��

    At this hour? Using swords to relieve fatigue? This guy is really crazy.

    The others were just as bewildered.

    ��Mary and Osten don��t use swords though?��

    ��They can just watch.��

    It��s none of my concern. Leaving the flustered group behind, I quickly headed for the bathroom.

    It��s absolutely not because I was avoiding Denif suddenly challenging me to a duel.

    But I couldn��t go straight to bed. During the bath, I thought of Rina.

    She had looked quite exhausted earlier, and since Arachne��s revenge wasplete, there was an issue left to address.

    Time makes memories fade.

    A person��s heart can change in a day. It doesn��t seem likely, but it��s better to speak when the feelings are intense.

    I called Rina aside. Now that Arachne��s revenge isplete, it��s time to hear her answer.

    Rina seemed to guess why I called her, nodding her head before I could open my mouth.

    ��Alright. I��ll join you.��

    ��Huh?��

    I was taken aback by how easily she said it. Of course, the situation warrants it.

    But it was because of my memory. Rina was a character who didn��t trust anyone and never joined others.

    What I did for her was indeed a big deal. I even saw Rina��s tears during the process of revenge.

    But the image of Rina from the past was too deeply ingrained in me. Memories only get stronger the older they are.

    ��I��m joining. You did say you needed me. I also received that much help from you.��

    ��Just in case, you don��t need to feel any unnecessary sense of obligation. I showed my sincerity, and you can leave on your own from here.��

    And yet I��m saying this because I saw unwavering resolve in Rina��s eyes.

    This act reaffirms that this wasn��t a transaction, but her own choice.

    ��No. You��ve shown enough sincerity. As I said earlier, I��m really grateful. I feel much more relieved.��

    ��Really?��

    ��Yes. Revenge was my only purpose in life. I feel refreshed yet somewhat empty at the same time, but it also seems like it could be fun to stay here.��

    The Rina saying this seemedpletely different from the Rina just a few hours ago.

    She��s speaking much longer sentences, and her expression and intonation are different too. She seems a bit more rxed.

    People��s personalities can change after a major experience. The same may be true for Rina. It was a good sign.

    Of course, she was still standing awkwardly when with the group just earlier, but the atmosphere did seem a bit different.

    ��Good. Well thought out.��

    I readily nodded and extended my hand. Rina shook my hand.

    It even looked like the corner of her mouth curved up slightly.

    Well, I suppose we��ll head for the southern desert next?

    That too was something I was quite looking forward to. The potential of the person I wanted to recruit was limitless.

    Of course, I was worried too.

    Their personality was a bit strange. But they were quiet, so better than Denif, Aron or Jofor at least.

    Trantor Note: Phew, what a not so bad arc. A little announcement, for those of you who bought the advanced chapters, and read this before this chapter got released to public. I��ll be taking a break around maybe until June 24th. And on the 24th I��ll be uploading more advanced chapters. So be sure to remember the day!

    PS: Thank you so much for buying the advanced chapters! It really helps me a lot, really!Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 155: Dwarf

    We started heading south towards the southeastern desert as originally nned.

    Although we hade to the east, we didn��t bother stopping anywhere else. Dealing with Arachne was enough.

    When I first started ying the game, I had operated in the east a few times, but never after that.

    Nothing memorable enough to recall. There might be things I don��t know, but there��s not much to gain here.

    Moreover, when I saw Arniel��s letter, the devil worshippers were already spreading their branches to the east.

    Considering our group��s level, it wasn��t time to encounter devil worshippers yet. Quickly leaving the east was the best course of action.

    ��No need to get tangled up in trouble again.��

    I told Rina and Jofor a limited version of my past.

    Rina seemed deep in thought, while Jofor showed more curiosity about the Haisen intelligence agency.When they heard that I was Carl Schurtafen, both were speechless for a few seconds.

    Anyway, there weren��t any problems I had worried about.

    ��Doesn��t seem like there will be any in the future either.��

    Rina appeared to havepletelye over to my side after dealing with Arachne.

    I was slightly worried about Jofor, but judging from his reaction, it seemed fine to just leave him be.

    After hearing I was from the Haisen intelligence agency, he got more excited, asking if he could learn that too.

    He was consistently strange in odd ways.

    Also, he was feeling quite fulfilled by his improving skills since taking up the spear.

    He was treating me and Denif almost like masters.

    Rather, it seemed they were touched, thinking we trusted them by sharing such information.

    ��Huh?��

    The unexpected event during our journey south was due to a truly chance encounter.

    An escort carriage in front of us.

    As we were all on horseback, we exchanged brief nces as we passed by.

    There were 4 mercenaries around the carriage, but although they were acting as mercenaries, their bearing was different.

    I could tell at a nce that they were knights of some noble.

    Why would knights pretend to be mercenaries? As I looked closer out of sudden curiosity, Denif also noticed something was off.

    ��Strange, aren��t they knights?��

    ��Seems so.��

    ��Why are they acting like that?��

    ��Who knows.��

    ��Well, it��s none of our business.��

    That��s not wrong. There��s no need to get involved. Whatever they��re doing, it doesn��t concern us.

    I habitually moved the Winds to examine the inside of the carriage.

    And at that moment, a reason for us to get involved in this matter arose.

    Inside the carriage was a small-bodied person lying down with their hands and feet bound. Not a child.

    A plump figure with a bushy beard. I was certain this being was a dwarf.

    A brief deliberation followed.

    ��What should I do.��

    There are two options.

    Either pretend we didn��t see anything and pass by, or intervene and rescue the dwarf. Either is fine.

    This is a matter involving a dwarf, no less. Just seeing the knights pretending to be mercenaries shows it��s a shady business.

    There is a possibility of things getting a bit troublesome.

    Of course, it doesn��t really matter since we��re leaving the east. We��ll be gone before any problems arise.

    ��It might be better to save him.��

    Dwarf.

    Considering their craftsmanship and rarity, I wondered if such an opportunity woulde again. A person also came to mind.

    Hamal. A member of the Haisen intelligence agency who made equipment for me.

    Thinking of that talent, it seemed a dwarf could create even greater synergy if we paired them with Osten.

    The dwarf might be able to make what Osten could only imagine but not create.

    The problem is whether the dwarf would be docile even if we save him.

    ��They hate humans.��

    That hatred goes beyond the normal range. Like elves, they try to kill humans even if they die themselves.

    The Hamal I saw was unusual.

    In all my time ying the game, other races siding with humans were rare enough to count on one hand.

    Most pretended to help while leaking information and backstabbing.

    Rationally, I understand.

    They fought against the devil with the fate of their race at stake during the founding emperor��s time, but have been persecuted ever since. It��s hatred built up over a long time.

    ��Still, it��s better than not doing anything.��

    I��m leaning towards saving them.

    We can talk after rescuing them. Whether they join us or we just let them him go. I have nothing to lose.

    It��s not over even if we just let them go. A small connection might return as unexpected helpter.

    Of course, there��s a possibility of problems even if we seed in recruiting them.

    Since they��re a dwarf, we can��t tell them details about our organization and will have to watch them carefully for a while.

    Well, that much effort is eptable if we think about gaining a dwarf. Though it seems I��m already counting my chickens before they hatch.

    ��Denif.��

    ��What?��

    Denif noticed something was up from my expression.

    ��What do you sense? Want to check it out?��

    ��There��s a dwarf inside.��

    ��A dwarf?��

    Denif was surprised. That��s how rare they are to see. There was nothing to worry about.

    We��re all in disguise anyway.

    ��The knights? Should we kill them all?��

    ��Subdue them for now. Let��s hear what they have to say.��

    I thought they might have captured them from the mountains since they were heading south with a dwarf.

    However, we can��t say they��re entirely bad.

    Dwarves aren��t normal either, scattering Flynn Powder all over the northeastern mountains.

    We should capture them and assess the situation.

    While thinking, we had advanced nearly 300m. I gathered our group.

    After rying the news, we stopped our horses and carriage near a huge tree visible ahead.

    I sensed the other side eyeing us as we slowed down.

    ��They��re not particrly on guard.��

    They didn��t seem tense either.

    Although we have a carriage, Rina and Mary were also riding horses outside to get used to horseback riding.

    It would look like we��re taking a short break in the tree��s shade. But that was only for a moment.

    As the distance closed and we moved to the roadside, their wariness increased. 10m. The knights ced their hands on their swords.

    ��What are you doing? Get out of the way.��

    ��We just thought we��d say hello. Aren��t we fellow mercenaries?��

    ��These bastards����

    The knight who seemed to be the leader frowned. Despite pretending to be mercenaries, they seem to have quite a bit of pride.

    ��I��ll say it onest time. Move aside if you don��t want to die.��

    ��What will you do if we don��t?��

    Denif grinned. The atmosphere became tense.

    ��You scum!��

    The knight raised his sword angrily. We also drew our swords, led by Denif.

    ��That��s a dwarf inside, right?��

    At Denif��s words, the knights�� eyes filled with shock. Unnecessary words. Denif and I simultaneously stomped the ground.

    Aron and Jofor followed right behind.

    We had agreed to take on one each. The knights�� level wasn��t low. But they were facing unfavorable opponents.

    Denif and I could handle most knights with our eyes closed. Still, it would be a good fight for the kids.

    The knights were on horseback. They had slowed down as we blocked their path.

    I leaped up from the ground, deflected the iing knight��s sword to the side, and then punched him in the jaw.

    ��Ugh!��

    The knight fell to the ground, unconscious from a single blow. Well, this kind of fight doesn��t even count as a warm-up.

    It seemed Denif��s side was already finished too.

    Jofor and Aron were struggling a bit. They didn��t know how to deal with opponents on horseback.

    I��ll have to teach them thatter.

    I watched quietly. When the kids struggled, I helped a little with Winds.

    The battle didn��tst long. I made eye contact with Denif.

    ��Shall we open it?��

    ***

    ��Th-that��s what happened.��

    The young dwarf kept their eyes on the ground, watching our reactions. They looked terrified.

    I��m not sure if this should be considered fortunate, but they were quite different from the dwarf I had imagined.

    ��P-please don��t hit me! Please!��

    As soon as we opened the carriage door, they shouted that while trembling violently, probably aware of themotion outside.

    It was quite surprising. Dwarves are known for their toughness, after all.

    Anyway, I was able to hear a more detailed story through the dwarf Arvid and Rina.

    The east, like the empire, systematically manages dwarves.

    Since they��re a hard-to-catch different race, instead of catching new ones, they manage the already caught dwarves like livestock.

    The empire does this too.

    They make the captured dwarves breed with each other to produce more dwarves.

    ��It feels a bit wrong to use the word ��breed�� for intelligent beings, but that��s exactly what it is.��

    It��s not marriage. They use them like stud horses, just until they produce children, then return them.

    They even manage family trees to prevent deformities due to inbreeding.

    -My grandfather was also born in the east.

    Hearing Arvid��s words, it was natural that they had a personality more like a human than a dwarf.

    If their grandfather was born here, even a dwarf would inevitably be socialized.

    The Hamal I saw also didn��t seem like a dwarf. It wasn��t a bad situation.

    They��re a dwarf who has lived as a ve their entire life. Even more so than Osten.

    It seemed easy to win their heart if we just treated them well.

    Moreover, since they were brainwashed to believe that the dwarves living in the northeastern mountains were bad guys, there was less worry about betrayal.

    ��Well, we rescued you because it looked like someone was captured. It��s your choice. You can just go if you want.��

    ��Uh, um����

    The dwarf hesitated, looking nervous. It was the reaction of someone who had never made their own choice in life.

    Except when making things, probably.

    ��If you free me, what should I do?��

    ��Well, that��s for you to figure out.��

    ��But I have nowhere to go����

    ��Right, I suppose you wouldn��t.��

    I nodded in pretend sympathy, knowing full well. Denif beside me yed along.

    ��By the way, can you use a sword?��

    ��What? A sword? No?��

    ��Hmm. If you go like this, you��ll probably get caught and beaten badly.��

    ��What?��

    The dwarf gaped, looking scared.

    ��You were being moved to breed, right? Dwarves must be quite valuable resources. They��ll probably send a pursuit team. Even if not, you��d be caught as soon as you enter a vige, right?��

    Arvid rolled their eyes. Denif shrugged.

    ��Or do you want toe with us? We��re just passing through the east and will be leaving soon.��

    Of course, there are challenges in traveling with a dwarf. We absolutely can��t get caught.

    Especially when we enter imperial territory.

    Only the imperial family can manage other races. We need to create a base to hide them as soon as possible.

    ��Is, is that okay?��

    Arvid looked at us nervously. I decided to push a bit further.

    ��What about your parents? Since we��ve rescued you, we could save your parents too.��

    This isn��t just out of kindness. Those who have grown up here since birth are different from the dwarves I know.

    If we rescue them, we could create a workshop of dwarves.

    There are risk factors, but the benefits are worth it. Arvid shook their head.

    ��I-I don��t know who my parents are. I was raised separately since I was young����

    I guess that makes sense. They treat dwarves like breeding and selling puppies, so it��s possible.

    It��s disappointing, but it can��t be helped.

    ��Then, let��s travel together. You said you have nowhere to go anyway, right? I��ll give you money and buy you delicious food.��

    I feel like a bad uncle trying to lure an innocent child�� but it didn��t seem ineffective.

    ��Money?��

    ��Of course you��ll get paid. You��re not a ve anymore. It might be hard to live outside as a dwarf, but����

    ��That��s okay. I��ve never lived outside before.��

    ��Really? Anyway, you��lle with us, right?��

    ��Ah, yes. If that��s okay����

    ��Of course it��s okay! Wee aboard.��

    The others pped from the side, even though I didn��t tell them to. Arvid sheepishly scratched the back of their head.

    Now we just need to travel together and treat them well. Arvid, who was locked up only making things, will see a new world.

    Hmm. Thinking about it again, it��s an unexpected windfall.

    To think we��d get a dwarf in the east. Many more good things happened than I thought.

    ��Now that we have a dwarf����

    I thought we should head to Chenarus after visiting the southeastern desert.

    We need a base to safely keep the dwarf.

    I��ll have to wait for the Chief of Intelligence��s word, but I didn��t think Duke Brusek would interfere with me.

    Come to think of it, I��ve been away for quite a while.

    There haven��t been any major incidents in the imperial family so far, but I really need to start making Erendil emperor in earnest.

    The sooner the better for this.

    I suddenly thought I might be able to deal with Shahri while returning to the capital.

    If I can get cooperation from Phiri in Haisen along with me and Denif, we might really be able to catch an Archmage.

    Well, first I need to get someone from the southeastern desert.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 156: Children of the Desert (1)

    After Arvid joined, we increased our pace a bit. This was to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    It was clear that a pursuit team would be sent, given that a dwarf was involved.

    Of course, we were leaving the east, and it would take time for the other side to notice, so there wasn��t much of a problem.

    The southeastern desert was right in front of us.

    We sold our carriage in a border town near the desert region and simplified our luggage.

    We also exchanged our horses for camels.

    It��s possible to ride horses in the desert, but there��s no need to do so. We chose a slightly better option.

    ��There��s also the issue of the horses�� stamina.��

    We had been traveling at quite a pace, recing horses every time we stopped at a city on the way here.Since we were going to rece them anyway, it made sense to choose camels.

    I inevitably took a small financial loss. That��s how it always is in border regions. It��s a kind of fee.

    I��ll probably lose money again when we switch back to horses after leaving the desert region.

    ��In reality, we��re buying convenience with money.��

    I have plenty of money. I��ve umted quite a bit of money while dealing with Arachne. It��s enough to set up a base.

    And very thankfully, Rina said I could use her personal funds.

    I said I wouldn��t touch personal money, but she said she had nowhere to use it.

    She said she liked stealing, not spending.

    Still, I didn��t ept it. It��s better to refuse such things for the health of the organization.

    It��s not good to make them think that the organization might take the money they��ve received in some way.

    Anyway, we entered the desert. We��re still posing as mercenaries, but we��vepletely changed our clothes.

    Thin cloth wrapping our bodies and head coverings like hijabs or turbans. This was because of the desert sun.

    ��Wow�� It��s amazing? Is this the desert?��

    ��It feels like we��re walking on gold.��

    The group marveled at the sight of the desert. I felt the same. It was my first time seeing a desert.

    Everything as far as the eye could see was shining with a golden brown color.

    It was simr to the southwestern ins, but also different. There, it was a darker ochre color with a lot of green visible.

    Of course, the heat was expected. I could feel it gradually as we moved south.

    If you draw a straight line on the map, it would be in a simr position to the southern part of the continent, but the temperature was much higher.

    Dung beetles crawling on the ridge of the endless desert stretching up and down looked like ck dots wriggling.

    ��I��m also curious about the night sky.��

    It was a widespread saying even on the continent that the night view in the desert is beautiful.

    While more stars are visible here than on Earth anywhere, the desert is said to be even more special.

    The desertndscape in front of me was beautiful, but of course, I was looking forward to this. It would be even better if we were lucky enough to see an aurora.

    The aurora here is apanied by massive magical effects and increases the mana familiarity of those who see it.

    Anyway, I moved the Winds to protect the group from the heat. It��s an inconvenience we don��t need to endure.

    Arvid was the only exception.

    -I��m fine. With the Winds blocking, it actually feels a bit chilly. It��s warm and just right now.

    True to being a dwarf who has lived in front of fire all their life, they showed strong resistance to heat, despite having a personality like a human.

    In fact, although dwarves reside in the northeastern mountains, it��s not a good ce for them to live.

    Originally, they were in what is now imperial territory. They were pushed back and fled there.

    But in addition to this, Jofor and Aron were also excluded from the protection of Winds. It was because of Denif.

    ��Hey, don��t do that for these kids.��

    It started with a sudden remark.

    Jofor and Aron, who had been quiet, rolled their eyes in surprise. I was equally puzzled.

    ��Why?��

    ��This is all training too, isn��t it? Huh? Building endurance to withstand extreme situations. Didn��t these guys do that?��

    It sounds like a mental discipline thing. While the mind isn��t omnipotent, I somewhat agree with this view too.

    It��s not that you only develop when you��re in such situations.

    But when you do find yourself in such a situation someday, you can respond better than if it were your first time.

    Still, I had a slight hesitation.

    It felt like, is this really necessary? It��s not a training situation and it��s not dangerous, but you never know what might happen.

    ��Can we get stronger that way?��

    The need for hesitation disappeared due to Aron and Jofor��s desire for strength.

    ��Of course. Hey, if it��s your first time when you��re extremely exhausted, it��ll be hard to cope, right?��

    ��Um�� yes.��

    ��But you��ve already experienced such situations, right? Then you��ll know how much strength to use to properly extend your sword when you��re tired, how much to move your stride, right?��

    Aron and Jofor��s eyes lit up at Denif��s words. The atmosphere was shifting.

    They were already working hard, but as the kids learned more, they showed more of this attitude.

    The more you know about nothingness, the more you realize how much you don��t know.

    Well, it��s probably the same in other fields too. It��s simr to the Dunning-Kruger effect.

    The more they learn from me and Denif, the more they realize howcking they are.

    After thinking for about 2 seconds, Aron and Jofor made eye contact and nodded simultaneously.

    ��Then we��ll follow your words, brother!��

    ��Hmm. It��ll be tough.��

    ��It��s okay!��

    Despite myst attempt to dissuade them, both shouted energetically.

    Taking it a step further, they got off the camels and started walking instead of riding.

    Their feet will surely be hot��

    I thought that, but I didn��t take the initiative to stop them. It��s their choice, after all.

    ��Huff�� huff����

    As expected, in less than two hours, Aron and Jofor showed signs of fatigue. Their breathing became rough.

    Marching in the desert is never easy.

    The temperature rises above 50 degrees Celsius during the day. There��s no shade and the heat rising from below is considerable.

    The soles of their feet will get hotter and hotter.

    ��You can��t drink water either. Hold out until I allow it.��

    Still, Denif was watching carefully, perhaps proud of the kids who had made their own choice.

    I think it��s a positive effect.

    ��Are you okay?��

    ��Me? Ah, of course.��

    Of course, Arvid was an exception. They answered with a smile, showing no signs of fatigue at my question.

    Dwarves have excellent stamina as a racial trait.

    They had gotten off the camel and was walking along with the kids, saying they liked the heat rising from the ground.

    Seeing Arvid��s reaction, Aron and Jofor seemed to have theirpetitive spirit ignited and tried their best to hide their fatigue.

    ��But you can still see that they��re struggling.��

    It must be pride. Arvid hasn��t even received proper training. I followed Denif in watching over the kids.

    Still, we need to manage their stamina at a minimum level. If theypletely copse, the journey will be arduous.

    ***

    Namir.

    They were the one who made mee all the way to the distant southeastern desert. In the game, they were called the Children of the Desert.

    Of course, they��re not children.

    It��s just that those from the southeast who stood out after the game started were called that.

    Namir was one of the top three among them. They mainly handle curved swords and short bows.

    The reason their potential is limitless is because the person changes depending on how I utilize them.

    ��While the big picture doesn��t change, I could raise them as a considerable warrior or assassin.��

    The reason I specifically chose Namir among the Children of the Desert was because the rest weren��t trustworthy.

    I know their talent, but unlike Namir, moving around here and there isn��t suitable for me.

    From experience, Namir never betrayed. Once a trust rtionship was formed, they showed enthusiasm for any task.

    Of course, there was one thing that bothered me.

    ��They have a quirky personality, in a different sense from the kids.��

    When facing a problem, 99% of Namir��s solutions resulted in murder.

    While ying the game, subordinates often give advice on specific issues.

    -Let��s kill them.

    -I think it would be better to kill them.

    -Shall we kill them, Count?

    -Ah, I killed that guy on the way here. There was a bit of a problem.

    It��s not that Namir is a crazy pleasure-seeking murderer.

    The problem was that this kid, who rarely speaks usually, solves all problems by killing.

    In fact, it��s not such a bad method.

    Nothing is as clean as killing. Although it sometimes causes trouble because of that.

    ��I can take care of that.��

    The problem is that I don��t know Namir��s exact location currently. It��s also before the game starts.

    There��s hardly any information. All I know is that they��re from the southeastern desert city of Sonora.

    Still, just knowing they��re from this area should allow me to find them in some way.

    On the way to Sonora, we often encountered monsters.

    Of course, they��re different from ordinary animals. Ants, snakes, antelopes, hyenas, desert foxes��

    Some monsters from near the border areas were still roaming around normally even in the desert.

    The monster ants were almost the size of small children. Their number was more of a problem than the strength of individual ones.

    Of course, Aron and Jofor took charge of the battles. There were about two dangerous moments.

    ��Rather, the hyenas and desert foxes were okay.��

    One was when dealing with the ants. Aron and Jofor were almost overwhelmed by their numbers, and I had to help.

    The other was with a desert sand viper.

    A snake over 10m long, close to an anaconda, was hiding under the sand. I knew about it but didn��t warn them.

    It was enough to instill a sense of caution in the kids.

    -What was that earlier? <i>Kuaghh!</i> Was it a bit funny?

    Aron, who was in front of the giant snake��s mouth, had screamed. Jofor teased him about it too.

    Of course, I guarantee it would have been the same if it were the other way around. Although Aron��s pride was quite hurt.

    Anyway, we arrived in Sonora. It was quite arge city for being in the desert.

    Because it was geographically suitable for human habitation, there were some trees and bushes visible.

    ��The city itself was quite pretty.��

    The buildings, colored the same as the desert, shone golden in the daytime, creating quite a spectacle.

    Although outsiderse and go due to monster hunting, this is inside the desert, so we attracted attention.

    Because of this, we didn��t go looking for Namir during the day. Rather than giving us information, news that outsiders were looking for him would reach Namir first.

    I just waited until night and then sought out the criminal organization I had spotted during the day.

    ��These exist wherever you go.��

    It��s the cleanest job.

    I can��t do this in ces where we need to stay for a long time, but since we��ll leave here after finding them, there are no future consequences.

    Raiding a criminal organization was several times easier than dealing with monsters. We also have Denif, who specializes in this.

    I was able to meet the leader of the organization in less than 2 minutes.

    As Denif smashed the door with his foot and entered, a man wearing a turban immediately put his hands together and bowed.

    Still, the leader here was quite quick-witted.

    ��W-what distinguished guests are you?��

    ��That��s none of your business.��

    The bearded leader hurriedly bowed his head at Denif��s words.

    ��You��re right. I��m sorry! I misspoke��! I��ll tell you everything I know!��

    It might look servile, but his judgment is good. In fact, criminal organizations in ces with monsters aren��t that bad in terms of skill.

    He quickly recognized that we, who pushed our way in, were beyond the ordinary category.

    ��Do you know Namir?��

    ��Uh, Namir? Do you mean Namir, Harifa��s son?��

    I didn��t expect an answer toe out so quickly. Well, he��s a rising star right after the game starts.

    Organizations like this in the area would at least know his name.

    ��Yes, the person who uses curved swords and short bows.��

    ��Ah, that��s right! What business do you have with him?��

    ��You don��t need to know that. Do you know where he is?��

    ��I��m not exactly sure, but����

    As Denif frowned, the leader hurriedly waved both hands.

    ��I can find him within 10 minutes! If it��s Namir, he��s definitely drinking nearby. Absolutely!��

    ��Absolutely? How can you be so sure?��

    The Namir I knew wasn��t someone who didn��t drink, but he wasn��t such a heavy drinker to warrant such a statement.

    The leader looked cautious as he continued.

    ��Ah, yes. He recently got dumped����

    The answer I heard was far from my expectations. Drinking because he got dumped?

    That taciturn Namir who always says ��Let��s kill them�� got dumped?

    I couldn��t imagine it at all. What kind of situation is this?Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 157: Children of the Desert (2)

    ��First, release the kids.��

    Before hearing the details, I temporarily released the leader since Namir��s whereabouts were more important.

    ��Ah. Yes, yes. Of course. Please wait a moment.��

    The leader nodded hastily and poked his head out through the shattered doorway.

    ��Ten minutes! Those of you who are still standing, get up and find out Namir��s location within ten minutes! I said, ten minutes!��

    The leader shouting at his subordinates looked quite dignified, unlike his submissive behavior just moments ago.

    Well, to be the head of a criminal organization in a desert city inhabited by monsters, you need to have that level of determination.

    It��s just that Denif and I are exceptionally strong outliers. In any case, there shouldn��t be any problem finding his whereabouts.

    I didn��t use excessive force when entering.Rather than resorting to violence, I simply disarmed them and subdued them lightly.

    That��s probably why the leader is being so cooperative now.

    Not treating his subordinates cruelly means we have a different purpose than targeting the organization.

    ��Now tell me in detail about Namir.��

    ��Ah, well, it��s not really a big deal.��

    The leader scratched the back of his head with an embarrassed look.

    ��Namir had been chasing after a woman for about five years. Her name is Shadara. She��s the daughter of an influential person in Sonora, and her beauty is quite famous.��

    ��Oh really?��

    Denif smiled as if intrigued.

    ��Yes, but Shadara had been engaged since she was young, and she got along well with her fianc��. They held their wedding ceremony four days ago.��

    ��Is that all?��

    Denif frowned, showing his disappointment. The leader nervously nced at us.

    ��Yes. That��s why I said it wasn��t a big deal.��

    It was a bit underwhelming. When the usually taciturn Namir who would just say ��Let��s kill them�� was said to be heartbroken, I thought there might be another story.

    I was even considering creating a Sonora love maniption team. Of course, I wasn��t serious.

    If Namir��s romance had been sessful and he had gotten married, he wouldn��t have left with us.

    Suddenly, another thought crossed my mind. Why did Namir leave the eastern region?

    ��Could it be that he killed the fianc�� and ran away?��

    Hmm. No matter how I think about it, that��s not it. Although Namir often said he wanted to kill people, he wasn��t that kind of person.

    His words weren��t for personal gain but directed at those who were causing problems for us.

    He was actually quite sentimental in an unexpected way.

    There were even a few times when he suddenly brought in a child with nowhere to go and took care of them.

    I continued to ask questions about Namir. My knowledge was limited to the information from the game, so I needed to know about Namir��s position, achievements, and reputation in this ce.

    ��We found him! He��s drinking at Pashtun��s shop!��

    Just as I was finishing up the conversation, one of the subordinates the leader had sent out came running back breathlessly. It had been about seven minutes.

    Whether out of fear of the leader or not, they really found him within ten minutes.

    ��Where is that shop?��

    ��It��s a two-minute walk from here. Just exit the alley and turn right into the city. I can guide you.��

    ��No need for guidance. I think I know where it is.��

    It��s a ce we passed by on our way here. We��ve finished our business, so it��s time to leave.

    As I turned around, the leader quickly bowed his head.

    ��Please be careful on your way.��

    ��Sure.��

    I waved my hand casually. Denif and Aron followed with triumphant looks on their faces.

    ��Ahem!��

    Although the kids hadn��t done anything, they were puffing out their chests and clearing their throats, probably because of Denif and me.

    After walking for about 20 seconds��

    ��Boss, what the hell is going on? Who are those guys?��

    ��I don��t know either. Damn, those bastards. What the fuck are they doing at this hour?��

    ��Should we send some guys after them?��

    ��Are you crazy, you idiot? They��re on a different level. We��d all die if we did that.��

    ��I��m sorry!��

    ��They don��t seem to be from the east, probably from the Empire or the south. But why are they looking for Namir?��

    The Winds skill brings their gossip to my ears. I was about to ignore it and keep walking when suddenly my entric Actions skill activated. I want to tease them.

    It��s actually fortunate. If it triggers for something this trivial, the chances of it happening during important moments decrease. I immediately turned around.

    ��What?��

    ��Wait a moment.��

    Ignoring Denif��s question, I walked back with heavy steps.

    The subordinates lined up in the corridor watched me nervously. Sensing that something was off, even the leader in the room fell silent.

    I poked my head through the shattered door. The leader smiled politely, watching my every move.

    ��Haha, do you have any more business with us?��

    ��Not really. I just thought I heard you talking about me.��

    ��Me? No way, how could I?��

    ��I think I heard something like ��what the fuck are those bastards doing at this hour?''��

    The leader��s pupils dted. However, his face didn��t show any signs of panic. Quite an impressive level of acting.

    The subordinate next to him nced back and forth between me and his boss, rolling his eyes. The situation was so amusing I almostughed.

    ��Absolutely not.��

    The leader said firmly.

    ��I heard everything on my way here.��

    ��������

    After I said that, the leader hesitated for about two seconds.

    In fact, what I said earlier wasn��t much different from admitting I had heard everything before, but this might have been hisst struggle.

    ��I��m, I��m so sorry! I��vemitted an unforgivable sin.��

    Without a moment��s hesitation, the leader fell to his knees and bowed his head to the ground.

    I shrugged my shoulders.

    ��I��m just warning you to watch your mouth. Next time something like this happens, wait a while before badmouthing someone. Got it? I��m letting you off easy because it��s me.��

    ��No, no. It will never happen again.��

    ��Oh,e on.��

    I grinned.

    ��By the way, what��s your name?��

    ��Are, are you asking me?��

    ��Who else would I be asking?��

    ��It��s Rompart!��

    His eyes, ncing at me, were filled with anxiety. I grinned and turned my head.

    Honestly, I wasn��t upset about being badmouthed. The difference in our abilities is too great, and I would have done the same in this situation.

    I wonder if he learned his lesson just now. The leader didn��t move until I left the alley.

    Hmm.

    His judgment doesn��t seem bad. He seems to be quite perceptive and quick-witted.

    It was a momentary consideration.

    If this were a city in the Empire, I might havepletely subjugated them and made them a subordinate organization under me. I could just visit asionally to gather information without revealing my identity. That was my n for the future.

    But it��s a bit troublesome to take someone from the southeastern desert.

    Well, Rompart, huh. Maybe we��ll meet again if the opportunity arises.

    ***

    I decided to go find Namir alone. It��s not good to approach in a group for the first meeting.

    I could recognize him immediately upon entering the bar. Since Namir was already an adult, his face hadn��t changed much from the game.

    Moreover, he was pathetically drinking alone in the noisy bar. I approached and tapped on the table.

    ��May I sit here?��

    Namir shrugged, looking around at the empty tables nearby.

    ��There are plenty of seats avable.��

    ��I��d like to talk with you.��

    Namir stared at me silently with sharp eyes for a moment before emptying his ss.

    ��Someone was looking for me earlier. Was that your doing?��

    ��Strictly speaking, I didn��t order it. I just asked for your location.��

    ��Do as you please.��

    I smiled and sat down across from him, calling the waiter to order the same drink as Namir.

    ��I heard you��ve been through a heartbreaking experience recently.��

    Namir frowned.

    ��That��s right.��

    ��Are you feeling better?��

    ��Did youe here to mock me?��

    ��Not at all. If anything, I came tofort you. I��ll pay for the drinks today.��

    Namir nodded without a moment��s hesitation.

    ��Is there a price limit?��

    ��No. Feel free.��

    ��That��sfort enough. I��ll say thanks. Levin! Bring four more bottles here!��

    ��So many at once?��

    ��I��m not the one paying. Who knows when this person might change his mind?��

    I already knew it wasn��t cheap liquor.

    Before the waiter who had questioned it could turn around, the boss was already taking out the bottles. His face was full of smiles.

    ��Here you are.��

    He approached with a grin, kindly setting down the bottles.

    Namir brought the bottle directly to his lips instead of using a ss, then let out a deep sigh of satisfaction.

    ��You can drink slowly. I��m not going anywhere.��

    ��You never know. How many people have said they��d buy drinks and then changed their minds?��

    ��If you��re that suspicious, you can order more right away.��

    Namir chuckled and nodded.

    ��You don��t seem ordinary. What business do you have with me?��

    I had been subtly exuding an aura since meeting Namir. It was because of the first impression.

    I needed to bring up recruitment, and if I appeared too weak, the whole feeling would be different.

    I could show a surprising side by crossing swords with him, but with Namir, a sincere approach is better.

    I poured a drink into his ss.

    ��I heard there was a good problem solver in Sonora.��

    In the southeastern desert, mercenaries are called problem solvers. The name is different, but there��s not much difference.

    Namir frowned.

    ��You don��t seem skilled enough to ask me for anything.�� (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: This is weird. Why is Namir says this but the flow of the story indicating that Carlyn is exuding ��stronger�� aura. Anyway, it��s probably just my mistake for interpreting this. If you want to know the raw, it��s this: ��??? ???? ??? ??? ?? ? ???.��

    He must have recognized the difference in strength since I��ve been exuding an aura.

    ��I��m not here to request a job. I��m here to recruit you. I��m building an organization.��

    ��An organization? Some kind of criminal organization?��

    Namir showed signs of difort. He doesn��t seem to like the idea. I shook my head.

    ��Nothing like that.��

    ��What kind of work requires you to form an organization?��

    ��Eliminating devil worshippers.��

    Namir tilted his head at the unexpected answer.

    ��Devil worshippers? Why would you go after them?��

    ��I have a personal grudge.��

    ��Not interested. I prefer working alone.��

    This was the expected response. The Namir in the game was like this too. However, the solution is simple.

    More money is the answer.

    There��s no easier way to recruit Namir than this. It��s not even that expensive. Considering Namir��s potential, it��s quite a bargain. He won��t ask for raises as time passes.

    And now that I��ve recruited Rina, money is no issue for me at all.

    ��I��ll offer you treatment as a top-tier problem solver, by continental standards.��

    This is a much higher amount than what was offered in the game. It��s natural since I��m doing the same for the others.

    Namir looked at me with his mouth open, slightly surprised.

    It��s a natural reaction. Mypanions were the same. They still don��t think their skills are worth that much.

    In fact, it��s crazy to offer top-tier mercenary treatment to someone you��ve just met.

    ��Are you serious?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Even if it��s true�� I��ve heard that such offers shouldn��t be epted.��

    ��That��s right. Because it��s dangerous.��

    I nodded in agreement.

    ��But isn��t treatment as a top-tier mercenary by continental standards worth the risk?��

    ����You have a point.��

    Namir, saying this, seemed to have sobered up a bit from the shock of therge amount.

    ��Anyway, are you the leader of this organization?��

    ��Yes.��

    I took out a prepared bundle of money and pushed it towards Namir.

    ��Check it. If you ept, I��ll pay you a year��s worth upfront.��

    Namir looked at me and the pouch alternately with slightly suspicious eyes before checking the pouch.

    His pupils dted and his body froze for about a second.

    ����If I join the organization, what should I call you?��

    ��Whatever you��refortable with. Some call me ��brother,�� others call me ��boss.''��

    Namir observed me for a moment. He seemed to be studying my face.

    Then he straightened his back and corrected his posture. Meeting my eyes, he bowed his head slightly.

    ��Boss, I look forward to working with you.��<ul><li>1. TLN: This is weird. Why is Namir says this but the flow of the story indicating that Carlyn is exuding ��stronger�� aura. Anyway, it��s probably just my mistake for interpreting this. If you want to know the raw, it��s this: ��??? ???? ??? ??? ?? ? ???.�� </li></ul>Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 158: Children of the Desert (3)

    ��Boss, I look forward to working with you.��

    Considering that Namir was a problem solver, or mercenary, the ease of recruitment was as expected. Nevertheless, the response was satisfying.

    It was just like in the game. The way his speech changed immediately after receiving money was exactly the Namir I knew.

    He values money, but doesn��t betray for it, which makes him trustworthy.

    After some time, he��d be someone I could tell about my past without any issues.

    I nodded with a deep smile.

    ��Alright.��

    In a way, it��s fortunate.

    I was worried he might be different from the Namir I knew, since I heard he was drinking due to heartbreak.��Is the heartbreak not a problem?��

    ��It��s not that it��s not a problem, but what can I do? They said they��re happy together. I was just drinking because life felt empty.��

    Indeed, he��s a person withmon sense. He might be the most sensible one in our group.

    Though he��d probably suggest killing anyone who bes a problem for the organization. Namir watched me carefully.

    ��You don��t seem to be from the east. Will I be heading towards the center of the continent?��

    ��That��s right. We��re going to the Empire.��

    ��When do we leave?��

    ��Well����

    I couldn��t give a definite answer yet. It was because I was supposed to meet Haisen here.

    Denif had contacted them before we crossed to the east.

    Since we didn��t know how the situation would unfold, we set primary and secondary timings. We couldn��t contact each other from the east.

    The Arachne matter was dealt with quickly, so we could arrive ording to the primary timing.

    We were a dayte, but I had mentioned that we might be a few dayste anyway.

    So I thought Haisen��s side would arrive first and wait.

    ��But Toun isn��t here.��

    Considering the situation, Toun would likely be the contact again. It would be too dangerous for Duke Brusek to move.

    But there was no one approaching us or observing us.

    I wondered if an ident had urred on their way.

    The possibility was low, but you never know. The Empire would still be on edge and quite persistent even as time passed.

    ��We��ll probably be here for a few days. It might be longer. We just arrived in Sonora today.��

    ��I see.��

    For a moment, a look of realization crossed Namir��s face.

    ��Boss.��

    ��What?��

    ��I have some business to take care of before I join.��

    ��Did you ept a request?��

    ��Yes. It��s more of a favor, but it��s still a request. I received itst week, but then this suddenly happened.��

    I thought he might have heard the wedding news just as he was about to move.

    ��Seeing you here, it doesn��t seem urgent.��

    Namir smiled sheepishly.

    ��It��s a favor for a close friend and it��s not urgent. I want to follow you right away, but I��m the type who keeps my promises.��

    Right. He��s a man who keeps his word. That��s why I came all the way to the southeast to recruit him.

    ��What kind of request is it? I��ll help if I can.��

    ��Ah, it��s fine.��

    ��Time is money for me. It��s better if I help and we move on.��

    Namir looked at me cautiously.

    ��If you��re busy, I can handle it and join youter. I��ll receive the payment you just gave me then too.��

    Namir pushed the bundle of money I had given him earlier back to me. It seemed he had misunderstood my words.

    I meant that I would help because time is money.

    I trust Namir��s words. Even if I gave him this money now, he would join on his own.

    The problem is that I can��t confirm how I��ll move forward.

    I��m nning to create a base in Chenarus, but ns can change depending on the situation.

    It��s better to move together than to risk misunderstandings.

    ��That��s not what I meant. I��m saying I��ll help because it��s better to move quickly. What��s the request?��

    ��It��s really nothing special�� My brother asked me to get a desert scorpion��s tail.��

    ��A scorpion��s tail?��

    ��Yes. As you know, it��s the best aphrodisiac in the southeast, isn��t it?��

    That��s something I��m hearing for the first time. The tail of a monstrous scorpion would surely be full of poison.

    It��s famous as an aphrodisiac?

    Well, on Earth people drink snake and ho wine, so maybe it��s simr.

    ��Come to think of it, I don��t think I��ve seen any scorpions since we arrived.��

    Is it some kind of popr product in the southeast? On Earth, they said that when something is rumored to be good for virility, it gets wiped out.

    When I asked Namir, he confirmed it. He said that desert scorpions are hard to find even among monsters.

    I guess people are the same everywhere. Namir scratched the back of his head, seemingly embarrassed.

    ��Haha, my brother got married a bitte and they still don��t have a child����

    ��I can help with that much.��

    If it��s about finding something, it��s better for me to be there with my Winds skill than sending Namir alone.

    ��I just feel sorry for troubling you.��

    ��Don��t worry about that. Anyway, it��s also the business of my subordinate, and it��s more important for me that we move together.��

    While it��s better to get to the Empire sooner, this is worth amodating.

    And in the game, it was always better to participate in such events when they urred.

    There might be unexpected opportunities.

    Well, the only thing I can hope for right now is to maybe see the desert aurora if we stay a few more days.

    ��Ahem. Thank you.��

    ��I wasn��t nning to leave right away anyway, so let��s set a date to go looking for the scorpion.��

    I had to meet Toun before leaving, as it would be a problem if he arrived after we left.

    ��Yes. Then, would you like to drink with me today? I n to drink a lot and forget everything.��

    I agreed. Although he didn��t show it much outwardly, he did seem a bit troubled.

    After all, the Namir I knew had never been like this. He must have been deeply in love if he had been chasing her for years.

    In this situation, just being beside him will be quite helpful.

    Namir, as if trying to keep his word, emptied the bottles at a frightening speed.

    I was mostly listening. I didn��t have much to say or any advice to give.

    As the alcohol took effect, his talk became more pathetic.

    ��What��s so good about that slick, pretty boy? Don��t you think? For a man, strength is important! Strength!��

    Namir, drunk and talking, suddenly seemed to realize something and nced at me cautiously.

    ��Ah, I��m not insulting you, Boss. Of course, you��re handsome and pretty, but you��re much stronger than me����

    ����Right. Hang in there.��

    I was just listening with one ear and letting it out the other. Unrequited love stories aren��t very interesting.

    At that moment, someone entered the bar. It was a face I knew. Toun Zaha hade here.

    Speak of the devil. Fortunately, he looked fine. It seems there were no problems on his way.

    ***

    Namir didn��t drink to the point ofpletely losing his senses. Though Carlyn noticed he was more drunk than he had seen in the game.

    Carlyn sent Namir home after promising to meet again for lunch tomorrow. Then he met Toun Zaha in a dark alley of Sonora.

    ��I��m a bitte. Sorry.��

    ��No, it��s fine. I just arrived today too. I hope nothing happened to you?��

    ��I encountered a small sandstorm in the desert and lost my way.��

    ��A sandstorm? It��s fortunate you arrived on time.��

    Nodding, Toun Zaha took something out from his breast pocket. It was an old piece of paper that looked a bit worn.

    Carlyn felt puzzled. The paper seemed too old to be a new order from the Duke. Besides, he��s the type to give orders verbally.

    ��I met with Denif earlier.��

    The timing was slightly off. Toun Zaha had arrived while Carlyn was raiding the criminal organization and meeting Namir.

    ��Is that so?��

    ��First, let me ry the duke��s words.��

    ��Yes, I��m listening.��

    ��He said to do as you see fit, for a while.��

    This was good news for Carlyn. Although he had expected it to some extent, it was a moment when all his small worries disappeared.

    He had roamed far from the imperial pce.

    Rather than focusing on scheming, it had been closer to a period of preparation for future tasks. And now, it was time to return to his main job.

    ��For a while?��

    ��Yes. He said to return to Haisen when the job is done.��

    This was unavoidable since Carlyn couldn��t deny his affiliation with Haisen. Toun continued.

    ��The duke is considering you for the next Chief of Intelligence.��

    ����Is that so?��

    Even Carlyn couldn��t help but be a bit surprised by the following words. About seven years had passed since he joined under the duke.

    It wasn��t enough time for the duke to designate the next Chief of Intelligence. Moreover, Carlyn was currently away from Haisen. Was this some kind of test?

    Carlyn questioned it. But there was no reason to test him with something like this.

    ��It seems he took the assassination of the Empress quite positively?��

    That guess was correct. While Carlyn had done it for his own sake, the duke perceived it differently.

    That incident allowed him to gain confidence in Carlyn, including his achievements so far.

    ��Denif will continue to move with you.��

    ��Yes.��

    Denif��s joining. Carlyn was initially a bit negative about it, but he thought it wasn��t bad. It��s not easy to get such a powerful ally as Denif.

    With Duke Brusek��s approval, there shouldn��t be any trouble.

    Of course, there were doubts about the duke��s intentions.

    It was a separate issue from the truthfulness of the statement about considering him for the next Chief of Intelligence.

    He was wondering if leaving Denif behind was a way to monitor him.

    The fact that Toun Zaha had met Denif in advance also suggested this.

    But this was a mistaken idea. The reason the Chief of Intelligence left Denif behind was for Carlyn��s safety.

    Toun had conveyed to Denif the order to prioritize Carlyn��s life no matter what happened. It was an order he had received in the past.

    -I��ll do that. I owe him from before anyway.

    Denif nodded without a moment��s hesitation. If it weren��t for Carlyn, he would have been caught and killed by the Empire long ago. The same was true for Orhen.

    ��What about you, Toun? Will you be traveling with us?��

    ��No. I have other business to attend to.��

    Toun handed Carlyn the faded paper he was holding.

    ��What is this?��

    ��It��s from the duke. He gave it to me when he heard you were in the southeastern desert.��

    Carlyn unfolded the paper. The faded paper was a map.

    ��We obtained it by chance recently. There might be something at the location indicated on the map, but it��s not certain.��

    ��Was it given by an archaeologist?��

    Carlyn asked.

    It was a natural assumption since the archaeologist traveling with Cedric was also working with Haisen.

    ��No. We obtained it during a separate mission.��

    It was acquired by chance by Haisen agents who came to the southeastern desert while tracking the divine doctor. (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: I think this part here is talking about divine doctor (??). This happens because the past me is not making a note for this, so if this is a mistake, I am really sorry.

    They didn��t obtain the map itself.

    Typically, spies returning from distant regions bring back local specialties.

    These are processed as official expenses because such specialties have value as gifts during espionage missions.

    The agents brought back a pottery vessel. However, when it arrived at Haisen, it was slightly cracked. The map was found inside this cracked vessel.

    ��An archaeologist looked at it, but they said they weren��t sure what it was.��

    ��Is that so?��

    ��There��s a legend about a powerful desert kingdom in the southeastern desert before the founding emperor��s era�� but they said the possibility is low since there are no historical records.��

    This was a legend Carlyn was hearing for the first time. Indeed, it was a legend with no remaining historical records.

    He hadn��t heard of it in the game either.

    ��It doesn��t seem to be a current map.��

    The markings themselves were different from the present. Toun Zaha nodded at Carlyn��s words.

    ��That��s right. The duke said to take a look if you have time and are interested, since you��re here. We don��t have enough personnel to assign to this kind of task right now.��

    Carlyn had to find the desert scorpion anyway. Although the map didn��t represent the present, it was worth looking at.

    Hadn��t he already found the Sea of Ashes?

    He wouldn��t move specifically for this, but you never know. Even if not exactly that, there could be hidden treasures or ruins.

    ��Then I must be going now.��

    ��Are you leaving right away?��

    ��The matter is urgent. I��ve already finished talking with Denif. I wish you good luck.��

    ��Yes. You too, Toun. See you again.��

    Toun gave a deep smile and withdrew. Carlyn looked at the map in the darkness.

    Huh?

    And suddenly, something urred to Carlyn.

    Carlyn became certain that what was on this map actually existed.

    It was because of Denif. The Denif in the game he knew had Mystic, after all.<ul><li>1. TLN: I think this part here is talking about divine doctor (??). This happens because the past me is not making a note for this, so if this is a mistake, I am really sorry. </li></ul>Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 159: Children of the Desert (4)

    I have a reason to be almost certain. The joining of Cedric and the archaeologist Theodore was a change I brought about.

    Toun Zaha said it wasn��t something they had mentioned.

    Although I changed Haisen��s fate, there��s a possibility they would have discovered it even without my intervention.

    Moreover, considering the Mystic Power that Denif had, it��s almost guaranteed.

    ��I felt a bit sorry that they might not get it because of me.��

    One slightly suspicious point was whether Denif would havee here in the game without me.

    If I hadn��t been there, things in the empire would have unfolded urgently.

    Another agent would have entered as Erendil��s escort instead of me, but they wouldn��t have achieved this level of sess.

    By now, Haisen��s decline would have started, and Denif might not have had the leisure toe here.Hmm. Perhaps Denif might have escaped with the remaining information during Haisen��s decline process.

    In fact, the emergence of imperial terrorists was a few years after the game started.

    Well, it��s not important.

    The future has changed anyway. I decided to search based on this map for now.

    ��Denif should have Mystic too.��

    The next day, I introduced Namir to the group. The group weed him warmly.

    After all, I had said I was going to recruit someone.

    However, Namir looked a bit perplexed. It was because of the appearance of the group members.

    It was a natural reaction, given how young they were and that there was even a dwarf.

    -I-I didn��t expect there to be a dwarf��

    -Don��t worry. They��re not a friend from the northeastern part of the continent.

    There was also a hint of disappointment. It seemed he sensed the kids�� skills.

    If Denif hadn��t released some of his aura at my request, wouldn��t he have been more disappointed? I introduced Denif as the second-inmand.

    -The boss and sub-boss are�� certainly different, but honestly, I didn��t expect such a gap with the other friends.

    He spoke as carefully as possible. Of course, I told him they were all talented kids.

    They actually were. After a brief sparring session, Namir understood to some extent.

    He was very surprised when I exined the kids�� backgrounds.

    The level of Aron, who learned swordsmanship in the fighting pit, and Jofor, who had only recently picked up a spear, was considerable.

    -I know I��m being paid more than my skills warrant, so it��s a bit awkward to say this, but��

    -Honestly, I felt a bit unfair to receive the same sry.

    -But hearing that you��ve bought the future, I understand. It seems you have an excellent eye for people.

    I could understand to some extent. I just smiled and patted his shoulder.

    -I recruited you because I saw potential in you too. If you weren��t as good as the rumors, I wouldn��t have made such an offer.

    -Is that so?

    -And while the base sry is fixed, bonuses will be given based on performance. It doesn��t mean everyone gets exactly the same money.

    The structure within an organization is important.

    Even sports teams on Earth try to manage their yers�� wage structure.

    It��s the same here.

    Equal treatment doesn��t always mean good results. Famous mercenaries and knights often change positions.

    That��s why I nned to give high base sries and generous bonuses.

    Anyway, Denif seemed quite pleased with Namir��s joining.

    After all, someone more skilled than Aron and Jofor had joined.

    Aron and Jofor seemed to burn with more enthusiasm, perhaps feeling a bit stimted.

    ��That��s a good phenomenon.��

    Although we didn��t have much to do after meeting Toun, we stayed for two more days before leaving Sonora.

    We had to move quite tight to match the contact timing.

    We also had to give Namir time to say goodbye to the people here.

    Unlike the other guys who were without ties, Namir was a person with a base here.

    ��I really can��t figure out where it is.��

    During that time, I looked at the map Toun Zaha had brought, but there was no particr progress.

    Even when I called Namir to look at it together, it was difficult to pinpoint the location.

    To begin with, it wasn��t a map of the entire southeastern desert. It was closer to a detailed drawing of a specific area.

    The oasis and sevenrge stone pirs were the most distinctive features, but��

    It was hard to guarantee if they would still be there after so much time had passed.

    In fact, desert maps are unreliable because they constantly change as the wind move the sand.

    ��Even if that oasis or pirs remain.��

    Finding it in this vast desert is quite difficult.

    Even Namir, who had based himself here, said he didn��t know. It was the same even after asking around.

    It was more of an obstacle than I thought.

    I need to give Denif Mystic Power, but I can��t spend too much time here either.

    ��Oh, this is Mystic��!��

    Anyway, as we left Sonora, Namir expressed sincere admiration feeling my Winds.

    ��But boss, why are they doing that?��

    Namir tilted his head, looking at Aron and Jofor moving on foot without the protection of Winds.

    ��It��s training to endure extreme situations.��

    ������

    Namir looked at the kids with a peculiar gaze. Strictly speaking, it was Denif who ordered it.

    ��Why? Do you want to do it too?��

    ��What? Me? Why?��

    When I asked with a half-joking smile, Namir reacted strongly.

    ��If you lived here, wouldn��t you endure well?��

    ��That��s true. But I don��t want to endure pain unnecessarily.��

    Namir shook his head firmly.

    ***

    It took exactly 8 days to find a desert scorpion. To be honest, it was unexpected.

    With Winds, I thought we��d find one within 4 days at most.

    It really seemed like desert scorpions were bing scarce. In the early stages of our journey, we encountered many prowling hunters. They seemed to be observing us. ?����??��?

    Namir was wary of them. He said that although we hadrge numbers, if they approached, we should respond strongly.

    ��Killings in ces like this aremon and hard to trace.��

    It was a frequent urrence among hunters.

    It was also a ce where theypeted for limited resources and to take each other��s spoils.

    However, as time passed and we moved to more remote areas, the frequency of encounters decreased significantly.

    And on the 8th day, we encountered a scorpion with a tail as big as two people put together.

    Namir himself did the hunting, and it ended easily.

    He blinded the scorpion��s eyes with an arrow from afar, then avoided its tail and rushed in to stab its head directly with his sword.

    ��It was a professional��s skill.��

    Afterwards, he cut off the tip of the tail and put it in a pre-prepared bottle of alcohol along with an antidote herb.

    We didn��t bother to take any other parts.

    ��Wow, we found it quickly thanks to you, boss.��

    ��Really?��

    ��Usually, there��s no guarantee. Even if it��s fast, it takes a month, and if it��s long, we can��t find it for over half a year. If you��re insanely lucky, you might see one in a few days, but usually, you stumble upon them while catching other monsters.��

    Is it like ginseng? I understood what he meant.

    This time too, we found one sleeping under the lined-up sand dunes using Winds. If we had only used our eyes, we would have passed by without noticing.

    One disappointing point was that we couldn��t find any clues written on the map.

    Now I had two options left.

    ��Either search a bit more. Or just retreat now.��

    In the game, Denif would have found it on his own, but now I couldn��t be sure.

    Mystic was too valuable to give up easily.

    But the problem was that continuing an indefinite search would cost too much in terms of opportunity.

    I couldn��t just tell Denif to find it himself either.

    I couldn��t be certain that Mystic was on the map given by Haisen.

    Hmm. I guess the best option is to set a time limit and search a bit more. The water and food we brought aren��t infinite either.

    ��If it doesn��t work out, I might have to send Namir separately for a search.��

    Let��s search for about a week more for now. Honestly, it was a short time to find something.

    Even archaeologists with information take months to discover ruins.

    But I can��t spend more time than that. I informed the group of the n and started the search.

    We��re looking for an oasis and seven huge pirs. However, that opportunity came sooner than expected.

    In the desert night.

    It was while we were changing into warm clothes and setting up the magic tent we brought from Gorivan.

    ��Huh?��

    Denif eximed, looking at the western sky.

    ��Isn��t that an aurora?��

    ��Oh! You��re right!��

    In the western sky, green and blue lights intertwined, shining as if creating an imaginary mountain ridge.

    It looked like a cloth made of light was swaying.

    I didn��t expect to see it so suddenly. Moreover, the point of appearance was closer than I thought.

    ��Stop what you��re doing and move immediately.��

    It��s just the beginning stage. The aurora will gradually growrger, and we need to get as close as possible.

    The magical phenomenon will fill the sky for 15 minutes.

    And the closer you are, the higher the mana sensitivity. We moved right away.

    After moving for a few minutes.

    The aurora spreading across the sky reached above our heads. I could feel the mana abundant in the atmosphere.

    ��If we��re talking humidity, it would be over 90%.��

    Mana that seemed about to overflow touched our skin. And it slowly seeped into our bodies.

    The others seemed to feel it too, as they opened their mouths and looked at the sky.

    [You��ve encountered an aurora. Your magic sensitivity is increasing.]

    It had been a while since I saw a system message. I hadn��t been doing much schemingtely.

    With the higher level, the required experience must be enormous.

    A strong wind blew from afar. Perhaps it wasn��t just magic sensitivity that increased, my Winds seemed a bit sharper too.

    About 1.7 times the usual sensitivity, even if not in the best condition?

    Of course, this doesn��tst forever. It will decrease a bit when the aurora ends.

    At that moment, I sensed something out of ce between the flowing sand dunes with my expanded senses. I immediately turned around.

    ��Hey, where are you going?��

    ��Just a moment.��

    As I got a bit closer, I realized that something was in the shape of a person.

    The fact that it wasn��t moving made its meaning clear. As expected, there was a withered corpse when we arrived.

    ��What��s this?��

    ��It seems they lost their way.��

    We pulled out the body half-buried in sand, and there were no wounds on it. It��s quite far from the nearby cities.

    I��m not sure how they ended up here, but I think they copsed from exhaustion. Or maybe they ate something wrong.

    But the equipment they were wearing looked quite good.

    Denif seemed to feel the same way, as he drew the sword the corpse was holding. <i>Shing-</i> The de was clear.

    ��Oh, it��s not bad?��

    ��Yeah? It��s not just worth a penny or two.��

    It wasn��t a legendary sword, but it was a very well-made weapon. It��s at least high-grade. Of course, even high-grade is hard to find in reality.

    There was a good amount of money in the pocket, and it didn��t seem like much time had passed since death.

    With this level of equipment and traveling alone, it means they were quite skilled. Were they overconfident?

    They probably didn��t expect to die in a ce like this.

    ��We can give this to Aron.��

    It was Denif��s words. Since Jofor uses a spear and Namir uses a curved sword, it was suitable for Aron.

    I nodded in agreement. Aron expressed slight embarrassment at our reaction.

    ��Uh, but it��s from a dead person����

    ��What does that matter? Does it feed you? It��s better to put it to good use.��

    Denif said that and handed over the sword almost forcefully. At that moment, a strong wind blew again.

    Sand flowed down over the ce where we dug out the corpse. And there, something of a slightly different color was visible.

    A hopeful thought crossed my mind.

    I quickly dug through the sand with Winds. And a stone pir buried under the sand revealed itself.

    ��Holy shit.��

    Could this be it? I thought there might be only one, but that wasn��t the case.

    As we continued to dig around, there were exactly 7 pirs.

    ��What��s this? Isn��t this what you were looking for?��

    ����I guess so?��

    I was dumbfounded, wondering if we could be this lucky. It seemed almost unbelievable how things were unfolding.

    Denif let out augh of disbelief.

    ��You��re lucky.��Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 160: Children of the Desert (5)

    The aurora floating in the sky had already disappeared. In the dark desert night, only the cold air was drifting.

    Unlike during the day, I ced the group under the protection of Winds.

    Training is good, but rest is important too. Bnce is necessary. Night is the time for body and mind to rest.

    Moreover, we were now right in front of what we had been looking for.

    ��Of course, this is just the beginning.��

    Finding these pirs doesn��t mean it��s over.

    On the map, it was marked right next to an oasis. This means we need to find the oasis through the seven stone pirs.

    But there was no oasis visible anywhere nearby. The stone pirs we just discovered were only the upper parts.

    As I had worried, they were clearly buried in sand as time passed.��Let��s move our campsite first.��

    I instructed the group to bring the tents we had set up earlier. There��s nothing else to do anyway.

    It��s best if I, who has Winds, do the searching.

    In the meantime, it��s better for the others to rest and move when something is found, rather than wasting energy unnecessarily.

    While the others went to pack up, I started digging from the bottom of the slightly exposed stone pirs.

    Soon, a huge hole was created around the initial discovery point.

    The height of the stone pirs was about 15m.

    Quite tall. It��s about the height of a 5-story apartment building. It was enough to make me feel a bit dizzy.

    ��To find it, we��ll have to dig out about 15m of sand around it.��

    It��s absolutely not an easy task. We have to check all directions around these stone pirs.

    There were no patterns on the stone pirs to infer direction.

    The same was true for the map. Even though we found the pirs, the structure made it impossible to guess the location of the oasis.

    They were just standing in a heptagonal shape at regr intervals.

    The only hint was that the oasis was at the end of one of the stone pirs.

    That��s a small blessing in our misfortune.

    ��It means we only need to search in 7 directions.��

    I can estimate the distance using map reading skills.

    We can infer the distance to the oasis based on the length between the pirs on the map.

    But there��s no guarantee that it��s urate. It��s an old map. I wonder if they made it that precisely.

    I told the group to take a rest.

    But they didn��t look like they wanted to. Everyone��s eyes were sparkling with curiosity.

    Finding such ruins or treasures isn��t something you can easily experience, so it��s natural to be interested.

    ��Brother, can��t we just watch from the side for a bit?��

    ��You don��t know because you��re inexperienced, but this isn��t a problem that will be solved quickly. It usually takes months.��

    ��But we still want to watch.��

    Namir shook his head at the children who were weaklyining.

    ��The boss is right. Everyonee in and rest.��

    Still feeling awkward, Jofor and Aron couldn��t strongly object and showed gloomy faces.

    Iforted them a bit.

    ��I��ll wake you up right away if I find anything, so get some sleep for now. There will be work to do after we find it.��

    The kids don��t know about these things. It doesn��t just pop out when you find it. There might be traps or it might beplicated to enter.

    Or it might have already copsed. The power of time is stronger than anything.

    In the worst case, there might be nothing inside.

    When, who, and with what intention this map was made �C that��s something nobody knows.

    ��It��s not like there haven��t been cases where someone who found something first made a false map.��

    Theodore, the archaeologist working with Haisen, talked about a powerful desert kingdom that existed before the founding emperor.

    But this doesn��t look like a map from that time. It was made after that, at least.

    Of course, seeing that Denif got Mystic Power, it��s clear they couldn��t have taken that Mystic.

    Even in the ruins of Leocran, Mystic chose Cedric among all those people.

    Or maybe they just discovered it and nned toe backter.

    Even Theodore is close to being an ordinary person. If youck money and ability, you can only leave a map.

    ��I want to watch from the side.��

    Unlike the others who entered the tent at my words, Denif maintained his stubbornness.

    ��Do as you like.��

    I didn��t bother to stop him.

    He��s not the type to listen even if I say something, and among us, Denif has the best physical strength.

    The others were also watching me through the tent��s gap. I thought about saying something but held back.

    They��ll fall asleep from boredom after about 30 minutes anyway.

    ��Let��s start with this side first.��

    I picked one random stone pir and started using Winds to push away the sand dunes in front of it.

    I didn��t think it would be a big problem. I had even caused a sandstorm in the southwestern ins before.

    But it took more effort than I thought. It��s because I have to eliminate the terrain itself.

    I was nning to push about 1km in a straight line. Moreover, I had to dig out about 15m of existing sand.

    ��This is harder than a sandstorm?��

    Once the sand was lifted into the air, it was easy to manipte using Winds. Because it��s in the atmosphere.

    But the sand on the ground is a different story.

    It wasn��t easy at all to push Winds into the gaps between tightly packed sand.

    It was a delicate and strenuous task as the Winds entering from the ground surface had to push out all the sand.

    ��It might take longer than expected.��

    We��ve found it, so we��ve shortened the time significantlypared to expectations, but the kids might have to wait for a few days.

    It��s not something that will end in a day or two.

    If someone sees this from around, they might faint from shock, so I should have Namir guard the surroundings during the day.

    I��m monitoring with Winds, but I��m too busy moving sand to cover a wider range.

    ��As expected.��

    About three hours passed like that. There wasn��t much progress.

    The group members who lost interest after 30 minutes were just sleeping.

    Namir, who started sleeping early, was the winner.

    The kids should learn from this. Denif might be excellent inbat, but he has childish sides.

    Even now, he was yawning beside me.

    At first, he watched with quite a bit of interest, but he lost enthusiasm a long time ago.

    ��Not yet?��

    ��Can��t you see? You should sleep too.��

    I was also nning to sleep after doing a bit more. I need to consider the Worst Condition.

    If Denif is yawning, I must be even more tired.

    Anyway, I should see this as a long-term battle. I��m the one digging the sand, so my stamina is important.

    ��Hey, do you think I��m still here because I��m curious? I��m staying with you because you might get lonely if you��re alone.��

    ��What are you saying, you were watching because it was interesting at first.��

    ��Of course that��s true! But it��s different now, that��s what I mean. You know, when you��re tired and exhausted, being alone is annoying. These guys are sleeping while I��m working? You might think like that.��

    Denif grinned and wiped his nose. Hmm. Come to think of it, it does seem true.

    Even after losing interest, he lingered around me with a bored face.

    He made sand castles with mana or caught dung beetles to y with, then swung his sword around for no reason.

    When I told him to stop because it was distracting, he looked at the night sky with a sulky face.

    ��Alright, that��s enough for now.��

    ��Finally! Good decision.��

    ��Let��s go to sleep.��

    ��Yeah. Sleep well.��

    Denif, rushing into the tent, grinned at me.

    ***

    ��Brother, you didn��t find it yesterday?��

    Aron and Jofor asked me as soon as they woke up.

    Osten and Mary beside them also had curious looks on their faces. Their faces looked so innocent that I didn��t want to say anything harsh.

    ��If I had found it, I would have woken you up.��

    Disappointment spread across their faces. Well, this kind of thing does stimte curiosity and interest.

    ��It��s going to take a long time. We need to be patient. Focus on your training. Denif.��

    When I called Denif, he immediately nodded as if he understood my intention.

    ��Alright. Today is special training.��

    ��What?��

    We��re waiting here until I find it anyway. Training is all we can do. If I leave it to them to train alone, they��ll be distracted by me.

    Denif needs to keep them busy.

    I started working again after having a quick meal. The group trained and Namir went on guard duty.

    Two days passed like that.

    On the third day, I was working on the fifth direction. It may look slow, but in fact, it was an insanely fast work pace.

    1km in length with a height and width of 15m.

    If we had used people to dig such a passage in the desert, it would have really taken several months.

    Moreover, sand asionally flowed down on its own. As the tedious work continued, I started to worry.

    If it doesn��te out in these 7 directions, we��ll have to extend the length.

    ��Food and water are starting to run out too.��

    It was just past 3 PM. The hottest time of the day. I felt a strange sensation at the edge of my Winds sense.

    The feeling of pushing sand with Winds was different. A bit heavier and stickier feeling, I needed to check it out.

    ��Everyone gather.��

    ��Did you find something?��

    ��We��ll see when we get there.��

    I called the kids and headed to the end of the fifth direction. It was about 900m away.

    There was an area of sand that was a bit darker than the surrounding sand. Namir spoke.

    ��It��s quicksand. It seems a bit different from what I know, though����

    Quicksand. I had seen it in documentaries when I was on Earth. It��s like a swamp in the desert.

    Usually, you don��t sink too deep.

    More people die from not being able to get out than from being sucked in by quicksand.

    But this was a bit different. When I pushed the sand with Winds, a very wide area of quicksand appeared.

    It was about half the size of a ser field.

    Also, it wasn��t like the swamp I had seen on Earth. Although I had only seen one.

    It wasn��t sticky like liquid and at first nce, it looked simr to sand. Except that the surrounding sand was being sucked in.

    ��It��s definitely different from normal quicksand, so there must be something. It seems like sand has buried the oasis.��

    Namir said. On the map Toun Zaha gave me, it was marked right next to an oasis.

    That means it��s around here.

    ��How about we dig here a bit?��

    The moment Denif spoke, I felt a thread-like flow of air between the sand being sucked into the quicksand.

    There��s air down there?

    That meant there was something at the bottom. I immediately moved my Winds.

    I thought, no way�� but it was true. There was a space below the quicksand.

    ��No. I��ve found the entrance.��

    At this sudden deration, the group turned to look at me. Among the surprised faces, Denif asked excitedly.

    ��What is it? Where?��

    I looked at the quicksand. Namir frowned.

    ��Don��t tell me this is the entrance?��

    ��It is.��

    ��That can��t be. If we go in the wrong way����

    ��I��m certain.��

    Objections were unnecessary for me who had Winds. However, uneasiness spread across the faces of the group.

    It��s a natural reaction. Because we have to go into the quicksand.

    What surprised me was the Denif in the game. It��s amazing that he came here and discovered this.

    But how did he think of going down there?

    ��It��s really impossible unless you��re crazy.��

    Of course, he could have fallen in by ident. But I can��t imagine Denif making such a mistake.

    He must have gone in voluntarily. Hmm. The Denif of that time was almost like a vengeful spirit, so maybe it was possible.

    ��Then can I go in first?��

    My brief contemtion ended with Denif��s words. He must have just gone in.

    I looked at Denif for a moment.

    He really has no fear. Even I, with Winds, am a bit reluctant to go in.

    ��What? Why are you looking at me like that?��

    ��It��s nothing.��

    Thest problem is that the Mystic here needs to go to Denif.

    I��m fine because I can��t have two Mystic Powers, but the others aren��t.

    Thinking about what happened in Leocran, it should go to Denif, but I can��t be sure.

    I need to be careful about the order.

    ��We don��t know what��s inside. Denif will take the lead first. I��ll support with Winds, so don��t worry. After that, we��ll all go in together.��

    ��Got it! I��m going first then!��

    Denif jumped into the center of the quicksand without listening to the rest. The quicksand swallowed Denif��s body.

    I immediately protected Denif with Winds.

    ��I��ll check it out, follow me!��

    Denif waved his hand with a smile while being half-buried and sucked into the sand.

    The others were watching this scene as if they couldn��t believe it. Aron muttered to himself.

    ��Brother Denif is really����

    ��A bit unusual, right?��

    Jofor nodded. Anyway, 30 seconds passed after Denif waspletely swallowed by the sand.

    I felt Denif sliding and falling in a space after leaving the sand.

    ��Now it��s our turn. We��ll go in all at once.��

    ��Uh, that�� boss, do we really have to go?��

    The timid Osten looked around nervously.

    ��Then do you want to stay here alone?��

    Osten, who had been looking around, finally seemed to notice my contemptuous gaze and hurriedly shook his head.

    ��N-no. I��ll go.��

    ��Denif got in safely. Everyone jump in. Now.��

    ��Yes, sir!��

    Having regained courage after hearing about Denif, Aron and Jofor repeated my words and jumped into the quicksand without hesitation.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 161: Children of the Desert (6)

    The quicksand slowly engulfs my body. Starting from the ankles, it climbs up my calves, thighs, and reaches my waist.

    It��s now passing my sr plexus. The feeling of sinking into a sandpit is naturally unpleasant.

    Thankfully, I can��t feel the sensation due to my Winds barrier. It would have been extremely ufortable otherwise.

    Especially having this stuff get inside your clothes is something that makes you feel ufortable just imagining it.

    ��Oh! This is interesting!��

    Aron and Joforugh and shake their bodies, finding this amusing.

    The more they move, the faster they sink, but they seem excited, probably because they��re under my protection.

    Jofor, who was next to me, suddenly threw a handful of quicksand towards Aron��s face.

    The sand flew roughly towards Aron. Even though protected by Winds, Aron waved his hands to block it.��Hey!��

    Aron shouted, and Jofor burst intoughter. But he quickly fell silent. It was because of Rina.

    Some sand must have sshed onto Rina who was behind them.

    A slightly furrowed brow and eyes full of displeasure turn towards Jofor. Everyone��s gaze shifts to Rina.

    Rina, seemingly ufortable with the attention, forgot her momentary annoyance and looked flustered before turning her gaze to me.

    ��This�� is really okay, right?��

    She��s not asking out of anxiety. The quicksand has already reached her chest. Her face was calm too.

    She hadn��t doubted my words since I said we��d enter.

    Only Osten and Mary looked uneasy.

    In fact, Mary seemed to have a mix of anxiety and curiosity, while Osten was genuinely scared.

    Anyway, it meant she was saying this to avoid the situation.

    ��It��s been days since she spoke first.��

    She would respond when Denif or Mary spoke to her, but after Namir joined, her words drastically decreased.

    She was already that type, but it got worse to the point where she barely spoke at all.

    She seemed to be thinking a lot. She kept observing while listening to our conversations.

    As if waiting for the right timing.

    It��s like the walls around her heart had opened a little, but she didn��t know what to say?

    ��Sister! Trust our brother!��

    Aron, who was in front, shouted with a smile. Rina turned her gaze back to me.

    I quietly nodded, and she nodded back.

    ��I��m going first!��

    As if trying to break the slightly awkward atmosphere, Aron shouted.

    He thrashed about saying he was ying with Jofor, so he ended up going in faster than even the short Mary.

    ��I��ll be waiting for you!��

    They entered the quicksand in the order of Aron, Jofor, Mary, Rina, Osten, and Namir.

    I wasst.

    Just in case Osten or Mary got scared if left alone. Sand was everywhere.

    At first, sunlight was slightly visible above the sand, but it soon became dark.

    I keep going down and down. It felt simr to when I entered the Sea of Ashes.

    ��Soon?��

    The pressure of the quicksand weakens from beneath my feet. And then �C with a sense of release, my body starts to slide.

    My vision suddenly clears. My body was sliding down a gently sloping sand hill.

    The ce we arrived at was quite arge cavern. The others were waiting for me.

    Only Denif, and Aron and Jofor who went down first, were standing properly though.

    ��You��re here?��

    Denif reached out his hand to me through the others who were getting up after sliding down the sand.

    I grasped his hand in return.

    ��Everything okay?��

    ��Of course.��

    Denif grinned.

    ��But what��s this about? You��re actually holding someone else��s hand.��

    It was a reaction from before when I disliked even body contact. But now there��s purification.

    If I told the truth, he��d obviously show displeasure, asking if his hand was dirty.

    ��People change, you know.��

    I deflected while examining the cavern. It was arge rectangr space artificially created within the quicksand.

    It wasn��t dark. There were stones emitting sunlike light in several ces around us.

    ��What are those?��

    ��I don��t know either.��

    I couldn��t sense any mana.

    It was strange enough that they emitted light without being magicalmps, but that light was like the sun.

    ��It doesn��t seem to involve mana����

    Osten showed interest in this. He approached carefully and started to observe.

    ��Can you figure anything out?��

    ��No�� I��d need to research it.��

    Osten shook his head at my question.

    Beside us, Namir, who was looking around, muttered with a slightly dazed expression.

    ��The Desert Kingdom of Lutum����

    ��Desert Kingdom?��

    ��There��s such a legend in this desert. That there was a desert kingdom more powerful than any other kingdom on the continent before the founding emperor.�� ?

    ��Huh, really? This is the first I��m hearing of it.��

    ��That��s to be expected. There are no historical records, and nothing has been found to prove it.��

    Could this really be a remnant from that desert kingdom era Theodore mentioned? It seemed highly likely.

    I��ve never seen stones that emit sunlight like this either.

    ��Should we take some?��

    Rina, who had quietly approached my side, asked softly.

    As expected of a thief, already thinking about that��

    ��Later. We don��t know if touching something might cause problems.��

    ��Okay.��

    We need to be careful about even small things in a ce like this. There are often many traps prepared for those who enter without permission.

    I first checked the surroundings with Winds. There was nothing particrly concerning for now.

    ��I wonder if it��s not too dangerous.��

    If these are remnants from before the founding emperor, any traps are likely to have be useless.

    The mostmon devices for arrow or floor traps would have rusted and crumbled away.

    There was a path ahead. It was a straight path lined with the sunlight-emitting luminous stones.

    It might be a signpost.

    ��Let��s move for now. As I said earlier, Denif will take the lead, and I��ll be right behind. Namir, Jofor, and Aron will be in the rear, and the rest in the middle.��

    It��s a choice considering both the safety of the group and the Mystic Power.

    Denif alone is enough for the front, we have threebat personnel in the rear, and I can watch all directions.

    ***

    It was quiet. Only the footsteps of the group ovepped the sound of sand flowing around us.

    After advancing about 100m.

    Pirs rose up on both sides. A giant luminous stone sphere in the shape of the sun emitted light from above.

    Behind it was an arched entrance, but there was no door. There was only a narrow path.

    Unknown ancient characters were engraved on the arched entrance.

    ��This seems to be the entrance? Do you sense anything?��

    ��No. Not really.��

    ��Shall we continue then?��

    At Denif��s question, I briefly nced at Namir.

    ��Do you know what that says?��

    ��I��m not sure, boss.��

    ��Hmm. Let��s go for now.��

    The 2.5m high, 3m wide passage was quite dark. There were luminous stones, but they were sparse.

    The visibility bes extremely narrow.

    The Winds advancing ahead along the passage detected unusual signs. They were small objects difficult to identify.

    ��Wait.��

    I stopped the group and checked. Due to the darkness, a magicmp was necessary.

    From what I could see, there were bones in the process of dposition and rotted equipment that seemed to be from the distant past.

    When I touched them with Winds, they crumbled with a soft sound. The meaning of this was clear. It��s a passage with traps.

    ��This ce has traps.��

    ��But would they still work until now?��

    It was Denif��s counterargument.

    He seems to have made the same judgment as me. People who came before would have fallen victim, and time has passed.

    ��Still, there��s no harm in being careful.��

    ��You��re not wrong.��

    ��If it��s too much, should I go first?��

    ��It��s fine. This is enough.��

    I didn��t ask twice unnecessarily. I trust Denif��s reaction speed. This could also be a test for the Mystic Power.

    No sooner had we taken a few steps when a clicking sound was heard from the floor.

    ��Deni��!��

    Before I could finish speaking, Denif reacted, but embarrassingly, nothing particr happened.

    ��Why are you calling so urgently? I told you there wouldn��t be a problem.��

    ��Still, be careful.��

    ��You��re as nagging as ever.��

    Denif grumbled and moved forward again. Despite his words, his actions had be more cautious.

    He was in a posture with tense muscles and a lowered center of gravity, ready to move at any time.

    Simr incidents urred a few more times after that. There was a clicking sound, but nothing came out.

    By now, we were approaching the end of this passage.

    In the distance, an arched light could be seen shining. It looked like sunlight. It must be the light from the luminous stones anyway.

    From what I saw with Winds in advance, it was a cavity simr to before. Just in case, I cautioned again.

    ��Be careful. There are no traces of dead people ahead like before.��

    Denif nodded silently. It was when he had taken exactly 11 steps.

    Once again, a clicking sound was heard.

    This time was different from before.

    <i>Tick-ck!</i> It was the sound of a mechanism working normally. The focused Winds detected the source.

    ��Above!��

    Simultaneously with my shout, there was a series of shattering ss sounds, and the ceiling opened with a thud.

    Then sand and dust poured out at an incredible speed.

    The problem was that among the sand and dust, smoke with an ominous green light came out as well.

    ��Damn it!��

    Denif cursed and quickly threw himself. Being prepared, I immediately pushed the smoke with Winds.

    The green smoke, pushed by Winds, touched the wall and burned away with a hissing sound.

    ��Is it some kind of acidic gas?��

    Denif, having caught his breath, exhaled deeply and looked at me. It had been quite dangerous.

    It wasn��t arrows or liquid, but gas.

    ��Thanks to you, I survived.��

    ��Wouldn��t you have dodged even if I hadn��t blocked it?��

    ��Maybe? But it was still dangerous.��

    The reason I��m certain is that Denif had prated this ce alone. Well, I��m not sure if he was alone or not.

    I checked if the group behind was alright.

    They were watching Denif and me with wide eyes, seemingly quite surprised.

    ��Wow, how can our brothers be so calm?��

    ��That��s why they��re our brothers, right? Wow, I was scared out of my wits.��

    Aron and Jofor whispered softly, hiding behind Namir. I pretended not to hear and nodded forward.

    ��Let��s go. Be a bit more careful. Something unexpected coulde out.��

    There weren��t many steps left, but it��s usually thosest few steps that are scary. Denif nodded.

    However, that was the end of the traps. We entered a new cavity.

    It was a cavity twice asrge as the previous one. It was also brighter. There was light other than the luminous stones.

    I��m not sure where it wasing from, but sunlight was really seeping in from various parts of the ceiling.

    ��Oh����

    ��It��s beautiful, isn��t it?��

    The sparkle of sand dust floating in the beams of light was visible. It was quite a picturesque ce.

    Even the group took a moment to appreciate the scenery.

    We continued to move forward. There was nothing in the cavity. Just flowing sand. There was more of it than in the first ce we came to, though.

    It was when we were standing near the center of the cavity.

    Suddenly, an anomaly appeared.

    <i>Shhh- Shhh-</i> The sound of sand friction could be heard from all around. At first, it was a small whisper.

    However, that sound began to speed up at a tremendous rate. It wasn��t a normal phenomenon.

    The group was bewildered.

    ��What��s this?��

    ��I don��t know either!��

    ��This doesn��t look good.��

    It was Denif��s words. I agreed.

    ��Everyone, prepare for battle!��

    The group drew their weapons. Suddenly, sand shot up, piercing through the sound of metal ringing back and forth.

    The sand that shot upwards quickly began to take shape.

    ��Oh, damn����

    They were soldiers made of sand. In an instant, over hundreds of sand soldiers surrounded us.

    And as if it were natural, these expressionless and silent soldiers rushed towards us.

    ��Maintain your positions! Don��t break out under any circumstances! You take the front and back! I��ll handle the sides!��

    ��Yes!��

    Aron and Jofor��s response. I first swung Moonlight towards the ones rushing from the right.

    I blocked the left with Winds. Compressed strong winds struck the sand soldiers.

    Their level wasn��t that high. Neither was their rigidity. The sand that was hit scattered and fell to the ground.

    The problem was��

    The shattered sand began to take shape again in less than a second.

    ��Brother!��

    Aron��s urgent cry was heard.

    ��These guys won��t die!��Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 162: Children of the Desert (7)

    <b>Children of the Desert (7)</b>

    ��These guys won��t die!��

    It was Aron��s urgent cry. I knew it. This was a technique Denif used to use.

    Denif��s Mystic was sand. It was also the reason he could gain notoriety as an imperial terrorist.

    Not only were Denif��s exploding bombs a problem, but the sandstorms covering the capital and the soldiers were also a hassle.

    The ones here now even had weapons made of sand, but Denif had given them real weapons.

    The fewer sand soldiers there were, the more refined swordsmanship they could use. Even Denif��s swordsmanship.

    They were quite tricky opponents.

    Increasing numbers was also a problem. Even if the quality dropped, having the capital full of undying soldiers was an issue.Of course, the soldiers would panic, and it would block the routes through the capital itself.

    ��It was hard to go stop the terrorism or deal with the aftermath.��

    We had to sweat it out dealing with the sand soldiers until Denif left his post.

    My brief reverie is interrupted by Jofor��s shout.

    ��Should we spray some water!��

    ��We barely have enough drinking water, what are you talking about!��

    Namir immediately rebutted. He��s right. Water wouldn��t be a perfect solution anyway.

    The time for reconstitution would be longer, but the soldiers we��d be facing would actually be harder.

    Still, it does reduce the effect somewhat. Even Denif didn��t carry out operations on rainy days.

    In any case, the truth is that even the Empire couldn��te up with a clear solution to deal with these sand soldiers.

    ��They tried to get rid of all the sand in the capital.��

    They attempted to rece all the floors with hard tiles. But how could that be possible?

    The Empire in the game was nearing copse, so they didn��t have the money for that either.

    ��Carlyn!��

    As the situation became more urgent, Denif called my name too. The problem was the soldiers who reconstituted even after dying.

    The battlefield space was rapidly shrinking.

    ��Wait! I��m thinking!��

    The feeling of being visually overwhelmed was also significant. I��ve been through quite harsh wars too, but��

    Not being able to create space was quite an important issue.

    ��Usually when you deal with an opponent, space should open up there.��

    But not now.

    Sand soldiers that endlessly regenerate even when they crumble. The group was actually on the verge of panic.

    I quickly racked my brain. How should I handle this? How did Denif pass through here?

    Did he just run straight ahead?

    ��Maybe he did.��

    I could see another space far away, outside our field of vision. We might be okay if we just get out of this area.

    But I couldn��t just charge ahead recklessly with the group here now. It��s not a good solution.

    Seven seconds passed like that. The solution seemed simpler than I thought. I immediately moved my Winds.

    I sent the sand flying up into the sky with full force.

    I��m not sure what kind of situation this is, but it wasn��t someone using Mystic Power.

    If it really was, it would be a battle of Mystic vs Mystic, and who knows what would happen then��

    ��It seems like this ruin is controlling it.��

    Fortunately, as I thought, the sand sent up into the sky didn��t reconstitute into soldiers.

    Of course, there was so much sand around that soldiers kept being generated, but still.

    ��Run!��

    Anyway, space opened up. Denif kicked off the ground. The newly generated soldiers were Denif��s responsibility.

    I sent the sand flying into the air as soon as it crumbled.

    We ignored the soldiers behind us. Sand soldiers rising from where we had passed chased after us.

    It felt like we had entered a horror movie.

    It was a sprint of nearly 700 meters.

    In front was an arched passage different from before. It was a bitrger, but not long.

    There was space right outside the passage. Golden shining stairs were visible.

    ��We need to get there first. It might be a bit of a headache if this happens again up ahead.��

    Then should we retreat to where we first came from? Well, let��s think about thatter.

    The sprinting Denif passed through the arched entrance. Then me and the group.

    At the same time, the sand soldiers behind us crumbled. It was a simpler solution than I thought. I lowered the sand I had been holding up with my Winds.

    <i>Whoosh-!</i>

    A considerable amount of sand fell heavily. I prevented the sand dust from enveloping us.

    Even after watching for a while, the soldiers didn��t regenerate. It seemed to be limited to that space.

    The group breathed heavily.

    ��<i>Huff. Huff.</i> Is it over?��

    ��For now.��

    I turned my head. It was like a square room, much smaller than before.

    Of course, it was still about the size of a ser field.

    There was a path in the middle. At the end of the path were stairs, and above them was something like an altar.

    The interesting point was that all of it was made of tinum. It was shining golden in the sunlight, though.

    ����Will these guys be okay?��

    However, on both sides of the path were terracotta figures that looked like y, simr to the Terracotta Army of Qin Shi Huang.

    There weren��t that many, but they were holding real weapons, not sand ones.

    ��If they��re still here now, they must be of quite good quality.��

    Spears, swords, curved swords, halberds.

    The weapons were diverse. They certainly showed signs of age, but the fact that they were still intact until now meant they were extremely high-quality items.

    I scanned the surroundings with Winds. I couldn��t sense any hidden spaces. There was no other path behind us either.

    This was thest ce. It seemed unexpectedly simple.

    ��Hmm. No, that��s not right.��

    I saw bones crumbling and disintegrating in the trapped corridor. Was that really all there was to it?

    If you consider the ones that had turnedpletely to dust, there must have been even more traps.

    Moreover, with those nonsensical sand soldiers we just saw. It��s not simple at all.

    It wasn��t a ce you could easily enter and pass through.

    ��What do you think, should we keep going?��

    Denif turned to look at me.

    ��Yes. Keep the formation as it is.��

    ��These guys look like they might move suddenly too.��

    ��We��ll just have to take them down.��

    Denif nodded and moved forward. The ground we were standing on was sand.

    Denif stepped onto the tinum path first. Nothing changed.

    And the moment I stepped on it, sand suddenly surged up from all around.

    It was much faster than before.

    Since we were all already holding weapons, the group immediately went into a state of tension.

    But this time, the sand didn��t form into soldiers.

    ��What��s this?��

    Instead, it was just floating sharply in the air, as if ready to shoot at us at any moment.

    Could it be that only one person can go?

    When I took one step back, the sand that had risen all settled down at once. Dust scattered.

    When I moved forward again, the sand shot up once more.

    ��It looks like only one person can go, huh?��

    I was certain this was the process of obtaining Mystic Power.

    ��Denif, can you go alone? I need to protect the kids.��

    ��I don��t mind.��

    ��Go ahead. See what��s there and tell me.��

    ��Okay.��

    Denif nodded and moved forward again. That��s when the stationary terracotta figures moved.

    It was one at the very front, holding a sword. Denif raised his sword.

    ��What��s this? Do we have to deal with them one by one?��

    ***

    ��Haha!��

    Denif��sughter burst out over the crumbling terracotta warriors. They didn��t reconstitute like before.

    However, they were getting stronger and increasing in number as time went on.

    From one to two, from two to three.

    It really seemed like some kind of test. I didn��t bother helping with Winds. This was Denif��s trial after all.

    ��They��re quite good.��

    This was directed at both Denif and the terracotta warriors. I��m not just saying that. They seemed much trickier than the sand soldiers.

    Not only their skill, but the fact that they didn��t flinch at most injuries was significant.

    They would keep attacking even with one arm cut off, as long as their body wasn��t half destroyed. Denif was fighting seriously too.

    Realbat is indeed different from sparring. Even I was seeing movements I��d never seen before.

    ��Whew.��

    Denif caught his breath after beheading three terracotta warriors. He took another step forward.

    This time there were four.

    Denif charged first. He rushed through the space and rolled on the ground. Then he thrust his sword hidden between his body at an angle.

    It was a fierce and brutal movement, typical of Denif.

    ��Wow����

    ��Insane, absolutely insane.��

    Aron and Jofor marveled. Namir was watching with wide eyes, as if afraid to miss even a single detail.

    Aron and Jofor were gaping, seemingly in a daze. Then they suddenly turned to look at me.

    ��What?��

    ��Brother Denif said before that he and you were on the same level. It just struck me again how amazing you must be.��

    It was Aron speaking.

    ��Haven��t you seen me fight a few times?��

    ��With Brother Denif it was just sparring, and before that you didn��t have any opponents to really show your skills against.��

    Fair enough. It was mostly just pushing through against multiple weak opponents. Jofor did see me fight the devil, though.

    In any case, it seemed to be a shock to these kids who were constantly growing. They probably never thought such movements were possible.

    ��But it��s kind of creepy too.��

    ��Why?��

    ��He keeps smiling while doing all that. I would have been super tense.��

    That��s right. Denif had a constant grin on his face. He was enjoying the battle as usual.

    Of course, it might look strange to others.

    ��Should I try to copy that?��

    ��

    I firmly dissuaded him. In any case, watching this was getting me fired up too.

    The level of the terracotta warriors was considerable.

    Moreover, these were martial arts from before the founding emperor.

    Techniques generally develop over time, but that��s not always the case.

    Even to my eyes, there were brilliant movements. It was impressive even beyond just swordsmanship.

    I focused on remembering each and every move. It would be worth reviewing again when I��m in top condition.

    ��Ugh!��

    Suddenly, a groan escaped Denif. His opponent was thest five. The tip of his arm was cut by a long halberd.

    But even in that moment, he was smiling.

    He seemed the happiest I��ve seen him recently. Denif deflected the halberd and thrust his sword.

    Then he demonstrated a technique among the falling terracotta warriors.

    As a warrior thrust a spear, he raised his foot and precisely stomped down on the shaft of the spear.

    <i>Thud-!</i>

    Then he stepped on the fixed spear shaft and leaped up. His sword shed left and right. He had cut down two in mid-air.

    ��Wow����

    Even Namir, who had been quiet, let out an exmation at this movement.

    Combat over. There were no terracotta warriors left now. Denif caught his breath and smiled at me.

    ��Hey, this is really fun, you know?��

    ��Looks like it.��

    ��Just a moment.��

    After saying that, Denif focused on the ground for a while. It was Denif��s own way of reviewing the battle.

    Even if he acts stupid sometimes, hisbat mind is top-notch.

    His eyeballs moved left and right, and his body twitched. He even raised his arms as if trying to reenact something.

    After about 2 minutes passed like that, Denif raised his head.

    ��Shall I go up?��

    ��Yeah.��

    When I checked with Winds, there was sand filling a slightlyrger desk-sized altar at the top of the stairs.

    Denif climbed the stairs.

    ��Is it okay to just touch this?��

    ��I think so, we��ve cleared everything.��

    But before Denif could even raise his hand, the sand on the altar slowly began to rise.

    Denif��s body twitched, but it didn��t seem to be a harmful movement.

    The sand moved left and right, then wrapped around Denif��s body from feet to head before returning to the altar.

    ��It worked.��

    I could tell from that that the Mystic had been transferred to Denif. It was the same sensation as with Cedric.

    Denif realized it too.

    ��Hey����

    ��What?��

    ����How do I use this?��

    ��Use what?��

    As I pretended not to know, Denif scratched the back of his head with a really bewildered look.

    ��It gave me Mystic Power?��

    ��Really? What is it?��

    ��It says I can move sand.��

    Behind us, the group eximed in shock, ��Mystic Power?��

    ��What��s the problem? Isn��t that good? Congrattions.��

    ��No, I feel like I shouldn��t have gotten this. We wouldn��t have even found it without your Winds, right?��

    It was originally yours though. His fidgeting appearance was a bit amusing. His face was full of apologetic looks.

    I shrugged nonchntly.

    ��What does it matter? The map was given by Toun anyway. Good things are good.��

    ��Still�� I really don��t think we could have found it without you����

    It seemed like the first time I��ve seen Denif so apologetic. Is it really something to be so sorry about?

    ��Then just buy me a meal sometime.��

    Denif scratched the nape of his neck.

    ��What? You��re not bothered at all?��

    ��It��s a good thing when a brother gets Mystic Power, right?��

    Only then did Denif show a smile.

    ����Yeah. Thanks, really.��

    ��By the way, is there no treasure or anything up there? I don��t sense anything particr with my Winds.��

    ��No, just sand.��

    ��Should we at least take some of the glowed stones?��

    Just as I said that, it happened. <i>Crumble-</i> The ground began to shake. It was a tremendous earth tremor.

    And at the same time, sand began to pour down from all directions of the ceiling.

    As if trying to fill this room with sand. The sand rising from our feet reached our knees in just 1 second.

    I had a sense of d��j�� vu. This happened in Leocran��s ruin too. The ruin was copsing.

    ��Denif! Do something!��

    I shouted at Denif who should have gotten the Mystic Power of sand, but Denif was also flustered by the pouring sand.

    He frowned and stretched out his hand, then turned to look at me.

    ��I can��t move this?��Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 163: Mondegreen (1)

    ��This won��t move?��

    Denif��s voice was filled with confusion. That actually made me feel relieved.

    We had just obtained Mystic Power.

    At first, I thought the intention was for us to escape this ce using the newly acquired mystic while discovering its abilities.

    That��s why I called Denif.

    But the fact that even Denif couldn��t control it meant there was a high chance they simply wanted to let us out.

    This must have been the extent of the test �C they wouldn��t try to kill the participants right away.

    ��Don��t panic everyone! It seems they��re trying to let us out!��

    ��Yes, big brother!��Aron responded energetically without a hint of doubt at my words. Denif asked again:

    ��Are you sure?��

    I figured he was probably a bit shocked that the Mystic Power he obtained wasn��t working.

    ��They gave us Mystic Power, they��re not going to kill us right away!��

    ��Is that so?��

    Denif tilted his head doubtfully. I simply focused on protecting everyone with Winds.

    Soon sand quickly covered us. My vision became constricted.

    Though buried in sand, it wasn��t dark. Strangely, a soft sunlight could be seen.

    It felt like looking at the sun with closed eyes.

    After a few seconds like that, I felt the sand surrounding us surge upwards.

    It was like riding an updraft. <i>Whoosh-</i> After a brief moment, my vision brightened first.

    I could see the sun beginning to set on one side of the sky. And the golden sands below it. We had returned to the desert.

    The sand that had shot up was falling, raising dust around us.

    ��Wow����

    Aron and Jofor had their mouths open in perfect circles. Their expressions were a mix of surprise and enjoyment.

    ��That was amazing, wasn��t it?��

    ��Yeah. You two didn��t really do that, right?��

    They asked me and Denif in wonder, as if thinking we might have yed a trick on them.

    I quietly nodded. Osten��s face looked half-dazed.

    ��I-Is it over?��

    ��Seems like it.��

    ��Look. You can see what big brother made over there.��

    In the direction Jofor pointed, I could see the path I had dug.

    It seemed we had emerged some distance from where we had entered, given how far we had moved underground.

    ��But it was fun. Even though I was scared for a moment.��

    As Mary calmly spoke, Aron nodded.

    At the kids�� words, Denif showed an uncharacteristic happiness while ncing at me.

    As he raised his hand, the surrounding sand moved. It will take time to hone the mystic, as it requires training.

    ��Congrattions.��

    ��Thanks, it��s all thanks to you.��

    ��It is indeed.��

    When I spoke sincerely, Denif grinned widely. Aron expressed his disappointment a beatte.

    ��But we didn��t really get anything else. I thought there might be something since it was like ruins.��

    Namir immediately shook his head.

    ��No. Mystic is priceless. It��s more valuable than any treasure. Just obtaining that is an incredible achievement.��

    ��That��s right. The deputy gaining Mystic Power alone is beyond imagination.��

    Osten agreed. But he had a slightly regretful expression.

    ��It��s a shame we couldn��t bring that glowing stone though����

    Ah, I had forgotten about that.

    Things had unfolded too rapidly. It would have been nice if we��d managed to grab one, even though it was going to copse anyway.

    I was too busy looking after everyone. I had to immediately deploy Winds after all.

    Just then, Rina, who was standing next to me, rummaged through her pocket.

    ��You mean this?��

    In Rina��s hand were two glowing stones about the size of a fist. They were shining even more brilliantly than before, probably because we were outside now.

    ��Wait, when did you get those?��

    Suddenly the center of attention, Rina looked at the ground, conscious of her surroundings.

    ��Earlier, when the sand was pouring down.��

    Even I had been momentarily flustered by the sand pouring in from all directions, yet she had managed to grab these then?

    As expected of a great thief.

    Seeing how she thought to steal items first in that situation, it seemed Rina wasn��t quite normal either.

    Well, she did say stealing was fun. Perhaps she wanted to feel onest thrill even if she was going to die.

    ��Here.��

    Rina handed me the two glowing stones without a moment��s hesitation. She didn��t seem to have any greed for them.

    ��Well done. I��ll make sure topensate you separately for these.��

    ��It��s fine.��

    ��I��m fine with it too, so take it.��

    ��Really, it��s okay����

    When I looked at her firmly, Rina nodded.

    ��Alright.��

    It was fascinating, by the way.

    While the glowing stone itself wasn��t hot, a gentle warmth was emanating from it. Like the sun.

    ��Boss, doesn��t it seem a bit brighter?��

    It was Osten��s question. It certainly did.

    ��Is it because it��s receiving sunlight?��

    ��Oh! How perceptive of you!��

    I ignored Osten��s obvious ttery. We��ll need to be careful handling these. They sparkle even inplete darkness.

    Since we don��t know how to extinguish the light yet, we should keep them well-wrapped. We don��t want to attract unwanted attention at night.

    ��Wouldn��t it be useful in cold ces?��

    I could regte my body temperature with Winds, but it was certainly a valid point.

    I tossed one to Osten.

    ��This one��s for research. Use it however you like.��

    ��No, Boss. Such a precious thing�� Thank you.��

    ��We��ll keep an eye on the other one and either sell it on the ck market once we��re settled or use it somewhere if needed.��

    I said this, but selling it isn��t a good choice.

    If an item of this caliber appears on the market, all sorts of people will try to trace us.

    It��s better to wait for Osten to discover something, or just use it ourselves.

    As we were talking, Denif, who had been controlling the sand, called out to me.

    ��Carlyn, look at this.��

    I saw two sand soldiers that had just been created. Since he had only just obtained Mystic Power, the quality wasn��t that high.

    The hands were a bit stubby and the movements were unnatural.

    ��You��ll need to refine it a bit to use it properly, huh?��

    ��That��s true. Hey, if I get good at this, couldn��t I be the king of this desert?��

    With sand everywhere, this ce would certainly be an ideal battlefield for Denif.

    Even in the game, the Empire searched the southeastern desert when tracing Denif��s trail.

    ��Why don��t you talk to Father about it?��

    Though I said it jokingly, I thought it might not be a bad idea.

    Haisen is still strong.

    Thanks to me, the West and the Empire are rtively intact. The southwestern ins and archipgo are in the hands of my allies.

    Even if the East falls to devil worshippers, the continent is divided differently from the game.

    Of course, the fight won��t be easy even then��

    With Haisen��s support, there��s a good chance Denif could gain control of this desert.

    ��It would take quite a long time though.��

    It��s impossible right away.

    Justification is important for such things. He would need to appear like the avatar of a powerful desert kingdom from the distant past.

    It will also take considerable time to refine Mystic Power. Having a lot of mana doesn��t mean you can use it well.

    Since mystic is also an ability, it takes time to develop.

    ��We can think about thatter. Let��s clean this up first.��

    The paths I had created in the desert were too unnatural.

    Although this area is mostly uninhabited, if we leave them as is, there��s a high chance someone will see them.

    Over time, Winds will tten the sand, but since I dug quite deep and wide, it will take quite a while.

    It��s not good to cause unnecessary rumors. Such anomalies spread quickly.

    I moved towards the tent while activating Winds. It was an easier task than digging the paths.

    Rather than lifting the sand, roughly pushing it caused it to slide down on its own.

    ��Still, it will take some time.��

    Evening is approaching. If we workte into the night, we should finish by tomorrow afternoon.

    No, with Denif who has gained sand powers helping, it might go much faster?

    ***

    With Denif��s help, we were able to erase the traces faster than expected. It was good for Denif too.

    It was an opportunity for him to refine his Mystic Power.

    Anyway, we returned to Sonora. The original reason for leaving was to find scorpion tails after all.

    We rested for another day in Sonora, replenishing our depleted food and water supplies and getting new camels.

    The night before departing, I gathered everyone. Jofor asked expectantly:

    ��Where are we going now?��

    ��As I mentioned before, we��re heading to Chenarus, the Imperial capital.��

    Everyone looked at me with serious faces.

    ��We��ll create a base there and operate from it.��

    ��Ooh. A secret base!��

    As expected, Jofor showed the most interest. The others were the same. Surprisingly, Denif was serious.

    He��s had his face known in the Empire once and understands how frightening it can be.

    Creating a base won��t be easy either. We have to do it under the Empire��s surveincework.

    Especially in the current situation, we��ll attract a lot of attention.

    There are two options.

    Pose as a mercenary group, or pose as a merchant group that fled from the West. I chose the former.

    ��I did think about it for a while.��

    A merchant group is more likely to get caught in cross-verification. Theposition of our group doesn��t fit, and there��s more to worry about than with a mercenary group.

    Of course, posing as mercenaries isn��t easy either.

    We��ll have to be a new mercenary group, but it��s impossible for an unknown group to immediately set up a branch in Chenarus.

    We have to start from scratch.

    First, we��ll rent a cheap lodging rather than a proper base and use it as a temporary headquarters.

    Then we can have the kids work on raising the mercenary group��s reputation.

    ��We��ll probably get scouting offers fromrge mercenary groups.��

    Leaving without reason could also raise suspicion. We need to create a tight story for our group.

    We also need to be careful about how we gain reputation. We can��t suddenly appear like aet.

    I thought we could turn the group into mercenaries while I handle matters rted to Erendil.

    Of course, I��ll need to participate in mercenary work asionally. I am the leader, after all.

    ��Phew.��

    I could hear Aron and Jofor��s rough breathing. They were still walking in the desert without Winds�� protection.

    But they didn��t seem as tired as before, perhaps having gotten used to it over time.

    ��Hm?��

    At that moment, a ck dot appeared on the horizon. Against the golden desert, the ck dot was clearly a person.

    Since I hadn��t expanded Winds widely, I could confirm it with my eyes first.

    The ck dot didn��t increase in number. Meaning they were alone. The distance was slowly closing.

    I could feel the other party looking in our direction too. I had an uneasy feeling.

    ��Something����

    It��s not that there are no people traveling alone in the desert, but usually it means they��re confident in their skills.

    The distance closed even more.

    Now it was close enough to confirm with the naked eye. I thought the other party must be quite skilled.

    I couldn��t sense any killing intent. Either they were a powerlessmoner or a strong person beyond myprehension.

    Seeing them traveling alone, thetter was more likely.

    With cloth covering up to their nose, all I could see were their eyes. Their gaze was quite sharp.

    ��Feels like I��ve seen them somewhere before.��

    Even though I could only see their eyes, I felt a vague sense of familiarity.

    Usually when I get this feeling of d��j�� vu, it means it��s someone I know. Not always, but often.

    Who could it be?

    I pondered, but couldn��t guess someone just from their eyes. It could have been my imagination.

    The other party also looked us over. As our gazes met, I raised both hands from the front.

    It��s a desert greeting. Showing that we have no intention to harm each other. The other party also raised their hands lightly.

    At thepletely closed distance.

    I realized the other party was quite old. Fifty? Maybe a little younger or older.

    ��Huh?��

    Suddenly the man made a strange sound and looked at Aron. It wasn��t because we were walking.

    His gaze was precisely directed at Aron��s waist. Then he abruptly stopped his camel.

    ��Is something wrong?��

    The man looked at me with cold eyes.

    ��That sword.��

    The man��s hand pointed at Aron��s sword.

    ��That belonged to my youngest disciple.��

    After saying that, the man drew his sword without warning. A deep ck sword. Only then did I realize the reason for my sense of d��j�� vu.

    The jet-ck sword Mondegreen. He was a Sword Master.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 164: Mondegreen (2)

    The Jet-ck Sword was the nickname of Sword Master Mondegreen. It was because the sword he used was ck.

    This was a disaster. A serious one at that.

    On the other hand, I felt wronged.

    Who could have predicted that the sword I picked up without thinking back then would cause such a butterfly effect?

    Is this even possible? Even considering the probabilities.

    It��s hard to believe that a Sword Master��s disciple died alone in a remote desert.

    ��And to think we��d meet a Sword Master on the way after picking up his disciple��s sword����

    Mondegreen looked at us with cold eyes. It made my skin crawl to the point where my hair stood on end.

    Even though it was midday in the desert, it felt like walking on thin ice.It felt like his sword would fly at us if we made even the slightest wrong move.

    ��There��s a misunderstanding.��

    I stepped forward with my hands raised. I signaled with my eyes for the others to step back.

    The words I spoke were more careful than ever before. If I said the wrong thing, we��d die right here.

    ��A misunderstanding?��

    ��We just found a corpse in the desert. It was a few days�� journey southwest of Sonora.��

    I quickly continued speaking while watching his reaction.

    Even with Denif and me here, we had no chance of winning against a Sword Master.

    Moreover, with the distance between us so close, it was even more so. Escape was impossible too.

    Not because of mypanions, but physically.

    Hadn��t I failed to shake off Rudehrn��s pursuit even in my best condition? A Sword Master was on a whole other level.

    ��We did take the sword, but he was already dead. And we buried him.��

    ��Why did you take the sword?��

    ��We thought it was an excellent sword and figured a swordsman who used such a sword would want it to be used properly as a sword.��

    It was an excuse I came up with quickly. I wasn��t sure if it would work even if the other party was a Sword Master.

    People usually think of themselves and others separately.

    If it was someone unrted to Mondegreen, he might have said it was natural, but this was his disciple��s sword.

    But I couldn��t think of any other excuse at the moment.

    Mondegreen looked me up and down. His fierce gaze moved past me to mypanions.

    ��I hope his judgment is sound.��

    I hoped Mondegreen wasn��t in a state of losing hisposure.

    Looking at our group, we don��t appear to be people who would do bad things.

    Of course, appearances aren��t everything.

    Mondegreen would know that too. But maybe we could still have a conversation. The tension was rising.

    ��Hmm����

    Mondegreen let out a hum without any change in expression. Two seconds passed in silence.

    There was a change in his eyes. I tensed my muscles.

    ��You seem to know who I am.��

    ��That��s right. You��re the Jet-ck Sword, aren��t you?��

    ��Then I should hear the details.��

    His words were sharp. I quickly drew my sword and shouted.

    ��Step back!��

    As I drew my sword, Mondegreen��s sword was already in front of my eyes. I twisted my waist and swung my sword upwards.

    <i>ng-!</i>

    The sound of metal rang in my ears. My body was roughly pushed back. The impact was beyond imagination.

    Of course, it had to be different from before.

    I wasn��t in top condition today, and this fight wasn��t just a friendly sparring match.

    ��Carlyn!��

    Denif, who had rushed forward at full speed, blocked the opening created as I was thrown back.

    He hade forward, opposite to the retreating group.

    This was precious time Denif had bought. I quickly readjusted my stance.

    Even Denif could barely hold out for two exchanges. It��s dangerous. I kicked the ground with all my might.

    ��Damn it.��

    The meaning behind his action of drawing his sword while saying he wanted to hear the details was clear. He meant to subdue us first and then torture us. ?

    It seemed he judged that we deliberately took a submissive attitude knowing his identity.

    I don��t think a Sword Master knows much about torture. Would he just inflict pain without damaging the body?

    That��s unlikely.

    Whether cutting off fingers, cutting off hands and feet, or stabbing the body somewhere with a sword. There was a high probability of leaving aftereffects.

    None of us deserved such treatment.

    ��What should I do?��

    For now, I��m barely blocking, but I don��t think I can beat a Sword Master.

    That��s impossible.

    The Jet-ck Sword Mondegreen.

    He��s someone I don��t know that well. A wanderer. I��ve encountered him a few times, but he acted as he pleased.

    In other words, he was an unpredictable person.

    But I can��t win either. Maybe it would be better to just submit.

    ��Because a Sword Master is a cmity.��

    We might unnecessarily provoke his anger by resisting when we know we can��t match him.

    However, there��s no guarantee we��d get out alive even if we submitted.

    I couldn��t make a decision quickly.

    It was hard even to keep my thoughts straight amidst the exchanging sword strikes. It felt like he was toying with us.

    ��Oh no����

    A sword was in front of my eyes. I struck the back of my head with Winds. My head bent unnaturally. The sword grazed past.

    I dodged, but the Sword Energy was sharp.

    Not only was a part of my hair cut off, but the Sword Energy reached my ear.

    A burning sensation. It was fortunate that my ear wasn��t cut off.

    ��Damn it.��

    At that moment, Rudehrn��s sword shed in my mind. The memory of that time was still vivid.

    I thought that maybe a Sword Master��s swordsmanship would work against another Sword Master.

    There was no time. I immediately imitated it. The swordsmanship of Rudehrn that had created waves.

    I didn��t expect to recreate it perfectly. But rather than submitting to a predetermined oue, I put everything into this one move.

    It was a fight where we were being pushed back moment by moment anyway. Wounds were being carved into Denif��s body too.

    ��Waves����

    Moonlight moved heavily and massively from behind my back. Although it didn��t suit Moonlight��

    It was my best move in my own way.

    But was it the difference in the person executing it? My feeble wave was blocked all too easily.

    ����?��

    But no follow-up attack came. Only the sound of Denif��s and my rough breathing could be heard.

    Although it was an extremely short battle, it was hard to catch our breath. Mondegreen was looking at me with surprised eyes.

    ��You, did you learn swordsmanship from Rudehrn?��

    This wasn��t something I had nned, but��

    Maybe, there might be hope.

    ***

    ��What kind of rtionship did you have with Rudehrn?��

    Under a somewhat calmer atmosphere, we were facing Mondegreen under the zing sun.

    He was looking at us with a much moreposed face. There was also a hint of slight difort visible.

    Given the Jet-ck Sword��s personality, he would have been the type to knock us down and get answers while pointing his sword at us.

    Or maybe he was worried about making things awkward with Rudehrn by touching me.

    ��I��m not Lord Rudehrn��s disciple, but I have received teachings through sparring.��

    ��Hmm����

    ��To be honest, we��re not very close. Lord Rudehrn saw me and said I had talent, so he sparred with me, that��s all.��

    ��That bothersome guy?��

    Mondegreen tilted his head. Well, he was someone who called for a sparring match and then made me wait for quite a while before actually calling me.

    Although he showed a different side during the war, it seemed Mondegreen knew about that personality too. I held back my words.

    ��Well. You and your friend do have enough talent to receive that level of teaching.��

    It was apliment, but I kept watching his reaction carefully. I wasn��t sure what his intention was in saying this.

    ��If that guy gave you a sparring match, it means your character isn��t too bad����

    ��It��s just as I told you earlier. Look at us. We��re not the type of people who would do such a thing.��

    ��Appearances don��t help in judgment. You should know that too.��

    I chose to keep my mouth shut. <i>Tsk</i>, Mondegreen clicked his tongue and spoke again.

    ��Why did youe to this desert and how did you end up there?��

    I pointed at Namir.

    ��I��m in the process of forming a mercenary group. While recruiting people, I happened to hear about this friend and came looking for him.��

    ��You came all the way to this desert just to recruit one person?��

    ��If the skills I heard about were true, it was a distance worthing.��

    ����Is that true?��

    Mondegreen tilted his head and asked Namir.

    ��Yes. If you ask about Namir of Sonora in this desert, I��m confident that few people wouldn��t know me.��

    I immediately continued.

    ��The reason we ended up where your disciple��s�� body was, is because Namir said he needed to get a scorpion��s tail for his brother before leaving.��

    ��A scorpion��s tail?��

    ��Yes. My brother still doesn��t have a child����

    Namir immediately picked up where I left off. We were in sync. Well, it was the truth anyway.

    ��Is your brother that weak?��

    Slightly taken aback by this unexpectedment that didn��t fit the atmosphere, Namir scratched the back of his head.

    ��Well�� he��s a good person.��

    ��Hmm.��

    I wonder how many times I��ve heard this sound in this short time. The good thing is that his hostility has decreased significantly.

    He tapped the hilt of his sword.

    ��It doesn��t seem to be a lie.��

    ��It��s all true.��

    ��But.��

    The Sword Master looked at me.

    ��During the fight earlier, you were using the power of the wind.��

    As expected of a Sword Master, he noticed right away. It was fortunate that Denif didn��t use sand.

    In fact, it wasn��t even at a level to be used in actualbat yet.

    ��It��s my mystic.��

    The fortunate fact here is that the Empire hasn��t spoken about my mystic yet.

    Rudehrn would certainly have reported it.

    I��m not sure of the exact reason, but it��s not a particrly strange thing.

    It��s probably for the sake of their own face. Even though religion has lost a lot of power, many people still believe in the God of Light.

    Those who believe in the God of Light think that Mystic Power was given by God.

    They had made me out to be a huge trash by dering me as Devil��s Blood, so they probably didn��t want to mention that fact.

    ��It wouldn��t make much difference even if I said I use Winds anyway.��

    It might just cause unnecessary panic and strange reports if people hear that strong winds are blowing.

    Mondegreen stroked his chin.

    ��Even if all that is true, it��s still a bit annoying that you took my disciple��s sword.��

    ��A sword of that caliber and belonging to a disciple of the Jet-ck Sword, he definitely wouldn��t have wanted his sword to be buried in the sand.��

    ��It��s annoying because what you��re saying isn��t wrong. Tch.��

    Mondegreen clicked his tongue loudly.

    ��I don��t think tormenting you guys would make me feel any better.��

    ��We thank you for your leniency and apologize for touching it carelessly. As for the news of your disciple�� we��re sorry.��

    ��I understand about earlier. I almost lost my mind when I saw my disciple��s sword.��

    So it��s going to pass like this. I let out a sigh of relief.

    All of this was because of Rudehrn��s swordsmanship. I felt grateful once again for his sparring and my memory.

    ��By the way, you said you buried him in the desert?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Do you know where?��

    ��Are you going there?��

    ��My disciple died, of course I have to go.��

    In fact, this too was incredibly fortunate. After Denif had passed the sword to Aron, Aron had expressed concern.

    Originally, we were just going to leave the body as it was.

    -Even though he gave me the sword, is it okay for me to bury him?

    That��s why we buried him next to the stone pir while normalizing the path. At that time, I said it was unnecessary effort.

    Who knew it woulde in handy like this.

    I wanted to shower Aron with praise, telling him he did well. Of course, the situation didn��t allow for it.

    I immediately took out a map. Not the treasure map given by Toun Zaha, but a separate map I had drawn.

    There might be a time when we need toe back here.

    Since we have Denif who can control sand, if we find a use for the glowing stones, we cane back just for those.

    ��It��s here. When you go there, you��ll see 7 stone pirs. We buried him right next to the pirs on the west side.��

    ��How did you bury him?��

    ��Since he died in the desert, we followed desert customs, wrapping the body in cloth and burying it in the sand.��

    ��If I find anything strange when I see my disciple��s body����

    Mondegreen��s voice regained its strength.

    ��You will die.��

    ��Don��t worry. That won��t happen.��

    I spoke confidently. Mondegreen, who was looking into my eyes, nodded and continued.

    ��Then guide me there.��

    I had a feeling it mighte to this, but is this how it ends up? I let out a small sigh internally.

    I didn��t want to. We need to go to Chenarus, and this will dy our schedule by more than a week.

    But we had no choice. If we refuse, we��ll be cut down right here.

    I calmly nodded.

    ��Yes. Of course.��

    Mondegreen patted my shoulder.

    ��In return, I��ll take a look at your swordsmanship during that time. If what you say is true, I might have treated you a bit roughly.��

    Huh? If that��s the case, it changes things. I looked at Denif, and Denif looked at me.

    His eyes were full of excitement.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 165: Mondegreen (3)

    In fact, looking at Mondegreen��s proposal with a calmer mind, it could be seen as a mere formality.

    Once he knew I had any connection to Rudehrn, he would have been reluctant to touch me.

    And when viewed coolly, he would have realized that this incident wasn��t enough to harm us.

    Although we had handled the sword, we had buried the body, and the justification we blurted out as an excuse was sufficient.

    ��Honestly, if it weren��t for his disciple��s affair, he would have said that��s exactly what should be done.��

    While touching someone else��s belongings is iprehensible by Earth��smon sense, it��s not the case here.

    Especially for swordsmen, swords are even more so.

    It was for the same reason that I didn��t object when Denif handed over the sword a few days ago.

    How could it be any different for a Sword Master, called the swordsman among swordsmen?Anyway, it didn��t seem like he was lying, and while it needed to be verified, I thought he might have said that because he offered the sword first.

    If it were someone with talent like me or Denif, he might have felt the desire to teach us.

    ��That��s how masters usually are.��

    In this world, it��s considered shameless for someone skilled in swordsmanship to pass by a talented person without notice.

    Is this what they call the way of martial arts? That��s why Rudehrn also proposed a duel to me.

    However, we couldn��t receive Mondegreen��s teachings right away.

    He said he would do it after holding his disciple��s funeral. As a courtesy to his youngest disciple, he said.

    We were in a position to be grateful if Mondegreen would duel with us anyway, so we agreed. There was nothing to worry about.

    We had cleared all traces near the ruins and buried the body as we said. We didn��t pester him unnecessarily.

    ��Even that Denif was behaving himself.��

    Of course, that��s inparison to his usual self. At least he didn��t cling directly.

    However, he kept ncing around and openly swinging his sword in front of Mondegreen.

    Although he didn��t call the sand because I had strongly urged him not to�� it was essentially a silent demonstration.

    Anyway, even in this situation, Mondegreen seemed to have realized that Denif was more or less obsessed with martial arts.

    ��Of course, that doesn��t mean he offered any advice.��

    Throughout the journey, Mondegreen rarely opened his mouth. He just maintained a taciturn and solemn face.

    His disciple��s death, our group also quietly followed behind. Aron and Jofor seemed slightly frustrated. They were usually very talkative children.

    In any case, Mondegreen, while moving silently like that, didn��t forget to check on Namir when we stopped by Sonora.

    He was quite thorough.

    And at the end of our short journey, we were standing in front of the rock pir where we had discovered the ruins. It was a bright night with a full moon. ?

    Carefully digging out the sand to confirm his disciple��s body, Mondegreen knelt on the desert, bowed his head, and closed his eyes.

    Even though I was standing at a distance out of consideration for him, I realized he was crying.

    He wasn��t really shedding tears. Nevertheless, the man called the pinnacle of swordsmanship, the Sword Master, was crying.

    He remained motionless like a statue for a while in the silence.

    Just then, a wind blew from somewhere. The sound of ��swoosh�� tickled our ears. Sand flowed quietly down the dunes.

    The middle-aged man looked up at the sky.

    ��You should have just stayed by my side as the cute youngest, why did you be a painful memory������

    It was an exceptionally bright moonlit night. The stars lined up like the Milky Way next to the full moon, dyeing the sky a chilly blue.

    Beneath it, Mondegreen gazed at the night sky for a long time.

    How much time had passed like that? Mondegreen, who got up from his spot, buried his disciple��s body in the sand and called us.

    ��Let��s have a drink.��

    It was as expected. When we stopped by Sonora, Mondegreen had bought crates of alcohol.

    I continued, watching his mood.

    ��I��ll send the kids away.��

    ��Do that.��

    Given the situation.

    Mondegreen wasn��t particrly interested in the kids anyway, and it seemed like we were going to have a sincere conversation, so it didn��t feel right to have everyone crowded around.

    Rina and Osten were also somewhat wary of Mondegreen.

    Rina��s reason was obvious without asking, and Osten showed signs of slight fear.

    Although Aron and Jofor were a bit disappointed, they withdrew without much fuss. The ones left were me, Denif, and Namir.

    Mondegreen silently emptied several sses of alcohol by himself. We drank along quietly. He turned his gaze back to the night sky.

    ��The sky is so beautiful.��

    It didn��t seem like he was talking to us. As silence fell again, Mondegreen was the first to speak.

    ��Do you know why Chiabbi came to the desert?��

    Although it was a name I was hearing for the first time, it must be referring to his disciple. I shook my head.

    ��I don��t know.��

    ��He said it was almost my birthday, and he was going to bring something good for my health.��

    He must have had quite an affection for his master. Just looking at how sad Mondegreen was.

    Didn��t he say he was the youngest disciple? Maybe that��s why.

    ��I tried to stop him. He was my sore finger. I took him in not because he was talented, but because I pitied him.��

    So there was such a circumstance.

    Well, even the strong can die in dangerous ces, but it��s different when it��s a Sword Master��s disciple.

    That was also the point that baffled me when I encountered Mondegreen. Mondegreen emptied his ss again.

    I quietly refilled his ss.

    ��So he left at dawn. I was so protective that I let him go out into the world once. His skills weren��t that bad either.��

    Regret was visible in Mondegreen��s words.

    It��s almost impossible to escape a Sword Master��s senses, so it means he knew but let it slide.

    ��I shouldn��t have done that.��

    ��It��s not your fault, Sir Mondegreen.��

    ��Well�� I��m not sure.��

    Instead of Denif, who was just staring at the sand with his gaze lowered, Namir raised his ss.

    We all emptied our sses together.

    How many sses had it been in such a short time? I felt like there would be consequences tomorrow. Suddenly, Mondegreenughed.

    It was closer to sadness thanughter, though.

    ��Do you know what my youngest disciple said he was going to bring?��

    ��What was it?��

    ��A desert scorpion. The one you guys found. He said it��s famous as an aphrodisiac, but also good as a tonic.��

    We unnecessarily looked around. We weren��t at fault at all, but the situation was delicate.

    Abruptly, Namir opened his mouth.

    ��Are you perhaps��cking?��

    And there was about 2 seconds of silence.

    Is this guy crazy? I looked at Namir with shocked eyes. Surprisingly, his expression was calm.

    ��You little bastard.��

    Fortunately, Mondegreen burst intoughter. Though he did ssh the drink in his ss onto Namir.

    Namir, hit by the alcohol, smiled faintly.

    This works? Honestly, I couldn��t understand. If it were me, I would have hit him on the back of the head.

    Well, it��s not like I know everything about the ways of the world.

    Even before, when Orhen��s nanny died, Denifforted her better than I did.

    I��m not sure if I��ve lived longer than Namir even including my life on Earth��

    I thought the people here might have more experience than me in losing close people.

    As the briefughter subsided, Mondegreen, who had emptied his ss, let out a deep and sad sigh.

    ��The world is so cruel.��

    To be honest, while I could feel his sadness, it didn��t resonate deeply in my heart.

    I don��t know the person called Chiabbi. I��ve never had a disciple either.

    Hmm. Would I feel the same emotion if Denif died?

    I��m not sure. I��m close with Denif, but�� I view this world from a slightly different perspective.

    Nevertheless, I needed to pretend to be sad. To learn a bit more from Mondegreen.

    And for any possible future.

    Mondegreen wasn��t a figure who actively fought when the devil worshippers covered the continent.

    He did kill those who blocked his path though.

    If we be close through this opportunity, we might gain a potential ally. I quietly refilled the ss.

    ***

    ��Actually, it��s quite a pleasingposition.��

    As the misunderstanding with Mondegreen was resolved better than expected, I was thinking about what to do next.

    The recruitment of talent was actually better than expected.

    Denif, Namir, Aron, Jofor, and then Rina, Mary, and Osten.

    Every single one of them was loyal and capable. I was very satisfied.

    Things had unexpectedly gone well, resulting in better oues than I had initially nned when leaving the empire.

    However, human greed knows no bounds.

    ��It��s a shame there��s no mage.��

    Aron, Jofor, and Namir arebat-oriented, Rina is administrative, and Osten is a researcher.

    It would be perfect if there was a mage.

    But I can��t just bring anyone from anywhere. Mages are hard to find.

    Exceptional mages need both money and status.

    It��s dangerous for the organization��s secrecy to recruit separately, and there aren��t many people who would be swayed in the first ce because their foundations are good.

    ��I wish one would just fall from the sky.��

    Most of the mages I could think of were people with firm positions. Those who were recruitable had ambiguous skills or personalities.

    Orhen would be perfect, but it��s impossible to bring in a spy with a count��s status.

    ��Well, let��s look for one slowly. I might remember someone I had forgotten.��

    Anyway, Mondegreen��s teachings began from early the next morning. We decided not to rush our travel.

    Although our n to go to Chenarus was dyed, it was none other than the Sword Master��s teaching.

    It��s an affair that more than offsets the loss and is far more beneficial. Considering we were lucky to find the ruins when we did, it��s not a big deal.

    We originally thought it would take much longer to find them anyway. That means we��re not that dyed.

    I yielded the first turn to Denif.

    Because I know how much he��s been watching and wanting to show his sword over the past few days.

    -Carlyn, please. It��s shameless of me to say this after gaining Mystic Power. But I��m begging you. You��ve already dueled with a Sword Master once.

    Of course, there was also Denif��s earnest request. So I decided to yield generously.

    Well, I didn��t think the difference in order would create much meaning.

    ��I might get one more lesson in turn����

    No matter how good Denif or I are, it��s not easy to immediately grasp and master the Sword Master��s teachings.

    It will take considerable time to interpret and decide on the clues gained on the first day.

    It will probably be the essential direction of development in swordsmanship that we should pursue.

    There was also the reason that my physical condition wasn��t that good.

    Neither Denif nor I are weak to alcohol, but we couldn��t keep up with the Sword Master��s drinking capacity.

    The old man drank so well. Anyway, I was quite looking forward to it too.

    ��Considering how much I��ve improved since the duel with Rudehrn, I��m quite excited.��

    I quietly watched the duel between Denif and Mondegreen. Along with Namir, Aron, and Jofor.

    All the sword users were gathered.

    ��Your passionate movement is good. But soon you��ll have to choose.��

    ��By choice, you mean������

    ��Whether to move even more passionately, or to embrace coldness within passion. There is no correct answer.��

    At those words, Denif opened his mouth as if he had received some kind of shock. I think I roughly understood what he meant.

    Denif��s swordsmanship is aggressive.

    But it��s not blindly charging like a berserker. Nor does it contain sharp coolness.

    It might seem excellent to me, but to the Sword Master, it might have seemed ambiguous.

    I guess he means to choose one between those. After saying that, Mondegreen showed an example himself.

    Seeing that, Denif fell into deep thought.

    Next was my turn. After several exchanges, I heard words I never expected.

    ��You�� as I feltst time, you have a lot to change.��

    Because I had been full of expectations, my bewilderment was that much greater. It certainly wasn��t the answer I was expecting.

    I had only received praise until now.

    I felt a bit wronged too. A lot to change? Even Rudehrn didn��t say such things.

    But this too was the Sword Master��s words. Mondegreen wouldn��t be saying such things out of some grudge.

    ��And if you change that, you can grow tremendously.��

    Maybe I had been self-conceited. Maybe there were problems I didn��t know about.

    That��s what I thought rationally, but my heart was beating fast at the unexpected answer.

    ��I will listen attentively.��

    I waited for Mondegreen��s mouth to open.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 166: Mondegreen (4)

    ��Your sword is deeply colored by Rudehrn��s influence.��

    It felt like someone had hit me hard on the back of the head. Something brushed from my left temple to my right.

    With that one sentence, I could understand what the problem was.

    ��At first, I wasn��t sure. It felt familiar somehow. I thought you might be a disciple of someone I knew.��

    ��Is that so?��

    ��A Sword Master��s swordsmanship is not easily forgotten, but your sword wasn��tpletely Rudehrn��s, and it��s been quite a while since I dueled Rudehrn, so I didn��t recognize it right away.��

    Mondegreen continued with a solemn face.

    ��But seeing something like an awkward wave, I realized. That you��ve been greatly influenced by Rudehrn. In a bad way.��

    It��s hard to describe a Sword Master��s influence as bad. But for me, it is.Because I��m not someone who should be continuing Rudehrn��s sword, but someone who should be drawing my own sword.

    Every swordsman must develop their own swordsmanship to be a Sword Master.

    The same goes for me. I need to cultivate as much strength as possible to survive in this world.

    ��Behind your moonlight, there��s an ocean. Well, the waves on a moonlit night are beautiful too, but that��s not the picture you��re aiming for, is it?��

    I silently nodded.

    There was nothing wrong with what he said. The cause was my duel with Rudehrn and the battle fought in my best condition.

    It would have been fine up to the duel. Rudehrn tried to develop me rather than show off his own sword.

    But the battle wasn��t like that.

    I was greatly shocked by that battle and tried hard to catch up to it.

    Because the Sword Master��s swordsmanship looked so beautiful in the expanded thinking under the best conditions.

    That was the problem.

    I had been unknowingly borrowing and imitating Rudehrn��s swordsmanship.

    ��They say imitation is the mother of creation, but I didn��t advance to creation.��

    No, rather than creation, I had merely followed. Meeting Mondegreen in the desert wasn��t a disaster, it was luck.

    If a few more years had passed in this state, where would I have had to start correcting my swordsmanship?

    I got goosebumps at the thought I couldn��t even dare to imagine.

    Maybe I would havepletely lost my way somewhere in the vast sea between the moon and the waves.

    ��You��ll understand what I mean.��

    ��Yes. I sincerely thank you.��

    I bowed deeply. It was an action that came from the heart. Mondegreen patted my shoulder.

    Next came the duels of Aron and Jofor, but I didn��t have time to watch them.

    My head wasplicated just thinking about Rudehrn��s influence that had seeped into my swordsmanship.

    Denif beside me was the same. He had been sitting lost in thought, staring at the ground since I stepped up.

    After a short contemtion, I judged that it was impossible to cleanly remove this problem.

    I had to start from scratch.

    ��It won��t take that long.��

    Going back to basics doesn��t mean my abilities disappear. It won��t be a problem in battle either.

    It just means re-examining the swordsmanship I��ve developed from the beginning. A step back for two steps forward, you could say.

    The imperial capital, Chenarus.

    It��s quite far in terms of distance, but it didn��t feel that long to me.

    ***

    A thick fog had been covering the imperial capital Chenarus for days.

    In a corner of the pce training ground, where visibility was limited to four steps ahead, the princess was sitting.

    ��Your Highness. Let��s go inside now.��

    Emmet approached and carefully opened his mouth. His face was full of worry.

    The princess was looking at the sky. Even though nothing could be seen through the dense fog.

    There wasn��t much change in the princess��s daily life after the empress assassination incident. For the first few days, she didn��t even eat properly, but not anymore.

    She managed supporting nobles, had tea time with noble daughters in the capital, and often met with the emperor.

    Of course, this means there was no change as far as others could see.

    Emmet, who was always by her side, knew that she was still suffering greatly.

    ��She should ovee this now.��

    Her contemtion at the training ground was one of the proofs.

    Emmet had taken over the princess��s training that Carlyn used to do. The princess devoted herself to it passionately.

    But at the end of each training session, she always stayed in the same ce for a long time. It was the bench where Carlyn used to rest.

    To Emmet, it seemed like the princess was waiting for something there.

    It was true. The princess was always waiting for the wind with the right temperature and volume that used to blow after training.

    Sometimes she felt the wind she was looking for.

    Of course, most of the time when she looked up in surprise and looked around, the wind had already disappeared.

    And after a short while.

    She realized that it wasn��t the wind she had been waiting for, but just a momentary wind that happened to blow at the right time, that it was her imagination.

    Even so, she couldn��t exactly understand why she continued this wait.

    ��The troubles don��t go away.��

    In fact, the princess had already reached a conclusion in her heart. Carlyn, Carl Schurtafen, did not try to kill her.

    Hundreds, thousands of times, the memories and circumstances she recalled and examined in painful agony were saying so.

    Carl Schurtafen tried to protect her. And her mother tried to kill her.

    Even though she had reached this conclusion, her heart wasn��t at ease.

    Sometimes the truth is heavier and more wounding.

    The princess felt a deep ache in her heart every time she acknowledged this conclusion. Perhaps that��s why she was searching for a gentle and mild wind.

    ��I wish the wind would blow away this damp fog.��

    Emmet watched the princess carefully.

    He was one of the few people who knew about Carlyn��s mystic. He understood what her words meant.

    ��Emmet, do you know?��

    ��I don��t know.��

    The princess hesitated for a moment before continuing.

    ��Schurtafen is not a devil worshipper or anything like that.��

    And at that moment, she felt her heart ease a little. She could immediately understand why.

    Because she was sharing the weight of the truth.

    At least from her perspective, she was the only one in this pce who knew of Schurtafen��s innocence.

    Even Emmet had denounced Carl Schurtafen.

    Because he was one of those who felt the greatest sense of betrayal, as much as he had believed in Carlyn.

    ��Your Highness, those words������

    Emmet expressed his difort with a bewildered expression. The princess didn��t mind him.

    Emmet was one of the few people she could trust.

    She thought it was time to tell the truth. At least with Emmet, she felt she could share this weight.

    And as she judged, Emmet was not someone who would tell the emperor or the intelligence agency no matter what she said.

    ��Actually, Schurtafen������

    The princess opened her mouth, using the thick fog as a screen.

    Around the time the princess was talking about Carlyn, the three princes were gathered in a secret ce in Chenarus.

    ��What?��

    ��Anyway, we won��t die even if we kill Erendil. We��ll just be imprisoned. When either I or the second prince takes the throne, whoever it is will pardon you and give you the position of Duchess Lyurik.��

    ��So why do I have to do it? Speaking bluntly, can��t one of you older brothers do it?��

    ��The nobles want one of us. You know that, right? You��vepletely lost the nobles�� hearts.��

    The third prince didn��t particrly refute. It was true. He just made a disgruntled face.

    Even though there were more nobles supporting the princess now, there were still many factions supporting the princes.

    In the long history of the empire, a woman had never ascended to the emperor��s throne. The nobles didn��t want an unprecedented event. It was an old stubbornness.

    Anyway, the princes�� decision wasn��t sudden.

    They tried to harm the princess using Carlyn��s empress assassination incident as an excuse, but failed due to the management of the imperial family��s image.

    Rather, the princess became the person who prevented her subordinate��s rebellion in time.

    The emperor��s reaction wasn��t good either. Although he didn��t show it, the frequency of his meetings with the princess gradually increased.

    The first and second princes agreed that they needed to act before it became more solid.

    They also agreed to use the third prince to avoid harm to themselves.

    ��Look at these guys? It��s really true.��

    The third prince wasughing inside. If his brothers had spoken a little earlier, he might have fallen for those words.

    But he already had another force supporting him. The third prince grinned. It was going ording to n.

    ��I don��t intend to take the me alone. Either find a way for all of us not to get caught, or we all get caught together. Instead, I��ll proceed as you brothers said.��

    The first and second princes looked at each other with troubled expressions. That stupid younger brother wasn��t so easy to handle.

    ***

    ��Aren��t you scared of big brother these days?��

    ��Of what? He��s just concentrating.��

    ��No, it��s the first time he��s been slow to react even when called. He used to turn around before being called. He��s like apletely different person.��

    ��That��s true.��

    ��I thought only Big Brother Denif was a bit weird, you know? But they��re not friends for nothing. Big brother doesn��t even eat well these days. Says it��s a waste of time.��

    I can hear Aron and Jofor��s whispers. Hmm. I don��t have much to say. It was really like that.

    I had somewhat isted myself from the world and was focused on my inner world. Denif was the same.

    It couldn��t be helped. We needed to refine our swordsmanship as much as possible before arriving in Chenarus.

    Because we don��t know what might happen in the capital. The results were clear. I had escaped Rudehrn��s influence in no small part.

    When I or Denif requested, Mondegreen immediately picked up his sword and watched over us. We were very grateful.

    Although our first meeting was terrible, I thought this might be the biggest help I��ve received in swordsmanship sinceing to this world.

    But anyway, the end of the desert was approaching. It meant it was time to part with Mondegreen.

    On thest night in the desert, Mondegreen asked while taking out the alcohol he had prepared.

    ��Where are you going now?��

    I quickly racked my brain. I couldn��t possibly say I was going to Chenarus.

    It would be troublesome if they looked for me there.

    And it would be a problem if they happened to learn my identity. Of course, he��s not someone who would attack me even if he knew.

    He��s a person who lives as he wants.

    But I didn��t want to cause unpredictable events again. Actually, this was something I should have thought about earlier.

    I was too busy with the sword. Of course, even if I had, I wouldn��t have found the right answer.

    Because I didn��t know Mondegreen��s destination.

    The answer needs to be quick but good. Because if I��m not careful, ourpanionship might be prolonged.

    ��Well, nothing��s decided yet, but I��m thinking of going to the southwestern ins or the west.��

    ��The west because of the civil war? To do mercenary work?��

    ��Yes. I��m debating whether to hunt monsters in the southwestern ins or participate in the western civil war. Where are you going, sir?��

    I asked casually, as if it didn��t matter at all.

    ��I��m thinking of going east.��

    ��East?��

    ��Yes. My first and second disciples left for the east, saying they wanted to see the eastern sword. I need to tell them about the youngest��s death. I should let them pay their respects.��

    I nodded. It was fortunate. Of course, I shouldn��t show my joy. I maintainedposure.

    But then Mondegreen looked at me.

    ��So I was thinking������

    A sense of foreboding swept over me.

    ��How about putting my first disciple into your mercenary group?��

    ��Pardon?��

    No way.

    Mondegreen��s first disciple, I know him well. The Casanova Sword Master. This guy is crazy.

    He tries to seduce every woman he meets. He also had the looks for it.

    He did help quite a bit in fighting the devil worshippers, but there��s a reason he��s called crazy.

    It��s still unbelievable that he seduced a king��s daughter in the allied forces and eloped with her.

    There were even worse incidents.

    He single-handedly invaded the devil worshipper camp and came out after seducing a high-ranking devil worshipper.

    ��I really couldn��t believe it.��

    In all my time ying the game, this was the only case I��ve seen of a high-ranking devil worshipper defecting.

    He seduced that crazy fanatic with his charm.

    Gamers who chose the charming value system at the beginning of the game to y as Casanova all imitated him.

    I heard some people even ran macros until they got characters with outstanding appearances.

    ��Anyway, this crazy guy is too much to handle.��

    It��s obvious that we can��t tell him about what we��re doing. And besides Rina, Mary is a problem.

    Of course, he doesn��t like young children. But Mary will be an adult in a few years.

    I wouldn��t mind if they liked each other, but this guy seduces women and then leaves abruptly.

    In the future, could he handle the grown Aron��s anger?

    He��ll definitely try to chase him, and by then Aron will be ying a big role in our organization.

    And he��s not really a style that would be helpful for our work either.

    ��Well, I decide on mercenary group members after seeing them myself.��

    ��It��s important to see their character too. But don��t worry. My first disciple is a really good person.��

    He wasn��t like that at all.

    Is he only seeing his disciple in a good light, or did he behave normally in front of Mondegreen?

    ��It��ll be good for you guys if my disciple joins. He��s a bit more skilled, so you can stimte each other.��

    ��Really? I��d like to face him once.��

    Denif, who had been listening from the side, showed curiosity andpetitiveness. Sigh, this really doesn��t help.

    I want to tell him to just stay quiet, but we��re in front of Mondegreen.

    Of course, that statement itself is true. He��ll be a Sword Master in a few years, so he��s probably better than us right now.

    ��Wouldn��t it be better for the three of you to fight together, including my disciple, rather than just you two?��

    I could understand Mondegreen��s intentions. He probably wants to elerate our development by pairing us with his disciple.

    Looking at the situation, it seems impossible to refuse.

    I know Mondegreen��s stubbornness, and Denif is showing his characteristicpetitiveness. There��s no proper justification either.

    I made up my mind.

    Mondegreen has given us tremendous insights, so I��m very grateful, but wrong is wrong. I��ll have to lie.

    ��Well, if you insist�� We��ll go to the southwestern ins. If we stay there for about 4 months and then go west, we might be able to meet even if it��s a bit dyed, right?��

    Denif looked at me. Because he knows our destination. But fortunately, he didn��t act stupidly.

    ��Oh, such consideration. Thank you. I��ll send my disciple as soon as I find him. I��m looking forward to your meeting.��

    Yeah, no. I have absolutely no intention of meeting. We��re going straight to the empire.

    The reason I said 4 months is to make him waste time.

    ��Me too.��

    Of course, I didn��t forget to give a kind smile.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 167: Chenarus (1)

    We parted ways with Mondegreen before leaving the desert. He said he was heading east.

    We exchanged our camels for horses again at the border and got a carriage.

    At the edge of the desert, mypanions were very happy. The reason was that the food here didn��t suit their taste at all.

    The heat was the same too. Even though I maintained their body temperature with Winds, there was a limit. They could still feel the reflected light.

    After that, we set our direction towards Chenarus.

    The first thing we did upon arriving at the next city was to contact Al Fahri and Casmak.

    ��I was a bit worried.��

    There were two letters each from them. One saying they had started work and another saying it was progressing without problems.

    It was fortunate for me.They began carefully taking control of the west from the archipgo and southwest. Still, we shouldn��t expand the range too much.

    Although the Empire was paying attention to the devil worshippers, the area above that was the Empire��s territory that had won the war.

    ��They��ll probably overlook what��s happening below that.��

    I sent word that I had returned and to continue the work smoothly.

    Denif decided to make no further contact. It��s because we talked when Toun Zaha came.

    We decided not to contact each other much from now on. We agreed not to approach from the Haisen side. Because there��s danger.

    We agreed to request help only when there��s a big problem on our side or when urgent help is needed.

    However, Denif also received one letter.

    It said to proceed as Toun Zaha had said, with brief information about the Empire written on it.

    ��It also said that Phiri was asking about me.��

    I��m not sure if I��ll be able to meet her when I go to the Empire. I could make time if I really wanted to, but.

    There��s no reason to create even a tiny risk. Let��s see for now.

    Nothing special happened after that.

    We trained while moving, and when we stopped in cities, I set an example and had the kids practice.

    The practice was mainly infiltration.

    Led by Rina, along with Aron, Jofor, and Namir. We didn��t steal or kill anything.

    Because our actions might leave traces. It ended with just sneaking into and out of nobles�� mansions.

    Even that alone was very exciting for Jofor.

    ��I thought we might be lucky enough to catch a devil worshipper, but.��

    Since the world has changed a lot from the game, I now have to believe what I see rather than what I know.

    I checked while having the kids practice, but there were no ones who got caught.

    Even the one who was a devil worshipper in the game was the same. I thought it might be because of the incident I caused.

    The devil worshippers had retreated and people��s vignce had increased, so they might have rejected their proposals.

    ��I didn��t forget wing suit practice either.��

    Namir, Jofor, and Rina were very surprised and found it fun. Rina even showed a smiling face for the first time in a long while.

    There were imperial agents in every city we passed through, but we were able to arrive safely in Chenarus.

    There were no problems with the rtionships within our group either. Namir got quite close to Aron and Jofor.

    They were in the samebat ss, and in fact, Namir was quite normalpared to the others.

    ��You could say he epts the kids well.��

    When it was difficult to ask me or Denif about small things rted to martial arts, Namir would answer instead.

    Rina got a little closer to Mary.

    It seemed that Rina��s mental barriers opened a little earlier because Mary was young.

    Osten was focused on the light-emitting stones the whole time. However, there were no notable results yet.

    I told him to take his time looking. Instead, there was quite a satisfactory result in another area.

    ��He developed colored lenses.��

    My face and Denif��s were known. So we had to disguise ourselves thoroughly when going to Chenarus.

    Because even with simple disguises, some people might feel a sense of d��j�� vu.

    However, there was no way to change eye color in this continent. If done with magic, it would be noticeable.

    In other words, this was the first thing Osten created. Although I provided the idea, it��s still an amazing achievement.

    He said he made it by putting harmless dye into the scales of rare fish used in making magic tools, but I couldn��t understand even after hearing the exnation. ??

    However, what��s important is that the result didn��t look strange at all even to me.

    -No, boss, this much��

    Osten grinned widely when I gave him a small bonus. It seemed sufficient to encourage his work ethic.

    Well, even with color lenses, we still need to spend considerable time on disguises when going out.

    When we came to Chenarus, we looked for suitable lodgings.

    It wasn��t an easy task. It had to be a base for the mercenary group, while not being too expensive or dirty.

    But it wasn��t that difficult for me. Chenarus was a ce I often visited in the game.

    I already knew of good lodgings.

    Moreover, there are specialized amodations here for small andrge mercenary groups.

    ��As long as it��s basically clean, Winds and Purification are enough.��

    After securing lodgings, we immediately started mercenary work.

    There��s no mercenary guild, but since it��s a city where mercenaries gather, there are agencies.

    It was enough to register with an agency and post notices on nearby street bulletin boards.

    Of course, there won��t be any work for a while. Since we don��t have any reputation yet, we��ll end up doing misceneous jobs.

    ��We have to start step by step.��

    The most fortunate thing was that even after the empress assassination incident, there was no major change in the power dynamics between the prince and Erendil.

    Honestly, this was what I worried about the most.

    Because I returned to Chenarus after more than a year.

    We moved a lot, going to the north of the west, then to the archipgo, southwest, east, and southeast in order. It was practically a tour of the continent.

    Come to think of it, I��m twenty now. Soon to be twenty-one. In Earth terms, I��ve just be an adult.

    Of course, in this world, you��re considered an adult at 16.

    That��s how it usually is in worlds with short lifespans. It was the same on Earth during medieval times.

    Nobles usually have theiring-of-age ceremony at 18, but in reality, they all get married once they��re over 16.

    ��Still, I arrived within the time.��

    Erendil��sing-of-age ceremony is approaching. Originally, the trip to Tenorio should have been after theing-of-age ceremony.

    Theing-of-age ceremony isn��t anything grand.

    It ends with holding the ceremony at the imperial pce, making a round of the capital, and returning to the pce.

    However, the problem was the devil worshippers and princes. There��s a potential threat of assassination.

    Considering past events, the Sword Master will probably apany her, but there are more variables outside than inside the pce.

    The Imperial Intelligence Agency will also pay a lot of attention, but it��s difficult to respond when crowds gather. This is also why I tried to enter the empire quickly.

    ***

    From the first night I returned to Chenarus, I started internal inspections. This means investigating the nobles supporting Erendil.

    The reason for internal inspections is to possibly detect the enemies�� schemes through internal traitors.

    It��s also to grasp the political rtionships between supporting nobles during the time I was away.

    I��ve heard about the situation through newspapers, but that��s only limited information.

    ��The information received from the Haisen intelligence agency isn��t certain either.��

    Right now, with me absent, Haisen��s intelligence power in the empire has weakened considerably.

    Originally, I brought most of the information from the imperial pce.

    Also, after the empress assassination incident, the empire is watching Haisen, and Haisen itself has weeded out internal traitors.

    Anyway, it��s difficult to know political issues within the faction from the outside, so I have to check with my own eyes.

    Originally, you should discipline internally before looking externally.

    ��I can��t check everyone, but.��

    Since nobles have their own territories, not many stay in the capital.

    But being in the capital now, with theing-of-age ceremony approaching, likely means they have high influence, so I conducted searches.

    However, there wasn��t much gain.

    You can��t see everyone in one night. But there��s still 45 days left, so there��s plenty of time. We need to look at it long-term.

    One thing I learned was that Hanut Campbell is acting as an advisor by Erendil��s side.

    He was the talent I rmended after waiting for him to submit his thesis.

    ��His role has grown quite a bit, it seems.��

    Judging from the situation, it��s assumed that Hanut yed a part in the power structure not changing much after the empress assassination incident.

    Other than that, no major power shifts were visible yet. I��ll need to look more.

    I had no intention of seeking out Erendil. The elite of the Imperial Intelligence Agency will be by her side.

    And I can��t be sure how she thinks of me, who killed her mother, and there��s no reason to meet.

    ��Ugh����

    Aron twisted his body beside me. While I��ve been busy at night these past few days, the kids have been doing mercenary work.

    In fact, it couldn��t even be called mercenary work.

    A new mercenary group.

    Moreover, all the mercenary members were rtively young. Aron was young rather than just rtively young.

    It was natural that there was no work.

    At best, it was just odd jobs. Yesterday, all they did was take on an urgent delivery mission within the capital.

    They did train, but these are kids who have been traveling around the continent with me, seeing new things.

    Considering their age, the current situation must be quite boring.

    ��Should I ask if we��re not doing infiltration at night here?��

    ��No. It��s better to stay put. Big brother looks busy too.��

    Jofor, who was next to me, had a secret conversation. Jofor was even more bored than Aron.

    He��s a friend who came hoping for a secret organization, but all he��s doing is menial tasks, so it��s understandable.

    However, the kids aren��t at the level to move in the capital yet. Even now, after a year, the capital is full of intelligence agency agents.

    It seemed to be because of Erendil��sing-of-age ceremony soon.

    Even I��m moving quite cautiously. At the kids�� level, they��d be caught immediately.

    <i>Knock knock-</i>

    At that moment, Namir knocked on the door and entered. His expression looked somehowplex.

    ��Boss, we��ve received a request.��

    ��But why? Don��t you like it?��

    Namir tilted his head.

    ��It��s not odd jobs, but it��s a bit suspicious.��

    ��What is it?��

    ��We��ve received an escort request from a merchant group. It��s a round trip mission from Chenarus to Requiza and back to Chenarus.��

    ��Oh! Isn��t that good?��

    The kids who were getting antsy perked up with interest. I seemed to understand Namir��s concern.

    ��It��s not something that shoulde to us yet.��

    Only about a week has passed since we came here. We��re a small mercenary group with no name, doing only odd jobs.

    An escort request from a merchant group to such a mercenary group?

    What that implies is one of two things. Either the merchant group is also new and doesn��t have much money��

    Or it��s a shady job.

    ��Thetter is more likely.��

    There are often mercenary groups like us whoe to Chenarus without any foundation.

    Young people live dreaming, after all.

    But merchant groups are different.

    It��s not that there aren��t such people, but since it involves big money, they usually do the basics at least.

    ��Yes. Personally, I think there��s a high chance of problems urring.��

    I agreed as well. There was also something that bothered me. Erendil��sing-of-age ceremony is not far off.

    Of course, the probability that this job is rted to that is slim.

    The prince or devil worshippers wouldn��t use people like us. It would be better for them to move themselves.

    Even if it��s a shady job, it probably won��t be to that extent.

    ��Still, it��s not bad for building reputation as a mercenary group.��

    The dangerous part of taking on shady jobs doesn��t actually matter. Because we have the skills.

    We can make sure there are no problems with most jobs. Hmm, what should we do?

    ��What��s the name of the merchant group?��

    ��They say it��s the ncheot merchant group. It��s a newly established group.��

    If this job is involved with nobles, it might be a bit of a headache��

    Or not?

    Looking at it differently, we might even be able to grasp a weakness.

    Whether it��s the merchant group or nobles, if we know the inside story of the shady job, we might be able to use it as we wish.

    ��What will you do?��

    ��Let��s take the request for now. We need to build our reputation too.��

    Namir nodded.

    ��True. Well, if problems arise, we can just kill them all.��

    ������

    I was momentarily at a loss for words. I thought he had changed due to some incident in the game because he had been acting normal all this time.

    But this was how he originally was. Misreading my silence, Namir scratched the back of his head with an awkward face.

    ��Ah, is it because we��re a secret organization that we shouldn��t do that?��Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 168: Chenarus (2)

    ��Boss, I��ve epted the contract. We��re set to meet in front of the merchant group at 6 AM, three days from now.��

    ��Good work.��

    ��It was nothing, really.��

    We epted the request. The payment wasn��t thatrge. We didn��t have much of a reputation to begin with anyway.

    And the merchant group wasn��t setting out on any grand venture either.

    They said they��d be transporting fabric from Chenarus to Requiza, and bringing back fruit to sell. Something simr to watermelon.

    There wasn��t anything strange about it. It was a job perfectly suited for a small merchant group and novice mercenaries.

    Departing in three days. It takes about a week to reach Requiza. It would be a two-week round trip mission.

    Of course, we needed to prepare too. But before that, we had to select the personnel.��They requested four people from our side.��

    Our group had eight members.

    First, Mary and Osten are excluded. They��re notbat personnel. And we need someone to protect them too.

    Either Denif or I should stay behind.

    In fact, it makes sense to send Denif. With theing-of-age ceremony approaching, it��s better for me to stay in the capital.

    ��I��ve roughly checked Erendil��s side, now I need to keep an eye on the princes�� side too.��

    But I couldn��t decide right away.

    I was nning to investigate the ncheot merchant group tonight. It seemed better to decide after that.

    If the ncheot merchant group was involved in something seriously problematic, it would be best for me to move.

    It��s not that I don��t trust Denif, but objectively speaking, I��m superior when ites to handling situations.

    ��For now, Aron, Jofor, and Namir will move together.��

    ��Yes!��

    Aron and Jofor cheered. They probably expected it, but hearing it directly must be different.

    Their eyes sparkled brightly, having been bored for so long.

    The other members didn��t show much emotion.

    Namir was calm, while Rina, Mary, and Osten looked like they expected as much.

    Denif was just looking at me. Even if it might be a shady job, he didn��t seem very interested.

    Anyway, this was an obvious choice when thinking about the future.

    Aron and Jofor will continue doing mercenary work in the future, so it��s right for them to learn by working with Namir.

    Rina doesn��t like dealing with people, and I had other ns for her anyway.

    ��Either Denif or I will take the remaining spot. The one who stays behind will protect the group here. I��ll decide after investigating the merchant group.�� ???

    ��Alright.��

    Denif nodded.

    ��Then, get your preparations ready in advance.��

    I said this, but there wasn��t much to prepare. We��ve been ready to flee at any moment since setting up our base.

    There was pre-packed luggage next to everyone��s bed, ready to grab and run at a moment��s notice.

    We just needed to add a few more things to that. Aron, who came with a bag, asked me.

    ��Big brother, how much emergency food should we pack?��

    Hmm. The merchant group agreed to prepare meals. But we had to consider the possibility of problems.

    For instance, if they poisoned the food.

    If they were nning to use us as disposable pawns, it was entirely possible.

    ��Pack enough for five days.��

    ��Got it. Then I��ll add two days�� worth.��

    We��ll only be taking in minimal calories with dry food anyway, so the weight won��t be too heavy.

    We already had three days�� worth of emergency food in our pre-packed luggage.

    I had instructed them to rece it before it went bad. We just needed to add two more days�� worth of extra provisions.

    ��For the next three days, we��ll increase the proportion of sparring. Denif, keep an eye on the kids.��

    ��Sure.��

    Denif grinned.

    ��Namir, teach the kids about mercenary work. So they don��t look too green.��

    Although we��ve been posing as mercenaries until now, this is our first real job, so preparation was essential.

    Namir nodded vigorously.

    ��Yes, boss.��

    Now that the job was approaching, I felt truly fortunate to have brought Namir and Denif along.

    I knew everything, but it would have been quite a chore to exin every little detail.

    And also, thanks to Denif, I don��t have to worry about the group��s safety when I��m not around.

    ��Rina.��

    ��Yeah?��

    ��We have something to do together at dawn today.��

    ��Going to check out the merchant group, right?��

    I nodded. After practicing on the way to Chenarus, I hade to one conclusion.

    When it came to thievery, Rina was a step above me.

    Of course, I was significantly better at finding hidden spaces or infiltrating.

    But when we were in the same space, Rina was better at quickly finding valuable items.

    Honestly, there were parts I didn��t understand. She finds the more important ones among identical documents.

    ording to Rina, it��s intuition�� I couldn��t understand it in the realm of reason. A Great Thief is truly a Great Thief.

    After rying instructions to the group, I left the lodgings. I had something to take care of before nightfall.

    That was sending a letter to the elf Archmage Shahri.

    I��ve waited a long time. I don��t know how the situation might have changed. Shahri might have met with the devil worshippers.

    But I think the possibility is low.

    It��s time to set some kind of trap now. I can also gauge Shahri��s state throughmunication.

    I was thinking of setting the timing for after theing-of-age ceremony. I could probably rope in Phiri around that time too.

    ***

    3:40 AM. I was passing through the dawn of Chenarus with Rina. It was a cloudy night with a dim moon.

    Even in the deep dawn, I could sense quite a few presences with my Winds.

    They were imperial agents. I recalled the information from Haisen that Denif had passed on right after we left the desert.

    Surveince had weakened as time passed after the empress assassination incident, but it had been strengthened again as theing-of-age ceremony approached.

    One person per area.

    But they were positioned close enough to see each other with just a turn of the head. It was quite a well-constructed surveincework.

    ��Once spotted, it would be hard to escape.��

    Of course, that��s by normal human standards, so it doesn��t apply to me.

    Also, it��s ultimately a surveincework made and operated by humans. Perfection is nearly impossible.

    -Move.

    As I gave the hand signal, we traversed the alleys, hidden in the darkness of the cloudy night.

    Rina stuck close behind me without making even a footstep sound.

    -Stop.

    An imperial agent��s gaze turned towards the path we were heading. Even though we were almost touching, I couldn��t feel even a breath.

    I made a firm conclusion. Rina could move around the capital alone even without me.

    Of course, there would be risks.

    She can��t sense the position and direction of enemies with Winds like I can.

    But this level is enough. It might take a bit more time, but.

    It seemed I could entrust information gathering missions to Rina even when I��m not around.

    If necessary, Denif could help too.

    Two minutes. The gaze of the surveince personnel looking this way turns to the side. They��re checking on their colleague in another area.

    -Move.

    I quickly crossed over one building. Ahead was a small road about 4 meters wide. Now, with no gazes on us, was the perfect time.

    I crossed the road in three steps and entered an alley. We weren��t caught by the surveince.

    Fifteen minutes like this.

    Moving stealthily in the darkness, we were able to arrive in front of the ncheot merchant group��s building without incident.

    ��A small merchant group. Just as we heard.��

    This was the first time seeing the building in person. The door of the three-story building was closed.

    Checking with Winds, there were 5 people staying inside. The total number was 10. The other 5 seemed to be elsewhere.

    The two on the first floor appeared to be guards hired by the merchant group. They were guarding the warehouse.

    Their level of vignce wasn��t very high. There was a high chance they were unremarkable individuals.

    ��Is it really a newly starting merchant group?��

    The remaining one was sleeping in front of the corridor on the second floor. Judging by the sword next to him, he was another guard.

    They seemed to be sleeping in shifts.

    The other two were sleeping on the third floor. It wasn��t ncheot, the head of the merchant group. I had confirmed his residence was elsewhere.

    They must be employees. I was nning to search this ce first, and if nothing turned up, to search ncheot��s ce.

    There was no need to bother with the guards on the first and second floors. It would be unnecessary.

    This mission requires entering quietly and leaving quietly.

    If anything strange happens after we��ve contracted with them, they��ll naturally suspect us.

    ��Two imperial agents nearby.��

    However, the density of surveince isn��t high. It seemed to be because we were quite far from the center of Chenarus.

    If it were in the merchant district, the density would probably have been higher. That area is busy even at dawn.

    However, the ncheot merchant group wasn��t at the level to be in that area yet. Well, neither were we.

    This was good for me.

    ��Rina, we��ll enter directly to the third floor.��

    ��Okay.��

    Another three minutes of waiting. In the moment the surveince personnel turned their heads, we immediately headed to the side of the building.

    <i>Swish- </i>The sound of stepping on the ground dirt was all, but even that was blocked by Winds.

    We climbed the wall slowly, hidden in the shadows of the alley. With Winds supporting our bodies, it wasn��t a difficult task.

    I opened the window without making a sound. We didn��t head straight for the room. There might be magical traps.

    The corridor was quiet. Only a small magic bulb was glowing faintly with a reddish light.

    The office was right in front of the window.

    ��No reaction.��n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    No one had detected our intrusion. I stood in front of the office door and carefully examined the surroundings.

    There was no magical processing.

    But there was a single hair stuck in the gap of the door. It had been deliberately ced there.

    Hmm. A hair�� Is the person cautious by nature, or are they hiding something?

    Seeing this, my suspicions deepened.

    I memorized the position of the hair before carefully turning the doorknob.

    <i>Creak-</i> The sound of the old door opening is absorbed by Winds. The hair falls silently. I picked it up with my hand and stored it.

    -Let��s look around.

    I quietly closed the door and signaled to Rina. We rummaged through the office in the darkness.

    Bookshelf, table, documents on the desk.

    There weren��t many things to see as no hidden spaces were felt. It wasn��t arge space to begin with.

    ��Was I mistaken?��

    After checking all the documents, no particr problems were visible. There was nothing strange in the correspondence either.

    The letter agreeing with the merchant in Requiza was exactly as they had told us.

    Bringing fabric from the empire and receiving fruit from there. My suspicions lessened slightly.

    There��s a possibility I might have been wrong. They really could be a small-scale merchant group just starting out.

    ��Carlyn.��

    At that moment, Rina, who was examining under the desk, raised her head. A small whispering voice.

    Rina pointed under the desk with her finger.

    ��Look at this.��

    I immediately went behind the desk. I knelt down, but it wasn��t something I could see with my eyes.

    Rina shook her head and took my hand, making me touch under the desk.

    I felt something. An engraving. It was a trace of carving into the desk. It wasn��t a space or anything.

    And it wasn��t something made from the beginning.

    It was difficult to discern what it was by touch alone. I took out a magic shlight from my pocket.

    After covering my body with the dark cloth I brought to prevent light from leaking out, I shone it under the desk.

    ����Well, look at these guys?��

    When I checked with the light, I realized that what was engraved under the desk was quite familiar.

    It was the same shape as the tattoo I had seen several times in the Reverse Seven-Star Formation, the symbol of the devil worshippers.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 169: Chenarus (3)

    Chapter 169: Chenarus (3)

    ��Rina.��

    I handed the magic shlight to Rina, telling her to check as well.

    Taking the shlight, Rina went under the dark cloth and came back out, nodding at me.

    ��It��s them.��

    ��Yes.��

    Rina had also recognized the symbol at a nce. I had shared all the information about the devil worshippers with the group as we came here.

    This was in case we unexpectedly encountered them like this.

    ��Hmm.��

    However, there was something to consider here. What was ncheot merchant group��s purpose in assigning us this job?Two possibilities immediately came to mind.

    The first was that it was truly a product of luck and coincidence, and the job fortunately came to us.

    This case then splits into two directions.

    Either they were nning something, or it was truly a chance encounter. Personally, I thought it was thetter.

    The merchant group leader was likely just a pawn of the devil worshippers.

    With theing-of-age ceremony approaching, if they were targeting Erendil, there would be no need to involve a rookie mercenary group.

    ��The second possibility is a bit more dangerous.��

    There��s certainly a chance the devil worshippers deliberately approached us. It��s not tracking.

    From the west to the east, from the southeast to Chenarus, I didn��t feel anyone following us.

    If it was someone skilled enough to evade my Winds�� senses, they would have attacked directly rather than doing this.

    Mondegreen joined in the middle, but there were plenty of opportunities.

    In other words, it means our group may have been specifically identified. Just before going east, I encountered a devil through a magic item.

    I was alone then, but it was enough to deduce my movements from killing Pelia.

    ��What if they sent followers to investigate?��

    At that time, it was just me, Aron, Mary, Osten, and Jofor.

    But I brought Aron and Mary from the north of the west, the area where those guys were running rampant.

    It��s not highly likely, but it means they could have identified our group through detailed inquiries.

    Especially thebination of Aron, Osten, and Mary. It��s not something you see easily.

    ��The group growing as we moved would also be within expectations.��

    If they were suspicious, there��s enough usibility to keep an eye on such a group.

    Even if they lost power in the capital due to the empire��s surveince, there would still be internal traitors observing the situation.

    ��Perhaps assigning us the request was to confirm that I am Carl Schurtafen.��

    Of course, as I thought earlier, the possibility is slim. To be honest, I think it��s a coincidence.

    It would have been difficult to grasp my whereabouts and movements while engaged in an intense battle of nerves with the empire.

    Anyway, the fact that I can track the devil worshippers through ncheot remains unchanged.

    It means we can learn about them starting with ncheot.

    If they��re targeting Erendil, I should be able to uncover their plot before the uinging-of-age ceremony.

    Of course, I��m not certain. There��s still a possibility it could be the second option.

    ��If it��s the second option����

    Our current group and this mission might be more dangerous than we thought. Because the group is split in half.

    However, I have no intention of backing down. It��s not certain, and the possibility is low.

    Even if the group is split in half, the attack would likely be on the side that joined the merchant group.

    Surveince is strict because of theing-of-age ceremony. Causing trouble in the capital in that situation? That would be insane.

    If they��re really plotting something, it makes more sense to target Erendil rather than us.

    If so, there��s nothing to worry about.

    ��At most, it��s probably just confirmation.��

    With Erendil��sing-of-age ceremony approaching, there��s little chance they��d cause problems in Requiza, a week��s distance from the capital.

    If a problem does arise, we can buy some time and escape by climbing a mountain and using wing suits.

    Still, I should warn Denif. Even if the danger is low, the nonbat personnel are the ones left behind.

    Well, I��ll have to check up to ncheot for now. We might find some clues. I stood up.

    ��Let��s move.��

    We restored the documents we had rummaged through, put the hair back in the door crack where it was originally, and left.

    We descended to the alley through the window we had entered.

    I��m not too worried about investigating ncheot. Directly capturing and interrogating him would be the worst option.

    At the time he should be sleeping, we can lightly drug him and then search his room. That should do it.

    ��Let��s handle this quickly and rest.��

    Late dawn.

    Though we had gone to sleep early in the evening for the dawn infiltration mission, my eyelids were starting to feel heavy.

    ***

    We searched ncheot��s quarters but didn��t find anything. I didn��t sense any ominousness either.

    He didn��t seem to be someone with a position within the devil worshippers.

    Therefore, I judged that this was likely the first possibility, and more specifically, a coincidence.

    Afterwards, I returned to the lodgings and ryed the information to the group the next day.

    ��They��re devil worshippers?��

    ��We can��t be certain they are. Rina and I only saw the symbol. Since it was in the office, it��s certain that this ncheot guy is a devil worshipper.��

    The group showed quite a bit of surprise. It was understandable. Our organization��s goal was to fight against them.

    Moreover, what were the chances of encountering devil worshippers right after arriving?

    ��There are two possibilities.��

    I exined all the risk factors. The group��s faces turned serious, especially when I mentioned the second possibility.

    Aron, in particr, looked very worried. It seemed to be because he was leaving Mary here.

    ��Brother, there won��t be any problems, right?��

    ��Personally, I think the possibility is low, but we can��t ignore even a slim chance. We��re in a position where we need to consider even minor issues.��

    The joyful atmosphere had disappeared, and Jofor was also listening intently with a heavy expression.

    A big battle could break out if we��re not careful. I patted Aron��s shoulder.

    ��Still, staying here should be safe. Unless they��ve gone mad, they won��t cause trouble in Chenarus. Even if it bes dangerous, it��ll only be us.��

    ��Ah, then there��s nothing to worry about. Since you��re with us, brother.��

    ��What? Are you saying you��re worried if it was me?��

    Denif, who had been listening, sneered. Aron, who had seemed carefree, visibly panicked.

    ��Ah, brother, that��s not what I meant����

    I quickly cut off this banter. Denif was just joking too. Though there might be some truth mixed in.

    ��We must never show that we��re on guard during the mission. We need to be careful.��

    This was why I had hesitated about whether to tell the group. Denif and I might manage, but the kids are inexperienced in controlling their emotions.

    Unnecessary suspicious nces could create problems where there were none.

    The reason I spoke up despite this was because this too is experience. It��s better now.

    There will be things to learn. Real situations provide more experience than training.

    ��Anyway, there��s no change from yesterday��s n. I��ll carry out the mercenary duties, and Denif will guard this ce.��

    The group nodded. As they dispersed, I called Denif aside.

    ��You can protect the kids well, right?��

    ��Of course.��

    Denif seemed to have no lingering attachments. Despite the possibility of problems on our side.

    Usually, he would want to participate if there was a chance to fight. I think I knew why.

    ��What do you think?��

    ��About what?��

    ��About them.��

    ��I think it��s a coincidence, like you said.��

    As expected. If Denif really thought they were tracking us, he would have insisted on going out. There would be a big fight.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I nodded too. We shouldn��t let our guard down, but there��s no need to worry excessively either.

    ��Don��t do anything stupid while I��m gone.��

    ��Am I a child?��

    ��I��m saying this because you act like one.��

    ��Don��t worry. I��m proper during missions. I don��t want to ruin the fun forever by trying to have a little fun.��

    I tried to hold back augh. That was what Duke Brusek always used to say to Denif.

    When Denif asked what to do if he wanted to fight during a mission, he told him not to give up a lifetime of fun for a moment��s pleasure. It was a bygone memory.

    Well, Denif tends to follow the Chief of Intelligence��s words well. Even though Denif seems crazy, he only pushes when it��s a situation where he can.

    As I nodded, Denif grabbed my arm.

    ��By the way, let��s have a match before you go.��

    ������

    ��Why? We still have one left.��

    Three sparring matches. It was a promise we made when we got the Branch of the Blue Star at Arniel��s ce after dealing with Arachne.

    As Denif said, we still had one out of three left.

    We had one match in the east, and we made time for another match right after entering the desert.

    After that, his interest in me decreased when we met Mondegreen.

    On the way to Chenarus, both Denif and I were busy focusing on Mondegreen��s teachings.

    In fact, neither of us has reached the answer yet.

    I thought Denif might want to check our progress so far before I leave.

    In the worst-case scenario, if there��s a problem with the escort duty, we might not have another chance.

    I was curious too.

    How much of Rudehrn��s influence has faded from my swordsmanship? Thinking about it and actually doing it are different.

    ��Not in Chenarus.��

    But not now. Denif frowned.

    ��Ah, why? You promised.��

    ��There are too many eyes here.��

    Both Denif and I have the potential to be Sword Masters.

    Although there��s an ridiculous gap between a Sword Master and candidates, we��re at a level where we could win against most candidates.

    If a duel of that leveles out of a newly started mercenary group, it��s likely to catch the eyes of passersby.

    There��s no reason to spar while controlling our skills, and even if we did, it was obvious that we��d get heated once our swords sh.

    ������

    Denif red at me silently.

    ��Didn��t you say you don��t want to ruin the fun forever by trying to have a little fun?��

    ��How about keeping it light?��

    ��Do you think that��s possible? It would be meaningless. You��d get serious again.��

    Denif was at a loss for words. I had hit the nail on the head. But a promise is a promise.

    ��Let��s do it after the princess��sing-of-age ceremony.��

    ��Coming-of-age ceremony?��

    ��Yes. I��m nning to catch an elf Archmage after that. How about a skill check before that?��

    ��No, what��s this about an elf Archmage?��

    Denif tilted his head. Come to think of it, I hadn��t told him. I hadn��t spoken in detail about my actions after the empress��s assassination either.

    Denif��s eyes sparkled at the mention of an Archmage.

    ��Something like that happened. I can lure her out. If things go wrong, we might end up fighting devil worshippers too. Wouldn��t that be better than now?��

    ��Well, of course. But what��s this about devil worshippers? What have you been up to before meeting me?��

    ��You know elves hate humans. I approached her pretending to be a devil worshipper, and some time has passed since then.��

    ��Hooh-�� Denif let out an exmation with his mouth open. Thinking he might be expecting too much, I continued.

    ��Nothing��s confirmed yet. But if we do end up fighting, I��m thinking of calling Phiri too. Since the opponent is an Archmage.��

    ��That makes sense. I��ve never seen one, but they��re Sword Master level, right?��

    Of course, in a battle between a Sword Master and an Archmage, the Sword Master wins 99% of the time.

    But it would be a tough fight for us. That��s why I thought of killing two birds with one stone with the devil worshippers when I brought it up to Shahri.

    ��So look forward to it. Focus on your sword instead of doing unnecessary things.��

    ��Was that why you went out yesterday afternoon?��

    As expected of an intelligence agent, he��s quick on the uptake. I just smiled silently. Denif lifted one corner of his mouth.

    ��Namir! Bring your sword out right now!��

    Namir, who was packing, nodded immediately. He liked sparring too because he learned a lot.

    Aron and Jofor also showed interest quickly.

    ��Brother! What about us?��

    ��Hmm����

    Denif hesitates. He probably doesn��t want to deal with the kids�� mess if he��s thinking about the battle with the Archmage.

    But soon he nodded.

    ��You guys fight each other for now. I��ll face you after Namir!��

    ***

    The remaining 2 days passed quickly. I kept watching ncheot just in case. He might meet someone.

    But for 2 days, ncheot showed no unusual movements.

    A small merchant group. This trade seemed to be everything, as he didn��t exchange letters with anyone or meet anyone.

    He just received and organized the fabrics to be sold in Requiza.

    I also checked the members of the merchant group. I confirmed 8 out of 10. For some reason, 2 weren��t visible.

    The three guards I saw during the infiltration weren��t very skilled.

    ��They could be handled at Aron��s level.��

    It was bing more likely that this was truly a coincidence. It didn��t even seem necessary for me to move.

    It felt like the merchant group leader ncheot just fell into a strange ideology, nothing more.

    I was starting to think I might be wasting time. If so, it would be better for me to stay in the capital.

    But on the day of the mission, I had to change my mind.

    Because the two guards who weren��t visible appeared.

    Their auras were extraordinary. And one of them was a devil worshipper I knew.

    This job.

    It might not be ordinary after all.

    Trantor Note:

    Hello everyone, I��ll be changing the schedule for this series from 2chapters/week to 3chapters/week (Monday, Wednesday, and Friday) strating from this month.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 170: The Merchant Trip (1)

    I had a strong suspicion that something was amiss.

    Of course, they could be starting as a small merchant group to establish a new organizational foothold in the empire.

    It had been a year since the empress��s assassination. It was about time for them to start settling in the capital.

    But the timing was suspicious. Moreover, there was someone I knew.

    Celeb. He was quite a skilled swordsman. But not as strong as Pelia or Arniel. A few levels below me.

    Probably above Aron and Jofor, and simr to Namir.

    The important thing is, he��spletely specialized inbat. He��s not the type to move alone.

    It means there��s a brain somewhere. Personally, ncheot didn��t seem to be that kind of person.

    ��There��s likely someone else doing the thinking.��Seeing Celeb here, it was highly probable they were plotting something through the ncheot merchant group.

    From my research beforeing, the ncheot merchant group had been established in Chenarus for about 3 months.

    There had been several merchant trips. I thought they might have been trying to build up their reputation.

    In other words, even if this current trip isn��t the issue, they could be nning something for theing-of-age ceremony.

    ��It would be good if I could use these guys as a connection to dig deeper.��

    Suddenly, I feel a gaze. Celeb was looking at me. He had noticed that I was out of the ordinary.

    While I could hide my aura, it was difficult to make it seem weaker than Celeb��s. It��s better to reveal a little bit rather than that.

    Since it would be strange to pretend not to notice, I turned my head as if I had felt the gaze. Our eyes meet.

    I shrugged, and he smiled and greeted me with his eyes. I did the same. A strange tension lingered.

    While maintaining eye contact with me, Celeb whispered something to ncheot. I immediately moved my Winds.

    -Where did you find these guys? They seem quite skilled. Not the level of ordinary mercenaries.

    -Is, is that so?

    -Have they done anything that might cause problems?

    -No. I swear by the father of the darkest ce, nothing like that. I called them through a broker.

    -Hmm. Try to sound them out.

    Through their conversation, it became clear. ncheot was a subordinate. There was definitely someone else besides Celeb.

    ncheot, after the conversation, approached me with a smile.

    ��Nice to meet you. I��m ncheot. You seem to be the leader of the Anues mercenary group?��

    ��Yes. Nice to meet you. I��m Anues.�� (+)[1]TLN: BTW, the name isn��t Anues literally, instead it��s ��???�� which can be tranted to ��Anus��. ��yeah, that��s why I changed it to Anues.

    ��You look a bit tired. Did you go to sleeptest night?��

    There��s a slightly sharp tone in his voice. He��s indirectly asking if I drank before an escort job.

    Chronic fatigue is hard to hide even with makeup.

    In fact, I��m trying to hide it even now, but wearing lenses doesn��t change my eyelids.

    I smiled confidently.

    ��I often hear that I look tired. I didn��t drinkst night. You��ll see after a few days.��

    ��That��s good then.��

    ncheot nodded stiffly.

    ��I came to ask for your cooperation. We have our own guards, but there are only two, so I��m a bit anxious.��n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ��Don��t worry. We may not have a reputation, but our skills are certain.��

    ncheot grinned.

    ��I believe you. To be honest, I was a bit worried before seeing you. Thinking I might be wasting money hiring unskilled people.��

    ��Is that so?��

    ��But our guard said your aura is extraordinary. He said he didn��t expect such strong people to take on this kind of job?��

    ��We��ve just started in Chenarus, so we need to build our reputation.��

    ��Were you somewhere else before?��

    I nodded.

    ��We were in the west.��

    ��Ah, the civil war?��

    ��Yes. We��re all people who met on the western battlefields and got along. We decided to start in the empire just as we were getting tired of the war.��

    ����Is that so?��

    A dyed response. It was a subtle sense of dissonance that would have gone unnoticed if I hadn��t been paying close attention.

    This guy is definitely not a key figure. He��s a bit clumsy.

    ��Yes.��

    ��Which side were you on?��

    ��Karanta. It��s a ce below the Ash Harbor district.��

    I answered without hesitation. This was what I had agreed upon with Casmak when leaving the southwestern ins.

    We decided to prepare the disguised identity from the western side, which was in the middle of a civil war.

    His subordinates would have acted as mercenaries under the name Anues, and operated a small merchant group under a different name.

    ����I see. You must have been through a lot. You look quite young to have already experienced war.��

    ��For mercenaries like us, life is pretty much the same everywhere.��

    ��Anyway, I look forward to working with you. It would be nice if we both be famous and meet againter.��

    ��Yes. I hope for that too.��

    ��It seems everything is ready. Let��s depart.��

    After smiling and moving away, the journey began. There was nothing particrly unusual. There were no issues with the goods either.

    It was all fabric.

    Well, there��s no reason to smuggle anything out of the capital. If we were to check, it would be on the return trip.

    There were six guards in total.

    Two from the merchant group and four of us. The three I had seen earlier at the merchant group seemed to have agreed to guard the empty merchant house.

    The two guards from the merchant group took the rear, while our four were on alert at the front. There was no need to show excessive seriousness.

    We were mercenaries to begin with, and the merchant group people had started chatting among themselves. We were the same.

    ��But big brother, I��m not sure if it��s okay.��

    ��What? The merchant trip?��

    ��No. Sister Rina.��

    It was an unexpectedment from Aron. I tilted my head. I couldn��t understand why he was suddenly worried about Rina.

    Did she say something I don��t know about since she��s close with Aron and Mary?

    ��What about Rina? Was there a problem?��

    ��Not exactly. It��s because of Big Brother Denif.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��Sister seems to befortable with Mary, me, and you, big brother, but she seems to dislike brother Denif.��

    ��Rina does?��

    What is he talking about now?

    ��She often res at him fiercely.��

    Aron tilted his head. I realized he was making a strange misunderstanding.

    ��She doesn��t dislike him.��

    ��What?��

    From my perspective, Rina��s looks at Denif seemed to indicate some level of interest.

    There was a slightly subtle atmosphere at Arachne��s base.

    Of course, it wasn��t noticeable on the surface. Considering Rina��s personality in the first ce��

    It��s understandable that Aron would misinterpret it like this.

    It��s not something I need to worry about. This is something they should figure out on their own. It��s not something to discuss with the kids either.

    ��Forget about that. Listen without getting distracted.��

    I quietly changed the subject while observing the merchant group.

    ��Brown ponytail. He��s a devil worshipper. But don��t be too conscious of it.��

    Aron and Jofor conveyed their understanding with their eyes without turning their heads.

    ��There shouldn��t be any problems until Requiza. Stay alert on the way back to the capital without being obvious.��

    ��Yes.��

    ***

    On the first evening, we prepared for camping at the pre-nned location. Currently, Namir is on guard duty around the area.

    After everyone falls asleep, we nned to take turns keeping watch in pairs.

    Me and Aron, Jofor and Namir.

    The merchant group agreed to take thest shift. Of course, I had no intention of falling asleep despite this arrangement.

    ��It��s going to be tiring for a few days.��

    While I was resting in anticipation of the expected fatigue, Celeb walked towards me.

    Having been tipped off earlier, Aron and Jofor only nced briefly without showing signs of being on guard.

    ��What��s the matter?��

    ��I was wondering if we could cross swords, as your skills seem impressive. If it��s not rude, I��d like to request a match.��

    ��I��m not that praiseworthy.��

    ��You seem remarkable to me. So, do you ept?��

    I nodded with a smile. There��s no reason to avoid it. Of course, I shouldn��t reveal my full strength.

    And since I brought a different sword instead of Moonlight, there��s no problem.

    Celeb��s intention is obvious. He wants to observe me a bit more while sparring.

    This increases the probability that there��s something to this mission.

    If it was really nothing, he wouldn��t have bothered with me. Maybe he��s worried because something feels off.

    ��He��ll probably investigate me too.��

    Whether he meets people in Requiza or returns to Chenarus, he��ll try to verify who Anues is in the west.

    And he��ll want to gather as much information about me as possible before that.

    The sparring didn��tst long. I controlled my strength appropriately. Stronger than Celeb, but in a rough manner.

    Honestly, it was boring. He was about Namir��s level.

    ��It was a good match. Thank you.��

    Celeb��s expression seemed a bit more rxed than before, though subtly. Probably because I used the swordsmanship of a rough-looking mercenary.

    ��I enjoyed it too.��

    ***

    ��Load it carefully! Be careful not to damage anything by bumping!��

    From early dawn, the merchant group people were bustling about. It took exactly 5 days to reach Requiza.

    We arrivedst night and handed over the fabric, and now we��re loading fruits in the early morning.

    Nothing special happened in the meantime. There were no unusual signs.

    I watched ncheot and Celeb all night yesterday too, but neither of them left their rooms.

    My eyelids were heavy from unexpectedly staying up all night. I felt a slight burning sensation in my eyes.

    I pressed the area above my eyes with my thumb and index finger to drive away the fatigue.

    ��There��s nothing special here either, did I think wrong?��

    Even so, I was examining the cargo with my Winds. But there was nothing hidden between or under the fruits.

    Is this merchant trip just to build reputation?

    Or maybe they wrote something on the fabric. Words engraved on fabric can��t be detected by Winds.

    I thought I should take on the next request to investigate further. We��ve maintained a good rtionship with the merchant group for 5 days.

    I��ve been pretending to be friendly with ncheot too. If they don��t raise the price, we should be able to get another request.

    Well, if they��re nning something and don��t hire us, we can just follow them.

    While I was lost in thought, Aron approached me.

    ��Big brother, is that delicious?��

    ��Have you never eaten it before?��

    ��No.��

    Well, he only started to appreciate food after meeting me. He must be curious about the fruit he��s seeing for the first time.

    This fruit is a specialty from just below the north, where it��s not too cold but cool, so there haven��t been many chances to try it.

    ��Do you want to eat it?��

    ��Will you buy it for me?��

    ��Wait a bit.��

    Leaving the expectant Aron behind, I approached ncheot. He smiled as he saw me.

    ��You look tired today too.��

    ��It��s always like that.��

    ��So, what��s the matter?��

    ��About this. Could we buy one of these?��

    For a moment, ncheot��s atmosphere changed slightly. It was just for an instant, but I noticed that sharpness.

    ��What are you saying all of a sudden?��

    ��Ah, one of our members said he wanted to try the fruit.��

    ��As always, you take good care of your subordinates, don��t you?��

    ncheotughed heartily and then shook his head.

    ��I��m sorry, but we��ve purchased exactly the agreed amount, so that would be difficult.��

    ��Is that so? That��s a shame.��

    I continued calmly. If there really was something, there was no need to press unnecessarily.

    Of course, the suspicion in my heart was growing. ncheot turned his head.

    ��I saw them selling these at the market yesterday, why don��t you buy some on the way? The price might be a bit higher though.��

    ��Yes. I guess we��ll have to do that.��

    It��s rare for merchant trips to only prepare the exact quantity. Especially for fruits like these, they usually prepare extra.

    There could be problems during transportation.

    And the people receiving these take this into ount too.

    In other words, there��s no reason to tly refuse my proposal. The brief sharpness I saw earlier was also concerning.

    ��Is there something in the fruit? It didn��t look unusual.��

    As I turned around, I moved my Winds again.

    Instead of looking between the fruits and under the boxes like before, I thoroughly observed one fruit.

    At first, I didn��t feel anything unusual. But then I sensed a subtle incongruity.

    Between the peels of some fruits, there were tiny, barely visible cracks. It seemed like adhesive had been applied, as my Winds couldn��t prate inside.

    ��What��s this?��

    Not all of them were like this, but I found a few more like it. It means they��ve hidden something inside the fruits.

    If they��ve made it this borate, it��s probably not an ordinary item.

    I looked at the back of ncheot��s head. He seemed slightly tense after my proposal.

    Well. I wonder what��s inside these.<ul><li>1. TLN: BTW, the name isn��t Anues literally, instead it��s ��???�� which can be tranted to ��Anus��. ��yeah, that��s why I changed it to Anues. </li></ul>Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 171: The Merchant Trip (2)

    Chapter 171: The Merchant Trip (2)

    The first thing I suspected was, of course, the bomb. They had been gathering Lyon ore from the north for several years.

    With my intervention, the Empire had started to pay attention, so it must have be more difficult for them.

    But the amount they had gathered before that would still be considerable. Just look at the terror attack during the triumphal ceremony.

    And now the north is practically their territory, so it shouldn��t be difficult for them to gather more.

    ��It seems like the attack will start soon.��

    Even ounting for losses in the war with the west, the Empire��s forces number over 200,000. No matter how many devil worshippers there are, they still can��t match that number.

    However, the fact that there��s been no news since the Empress��s assassination shows that it��s not an easy task.

    The Empire probably hasn��t been able to pinpoint their exact stronghold. It��s located in a remote area beyond the northern limit line.

    Most are also secretly scattered about.Originally, you can��t wage war without knowing your opponent. The captured devil worshippers probably didn��t open their mouths under torture.

    But they will move soon. Because I revealed their identity to the world.

    After the rise of the devil worshippers, even in the game, the Empire immediately set out to attack them.

    ��They were annihted though.��

    The numbers weren��t the problem. It was the devils the Imperial army faced. It was the war that became the starting point for the Empire��s downfall.

    Things may look better now, but we can��t be certain.

    An earlier expedition doesn��t change anything. Just because there��s a Sword Master doesn��t mean they can defeat a devil.

    Still, it shouldn��t be toote.

    Some time has passed since the Empress��s assassination and things have calmed down, but I know the Emperor��s personality.

    He��s someone who pays back what he��s suffered in some way.

    ��The problem is that we can��t predict it.��

    I��m trying to change the future course of the war, but it��s equally dangerous if the Imperial army is caught defenseless.

    How much preparation will they do? Well, it��s a waste of time to worry about it right now. I��m not the Emperor after all. I��ll just do what I can.

    Anyway, the only thing I could think of that might go into the fruit was a bomb.

    Things like coded messages can be transmitted through cloth or by word of mouth. And there��s nothing else to put in.

    I was over 90% certain about this without even seeing it directly. And this was quite threatening.

    The back of my neck tingles slightly.

    ��They��ve used their heads a bit too.��

    Fruit, huh. Who would think there��s a bomb inside? They won��t even suspect it.

    Erendil��sing-of-age ceremony. After finishing the ceremony at the Imperial Pce, there will be a procession.

    If the fruit explodes right in front of a street stall, could they possibly stop it?

    It would be hard to point to the culprit. The merchant group will bring in the fruit and circte it around the capital a few times.

    The stall itself would belong to a devil worshipper, but��

    The one detonating it will die the moment the bomb explodes. They don��t fear death.

    Even the terror attack at the triumphal ceremony was not at a predictable level. I was able to prevent it solely thanks to Death Avoidance.

    But this time, even I wouldn��t have been able to stop it. Because Death Avoidance has a blind spot.

    ��The target in danger must be me.��

    If I hadn��t discovered anything specific, I was nning to observe from a distance.

    I wouldn��t have felt any warning until the moment the bomb exploded.

    It��s good that I came back in time for theing-of-age ceremony. And that I started as a mercenary. It was lucky to be connected with the ncheot merchant group.

    Perhaps because of my question, I could hear ncheot urgently whispering to Celeb from behind.

    -What is it? What��s going on?

    -He asked if he could get one of the fruits.

    -There wasn��t anything suspicious?

    -No. He just said the young one wanted to eat it and asked if he could buy one.

    Eavesdropping on their conversation, I approached Aron. Since ncheot and Celeb were looking this way, I needed to act.

    ��They say they can��t sell to us because they bought the exact amount.��N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ��Oh, is that so?��

    Aron put on a disappointed face. I shrugged my shoulders.

    ��Well, I��ll buy you one on the way. I saw they were selling them in the market yesterday too.��

    ��Ah, you don��t have to do that.��

    ��You said you wanted to try it. You should at least taste it.��

    By now, the merchant group members had finished loading their luggage and were ready to depart. It was now morning. People were starting to fill the streets.

    ncheot approached.

    ��We��ll depart in 15 minutes. Make sure to take care of any bathroom needs.��

    ��Ah, then could I quickly go to the market?��

    ��Why? Because of the fruit?��

    ��Yes. Since people are starting to move about, I think I might be able to get some.��

    ncheot smiled.

    ��I see. You��re quite a rare leader. Your subordinates must like you.��

    Well, after going this far, I guess they won��t be unnecessarily suspicious. That wasn��t my intention anyway.

    I quickly headed to the market. Fortunately, there was someone selling them. It took less than 10 minutes.

    ��Oh! Ooh! It��s delicious!��

    Aron eximed. Jofor already knew the taste, so he didn��t have much of a reaction.

    Namir tilted his head.

    ��It doesn��t quite suit my taste, but it��s an interesting vor.��

    It was a fruit with a sweet yet sour taste that could be somewhat divisive. I headed towards the merchant group with the remaining fruit.

    It��s slightly bigger than a watermelon. It��s quite a lot for the four of us to eat. And I��m not eating any, so there��s extra.

    ncheot was considerate too. He said we��d leave in 15 minutes, but when I came back with the fruit, he gave us more time.

    Each person in the merchant group got a piece too. These people must have tried it before, but they all remembered to say thanks.

    ��Oh, thank you.��

    ncheot also smiled kindly.

    ��How is it? Good?��

    ��Yes. They say it��s delicious.��

    ��Seems it suits their taste. Well, most people say it��s good. That��s why we came all this way. To sell them in the capital.��

    I doubt it. I don��t think they came all this way just to sell them off. Thinking this, I still smiled silently.

    ��That��s right.��

    ***

    The speed on the return journey noticeably slowed down. I feltughter bubbling up inside.

    ncheot made excuses that the fruit might get damaged during transport.

    Of course, that��s not wrong. But the problem was that the speed had slowed down considerably even ounting for that.

    Even though it��s a newly established merchant group, ncheot merchant group has already traded fruit before.

    ��It��s definitely a bomb.��

    My thoughts, which were close to 90% certain, moved towards 100%. I wondered if they were worried it might explode by chance.

    Even if it doesn��t just explode randomly, you never know. The devil worshippers must have warned to be careful internally too.

    Anyway, at this speed, it seemed like it would take about 7 days, unlike the 5 days it took on the way here.

    Well, it doesn��t matter.

    The reason I was nning to stay in the capital was to investigate the princes and uncover any possible plots, but I��ve already discovered it.

    Of course, there were aspects to be cautious about. The devil worshippers and the princes might move separately.

    In other words, there might be two schemes ahead of theing-of-age ceremony.

    ��The princes probably won��t easily switch sides like in the game, given that the Empress died because of them.��

    Whether the princes defect or not depends on the situation.

    To turn the tables in an unfavorable situation, or even in a favorable situation for no reason. It��s hard to jump to conclusions.

    They might switch more easily because I revealed their identity. But the possibility is low.

    The Imperial Intelligence Agency would have obviously observed the imperial descendants. If it were me, I would have started with internal discipline first.

    ��I wonder if Rina is doing well.��

    My thoughts drift in another direction. Beforeing here, I asked Rina to observe the nobles supporting the princes.

    I also set the scope.

    I didn��t want her to dig too deep and get into danger. For now, I asked her to look into those I didn��t have time to worry about myself.

    I can check when I get back. If nothinges up, we��ll have to dig deeper.

    There were no notable incidents on the way back.

    There were no attacks by bandits or criminals. In fact, such things don��t easily happen near the imperial capital.

    Nevertheless, requesting escort missions is always insurance to prepare for the unexpected.

    In fact, it might be because we were there that no incidents urred.

    ��A mercenary group can always be bandits.��

    We encountered a few mercenary groups. If there had been only two escorts, they might have attempted an attack.

    Anyway, it was just a bit boring as the travel time increased.

    Celeb didn��t approach us either, and neither did we. We just diligently carried out our mission.

    Even knowing there��s a bomb inside the fruit, there��s nothing we can do right now.

    Recklessly causing a scene would be the worst move. They might be nning something else that I don��t know about.

    It��s better to make things happen within a predictable range rather than something unpredictable.

    ��Pass through.��

    Back in Chenarus, the inspection was quite thorough, but the guards didn��t discover the bomb inside the fruit.

    We safely arrived at the ncheot merchant group. The 10-day mission hade to an end.

    ��You��ve worked hard all this time.��

    ��It was nothing. We didn��t do much, actually.��

    ��Isn��t that what all trade is about? Preparing for unexpected situations.��

    ��Please call us again if you have any work.��

    ncheotughed heartily.

    ��Of course. But I wonder if by then, your price might have gone up so much that I can��t afford to call you.��

    ��You tter me. Rather, I think ncheot merchant group will grow bigger?��

    ��Seeing how well you speak, it seems you��ll soon be hard to find.��

    I just smiled faintly.

    ***

    ��Boss.��

    As I returned to the lodgings and faced mypanions, Osten rushed over and called me with a very heavy voice.

    It felt serious enough to sense a hint of gravity.

    ��What is it? What��s wrong?��

    ��I��ve found the secret of the glowstone.��

    ��Huh?��

    ��Come this way for a moment.��

    Is there a need to talk separately? What could it be? He spoke so seriously that I couldn��t say anything.

    Denif and Mary also had puzzled looks on their faces, as if this was the first they��d heard of it. I followed behind for now.

    Osten entered his room, closed the door, and took a deep breath. It was iprehensible.

    I waited calmly. Osten finally opened his mouth.

    ��There was a reason we couldn��t sense mana from inside.��

    ��What is it?��

    ��It��s because of a substance that was only passed down as legend in our Magic Tower. A mana barrier, which only existed in documents and currently can��t be obtained.��

    Osten pointed with his finger to the side of the glowstone. There, a very transparent and thin membrane had been peeled off.

    ��I see. How did you peel this off?��

    ��I tried splitting the edge very slightly on a hunch. I didn��t actually think it would work, but the investigation wasn��t progressing����

    Come to think of it, now I could sense mana from the glowstone. It was magic beyond myprehension.

    It was clearly Great Magic from the past.

    Inside the palm-sized sphere, mana was rotating. The rotating mana converged towards the center.

    I felt a subtle sense of d��j�� vu.

    ��Can you feel the rotating mana?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��It��s simr in form to a magic bomb.��

    ��Magic bomb?��

    So that was the source of the d��j�� vu. Now that I heard it, the flow of mana did seem simr in some ways. Of course, it wasn��t exactly the same.

    There were differences too, like the amount of mana condensed inside beingrger and the rotation speed being faster.

    I took a step forward to check. Osten hurriedly spoke.

    ��Be careful. It could explode if you��re not careful.��

    ��You��re saying this is like a magic bomb? It seems a bit different though?��

    ��Strictly speaking, it��s not a bomb. The flow of mana rotating inside is opposite to Sancho Lumen��s form����

    ��Simplify it.��

    I didn��t have much magical knowledge. Osten, who had been speaking excitedly at my words, nodded with an ��ah�� of realization.

    ��Um, to put it simply, it��s the opposite of a magic bomb, fixing the mana inwards to create a feeling simr to the sun.��

    I couldn��t understand exactly what he meant, but I could see the mana converging towards the center inside the sphere.

    Some of it falls out and rejoins the flow.

    I��m not sure how it��s possible. Well, it must be Great Magic from the past since it��s been maintained until now.

    ��Magic bombs create greater destructive power through the force of dispersing mana. This is the opposite, you can think of it that way.��

    ��Then isn��t it different from a bomb?��

    ��No. Now that we��ve peeled off this barrier, we can interfere with it. If we twist this flow just a little, the convergence force will turn into a dispersing force, causing a tremendous explosion.��

    Osten continued with a very serious face.

    ��In other words, it can be used as a bomb?��

    This was good news. It��s difficult to obtain magic bombs. It��s hard to divert them too. They��re managed very strictly.

    Even if I obtain Lyon ore, it��s difficult for me to create one.

    Osten hasn��t made a magic bomb before either, so it would be quite a dangerous process.

    It didn��t seem bad. Osten beside me shook his head.

    ��No. It will be a much more powerful bomb than the magic bomb you��re thinking of. It��s modeled after the sun. Even if its size is small, imagine if the sun exploded����

    Well. It��s hard to imagine. Even when I was on Earth, I wasn��t interested in science.

    ��How many times more destructive power does it havepared to the magic bombs I know?��

    ��Ten times? Twenty times? I��m not sure. It could be a hundred times.��

    That much? Isn��t that nuclear bomb level? I don��t know. It was beyond what I could imagine.

    Hmm. No matter what, it probably isn��t as strong as a nuclear bomb.

    That needs uranium and such things. Still, it was dangerous all the same.

    ��Uh, but is it okay to leave it like this?��

    ��For now, yes. Even after peeling off the barrier, there wasn��t much change. As long as we don��t interfere, it should maintain a constant state.��

    Osten swallowed dryly. Well, he must have felt quite a bit of fear when he first saw this.

    But there��s no need to use this right away.

    Rather, it should be left forter. It would be good if we could detonate it at the devil worshippers�� stronghold.

    ��I should grab a few more from the desertter.��

    Of course, there is a problem. Even if it��s not nuclear bomb level, if it��s dozens of times stronger than a magic bomb��

    It means the person detonating it will obviously be harmed too.

    Should it be used only in a truly dangerous moment? Prepared to die together? Then it should be used against a devil��

    At that moment, something suddenly urred to me. It was a way to use this without being harmed myself.

    And the elf Archmage Shahri too.

    I was wondering how to deal with her, but with this, couldn��t I kill her in one shot?Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 172: Preparation (1)

    ��Sigh����

    A sigh involuntarily escaped as Iy down on the sofa in the lodgings. My neck was stiff and my eyelids were heavy.

    My head wasn��t working well, as if it was foggy.

    ��Brother, are you very tired?��

    ��I��m fine.��

    Aron expressed concern from beside me. I waved my hand lightly to indicate I was okay. I can still hang on for now.

    A week has passed since we returned from the trade journey.

    The mercenary group was still taking on minor missions. One trade journey didn��t bring about any big changes.

    Still, things had improved a little. Right now, Namir and Jofor had gone on a mission to a city four days away.Compared to when we were doing odd jobs within Chenarus for pocket change, this was a huge improvement.

    Meanwhile, my fatigue had been building up deeply. That��s because I put in quite a bit of effort to keep an eye on the ncheot merchant group.

    I checked where and how the fruit brought from Requiza was flowing, and also who they were meeting.

    ��It was quite a tiring task.��

    I had little time to rest as I had to monitor their every move. Moreover, I had to observe both ncheot and Celeb.

    What��s more, since Celeb didn��te to the merchant group, there were many aspects I had to pay attention to.

    Since it was impossible for me to monitor all day long, I did get help from Rina, but I did most of the work myself.

    There were parts that made me uneasy unless I saw them directly.

    Rina can��t hear their conversations, so it��s difficult for her to grasp exactly what��s happening.

    Even though ncheot stays at the merchant group during the day and works, we can��t let our guard down. For a week, I moved around while only taking short naps.

    ��Fortunately, there were some gains.��

    If not, I would still be hiding near the merchant group, trying to figure out their movements.

    Anyway, I confirmed where the fruit they brought went and who they met.

    After a selection process for the fruits containing bombs, they passed through four merchants in a week.

    I��m not sure if they��re all in cahoots, but I��ve figured out where they��re being stored separately.

    If they��ve cast preservation magic, the outside will be fine, and they��ll probablye out again around the time of theing-of-age ceremony.

    ��The guy Celeb met was someone I didn��t know.��

    From listening to their conversation, he was clearly Celeb��s superior. He was giving orders.

    Last night, I figured out where he was staying. I finished a simple investigation and nned to tail him again from today. Hmm, it��s going to be tiring again.

    ��Why don��t you rest a bit?��

    My thoughts, which were continuing with a head that wasn��t working well with my eyes closed, drifted away at Aron��s words.

    It��s reasonable advice, but I can��t rest. This is a very important matter.

    ��Not yet.��

    In fact, I should be moving more and busier even now. It��s because of the princes.

    From the beginning, I judged the devil worshippers and the princes as different factions. There might be another scheme they��re plotting.

    However, right now, focusing just on the devil worshippers was physically overwhelming in some ways.

    No notable information came from the guys I had asked Rina to look into before leaving.

    Even though there��s the Haisen intelligence agency��

    Their intelligence reliability isn��t as high as when I��m moving around, especially now that I��m not there.

    ��The princes aren��tplete fools either.��

    They��ll try to carry out their ns while avoiding the eyes of the Imperial Intelligence Agency, so we should assume it��s impossible for Haisen to figure it out first.

    Still, since there��s progress on the devil worshippers�� side, it seemed like I could quickly investigate that and then look into the princes�� side.

    I wasn��t too worried. They won��t be able to use bombs, so at most they might hide assassins among the people.

    If that��s the case, I thought I could respond sufficiently based on the situation on site. Denif is there too.

    ��Is the princess that important?��

    It was Aron��s question. Of course, I had told mypanions about my ns on our way here.

    I included reasons, but it seems they don��t feel it.

    ��Of course. The princes aren��t fit to be emperor. And they��re even less suited to fight the devil worshippers.��

    ��The princess��s reputation is certainly better, but is there that big a difference? Maybe I just can��t see it.��

    ��You��ll understand when you see for yourself. I��m not trying to make the princess emperor because I��m on Haisen��s side.��

    In fact, considering their essence, the princes�� reputation among the imperial people is quite good. The 3rd prince is criticized for messing up the war, though.

    That��s because all of their misdeeds aren��t known to the public. It��s natural to think like Aron does.

    ��Hmm, I see.��

    Aron nodded. Actually, it��s hard to feel this just from words. There��s no need to persuade forcefully.

    After theing-of-age ceremony, I��ll tail the princes. He��ll naturallye to understand as we move together.

    ��By the way, I want to be of help soon too. It seems like only you are working hard, brother����

    It was a worried remark, but I could see his desire to move together. It��s been a week since we returned, and I haven��t been able to pay attention to the kids because I��ve been busy.

    There��s no going out likest time, so they must be bored. I shook my head with a faint smile.

    ��Not yet. You need more training. We need to take a long-term view for you and Jofor.��

    Aron��s expression became slightly gloomy.

    ��Aron.��

    ��Yes, brother.��

    ��When I was growing up in Haisen, it took 3 years before I did a proper mission.��

    I��m talking about the time it took to do actual missions, not the ones the duke prepared for us.

    ��Honestly, while you and Jofor are overflowing with talent, you��re not quite at the level of me and Denif.��

    ��That��s true.��

    Aron nodded as if it was obvious.

    ��You��ll be put into actual missions faster than us. But because of that, you shouldn��t get impatient. Impatience creates problems.��

    ����I��ll keep that in mind.��

    Hmm. Even though I said this, I can sympathize with Aron��s boredom. Although Denif is looking after them, it��s been almost the same daily routine since we came to Chenarus.

    Considering mine and Denif��s past, it might be a worry of the well-fed. We grew up really struggling.

    But under the duke, we received well-structured education to keep us from losing interest.

    However, it��s difficult for me to do that without a foundation.

    I searched my memories. Since I��ve been insensitive these past few days, it might not be bad to throw something new at them.

    ��Wait a little. When Jofor returns, I��ll create something fun for you.��

    ��Ah, no. You��re tired, brother. I��ll just train hard.��

    ��It��s not like that. You might be disappointed, but it��s not something we do outside.��

    ��What?��

    ��You��ll bepeting with Jofor. It��s a kind of game.��

    I��ll give each of them three marbles. I was thinking of making them hide them or keep them on their body and steal each other��s. (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: Naruto?

    It might seem trivial, but this is quite helpful. Denif and I did it too.

    Because I��ve experienced where the other person might hide things during infiltration, I can understand a bit better.

    And you also think about ways to steal what the other person possesses. It��s training with addedpetitiveness.

    ��I��ll tell you the details when Jofor returns.��

    I said that and got up from my seat.

    ��Bored? Let��s go out.��

    ��What? Where to?��

    ��To eat dinner.��

    ��Just the two of us?��

    ��Yeah. There��s something I need to check.��

    Celeb��s superior. He was running a tavern in the imperial capital. Today, I was nning to investigate that ce.

    ***

    ��Really?��

    ��Yeah! Ugh, I can still feel it in my hands����

    ��Kiya. Then shouldn��t today be on the house?��

    ��Hey, Remin.��

    ��What?��

    ��Don��t talk nonsense. Even if I won some money, huh? You should pay for your drinks.��

    The noise of the tavern reaches us. Aron and I ordered a ss of beer each and some roasted pork.

    The tavern owner was dealing with customers while smiling. Apparently, he had won some money gambling.

    ��He��s probably not really a gambling addict����

    He might receive orders at that gambling den or get activity funds. I should look into that ce too.

    ording to the investigation, the devil worshipper using the alias Mateo acquired this tavern 8 months ago.

    I identified this ce through Celebst night, and when I searched Mateo��s residence at dawn, nothing came up.

    It��s not strange. Information management is important. The principle is to destroy documents and such.

    That��s why spies need to have good memory. Anyway, that��s why I set out to investigate.

    Taverns are good ces for secret conversations to take ce amidst the noise.

    ��Hmm����

    I focused on the words in their conversation. Such ordinary conversations might hide coded messages.

    Of course, I wasn��t just watching them.

    ��Has there been any progress with your swordsmanship?��

    We can��t just sit silently. The kind of conversations mercenaries would have are about alcohol, the opposite sex, money, and swordsmanship.

    Since I haven��t been able to pay attention to mypanions for a week, there was enough to talk about regarding swordsmanship.

    ��Well, that�� I feel a bit stuck.��

    ��Really? Didn��t we meet Mondegreen recently?��

    ��Actually, I��ve been a bit confused since then.��

    He lowered his voice when talking about Mondegreen. We can��t carelessly talk about a Sword Master��s name.

    By the way, feeling stuck after receiving teachings from a Sword Master��

    Ordinary people wouldn��t understand, but it��s a situation that could definitely happen. He felt too big of a wall.

    I think I knew what Aron��s problem was.

    Mondegreen wouldn��t have taught him something too profound without knowing Aron��s level. The problem is elsewhere.

    ��Are you constantly thinking about what Mondegreen showed while facing me and Denif?��

    ��Huh? How did you know?��

    ��Because Mondegreen wouldn��t have given you particrly difficult teachings.��

    Aron looked up at me as if he��d seen a ghost.

    ��Aron, your greed is excessive.��

    I continued calmly.

    ��Just think about what Mondegreen taught and showed you.��

    What Aron is doing now is not looking at the stepping stones right in front of him, but looking at stepping stones far away.

    He should be taking one step forward first, but he��s looking dozens of meters ahead, so he��s confused.

    ��Hmm����

    Aron nced at me. He had a face like he��dmitted some crime. I don��t intend to say anything. It can��t be helped.

    The desire for improvement is a swordsman��s instinct.

    I, too, tried to go a different path, not my own, after seeing Rudehrn��s swordsmanship. It��s better to be honest.

    ��Don��t look so guilty. I was like that too.��n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ��You, brother?��

    Aron was surprised.

    ��Yeah. Mondegreen said there was a lot to correct in my swordsmanship. I told you before, right? That I��ve faced a Sword Master.��

    ��Yes.��

    ��The memory of that time was so intense that I was unknowingly trying to imitate that person��s sword.��

    Whispering words others couldn��t hear, Aron was listening more intently than ever.

    ��So that��s why you had such a serious face after hearing Mondegreen��s advice.��

    ��That��s right. From then until now, I��ve been trying to drain that water out. I��ve been rethinking my swordsmanship from the beginning. I��m still in the process.��

    I smiled faintly to reassure him.

    ��You��re still fine. Just be careful. Once you go down the wrong path, it��s hard toe back. Just look right in front of you. Then Denif and I will guide you.��

    Aron was lost in thought with a heavy face for about 3 seconds, then looked at me and bowed his head.

    ��Yes, I��ll keep that in mind, brother. Whew, thank you. Come to think of it, everything until now has been thanks to you, brother. I was too hasty.��

    ��It happens.��

    I held out my beer ss towards Aron. Aron grinned and clinked his ss. That��s when it happened.

    <i>Ding-a-ling-</i> The tavern door opened and someone came in. I discreetly turned my gaze.

    ��Huh?��

    And at that moment, a bit of bewilderment spread in my mind. Because I knew who hade in.

    It was a knight close to the 3rd prince.

    A close aide of the nearly fallen 3rd princeing to a tavern run by a devil worshipper��

    Could this really be a coincidence?

    Of course, it could be. But the problem is that this ce is a bit far from the pce and not a ce where a knight woulde.

    His attire was also not that of a knight, but like an ordinary adventurer.

    ��As expected����

    As soon as he entered the tavern, the 3rd prince��s knight headed towards Mateo standing at the bar.

    And with a friendly smile, he sat down in front of him with a thud.

    ��Hey, how have you been?��

    ��It��s been a while. How��s work these days?��

    I had judged that the schemes of the devil worshippers and the princes were likely to be different. Because of the Imperial Intelligence Agency.

    I was a bit wrong. There could be someone cooperating while avoiding that surveince.

    ��What happened with that thing from before? You said the drink I was looking for would being in soon.��

    ��Ah, that��s been taken care of. Here, the one you like.��

    Mateo took out a bottle and handed it over. It looks like they��re talking about alcohol, but given the circumstances, it seems they��re talking about the fruit bomb.

    No, it��s certain.

    The 3rd prince is moving together with the devil worshippers. This might get a bitplicated.<ul><li>1. TLN: Naruto? </li></ul>Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 173: Preparation (2)

    Chapter 173: Preparation (2)

    ��Oh, by the way, brother. I have something to tell you.��

    Although it was a crucial moment, I was still pretending to be calm. Aron, who was unaware of the situation, spoke to me.

    I lightly tapped my index finger on the table once. It was a pre-arranged signal.

    ��Go ahead.��

    ��It seems Mary wants to go to college.��

    ��College? That��s fine. Mary will do well there too. I��ll look into it once this job is done.��

    I was nning to use Mary as administrative staff in the long run anyway. She showed more potential than I initially thought.

    Our organization alsocked suitable people for such tedious work.

    College is a good option. She��ll do well enough, and she just needs to learn rather than get tied down with things like theses.��But it looks like she��s being a bit hesitant.��

    ��Why is she hesitant?��

    ��She thinks she might be a burden to you, brother. When I said I��d tell you, she tried to stop me.��

    ��There��s no need for that.��

    I shook my head lightly.

    ��Your growth directly benefits me. Tell her not to worry. And in the future, if there are things like this, speak up right away.��

    ��Yes! Thank you!��

    Aron replied with a happy face. I clinked beer sses with Aron and turned my attention back to the other side.

    After taking a swig of alcohol, the 3rd Prince��s confidant let out an appreciative ��Ah-��. Mateo smiled in front of him.

    ��How��s the taste? Is it good enough to make up for the long wait?��

    ��Yeah. It��s this taste that makes me work hard to earn money, isn��t it?��

    ��I��m d. It was worth the trouble to get it.��

    ��Good. I��ll pay for the effort you put into getting this too.��

    ��Why state the obvious? Of course you should. I got this from the west, which is in the middle of a war, you know.��

    The confidant, grinning, ced a money pouch on the table. Mateo opened it right there to check.

    From what I could see, the amount didn��t seem abnormal. Rather than a secret money transaction, it looked more like an action to make it seem real.

    After that, no more conversation took ce. This was because Mateo turned his attention to other customers.

    The confidant sat quietly, sipping his drink.

    A considerable amount of time passed like that. When the confidant had nearly emptied a bottle of alcohol, Mateo approached him again.

    ��You��ve finished already? You should savor precious things.��

    ��If you save things too much, they might be useless.��n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ��That��s an unusually profound statementing from you.��

    The confidant tapped the bottle lightly with his finger.

    It seemed like a meaningless action, but it was oddly out of ce. I felt it was some kind of signal. I focused more intently.

    ��Is this one bottle all you got?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��When will the next onee in?��

    ��It won��t being in for a while. The merchant group is reluctant to go to the west, which is in the middle of a civil war.��

    ��Hmm.��

    ��The noble lords might find a way to get it somehow, butmoners like us have no choice. We��ll have to wait at least a month.��

    ��What? A month? That��s too long. I don��t like it being prolonged.��

    ��Can��t be helped, can it?��

    Alcohol. That alcohol seemed to be a code word symbolizing their meeting. The one month probably referred to the date of their next meeting.

    In a month, it��s theing-of-age ceremony. It clearly meant toe back after carrying out the operation.

    I wondered if they had already established all their ns for theing-of-age ceremony.

    Otherwise, they wouldn��t tell him toe after the ceremony.

    Well, it��s a n to assassinate the princess, even using a bomb hidden in fruit.

    They must have already worked out the major ns.

    ��It��s going to be harder to get information.��

    If they were still in the nning and discussion stage, I could eavesdrop using Winds or search rooms to get some information.

    But if the n is alreadyplete, they would have destroyed most documents and won��t open their mouths.

    It��s getting a bit of a headache. I quickly racked my brain. Still, it��s too early to give up just yet.

    For now, I should start frequenting the bar and build a rapport with Mateo. I might catch some unexpected connection.

    Of course, I needed to check the 3rd Prince��s side too. It seemed he hadpletely lost support and joined hands with the devil worshippers.

    They probably approached him first.

    The 1st and 2nd Princes don��t seem to be involved. Surely all three princes couldn��t be connected to them.

    But whether those two princes were plotting some other schemes was still unknown.

    ��Let��s go.��

    For now, it seemed difficult to gain anything more here. Let��s go back to the lodging and think calmly.

    ***

    Ten days passed. I visited Celeb��s bar about four more times, but unfortunately, there was no gain.

    No notable person appeared after the 3rd Prince��s confidant.

    Even when I met Celeb, the conversation felt like it was wrapping up. It was clear that preparations were finished and they were just waiting.

    In the remaining time, I also observed the 3rd Prince��s side, but I couldn��t obtain any useful information there either.

    It��s not that there was nothing at all. I could hear the 3rd Prince��s words.

    -Sigh. The waiting time is torturous. I wish I could quickly��that woman��

    -Your Highness, please be careful with your words.

    In fact, this was information I was already certain about, so it wasn��t that meaningful.

    Considering I had infiltrated the pce to observe the 3rd Prince, it wasn��t a profitable venture.

    The 3rd Prince didn��t have any notable supporting nobles, so there weren��t any close aides to squeeze information from.

    Now, there was about 3 weeks left until theing-of-age ceremony.

    ��I feel like I��m going to die of exhaustion.��

    It wasn��t just Mateo and the 3rd Prince that I was monitoring. I also kept an eye on ncheot and Celeb whenever I could spare a moment.

    Naturally, I hardly got any sleep. It was a physically and mentally draining time.

    I couldn��t even pay much attention to Aron and Jofor��s marble training after setting them to it. I just entrusted the follow-up to Denif.

    I only heard that Aron won. Denif and Rina were also busy helping with my work.

    ��I don��t think there��s much meaning in searching further now.��

    This was the conclusion I reached after much deliberation. I should minimize surveince on the devil worshipper side.

    I already know about the bomb.

    There probably isn��t anything beyond that. At most, maybe an assassin.

    Since I know the location of the bomb, it seemed better to respond ording to the situation as theing-of-age ceremony approaches.

    Endless surveince would only lead my physical condition to the worst state.

    It��s time for selection and concentration. Although 3 weeks remained, we don��t know what situation might unfold. I need to take care of my body too.

    That doesn��t mean I n to restpletely. There��s still the 1st and 2nd Princes�� side left.

    ��Although the chances of these guys making a move aren��t high.��

    They��re both candidates after the princess. They��re likely to avoid creating situations that could get them in trouble. Since they keep each other in check.

    However, we should consider the possibility of them joining hands.

    My head isplicated. I��m not even sure if my current judgment is correct. It��s not a good situation.

    Lack of judgment is something a spy should avoid.

    Of course, if it��s really an extreme situation, it can��t be helped, but this was the result of me pushing myself too hard.

    17 days.

    That��s how long I��ve been observing the enemies while taking short naps. Both my body and mind were at their limit.

    ��Still, considering it��s Worst Condition, I��ve endured quite long.��

    Given the situation, my survival instinct was stimted, allowing me to do this. But now it��s really time to rest.

    My concentration has noticeably dropped. If this continues for a few more days, I might make a big mistake.

    Even yesterday, when I went to the pce to observe the 3rd Prince, I made a mistake I would never have made normally.

    Kicking a small stone was the first problem, and then I couldn��t even stop the sound. It was a chilling moment.

    ��Let��s rest.��

    And I devoted exactly two days to resting. On the first day, I just ate meals and slept.

    The remaining day was focused on rest and efforts to bring my body back to normal condition.

    And today, the third day.

    As soon as I opened my eyes early in the morning, I couldn��t help but be surprised. I was in top condition.

    ��Damn, why now of all times����

    It was the best condition I��d experienced in a long time. It had been over a year since the Empress assassination incident.

    It had been quite long. Sometimes it came as early as 6 months.

    Curses came out from inside. The regret was also great. Why is iting now of all times? If it had been a littleter, it would have been good.

    If the best condition hade to match Erendil��sing-of-age ceremony, I would have had nothing to fear.

    ��Well, it rarely matched the timing anyway.��

    The day I killed the Empress was the luckiest day sinceing to this world.

    Usually, it came on meaningless days like today.

    In another sense, it was also ambiguous. I clearly remember the swordsmanship of Rudehrn��s Swordsmanship and Mondegreen��s.

    I was trying not to imitate that.

    So, when the best condition came, I was thinking of focusing on the sword all day.

    However, now was the time to observe the surroundings.

    Whether I should look at the sword or go observe the movements of the princes. It was a brief conflict, but the answer was set.

    ��It��s better to focus on the sword than on the 1st or 2nd Prince, who have lower risk.��

    In fact, from another perspective, it was also good fortune. The best condition made all the fatigue from the past 17 days disappear.

    Also, it��s an opportunity to properly check my swordsmanship before a big event. Let��s think positively.

    ��Since it��s already happened, I should make the most of it.��

    It was early dawn, earlier than others�� wake-up time. I immediately went out the door. Namir was awake.

    Even though we had established a base here, we were still taking turns for night watch. You never know what might happen in the middle of the night.

    ��Oh? Boss, you��re up early. Is something wrong?��

    Namir, looking tired, got up from his seat to greet me. He narrowed his eyes as he looked at me.

    ��Hm? You look strangely refreshed. You looked so tired until yesterday.��

    ��That��s right. Don��t bother me today. If the kids look for me, stop them. Don��t even call me for meals.��

    ��Pardon?��

    Namir, who asked back, opened his mouth.

    ��Oh, could it be�� that day?��

    Namir tilted his head. Denif had mentioned ��Carlyn��s strange day�� to the kids.

    There��s no need to talk at length. In fact, even this time was precious.

    I��m taking preemptive measures because I��m worried the kids might disturb me. I quickly nodded.

    ��That��s right.��

    ��Oh, go in quickly then! Don��t worry about outside. I��ll make sure to convey the message.��

    Namir, bing more urgent than me, didn��t know what to do and pushed me into the room.

    He knows that for a swordsman, time to gain enlightenment is more precious than anything.

    ��Namir, I��m counting on you.��

    ��Yes. Boss, don��t worry about anything. I��ll guard the door.��

    I nodded and entered the room. After a light face wash, I sat cross-legged and focused on the Moonlight Technique.

    The moon rises in my inner world. The moon in my chest still hasn��t be a half-moon.

    It��s been quite some time since I reached 4-star. I fought with a Sword Master and learned from another Sword Master, but I haven��t reached 5-star.

    Originally, the next stage gets farther as you progress in these things. In fact, I thought it would be soon.

    The moon seemed to be waxing bit by bit. It was a time when enlightenment was flickering.

    Especially after meeting Mondegreen.

    The reason I couldn��t progress further was probably because Rudehrn��s swordsmanship remained like a lingering worry. Today, I might surely reach 5-star.

    ��No more distracting thoughts.��

    I sank into my inner world. In the inner world, Moonlight rises under the moon. The surrounding wind are warm.

    In the darkness, I recalled the past.

    On the day of my best condition, the bloody fight with Rudehrn came first. In my mental image, I cross swords with Rudehrn once again.

    Of course, in a different way from then.

    I don��t know how much time passed in there. I didn��t think about it, nor did I have time to think about it.

    I only thought about Pelia, who opened the power of darkness, and Mondegreen after Rudehrn.

    And at the end, I returned to my sword. Through the mistake of trying to draw waves behind the moon. Things I couldn��t see before started to be visible.

    ��Ah����

    And at some point, something prated my mind. Theplex things that filled my head suddenly became clear.

    The moment I faced the mistakes I had failed to recognize even after hearing about them, the stepping stones I needed to move forward became clearly visible.

    At the same time, the mana of the Moonlight Technique began to circte fiercely through the circuits in my body. A sense of tion ignited.

    In that state, I focused on the flow of mana.

    Five rounds. When the fierce cirction ended, I realized that the moon in my chest had be a half-moon. I had reached 5-star in the Moonlight Technique.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 174: Preparation (3)

    ��Phew����

    As soon as I opened my eyes and emerged from my inner world, the first thing I saw was sunlight streaming through the window.

    My brow furrowed slightly, naturally. It was midday outside. When I checked the time, it was 3 PM.

    I had woken up around 4:30 AM and spent about 11 hours immersed in mental imagery without even eating breakfast.

    However, my body felt incredibly refreshed. My mind was clear and my senses were sharp. It felt like both my body and mind were moving exactly as I thought.

    I got up and lightly swung Moonlight. I could see the moon. Clearly. Not the faint moonlight from before.

    The half-moon shining even in the midday sunlight looked vaguely like a Sword Master��s Sword Energy at a nce.

    ��Of course, there��s still an enormous difference.��

    I��m hungry. The feeling of hunger hit me a beatte. I should eat first and then try out what I established in my inner world.Hmm, what��s this? Under my enhanced senses, I could feel a presence right outside the door.

    ��Come on, brother. How long are you going to wait?��

    ��Until Carlynes out.��

    ��Without even eating�� Someone might think you��re the one training.��

    ��You little rascal, now you��re saying whatever you want? Hey, this is worth waiting for.��

    They were whispering in voices as quiet as ants crawling, probably worried about disturbing me.

    I had a pretty good idea of what was going on.

    I flung the door open to find Denif right in front. Aron, who was beside him, nearly fell over in shock.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ��Gasp! Big brother, did I disturb you? I��m sorry!��

    ��No, it��s over. I came out because I��m hungry.��

    Denif jumped to his feet.

    ��Hungry? This is no time for that. Let��s go quickly.��

    ��Where?��

    ��Where else? We need to spar.��

    I couldn��t help butugh. How typical of Denif. He must have heard from Namir and been waiting since morning.

    His behavior was still childlike. Considering how Aron was trying to stop him, I��m not sure who the adult is here.

    In fact, Denif and I had already agreed to spar after Erendil��sing-of-age ceremony.

    But today, I too had a strong desire to fight. Even though I was hungry, this took priority.

    ��Alright, let��s go.��

    ��Huh?��

    My answer seemed unexpected, as Denif tilted his head for a moment.

    ��I said let��s go, to spar.��

    ��Yess!��

    When I repeated it, Denif clenched his fist with a face full of joy.

    ��But let��s move quickly. We can��t do it inside Chenarus.��

    5-star Moonlight Technique. If done properly, moonlight would be visible, but I couldn��t disy that inside the capital.

    There are training grounds, but there are too many eyes. Since it��s still daytime, we should be able to go out quickly ande back.

    It took about 40 minutes to travel. We calmly left the city gates and then ran at full speed.

    It was a ce far from the road, where people were scarce. The 40 minutes were precious, but this was worth investing in.

    I didn��t forget to monitor the surroundings with Winds. Just in case a passerby might see.

    First without mystic, then with mystic. In any case, I was obviously the winner of the sparring. Overwhelmingly.

    That��s only natural. Last time, although I didn��t go all out, we fought almost equally. Denif had improved tremendously since meeting Mondegreen.

    Still, he couldn��t beat me, who had be 6 times stronger just numerically. Moreover, I had also reviewed my practical experience with Rudehrn.

    ��Damn. You��ve be unbelievably stronger thanst time.��

    Denif said, ring at me while lying on his back on the dirty ground, breathing heavily.

    Even so, he still had enough energy to make a soft bed of sand and lie down.

    ��It��s that day, you know.��

    ��Even considering that, it��s different. Your swordsmanship itself haspletely changed. What on earth did you do from morning till now?��

    ��Organized my swordsmanship.��

    ��Crazy. Can that be done in just a day? Isn��t that actually cheating?��

    Denif grumbled. I smiled and offered him water.

    ��Then you should struggle like me usually.��

    ��I don��t like that either.��

    Denif got up and took the water bottle. His back was covered in dirt, soaked with sweat.

    I roughly brushed it off with Winds. Of course, it didn��te off well because of the sweat. Denif drank some water and caught his breath.

    ��Thanks.��

    ��Can��t you keep this from getting dirty while using sand?��

    ��Huh? Oh, I didn��t think of that. But half of it got dirty during the fight anyway, so it can��t be helped.��

    That��s not wrong. Denif had rolled on the ground several times. I did it once or twice too.

    Of course, I had already brushed it off with Winds and purified it.

    ��Still, that and this are different.��

    ��Well, if you say so.��

    Perhaps due to the experience of being with me for several years, Denif just nodded without much argument. A cloud of sand dust rose from Denif��s body.

    The problem was that this guy just shook it off without controlling it again. I hurriedly blew the sand dust away.

    ��Hey! You should keep it froming to me.��

    ��You��re going to block it anyway. I��m dying of exhaustion right now.��

    Denif grinned at me, as if he had nned it from the start, then turned his gaze to the sky.

    ��But you look a bit morefortable now.��

    ��Me?��

    ��Yeah. You looked like you��d lost your mind sinceing back from the business trip.��

    Well, I guess so. After confirming the fruit bomb, I focused all my nerves on Erendil��sing-of-age ceremony.

    I pushed myself so hard that even Aron was worried.

    Denif, who spent 3 years with me, must have seen my inner state more clearly. Even I thought I was quite sensitive.

    ��I��ve sorted things out to some extent.��

    Now all I can do is take care of my body and adapt to the situation at that time.

    I didn��t change the judgment I made with my mind that wasn��t working well.

    ��Really?��

    ��Yeah.��

    Anyway, I have a rough idea of how they��ll attack.

    There might be something beyond the bomb, but for now, that��s too much worry. Now I just need to prepare.

    ��I��ve more or less resolved Mondegreen��s advice today too.��

    ��I��m envious. I still don��t know exactly what to do. I��m trying both ways, but����

    ��You��ll do well.��

    ��Of course. Anyway, I��m d.��

    Denif grinned and patted my shoulder. With his hand that had only roughly brushed off sand and hadn��t washed��

    ��I was worried.��

    Still, I know I shouldn��t say it��s dirty in this situation. I just smiled.

    ��Thanks.��

    ��No need for thanks. We��re brothers.��

    Of course, I didn��t forget to wash it inconspicuously with Winds and purification right after Denif took his hand away.

    Denif stretched, rotating his shoulders left and right.

    ��Let��s go eat quickly.��

    Ah,e to think of it, we skipped a meal. Denif just waited with me too.

    ��I��m starving to death.��

    Denif whined.

    ***

    Three weeks passed quickly and quietly.

    Quietness.

    That made me quite tense. Because there were no abnormal signs or suspicious situations.

    That rather felt strange. It��s like the calm before a typhoon.

    If I didn��t know the devil worshippers�� n, I would have been twice as anxious as I am now. Most big problems ur at times like this.

    During that time, I didn��t neglect observing the princes and devil worshippers. Of course, there was no suitable information.

    One thing I learned was that the three princes had a meeting before I came to Chenarus.

    However, I couldn��t know the contents. Because only the three princes met and talked.

    Without threatening a prince, there was no way to find out.

    ��Still, nothing changes.��

    Additional fruits arrived at the ce where the devil worshippers stored the fruit bombs.

    As a result of scanning with Winds, half of those were also bombs.

    It was clear that they had obtained them through other ways besides the ncheot merchant group. It was not a small amount.

    I thought this explosion would be bigger than the one at the inauguration ceremony.

    But rather, I could feel a little relieved because of that. It��s almost certain that the bomb is the main attack.

    In the current situation, the merchant group that brought in this additional quantity is not very important.

    ��I just need to check where this moves.��

    My physical condition was fine. The fatigue from the best conditionsted for a few days, but there was no problem.

    The intensity of surveince was also much weaker than before.

    That might be why I couldn��t get information, but I have no regrets. My physical condition is the most important.

    I��m the only one who can observe the area with Winds and immediately intervene in case of any situation.

    Although Denif has sand, it��s not to the extent of using it in various ways, and he was mastering what I had separately asked for.

    Finally, I observed the movements of the imperial spies.

    I wondered if there might be information I didn��t know, but they didn��t seem much different from me.

    -Aren��t you anxious?

    -What��s there to be anxious about?

    -That nothing is happening.

    -Why is that making me anxious?

    -It��s strange. Even if they��re not really involved, in times like this, at least one suspicious action should be detected.

    -Come on, it��s all because we worked hard. We��ve been running ourselves ragged, even bringing in manpower from the north since two months ago.

    This was a conversation between Imperial Intelligence Agency personnel that I caught while observing the princes�� situation.

    The location was roughly in the middle. There were people simr to me and people who were carefree.

    Seeing that the one thinking simrly to me was the superior of the two, I nodded involuntarily.

    Anyway, the fact that even an agent at the level of a middle-ranking hasn��t heard anything means that the imperial side hasn��t grasped the situation either.

    ��It means we have to stop it.��

    In this situation, asking for help from Haisen was actually close to insanity.

    Since the empress assassination incident, the empire has continued to monitor Haisen because of me.

    Not as much as the devil worshippers, but right after them.

    It was natural since the empress and Erendil had connections with Haisen, and I was a knight from Haisen.

    Haisen thinks that Phiri, who became the head of the imperial spy agency, is outside the surveincework, but that can��t be guaranteed.

    And well, even if we ask Haisen for help, not much will change. It only has disadvantages as it might raise misunderstandings from the empire.

    ��The bigger problem is that things get messy.��

    Midday. I moved busily. Because the devil worshippers finally started moving the fruit bombs they had stored.

    Fortunately, they didn��t disperse them to multiple ces.

    They��re heading to arge fruit shop on the main street. It was the biggest road among the parade routes after theing-of-age ceremony.

    I predicted this to some extent. I had done preliminary investigations.

    If not here, I thought it might be the fruit shop across the street 130m ahead.

    ��Huh?��

    Just as I was about to conclude that the movement was over, a man approached and took a box of fruit.

    It was a face I��d never seen before. He��s taking some of the fruit mixed with bombs, what could be the reason?

    It could be a follow-up attack. They��re taking it separately to ensure a finish after the first explosion.

    I left Winds at the shop and followed the man.

    The man went backwards along the nned parade route. After going back about 5 minutes, he loaded the box onto his small fruit cart.

    Unlike a fruit shop, he was a peddler who sells while moving.

    ��What��s the reason?��

    In Chenarus, even the positions of such peddlers are almost fixed on main streets like this.

    There was no reason to ce a small-scale fruit bomb in front of the parade route where the main attack would ur.

    What could it be? I feel uneasy. No clear answer came to mind.

    Could it be that they��re leaving extras because more bombs came in than initially expected? That could be it.

    If there��s a problem during delivery, the amount of bombs would be insufficient, so they might have prepared additional ones.

    Or, if Erendil survives the first explosion and flees to the back, they might intend to detonate it then.

    ��He might move the location again.��

    I maintained my tension. For today, I had slept more than enough for the past few days, enduring nightmares.

    I nned to stay up all night watching this fruit shop and this man.

    Because tomorrow is Erendil��sing-of-age ceremony.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 175: Coming of Age Ceremony (1)

    ��Father.��

    On the eve of hering of age ceremony, the princess was having a private audience with the emperor.

    ��Yes. Have you decided what you want as a gift for youring of age ceremony?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Tell me about it.��

    The emperor spoke with a kind face. He was sincere. He quite liked his daughter.

    It wasn��t always like this. She used to have weak points like he did in the past. She was indecisive and unable to make decisions.

    But the princess changed as a person after Carl Schurtafen��s appearance. Whether she realized something or the situation became a catalyst for change, it was unclear.

    What��s important is that from then on, the princess acted with confidence and expressed her opinions without hesitation.��Such luck is also a talent. As is attracting people.��

    No one is perfect. That��s why there should always be people with outstanding abilities near the emperor.

    The emperor saw attracting those people as also part of an emperor��s qualities.

    He also liked that she had be mentally stronger. The princess who used to be wary of her brothers�� criticisms in the past was gone.@@novelbin@@

    She seemed to have ovee it not long after being betrayed by the knight she trusted and her mother��s death.

    ��Please remove Carl Schurtafen��s charges of treason.��

    ��What?��

    In this situation, the princess��s words were enough to change the kindness on the emperor��s face to bewilderment.

    ��Schurtafen is not a traitor.��

    ���� What are you saying?��

    After a moment of silence, the princess gathered her courage and continued.

    ��I��ve been aware from the beginning that something was strange.��

    It had been a long struggle. It was extremely painful and agonizing for a long time until she made up her mind.

    Her mother was the only person who stood by her side and supported her amidst the humiliation and oppression in the imperial pce where there wasn��t a single warm nce.

    However, she decided to ept the fact that people change. She had changed too, after all. Her mother had also changed, for the worse.

    Amidst painful memories, she finally epted the rational judgment pointed to by the questionable points.

    Her mother had tried to kill her. And Carl Schurtafen knew about it in advance and tried to protect her.

    That was a conclusion she reached regardless of personal feelings.

    ��I��ve recalled the situation thousands and tens of thousands of times. Mother tried to kill me, and Schurtafen tried to protect me.��

    ������

    ��You must have heard about the dagger Mother was holding in her hand.��

    The emperor looked at his daughter with a subtle expression.

    ��Yes. I knew. That there were strange points too.��

    That��s right.

    The emperor had received thorough reports about that incident. The intelligence agency also examined it carefully because there were questionable points.

    There was suspicion that Carl Schurtafen might be from Haisen since he came to the empire.

    However, things didn��t add up. There was no reason for a Haisen figure to suddenly attack the princess and empress.

    If so, they have to assume that he really became a knight and a war hero of the empire by having his abilities recognized.

    But it wasn��t easy to readily ept the assumption that such a war hero had defected.

    The imperial grandchildren are also monitored under the pretext of protection. Itcks credibility that he defected and came to kill right away on that day.

    And if he hadn��t defected on that day, there were plenty of better opportunities than that night.

    Moreover, some suspicious activities in the empress��s past actions btedly drew attention.

    ��Is that so?��

    These words from the emperor sounded a bit wee to the princess.

    ��Mother said ��infidel�� just before she died. Given these circumstances, Carl Schurtafen����

    ��No.��

    The emperor cut off the princess��s words. A heavy silence fell at the firm refusal. The princess who momentarily lost her words looked up at the emperor.

    ��Why do you say it��s not allowed?��

    ��Because it would undermine the authority of the imperial family.��

    ������

    ��The empress, my wife, was bewitched by a deluded voice and tried to kill her daughter?��

    The emperor shook his head from side to side.

    ��It can��t be. It absolutely can��t be. That��s absolutely uneptable.��

    At this moment, the princess felt betrayed. Perhaps her father had been guessing all the facts from the beginning.

    ��But, but that is the truth.��

    ��Sometimes lies are more valuable than the truth.��

    Erendil bit her lip. It was a difficult decision. For herself. And for Schurtafen who saved her life.

    But she also knew her father��s personality. He was a person who would never change.

    In fact, the emperor��s decision was good for her too. The fact that the empress defected and tried to kill her daughter��

    It could be fatal even for the princess who has a lot of support. Of course, she didn��t feel good about it. It was a decision she made taking that into ount.

    ��So I won��t allow that request. Think of another gift.��

    ������

    A not-so-short silence passed. The princess was looking at the emperor with upright eyes.

    The emperor calmly looked at his daughter��s determined gaze, who had grown up boldly, and sighed.

    ��If you really want that����

    The emperor clicked his tongue.

    ��Do it yourself after you ascend to the throne of emperor.��

    ***

    The night in Chenarus was quieter than ever. The capital��s people finished their daily routines earlier than usual.

    From ancient times, theing of age ceremony of the imperial family was treated as a festival in Chenarus.

    Everyone was in a slightly excited mood today, but they went home early for tomorrow.

    There were almost no people even in the usually noisy pubs. It was the same for the devil worshippers.

    After checking the bomb in the fruit shop for thest time, they went to their lodgings early andy down. They looked very calm.

    Only I, the imperial soldiers, and the spies were enjoying the night of Chenarus with our eyes open on this night.

    Numerous presences can be felt over the quiet city.

    ��Their situation is simr to mine.��

    Although there were no people walking around, the surveince was quite strict as it was the eve of theing of age ceremony.

    It��s usually harder for the defending side. The attacking side only needs to squeeze through a small gap.

    In the silence, the voices of the imperial intelligence agency agents whispering quietly are carried by the winds.

    -I��m dying.

    -It��ll all be over by tomorrow evening. Just hang in there a little longer.

    From what I��ve observed, it seemed the Imperial Intelligence Agency had entered a state of alert from two months before theing of age ceremony.

    Actually, it��s not usually this much, but it seems to be because of the precedent of the victory parade terror attack.

    Also because Erendil��s support is high. Anyway, the empire��s agents seemed to have umted quite a lot of fatigue.

    -By the way, I��m not sure if that bastard Barmer will do his job properly.

    -Mr. Barmer? Is there any problem?

    -That guy supports the first prince. Saying a female emperor doesn��t make sense. What an idiot. It��s ability that matters.

    -True. Mr. Barmer is in charge of the parade route, right? But since we have a system of monitoring each other, there shouldn��t be any problems, right?

    -I hope so.

    Well, intelligence agency agents are people too. It��s natural when even the empire��s loyal subjects have different people they support.

    Those in charge must know about such conflicts. That��s why they created a monitoring system.

    Just look at the Chief of Intelligence the emperor appointed after thest incident �C an extremely neutral and emperor-friendly figure.

    After that reorganization, several nobles disappeared without a trace. There were reasons for all of them.

    ��In the empire, nobles colluding with intelligence agency agents is treated as quasi-treason.��

    They would have been charged with pursuing personal gain through the intelligence agency rather than the empire��s security.

    There must have been quite a few such nobles during this chaotic time over the imperial throne.

    They would have been purged secretly. The emperor took this as another opportunity.

    He filled those positions with people loyal to the empire and the imperial family itself rather than the next emperor.

    Even if his temperament is said to be fiery, he didn��t be emperor for nothing.

    In fact, the current emperor is also someone who killed his brothers and ascended to the throne.

    -So Mr. Lander, do you support Her Highness the princess?

    -Why do you ask?

    -Just curious.

    -Of course. Isn��t it obvious just from the war with the westerners?

    -But wasn��t it actually Carl Schurtafen who turned the tide of the war?

    -You bastard, how dare you mention a traitor�� Do you perhaps support the prince too?

    -Me? No way. How could I? If I had to choose, I��d support the princess too. The princes have too much dirt on them, don��t they?

    It was a decent conversation for a brief entertainment, but I couldn��t keep focusing on this.

    There might be undiscovered devil worshippers among the Imperial Intelligence Agency agents, but��

    At this point, finding them through such conversations was actually a meaningless action. We just need to stop the terror attack anyway.

    I checked the time. It was past midnight now. Today, Erendil��sing of age ceremony will be held.

    Honestly, there was a part that felt unfair. I worked hard to make the situation different from the game.

    There was luck and chance, but I revealed the identity of the Haisen guys and raised support for the princess.

    And I exposed the identity of the devil worshippers across the continent. Yet they were still going strong.

    Of course, my actions didn��t deal a big blow to them, but nning another terror attack in the capital seems a bit too much.

    ��Well, what can I do? I have to stop it.��

    I hid in a corner of an alley and looked up at the sky. Moonlight was pouring down between buildings.

    I hope today ends safely.

    ***

    ��It��s starting.��

    4 AM. The devil worshippers started to move. Carlyn tightened his slightly loosened tension again.

    However, there wasn��t much to do right away. The enemies he had identified were just preparing to open the fruit shop.

    Besides the bomb, there was one thing Carlyn was worried about.

    An assassin appearing right after the bomb explosion. It could be a hidden devil worshipper or a defected empire agent.

    ��But if we just stop the bomb, there shouldn��t be any big problems.��

    There will be guards around the princess and empire agents all around the parade route.

    If he just stops the bomb, they probably won��t dare to attempt additional assassination.

    Still, he needs to keep an eye out. He needs to investigate those who show suspicious reactions.

    Carlyn expanded the realm of Winds a little further and a little more secretly.

    As dawn passed and the sun rising from the east gradually moved towards the center of the sky.

    The princess��sing of age ceremony had just ended in the imperial pce.

    ��Waaah-!��

    ��Your Highness! Congrattions!��

    The princess��s city parade began amidst the cheers of the gathered nobles and pce people.

    From the moment they left the pce, flower petals fluttered from all directions.

    The path the princess was walking on was literally a flower road due to everyone in the capital throwing flowers.

    ��Your Highness!��

    ��Your Highness!��

    Amidst the shouts from all directions trying to catch the princess��s gaze, the princess looked at the people with a faint smile.

    However, there was still difort in a corner of her heart. It was because of the emperor��s words.

    -If you really want that�� do it yourself after you ascend to the throne of emperor.

    With a somewhat calmer mind, she also understood her father��s words to some extent.

    That too much time had passed to correct the facts right now, a yearter.

    ��Also, he must be trying to instill a stronger desire in me.��

    That��s why she made up her mind after hearing the emperor��s words.

    She had decided to be emperor after meeting Carlyn, but that enthusiasm was strengthened by this incident.

    ��Your Highness!��

    Under the people��s shouts, she turned the corner and entered thergest avenue in the capital.

    Flower petals fluttered in the warm sunlight under the clear sky with only a few lonely clouds.

    The weather was perfect for the princess��s first outing from the pce since the terror attack at the triumphant return.

    Of course, there was a small regret.

    ��It would have been nice if there was wind.��

    But that regret wasn��t as big as before. She was nning to summon wind again after ascending to the throne herself.

    The princess smiled but didn��t let go of her tension. She didn��t know what might happen.

    At that moment, a faint wind blew. The flower petals that had settled on the ground fluttered gently again, riding the wind.

    It was a familiar wind that was cool yet had an inexplicable warmth.

    ��Huh?��

    But the princess thought it might be her imagination. There had been a few times like this with just naturally blowing winds.

    However, she soon realized it wasn��t her imagination.

    Because she sensed that the wind that had blown in was gently wrapping around her body.

    This was wind that had been wrapped around in advance for immediate protection in case of any incident.

    ����Schurtafen?��

    The princess murmured softly and quickly turned her head.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 176: Coming of Age Ceremony (2)

    Chapter 176: Coming of Age Ceremony (2)

    However, it was practically impossible for the princess to find Carlyn among the huge crowd.

    Moreover, Carlyn was hiding behind the long line of people.

    He was moving forward, hidden in the shadows, following the princess who was slowly advancing amidst the cheers of the people.

    Emmet cautiously approached the princess, who had murmured softly and quickly turned her head.

    ��Your Highness, is there something wrong?��

    The princess, with a slightly dazed face, shook her head.

    ��No.��

    ��Did you perhaps sense something ominous?��

    ��It��s nothing. I just thought I saw a familiar face.��In the conversation while looking straight ahead, Emmet narrowed his brows imperceptibly. A familiar face?

    The first person that came to mind was Carl Schurtafen.

    Emmet was one of the people who felt the greatest sense of betrayal towards Carlyn. The princess had not yet told Emmet about Carlyn.

    ��Strengthen the security a bit more.��

    He ordered the surrounding knights. If Carl Schurtafen was here, it meant the parade was in an extremely dangerous situation.

    The trained knights subtly adjusted their positions and heightened their vignce.

    The people shouting the princess��s name were too focused on looking at her face to notice this change.

    But not the devil worshippers. With their keen observation, they could immediately detect the change.

    ��What? The formation changed slightly?��

    ��Did they notice?��

    ��No way.��

    ��The guys below might have leaked some killing intent.��

    ��That can��t be. It was the princess who turned her head first, not Emmet.��

    ��True.��

    The same was true for Carlyn. He could immediately tell that she had sensed the Winds and tried to find him.

    After all, it was he who had put the Winds�� protective barrier around her.

    ��It seems okay.��

    It was a choice made after much deliberation. He couldn��t guess how the princess would react.

    The reason he moved the Winds despite the possibility of causing amotion during the parade was because of the gravity of the situation.

    In fact, he had many worries. Carlyn intended to make the princess the emperor and face the devil worshippers with her at the center.

    Even if the princess learned the truth, there was no guarantee that she would maintain a cooperative rtionship with him.

    Carlyn, too, couldn��t imagine how he would react if he were in the princess��s position.

    However, the princess who felt the Winds did not show anger or fear. Rather, it was close to joy. Of course, he couldn��t be certain.

    ��I might be seeing what I want to see.��

    People see the world as they wish. Although he tried to maintain an objective perspective since bing a spy, it wasn��t always possible.

    Carlyn pushed away hisplicated thoughts. Such worries could wait. Right now, stopping the incident was the priority.

    ��Waaah-!��

    Another big cheer erupted from the back of the procession. It was because the second prince, following at a distance from Erendil, had appeared.

    Traditionally, in theing of age ceremony parade, the siblings follow to protect the imperial child who hase of age.

    In the case of the first prince, the emperor took that role, while for the second and third princes, the first prince took on the role of protector.

    This time, the second prince was assigned. The second prince waved his hand with a seemingly friendly face.

    Between the princess and the second prince, in the middle of the procession, was Sword Master Rudehrn. It was a measure to protect both of them.

    Therefore, Carlyn��s Winds did not linger in between them.

    ��Could it be����

    For a moment, a thought shed through Carlyn��s mind. It was about the bomb set aside in the street vendor��s cart.

    Could it be targeting the second prince?

    The Sword Master wouldn��t be the target. There was a crowd between the parade route and the street vendors.

    The amount set aside was insufficient to harm the Sword Master through that crowd. The Sword Master is superhuman. He would react the moment the bomb explodes.

    Unless it was on the scale of the bomb ced in the fruit shop, he clearly wouldn��t sustain major injuries.

    However, he couldn��t be certain easily. It might just be meant to keep the Sword Master in check.

    Carlyn rather hoped it was targeting the second prince.

    ��I��m nning to deal with them all anyway.��

    He had no intention of leaving them alive and allowing rebel forces to form. Unlike the third prince who had no support, the other princes were different.

    If left alive, they could split the empire with the support of the devil worshippers. Although the possibility was low, seeds of division needed to be eliminated.

    The people��s cheers grew louder.

    There was no reason for the sound to diminish as there were people waiting for the princess on every path she advanced, and the second prince was following behind.

    Carlyn was detached from this festive atmosphere. He moved quickly through the crowd, his mind racing.

    It was a moment of extreme concentration due to the tension.

    ��I hope it goes as nned.��

    He intended to let the bombs explode.

    If he had wanted to stop them, there were plenty of opportunities. A week ago, yesterday, or this morning.

    But he didn��t stop them. If he acted first, it would be difficult to gauge how the devil worshippers would move.

    It��s not easy to deal with suddenly changed ns in ces he doesn��t know about.

    On the other hand, there was a way to stop the bombs. Even if the amount was more than during the previous victory parade, he was confident.

    Moreover, he also considered that if another terror attack targeting the princess urred, it would help her approval ratings.

    ��Following the triumphal ceremony, a second terror attack. People will think the devil worshippers are attacking because they fear the princess who showed her abilities in the war.��@@novelbin@@

    Anyway, the moment of decisive battle was approaching. 100 meters, the remaining distance to the fruit shop.

    Of course, since it was a parade moving at an almost crawling pace, there was more time than expected.

    But every second felt incredibly fast yet slow to Carlyn. That��s when it happened. Carlyn quickly turned his head.

    Suspicious movements were detected.

    ��There are many.��

    Midday.

    Devil worshippers that Carlyn hadn��t been aware of appeared in the wide area where he had expanded his Winds.

    Carlyn judged them to be personnel who had been hiding since before he started surveince, having received orders.

    The number he could sense immediately exceeded 20. That��s quite a lot. It would increase further. Carlyn slightly bit his lip.

    The approaching devil worshippers headed straight for where the Imperial Intelligence Agency agents were guarding.

    They hadn��t been able to root out the traitors within the Imperial Intelligence Agency.

    ��I shouldn��t leave this alone.��

    The personnel monitoring the direction from which they were approaching didn��t signal their colleagues. Quickly and stealthily, the distance was closing.

    A coordinated movement. It was just like the behavior shown by the Haisen defectors before.

    Carlyn made a quick decision and pressed the nape of an imperial agent��s neck with his Winds.

    The startled gaze swept around and discovered the enemies approaching from behind.

    ����!��

    Urgent signals were exchanged on the rooftops around the parade route. Realizing they had been detected, the devil worshippers increased their speed, climbing buildings from the alleys.

    The response was slightly dyed even though Carlyn had sent a signal. This was because the devil worshippers had chosen to break through at a single point.

    Even as they were leaping over rooftops, cheers from the people still echoed around the parade route.

    ��Waaah!��

    ��Your Highness! Look here! Please look this way!��

    <i>sh.</i>

    The metallic sounds and short death cries were buried under the cheers of the people. The tremendous noise created a silent battle.

    An imperial agent shed by a sword slides across the roof. Fortunately, if you can call it that, it wasn��t towards the parade route.

    He falls to the opposite side of the street. <i>Thud-!</i> The sound of something breaking reached Carlyn��s ears through the Winds.

    The agent who had been groaning until he fell never got up again after hitting the ground.

    Carlyn moved his Winds. He had to help. Sharp Winds enveloped the devil worshippers.

    ��Huh?��

    ��W-what��s this?��

    The imperial agents were bewildered by the sight of devil worshippers suddenly stopping or flying away.

    Of course, their swinging swords didn��t stop.

    Even as this fierce battle was taking ce on the rooftops and in the alleys around the parade route, the princess was slowly advancing.

    Although she didn��t turn her head like before, her gaze was rolling left and right faster than before.

    While pretending to look at the people in front and to the sides, her eyes were searching for ces where Carlyn might be.

    However, finding him was still a distant task.

    ��Huh?��

    And then, between people, the princess saw a familiar hair color. Among those looking at her, he alone was moving forward while looking ahead.

    <i>Please, move quickly.</i> This was the princess��s wish towards the people blocking him.

    But the people in the position where her gaze fell only raised their hands high and cheered, unaware of her thoughts.

    ��The princess! The princess looked at me!��

    ��No! She looked at me!��

    The view was even more chaotic due to the raised arms. But the princess finally saw Carlyn��s face between the arms.

    Although his external appearance was clearly different due to makeup and even wearing contact lenses.

    But people have their unique aura.

    Especially now, in a tense and focused state while moving the Winds, Carlyn didn��t have the energy to hide such an aura among the people.

    ����Schurtafen.��

    The princess recognized Carlyn. But it was an extremely brief moment. Carlyn, moving the Winds, disappeared into the crowd again.

    The princess��s gaze searched that direction, but Carlyn didn��t show himself again among the people.

    At that moment, the battle outside the parade route was signaled to Rudehrn. The knights around the princess and prince became busy.

    Emmet, who received Rudehrn��s order, quickly approached the princess.

    ��Your Highness.��

    ��What is it?��

    ��It seems there��s a problem.��

    Could it be because of Schurtafen? The princess wondered, but that didn��t seem to be the case.

    The princess also nodded with a stern face.

    ��We will slightly increase the speed.��

    The empire had no intention of stopping the parade for something like this. They had prepared for such situations, having anticipated them long ago.

    Fleeing urgently when a problem urs in a crowded ce could be even more dangerous.

    Moreover, the princess fleeing during theing of age ceremony might look like the empire is running away.

    It was also an expression of confidence that the Sword Master was here. They would just slightly increase the speed.

    But that choice would only make them advance more quickly towards the fruit shop.

    Carlyn also moved quickly forward through the crowd. Denif was waiting near the shop.

    ��You��re here? It seems something has already happened up there.��

    ��Yes. It��s okay. The preparations?��

    ��No problem.��

    Carlyn, nodding his head, withdrew the expanded Winds. Now was the time when concentration of power was needed.

    Carlyn started to push the people in front of the shop little by little with his Winds. Slowly, creating space, as if people were pushing, without being noticeable.

    13 meters, 11 meters, 8 meters��

    Carlyn detected the devil worshippers starting to ignite the bombs.

    The bombs hidden in the fruits and those separately grouped together. Anyway, once one explodes, they all explode together.

    Although there was arge crowd between the shop and the princess, it was enough to destroy all of that.

    ��Now!��

    With Carlyn��s shout, wind and sand moved together. It was sand that had been moved little by little into the surrounding alleys for several days.

    Since the start of the parade, it had moved under people��s feet amidst their cheers. People just thought dust was rising because of therge crowd.

    Carlyn��s Winds came first. He pushed away the people crowded in front of the shop with the winds.

    ��Hey! Don��t push!��

    Small screams spread. A man who turned his head angrily was bewildered to find no one behind him.

    The knights at the front and the princess were equally surprised by the suddenmotion.

    The devil worshippers in the shop were also perplexed, but they had already lit the fuse. The n was in motion.

    Just before the gathered bombs exploded, the devil worshippers started throwing fruits towards the princess.

    Carlyn didn��t miss this. The fruits slicing through the air showed strange movements, making U-turns and returning to the shop.

    And over the created space, a huge and thick sand barrier shot up. The explosion was simultaneous.

    <i>Baaaaang-!</i>

    The ground shook. A tremendous explosion beat against the sand barrier, breaking through the Winds�� shield.

    ��Your Highness!��

    Emmet threw himself towards the princess. <i>Crash!</i> The shattered sand barrier burst and overflowed in all directions.

    Multipleyers of Winds blocked the outside. They withstood the flying debris and the pressure of the explosion. Of course, the princess still had the Winds�� protective barrier.

    Except for the parade route, everything was devastating. The 4-story building where the fruit shop was located shattered and shot upwards with the explosion.

    The three buildings next to it were copsing, and the buildings behind also burst open.

    ��Aaaagh!��

    ��H-help me!��

    Even though the direct explosion was blocked, themotion was enormous. Since there had been a terror attack during the triumphal ceremony before, people fell into panic and fled in all directions.

    The devil worshippers waiting nearby were equally surprised.

    What��s going on? Why is it intact? Should we proceed with the n as is? Someone blocked it!

    But they moved ording to orders. They were people who came knowing they would die here today, no matter how things turned out.

    ��Oh no.��

    Although Carlyn had anticipated this, there were more people hiding in the crowd than expected. They were ones he hadn��t been able to guard against.

    Two of the knights guarding the princess��s surroundings were also devil worshippers.

    After the bomb exploded, if they were alive, they were to finish it for sure. That was the order they received.

    They advanced towards the princess who had rolled on the ground with Emmet. Carlyn quickly kicked off the ground.

    A wave of fatigue hit him from using all his strength to block the explosion, but now was the time to move.

    He stopped the two knights with his Winds. Under the sunlight, a crescent moon blooms amidst the dust and smoke filled with the aftermath of the explosion.

    ��Kuk!��

    He cut down both with one sh. Emmet, who waste in drawing his sword while rolling on the ground, was shocked.

    The princess was looking at Carlyn with slightly dazed eyes.

    ��Your Highness!��

    Emmet hurriedly stood up and blocked Carlyn, but Carlyn and the princess paid no attention to him.

    The princess, quickly regaining herposure even in this chaos, showed an elegant smile that didn��t match the situation.

    The eyes of the princess and Carlyn met. No words were necessary between them. The princess had already guessed the truth of that day.

    Through the princess��s eyes, Carlyn could see that fact, and that her anger towards him was not great.

    ��You came.��

    ��Yes, Your Highness.��

    ��You��re a littlete.��

    Carlyn didn��t know how to respond. He was a bit flustered by the reaction, which was different from what he had worried about.

    ����I apologize.��

    At that moment, Rudehrn appeared, cutting through the chaos filled with dust and smoke. He paused upon seeing Carlyn, his sword drawn.

    ��Schurtafen.��

    But there was no hostility. He didn��t attack. He too, always by the emperor��s side, had guessed the inside story of the incident.

    He had already sensed the sand barrier and Winds that rose just before the explosion.

    An ufortable silence flowed for a moment.

    Even at this moment, debris was raining down from the sky. Carlyn tried his best to blow them towards the copsed buildings.

    <i>Bang-!</i>

    That silence was shattered by the sound of a bomb from behind. Sharp screams spread from the back of the procession.

    ������

    Rudehrn, who had been looking at Carlyn for a moment, bit his lip and turned his body around. He had confirmed the princess��s safety, after all.

    The Sword Master ran at full speed towards the prince.

    However, it wasn��t over yet.

    Those who appeared a beatte and were hiding in alleys or still waiting for an opportunity in the crowd were approaching.

    ��Sir.��

    Carlyn called out to Emmet, who was pointing his sword at him, and turned his back first.

    Moonlight points towards the approaching devil worshippers, unlike Emmet��s sword.

    ��The enemies are stilling.��Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 177: Coming of Age Ceremony (3)

    ��The enemies are stilling.��

    Emmet looked at Carlyn��s back. He had openly turned his back to him. Emmet��s hand gripped his sword tightly.

    A traitor, one who had tried to kill the lord he served and killed the lord��s mother. His feelings wereplicated.

    He was aware of the strange points about that incident, such as the fact that there was no reason for Carlyn to have staged the event on that particr day.

    But people can��t think only rationally. Moreover, Emmet, loyal to the imperial family, simply believed the facts announced by the imperial court.

    Since that day, his anger towards Carlyn had hardly subsided. The sense of betrayal hit hard, especially since he had opened his heart to him and given him his trust.

    However, Emmet was also a skilled expert. Though the recent explosion was confusing, he too understood how things were unfolding.

    ��Schurtafen stopped the explosion. Once again. Like before.��

    Emmet, who had lunged towards the princess the moment he saw signs of the explosion, could understand it even better. He felt the winds enveloping the princess.He was also thinking that the sand barrier that had shot up just before he lunged must have been done with winds as well.

    This discrepancy was difficult for Emmet. But in this urgent moment, he decided to focus on what was right in front of him.

    He had learned it painfully on the battlefield. You have to trust what��s in front of you. Now was such a time.

    ��Schurtafen is not an enemy. For now at least.��

    Emmet made up his mind. The assassins were approaching. There were twelve of them.

    They must have broken through the Imperial Intelligence Agency or been hiding among the crowd. Carlyn took a step forward.

    ��Please take care of Her Highness.��

    Emmet protects the princess right next to him. And Carlyn blocks the outside forces. It was the rhythm they had maintained until Carlyn left.

    Emmet nodded.

    ��Don��t approach, form ranks!��

    The knights who had been rolling on the ground in panic due to the explosion quickly took their positions. It was possible because they hadn��t been harmed thanks to Carlyn.

    Though they were watching Carlyn with caution, their lord and Emmet had acknowledged him.

    The knights protected the princess, keeping some distance around her. It was a formation they had agreed upon beforehand.

    As they saw earlier, there could be traitors among the knights too. Fortunately, there were no betrayers among those remaining.

    However, among the rapidly approaching assassins, a few suddenly rose up.

    They were devil worshippers who had been pretending to be knocked unconscious by the shock. About twenty in total. Carlyn quickly stomped on the ground.

    At the same time, he threw short swords. Five short swords cut through the air. The ones rushing at high speed came first.

    The short swords, aided by winds, charged at an unimaginable speed.

    ��Ugh!��

    Only two assassins barely managed to block the short swords, but three fell with their bodies pierced.

    The gap created by slowing them down with the short swords.

    Carlyn squeezed into that space. He sliced the throat of an assassin who was drawing a dagger while getting up.

    ��On the other side����

    Carlyn couldn��t block all directions, but there were five skilled knights guarding the surroundings.

    There wasn��t a big problem.

    Anyway, from the moment the bomb was stopped, the assassins�� charge was tantamount to rushing to their deaths.

    Moonlight drew a crescent between the dust and ck smoke emitted by burning buildings. Three minutes, that��s how long it took to deal with the assassins.

    As if orders hade btedly, those who had been fighting with imperial agents on the outskirts began to retreat.

    Of course, only those whose bodies were intact. The injured ones stabbed their own necks without hesitation.

    And so, the situation wasing to an end. Carlyn��s winds sensed new presences approaching. They were people from the empire.

    ��I can��t stay here any longer.��

    He had no thoughts of using this incident as an excuse to restore his honor or return to the imperial pce. No matter how the situation turned out, he had killed the empress.

    Considering the emperor��s personality, Carlyn judged that the empire wouldn��t reveal that the empress was a traitor.

    Also, even if he tried to return, Carlyn himself would undergo intense interrogation. It would be close to torture.

    There weren��t many advantages he could gain by returning to the empire.

    At this point, he was much freer operating outside. What was important to Carlyn was how Erendil viewed him.

    After all, to oppose the devil worshippers, goodwill with the princess was essential. That had been resolved.

    ��Fortunately.��

    With just an exchange of nces, Carlyn saw that Erendil didn��t harbor much ill feelings towards him.

    It wouldn��t bepletely absent. There was a small tremor. Nevertheless, the princess was guessing his situation and understanding his actions.

    And now, it was time to leave again. The imperial personnel were getting closer.

    The princess, Emmet, and the knights were looking at Carlyn. Carlyn met the princess��s eyes. No words were needed this time either.

    -I��ll be going.

    -Do so.

    A silent conversation through the eyes. Emmet beside them moved his lips as if to say something, but that was all.

    Carlyn turned around. Denif had already slipped away.

    Stride by stride. The back figure that entered the alley in three steps disappeared like the wind. The princess looked at that alley for a long time.

    ***

    The princess��sing of age ceremony.

    There was a terrorist attack, but from my perspective, it passed safely. Of course, from the empire��s standpoint, it was absolutely not safe, but.

    An enormous amount of bombs exploded on the capital��srgest avenue. Targeting the princess, no less. This was an attack on the empire��s pride.

    Moreover, it wasn��t just the princess who was targeted. The separate bomb was, as I expected, aimed at the 2nd prince in the back.

    Although the amount of bombs itself was different from Erendil��s side, there were actually more casualties on that side. Because I didn��t protect them with winds.

    Of course, the 2nd prince didn��t die.

    ��It��s a bit regrettable, but.��

    I heard he was seriously injured. He��s currently receiving treatment in the imperial pce. His life isn��t in danger. It��s not like an arm or leg was cut off either.

    I heard that Rudehrn rushed there immediately, but there were no additional assassination attempts.

    The amount of bombs itself was small, and it didn��t seem to directly target the 2nd prince. Maybe something went wrong with the order.

    In fact, they might have intended to detonate the bomb on the 2nd prince��s side first to send Rudehrn there.

    Considering that Erendil��s side was the main attack, it��s quite a usible hypothesis. However, there was also a point that bothered me.

    They had been preparing for today for a long time. Most of the ns were in ce before I came here.@@novelbin@@

    ��Only bringing in the bombs was done.��

    But they made such a major mistake? Something felt fishy. Of course, people make mistakes. This could be one of those times.

    But my intuition tells me to think a bit more. If it was really a n to divert attention, it would have been thoroughly calcted.

    ��Or perhaps����

    A thought shed through my mind. They might have tried to instigate discord between the 1st prince and the 2nd prince.

    It��s certain that the 3rd prince has joined hands with them. But not the 1st and 2nd princes.

    If they just deal with Erendil, the 1st and 2nd princes remain. An incident like this would ignite conflict between the two.

    Of course, even without this, the 1st and 2nd princes are in apetitive rtionship, but��

    Having one��s life threatened is a different matter. It��s not justpetition for support, it could lead to rash actions.

    Considering the trashy personalities of the princes, the possibility is high. If the angered 2nd prince makes a sudden move, the empire��s internal affairs would be even more chaotic.

    ��In the meantime, the 3rd prince, the most ipetent among the trash, might get a chance.��

    From the start, their aim wasn��t to make the 3rd prince emperor, but to overthrow the empire.

    Well, whichever it is, the reason doesn��t matter anymore. We just need to predict the results that will ur.

    When the 2nd prince recovers, he will throw a fit in one way or another. Naturally, the arrow will point towards the 1st prince.

    And no matter how much fuss those two make, there��s no problem anyway since I saved Erendil.

    ��Again today.��

    ��What?��

    ��Again today, there��s no mention of us. These guys, who should they really be grateful to.��

    Denif grumbled as he entered the lodging with a newspaper. Right. There had been no mention of me at all since the terrorist incident.

    The gist was that a terrorist attack targeting the princess and prince urred, and the empire thwarted it.

    In fact, just the fact that such an incident happened in the imperial capital is a huge blow, but the empire was rather saying that they sessfully foiled the plot of the viins.

    The prince was injured, but his life isn��t in danger and his body is all intact, so.

    ��I expected this to some extent.��

    They can��t say that the Empress�� yer protected the princess. There would have been almost no witnesses.

    Except for those who fainted after the explosion, everyone scattered in panic.

    Even if they saw me, it would have been only the knights guarding Erendil and the imperial agents.

    After inquiring for the past few days, I could confirm that the empire was properly silencing people.

    -So is that true?

    -What?

    -That Carl Schurtafen appeared and saved the princess.

    -��Who said that?

    -No, senior, I was also on the roof at that time. I was blown away by the explosion, but before that, I saw the guy in front of me flying away in the wind.

    -��

    -Senior, you can tell me, right? After all the years we��ve spent together. Is Sir Schurtafen actually on our side? A double agent? Then, trying to kill the princess too��

    -Omen.

    -Yes.

    -You must have been told not to utter what you saw if you don��t want to die.

    -Uh��

    -I��m letting you off because it��s me. Don��t talk about it anywhere. You could really die.

    -I��ll keep that in mind.

    It was a conversation between mid-level agents, and they were thoroughly controlling the information.

    In fact, it��s not good for my name toe out. The empire��s authority would fall and confusion would increase.

    Still, I see it as positive. No matter how much they control, it was a big incident, so words will circte among the agents.

    If they start thinking I was a double agent like that, it might be beneficial someday.

    ��Did you do what I asked properly?��

    ��Yeah.��

    Denif was on his way back after contacting Haisen. Haisen would know that we intervened.

    No matter how thorough the empire��s surveince is, they would have sent people. Mingling among the citizens.

    Since they would be curious about our side, I told them through Denif that we happened toe across the n and stopped it.

    Haisen��s side must have felt their hearts drop too. If Erendil had died, it would have been a disaster for them as well.

    Duke Brusek, upon hearing the news, would have sighed in relief and smiled with satisfaction.

    Thinking that it was good he allowed me to move separately in the empire.

    ��Ah, and yours came too.��

    ��Mine?��

    ��Yeah. You sent a letter to that Archmagest time, right?��

    Huh? I immediately turned my head. Finally, a response came. It was something I had been expecting.

    There had been no reply for a while after I sent the contactst time.

    I understand. A year has passed since I brought it up, and given Shahri��s trait, she probably didn��t even check her letters every time she visited a city.

    Denif handed me the letter he took out from his bosom.

    Since it was a letterposed in code, it took some time to decipher. It wasn��t very long. There wasn��t much content.

    I had conveyed that I was sorry for making her wait so long, and that I would soon start preparing to attack the prince.

    -Confirmed. Departing from the south. About a month and a half to the imperial capital.

    The reply was simple. A month and a half, huh.

    Not bad. Even if she came right away because she was nearby, it��s not easy to start something now.

    Since an enormous amount of bombs exploded in the capital, surveince will be strict throughout the empire��s territory.

    Hmm. I should start thinking of excuses from now.

    Considering the date the reply came, Shahri must have sent it before the terrorist attack urred.

    ��She��ll be suspicious about why I didn��t call her for the terrorist attack targeting the princess.��

    To her, I am a devil worshipper.

    And it will also seem strange to stage such a massive terrorist attack and then attack the prince soon after.

    But I��m not too worried. Originally, it was my idea to call Shahri after theing of age ceremony.

    Whether the other side bes suspicious or has already shed with the devil worshippers, it��s not a big problem now.

    ��Regardless of the truth, she��lle looking for me anyway.��

    The devil worshippers must be furious because of this incident too. It means it��s time to bring out the magic tool that searches for Devil��s Blood.

    Enraged guys and Archmage Shahri.

    It will be a sufficient stage to test the glowstone brought from the desert ruins, which is actually an enormous bomb.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 178: Coming of Age Ceremony (4)

    Three weeks had passed since Erendil��sing of age ceremony. The terrorist attack was a big event, but now it had essentially be a thing of the past.@@novelbin@@

    Although there were casualties, the fact that they weren��t severe thanks to my winds probably had an impact.

    In this world without inte and smartphones, people also had to just go about their daily lives.

    The same was true for our mercenary group. We worked hard even in the tense atmosphere.

    Thanks to that, we built up a bit of a reputation. Some time had passed since we came to Chenarus.

    We diligently took on even minor missions and never had any problems. Word spread that our skills weren��t bad.

    I handed over the name Anues to Namir. Anyway, the only mission I had directly participated in was with the ncheot merchant group.

    Those guys disappeared after theing of age ceremony, and it wasn��t me who registered with the agency, so there shouldn��t be any big problems.

    Although Rina and Denif had be idle because the capital��s atmosphere was tense and there wasn��t much to do, I saw it positively.As the saying goes, no news is good news. For people like us, even a brief period without work is peaceful.

    ��Still, the atmosphere in the capital is quite heightened.��

    Following the two terrorist attacks after the victory parade anding of age ceremony, talk of war was gradually emerging.

    The first terrorist attack was dered to be the work of the West, but in the meantime, the empress��s assassination had also urred.

    The empire had only known victory for a long time. Moreover, the princess��s poprity had been skyrocketing.

    But these devil worshippers had targeted the princess twice.

    The reaction was simr among the people and the nobles loyal to the imperial family. They said we must punish them with an iron fist.

    Public sentiment was calling for war.

    ��The emperor must be quite troubled.��

    Even if he has a fiery temperament, he��s certainly not a stupid person.

    If possible, he would have set out immediately after thest incident. There must be a reason he��s dying the war.

    Either they haven��t grasped the true nature of those guys as I suspect, or he��s more capable than I expected and knows about the existence of the devil.

    Either way, it wasn��t something where he could easily announce going to war.

    However, if public opinion in the empire is moving this way, it seemed that war would inevitably break out soon.

    It doesn��t make sense for that iron-blooded empire to remain idle in this situation.

    ��I��d like to stop it if possible, but it doesn��t seem like I can.��

    This is one huge flow. It happened in the game too, albeitter than now.

    It wasn��t good. In any case, losses would be great if they didn��t properly know their enemy.

    But if it��s going to happen anyway and can��t be stopped�� it��s better if I help.

    The winds I possess.

    I pride myself on having superior information gathering abilitiespared to any spy. At least if the opponent isn��t a Sword Master.

    If war is really about to break out, I n to infiltrate the north and obtain information about those guys.

    I can just discreetly pass the information to the empire.

    Judging from Erendil and Rudehrn��s reactions, it seemed the emperor also knew I wasn��t a devil worshipper.

    Thinking about the future, it��s also good for me to gradually reestablish rtionships like this.

    Of course, it��s an extremely dangerous task. Even for me, there��s no guarantee of certain survival in their stronghold.

    ��Because the devil will be there.��

    Also, I think the chances of the empire winning are low even if I provide information.

    The devil I saw in the game until the middle of the main story was an almost invincible being.

    I have killed a devil before.

    But at that time, three Sword Masters faced the devil together, and usually one or two of them died.

    ��Still, I need to minimize the losses as much as possible.��

    As someone whose goal is survival, I naturally need to preserve the power of the empire that Erendil will lead.

    In fact, I��ve already achieved some results to a certain extent.

    I��ve killed quite a few devil worshipper named characters.

    Demorick, who was Haisen��s intelligence leader, Pelia, Arniel, and even the guy who would be a Sword Masterter.

    Of course, this isn��t enough to change the overall situation, but it��s better than nothing, right? The situation is much better than if those guys were alive.

    And above all, thwarting their ns to kill Erendil was significant.

    Terrorism in the imperial capital is no small feat. The triumphal ceremony, the assassination using the empress, and now thising of age ceremony.

    I protected Erendil three times in total. How much time and key personnel did they devote to preparing for these three attempts?

    ��I��ve taken a lot of their time.��

    This was an extremely positive aspect. Of course, there were still regrettable parts despite this.

    Essentially, we should consider that we��ve now entered the game��s starting point.

    Although there��s still time until the official game starting point, we should consider it as already begun.

    The butterfly effect of the things I��ve done and changed so far has greatly elerated the speed.

    In other words, it meant that the growth time I thought I still had left has also disappeared.

    But well��

    Considering my current level of growth and the things I��ve done, it wasn��t a big problem.

    ��Noting today either, huh.��

    I emptied my beer. I should get up soon. This was Mateo��s tavern. I had been spying here continuously since theing of age ceremony.

    They were supposed to meet after things happened with the 3rd prince��s confidant.

    I��m not sure if it��s because of that promise, but Mateo didn��t run away even after theing of age ceremony.

    After the ceremony, quite a few merchant groups and shops vanished overnight.

    The fruit shop owner died in the explosion and the ncheot merchant group left, but not Mateo.

    He��s still keeping his ce, receiving guests at the tavern. Well, there��s nothing suspicious about him either.

    Anyway, whether the 3rd prince��s side is being cautious due to the current situation or not, they haven��t shown up even after three weeks.

    I understand. Actually, I��ve beening here just in case during this time. I didn��t have high expectations.

    ��But it should be about time for them to make contact.��

    That��s when it happened.

    Someone was just opening the door of the bar anding in. The figure covered in a robe looked gloomy.

    It wasn��t the 3rd prince��s confidant I had seen before. But the atmosphere he gave off was subtle.

    Of course, there wouldn��t be just one or two gloomy people in this vast capital, but I decided I should observe a bit more and ordered another beer.

    ��This one��s on me.��

    ��Suddenly?��

    ��Regr customers should get benefits, you know.��

    Mateo, who brought the beer, winked with one eye. I had been frequenting this ce since before theing of age ceremony.

    About 2 months. It was enough time to be familiar with Mateo. I smiled and said thank you.

    After tapping sses, I take a sip of beer and listen with my winds. The gloomy man sat at the bar and ordered hard liquor.

    ��That��s quite strong, isn��t it?��

    Mateo pretended to be slightly surprised. Yes, pretended. I could see it was an act. I was certain there was something going on.

    ��There��s nothing like hard liquor for a bitter heart.��

    ��Do you have some kind of story?��

    ��Ah, a friend of mine died recently.��

    This conversation waspletely unrted to the current situation. In fact, I couldn��t understand what they were talking about.

    If I had to force a connection, it might make sense if their n was the friend, but that��s a stretch.

    ��That��s unfortunate.��

    ��It��s sad. I��ve lost my will to live.��

    ��You must have been very close?��

    ��I lived only looking at that guy. He was reliable.��

    The man emptied his hard liquor in one go.

    ��The problem is my friend��s brothers.��

    Brothers. Could this be referring to the princes? It seemed like I might be forcing connections too much, but there was no harm in being suspicious for now.

    ��What about the brothers?��

    ��Instead of mourning their friend��s death, they started fighting over the inheritance he left behind.��

    ��What kind of people would do that?��

    ��That��s what I��m saying.��

    ��But why is that a problem? I guess it��s annoying as a friend.��

    The gloomy man nodded.

    ��Yeah. It is a problem. My friend entrusted all his money to me before going to the other world.��

    ��To you?��

    ��Yeah. We were mercenaries. We entrusted our assets to each other when we left. To send to our families.��

    ��So that��s why you��re troubled. The brothers wille looking for you.��

    ��That��s right. They said they want to meet all together next week, but I don��t know what to do.��

    It seemed like I wasn��t forcing connections too much. If you exclude the meaningless context, it roughly fits together.

    The money issue is just an excuse for the conversation, and the essence is that the brothers are fighting.

    After Erendil��s terrorist attack, the rtionship between the princes deteriorated. It��s natural considering what happened to the 2nd prince.

    They are discussing the uing meeting of the three princes scheduled for the uing week. I heard the 2nd prince��s injury has healed too.

    I was lucky. I didn��t expect to get this kind of information.

    By the way, seeing that he came for consultation knowing this, that gloomy man seemed to be on the 3rd prince��s side after all.

    ��Everyone has their own trustworthy minions that others don��t know about.��

    I thought I should get up from my seat soon. This much is enough for listening to their conversation.

    Anyway, no matter what they talk about, there��s nothing I can change, and I just need to eavesdrop on the princes�� conversation.

    ***

    Outside the imperial pce, in the high-end restaurant where the 1st prince had called Carlyn before, the three princes held a secret meeting.

    Like that time, the entire restaurant was emptied. Only the three princes sitting at the table existed.

    ��Exin. What the hell happened?��

    ��What?��

    ��Are you pretending not to know? The bomb, I��m talking about.��

    ��I don��t know anything about it.��

    ��Did you join hands with those madmen? Because you want to be emperor? Because there��s no possibility if things continue like this?��

    ��What are you talking about? I said I don��t know anything!��

    The 3rd prince reacted angrily to the 1st prince��s interrogation.

    ��What I prepared were assassins. I haven��t heard from them, so they might have died in that incident.��

    ��You expect me to believe that now?��

    ��Brother, why would I join hands with those madmen when I have no possibility as you say? And why would I attack our second brother?��

    The 2nd prince was quietly listening to their conversation. A restrained anger simmered beneath that coldness.

    The 3rd prince continued.

    ��I mean, to be blunt, if our second brother dies and Erendil dies too, it only benefits you, the eldest brother, right? Why would I do such a thing?��

    ��How should I know!��

    ��I��m saying I have no reason to do that!��

    As voices raised, the 2nd prince intervened.

    ��He��s not wrong.��

    The 2nd prince threw a cold nce at the 1st prince.

    ��It was you, right, brother?��

    ��What?��

    ��You tried to get rid of me while killing Erendil. Because then you��d be emperor.��

    ��Why would I join hands with those guys?��

    The 2nd prince sneered.

    ��Because it��s the cleanest path for you to be emperor.��

    ��You!��

    ��Refute it if it��s not true. He has no reason to do it. Erendil wouldn��t be crazy enough to set off a bomb towards herself either. Then who could it be? Isn��t it you, the only one left?��

    ��Those guys or the third brother could have done it to drive a wedge between us two!��

    ��Why would they? When were we ever on good terms? If I died and Erendil died too, you��d benefit the most. Am I wrong?��

    The 1st prince couldn��t find words to refute. Carlyn once again became certain that this too was the devil worshippers�� n, as he had thought that day.

    They had tried to induce even greater conflict between the 1st and 2nd princes.

    Of course, from the perspective of the 2nd prince who was directly caught in the bomb, he couldn��t look at it objectively.

    ��I was better than you in the war with the West too. If Erendil dies, support would flow to me, so you tried to get rid of me too.��

    ��That��s not true.��

    ��Why does it sound right to me?��

    ��I��m telling you it��s a wedge! That Schurtafen guy stopped the terror attack, right! He��s on their side.��

    In fact, the princes didn��t know the inside story about Carlyn. Just like Emmet didn��t know.

    Apart from Erendil who guessed on her own, only the emperor and his subordinate Sword Masters and Chief of Intelligence knew the details about that day��s incident.

    ��So you��re saying they��re trying to create a rift between you and me.��

    ��Isn��t it more likely they tried to kill me rather than attack me just enough not to die in order to drive a wedge?��

    The 2nd prince grinned.

    ��And ording to my source, that Schurtafen might not be crazy, but possibly a double agent on our side following father��s orders?��

    Carlyn was slightly surprised by the 2nd prince��s words. It seemed there was a high-ranking intelligence agency agent who hadn��t been caught in collusion with the prince.

    The 2nd prince stood up, making a chair-scraping sound.

    ��I heard you��re going to Albaco next week?��

    ��You, how did you����

    ��You��d better be careful.��

    ��Are, are you challenging me right now?��

    ��Brother.��

    The 2nd prince showed a vicious smile.

    ��You started it first.��

    ��Hey! I��m telling you it wasn��t me! Hey!��

    The 1st prince shouted, but the 2nd prince left the restaurant without looking back.

    Left alone, the 1st prince cursed and threw the teacup on the table. The shattering sound was sharp.

    ��Did you really not do it, brother?��

    ����This again?��

    ��No, I��m just asking.��

    ������

    In the heavy silence, the 3rd prince also stood up. The 1st prince didn��t see his younger brother��s figure sighing in relief as he turned away.

    Carlyn saw the situation as not bad.

    From the devil worshippers�� perspective, they probably intended to use this conflict after the princess died, but with Erendil alive now, this was good for Carlyn.

    ��By the way, going to Albaco?��

    He couldn��t know the reason right away. He��d have to look into it. It was a ce somewhat distant from the capital.

    For a moment, Carlyn thought this could be an opportunity.

    ��Shahri will arrive soon.��

    It seemed he could use this as a pretext to draw out the Archmage. And the devil worshippers chasing him too.

    Leaving the restaurant, Carlyn immediately began writing a letter to Shahri.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! So, for those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest advanced chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price (basically you get around free 40 advanced chapters) instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention!

 Chapter 179: Archmage (1)

    The white city of Chenarus.

    I sat at a cafe terrace, drinking coffee and listening to the chatter of countless people.

    ��We need to catch and kill those wretched bastards quickly.��

    ��You��re absolutely right. Frankly, I don��t like it.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��I��m talking about His Majesty the Emperor. This is the second time those scoundrels have targeted the Her Highness the Princess, right? But there��s been no resolution for a year now. By staying idle, aren��t we just letting them look down on us? I think thistest incident is because of that too.��

    ��Don��t worry, my friend. Don��t you trust His Majesty the Emperor? He��s the one who sent those western bastards to hell.��@@novelbin@@

    Public opinion remained the same. Like bubbles slowly rising from the bottom before water boils, these opinions were the mainstream.

    It seemed war would break out soon, just as I had predicted. At the earliest within 6 months, at thetest within a year and a half.��My friend, you should speak properly. Wasn��t it actually Her Highness the Princess who sent those western bastards to hell?��

    ��Still, it was His Majesty who made the decision, right? This time too, he��s doing everything with us in mind. Didn��t you see the article the other day? It said the price increasest year was due to the war.��

    ��Was that so?��

    ��Yes. His Majesty endured it all for the sake of our lives. Now that this incident has urred too, he absolutely won��t stay idle.��

    I might try my best to dy it as much as I can, but I won��t be able to prevent the war.

    Rather than trying to stop it, it��s better to prioritize what I need to do.

    There are reasons for wanting to avoid war besides the possibility of the Empire suffering losses.

    If the devil worshippers achieve victory against the Empire, another problem will arise.

    Dwarves and elves. Other races who hate the Empire and humans will start lending their strength to that side after seeing their military achievements.

    In fact, if this were in the game, their joining would have happened only yearster, but��

    I��ve changed a lot. With the assassination of the Empress and this recent terrorist attack, discussions have likely already begun within the other races.

    Probably along the lines of ��If we had helped, couldn��t we have dealt great damage to the Imperial family?��

    ��I need to do what I can before more power flows to those guys.��

    Anyway, there was a separate reason why I deliberately took a seat at this cafe terrace in broad daylight. It��s because I detected an Imperial agent in this area.

    Although his rank itself wasn��t very high, he talks a lot andes to check on trends when he has time.

    Not all spies are taciturn and control information. Some often chat with close colleagues. I��m just grateful for it.

    He was especially active during this time. Although not every day, I��m just doing what I need to do during this period of leisure anyway. Whether it was lucky or not, I didn��t have to wait long today before the man showed up.

    -Have you heard the news from the north?

    -I heard it��s not good. Quite a few people have gone missing, right?

    -From what I briefly heard, it��s worse than you imagine.

    Even though things seemed to have calmed down a bit, the Emperor��s wrath fell upon the intelligence agency after the terrorist attack.

    The north became busier, and Imperial agents were dying off. Both from the intensity of work and in reality.

    -Sigh, I don��t know if this is right. Should we be ground down like this? Even if they tell us to move carefully, it��s too harsh. There are definitely traitors inside.

    -Still, there can��t be that many, right? We��ve weeded out so many people. The bigger problem is replenishing personnel. We��ve suffered quite a loss since the Empress died. Things must be bad if they��re even calling back retired agents.

    That��s right. Although most had shifted to administrative roles, the Empire was even calling back retired agents.

    In fact, they are people with good abilities. The fact that they retired properly usually means they have considerable skills.

    -You��re right. Regiro, who mocked me for running errands two years ago, came back with a gloomy face. His expression was so dark I couldn��t even tease him.

    -Still, it��ll get better soon.

    -Why? Did you hear something?

    -I heard His Majesty ordered the use of knights.

    -Knights? Will they do well?

    -It��s better than nothing. At least they��ll be better atbat thanpletely ignorant rookies, right?

    This was the first time I��d heard this information. While it��smon for knights or nobles to cooperate with the intelligence agency, they usually operate individually.

    It seems the Emperor has also made up his mind. To wage war against the devil worshippers.

    There may be concerns about betrayal, but if the provided information is limited, it shouldn��t be a major problem.

    It might be faster than I thought. Hmm, I wonder how this war will progress.

    If he hands over troops to the princes likest time, it will literally be a disaster.

    -By the way, have you heard any news about Schurtafen?

    My focus sharpened slightly at this talk. I know there won��t be much toe out of it, but human psychology works that way.

    -No. The higher-ups are saying to find him somehow, but how can we find that guy? Even Lord Rudehrn lost him.

    -In my opinion, they��re just saying that. Just pretend to look. The focus is on the north anyway.

    That��s not wrong. Although there are many people observing in the capital, it��s not to a severe degree.

    I usually go around in disguise from the start anyway.

    Osten��s contribution was also significant. When I was Schurtafen, I exposed my bare face. Even with a disguise, I couldn��t cover my eyes.

    But now it��s different. Starting from colored lenses, I can now even attach intricate flesh pieces.

    I did exin things like silicone masks, but the speed of development was beyond imagination.

    Every time he invents something, he gets a bonus, so he shows passion by even cutting down on sleep when I tell him something.

    ��That��s a good thing. I can always make more money.��

    Of course, he��s not just focused on that alone.

    The cape coat has also been improved, and he��s made an umbre sword. Although the quality of the sword isn��t great since he��s not a cksmith, it��s usable as a disposable weapon.

    Seeing results already, it��s clear I made the right choice in bringing Osten. Of course, the same goes for the other kids.

    It��s just that a bit more time is needed.

    As the conversation finally wrapped up, I stood up from my seat. This much eavesdropping is enough for today.

    Now I just need to stop by the post office and return to my lodgings. I��ve been waiting every day.

    It��s about time for a letter to arrive from Shahri.

    ***

    Unfortunately, the visit to the post office was in vain. There was still no letter from Shahri.

    ording to the schedule, it should arrive soon��

    There is a possibility of something unfavorable happening.

    It could be that Shahri has already made contact with the devil worshippers and is taking more time to set a trap.

    ��But it doesn��t matter either way.��

    If what Osten says is true, the glowstone has the power to copse all of that.

    And I trust Osten��s eyes. I just hope for quick contact from either side.

    That��s because the First Prince is leaving in a few days. It��s still alright for now. I was nning to target his return anyway.

    I never intended to move hastily in the first ce.

    Since Shahri��s arrival and the prince��s departure don��t align, it was awkward to move forcefully anyway.

    ��The First Prince wasn��t the target to begin with.��

    Shahri and the devil worshippers are bigger enemies than the First Prince. There will always be opportunities for the prince.

    It would be nice if he died, but there��s no need to kill him urgently. In fact, I could kill him right away if I wanted to.

    The problem is entering the imperial pce, killing him, and then not being able to escape the Sword Master��s pursuit.

    But once the war starts, opportunities will arise plenty.

    ��Of course, I shouldn��t get impatient about this either.��

    If the princes die off except for Erendil, she will be suspected one way or another.

    That��s not good. The handling needs to be done naturally.

    It would be even better if the First Prince and Second Prince attack each other. But it didn��t seem like a big incident would ur.

    A few days ago, the Second Prince reacted sharply, but upon closer inspection, it didn��t seem like he would move hastily. He��s also greedy for the Emperor��s throne after all.

    ��Anyway, the First Prince said he��d return in about two weeks, so it��s perfect for aligning the n.��

    After eavesdropping on the meeting, I was able to find out the reason and schedule for going to Albaco by spying on the First Prince��s confidants.

    It��s strange to leave the imperial pce at a time like this, but it turns out it was an initiative led by the First Prince himself.

    Albaco is a ce where many of the Empire��s cksmiths gather, and the Empire��s military equipmentes from there.

    The First Prince intended to make his bravery known by inspecting Albaco during these dangerous times.

    It��s amon action for politicians.

    For safety reasons, he nned not to announce it before departure but to publicize the fact after returning.

    ��Rina��s not here.��

    The lodgings I arrived at while thinking were quiet. I could only sense Osten��s presence.

    That��s natural.

    Including Denif and Namir, the kids went out on a mercenary mission. It was the first proper mission in a long time.

    It was a job to escort a merchant group to the border area of the west, and they were included in one of several mercenary groups.

    There, they will raise their reputation a bit more by sparring as I instructed.

    Because of that, only Rina, Mary, Osten, and I were left in the capital now.

    ��Osten is always busy in his room, and Mary went to university.��

    After theing-of-age ceremony, I immediately looked into universities and enrolled Mary. It wasn��t difficult.

    Most problems are solved with money. Especially for universities.

    Most wealthy families in the Empire send their children to university with money, regardless of their children��s abilities.

    -Brother! Thank you so much.

    -I-I��ll work hard!

    Aron was extremely grateful. Mary also showed tears with a moved expression. It was a reaction beyond my expectations.

    Considering she was an orphan from the western region, I could understand.

    Although I had treated her well so far, she probably didn��t expect to go to a university in the imperial capital.

    It was quite an expensive endeavor, but it��s an investment for the future. And Mary isn��t the type to not work hard.

    She may becking now due to her young age and limited education, but she��ll catch up soon.

    She��s several times smarter than those good-for-nothings who entered with donations. However, I told her not to stand out too much.

    Pretend not to know even if you do, just stay in the middle. It��s not good to be too famous. While I was thinking this, Rina opened the door and came in.

    ��You were here first.��

    ��Where did you go?��

    ��To stretch my hands a bit.��

    Rina faintly raised the corners of her mouth and ced gold items and money pouches on the desk.

    I was momentarily speechless. She had stolen quite a lot, more than I had imagined.

    ��It seems impressive that you managed to hide this in your clothes without getting caught.��

    ��Do you like it?��

    ��Of course. Take as much as you want.��

    ��I��m good.��

    ��Then ording to the agreed ratio.��

    Due to the strict surveince in the imperial capital, Rina hadn��t been able to rob the noble mansions she wanted for a while.

    Since Rina, whose happiness is stealing, was getting too frustrated, I allowed her to do some petty thievery.

    ��Don��t do too much tomorrow.��

    ��Because the timing is bad?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Alright. I��ll be careful.��

    Rina agreed without muchment. Her expression seemed a bit better, so I felt I did well in allowing it.

    She probably didn��t get caught anywhere.

    ��Has the contacte?��

    Rina asked. I had exined my ns to all thepanions anyway. Although I��m the only one taking action.

    ��Not yet.��

    ��Is that okay?��

    ��It doesn��t matter how it turns out. You heard from Osten too, right?��

    ��Yes. But I can��t imagine it.��

    Well, even I, who have some idea of how big an explosion can be through movies and media, can��t quite grasp what it would be like in reality.

    For Rina, who watched this recent terrorist attack from quite far away, the hundreds of times greater destructive power must be beyond the realm ofprehension.

    There was no more conversation after that. Rina tends to be taciturn, and I��m not the type to talk much either.

    Rina went into her room, and I closed my eyes and entered my inner world.

    It was to focus on swordsmanship. I had reached 5-star in Moonlight Technique with the best condition I had before theing-of-age ceremony and gained a lot of insights.

    However, now is more important. I need to internalize every aspect of the realm I touched that day without missing anything.

    Three days passed like that.

    The First Prince departed for Albaco. Secretly, dressed like an ordinary knight, with minimal escorts.

    And the next day, contact came from Shahri.

    It was a letter saying she was waiting in a city near the capital. I had originally called her there.

    ��It��s time.��

    I sent another letter to Shahri.

    The content was toe to Karantang Forest, located between Albaco and the Empire, on the day the First Prince leaves Albaco.

    Immediately after sending the letter, I set out for the forest with the Devil��s Blood detector.

    To lure in the devil worshippers ording to the schedule, I need to be the bait myself.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! For those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention! P.S: If you want to buy the chapters in bulk and wanted a custom price, do hit me up on my discord ount @_dawn24

 Chapter 180: Archmage (2)

    Before departing for Karantang Forest, I didn��t forget to give Osten and Rina onest reminder.

    It was because of thepanions who weren��t in Chenarus due to the schedule. Well, in fact, the only problem among them was Denif.

    I had told them before leaving, but I was worried about Denif��spetitive spirit. In case he might follow.

    He��s not the type to act rashly, but you never know.

    The fact that I hadn��t been able to spar with him much because I was busy preventing Erendil��sing-of-age ceremony wasn��t a big problem.

    However, I felt a bit uneasy about originally telling Denif we��d face the Archmage together.

    ��Though the n changed after that.��

    Denif still wanted to go. He said he wanted to see the glowstone explode, even if from afar.

    I told him we��d see how things went.I wasn��t worried about Denif��s skills. I trust those. And there��s no concern about getting caught if he moves with me.

    It was just a scheduling issue. Denif was now in charge of the mercenary work instead of me. There were still 2 days left until his return.

    ��It��s awkward to wait, and meetingter is dangerous.��

    There��s a possibility that Denif might btedly follow me and get entangled with the devil worshippers or Shahri.

    That wouldplicate things.

    In a situation where separatemunication was impossible,te joining was forbidden unless we were going together from the start.

    Still, I told them to let him know I��d spar with him 3 times after I return, so Denif might wait patiently.

    Anyway, I adjusted my disguise, bought a new horse, and set out for Karantang.

    I didn��t bring much.

    Moonlight, their magic tools, glowstone, some simple food and tools. My body was light, but my heart was heavy.

    ��I��m quite nervous.��

    Although I know there shouldn��t be any problems, I can��t predict how the situation will unfold.

    Hmm, thinking about it slowly, it seems I feel some aversion to facing the devil again.

    I steeled myself. I believe this glowstone will somehow resolve things well.

    I received Shahri��s letter this afternoon and sent a reply, so Shahri will check it in 3 days at the earliest.

    Of course, such cases are rare. Usually, it takes about 5 days. Still, I needed to move as quickly as possible.

    Although I set an agreed date, there was a possibility that Shahri might arrive at the forest a bit earlier. No, the probability was high.

    ��Whether she��s digging a trap for me oring early to observe due to suspicion.��

    I intended to lure in the devil worshippers as well. I don��t know how quickly they��lle.

    Most of them should be in the north.

    In other words, to match that schedule, I too had to move as quickly as possible.

    Well, no matter howte, the devil worshippers will surelye to the forest within the agreed date.

    ��Even if Shahries first, I can detonate it when they arrive.��

    Whether they��re in cooperation or attacking each other in the forest, it doesn��t matter in any situation.

    What I care about is just that Shahri and the devil worshippers meet in this forest.

    Still, the one thing I��m worried about is a situation where those two don��t encounter each other in this forest.

    Either the devil worshippers don��t respond to my call, or Shahries and leaves feeling something��s off.

    Although the possibilities are low for both, they can��t be ruled out. Reality doesn��t always go as nned.

    Shahri might note at all in the end.

    It might seem strange to target a prince at this time without any prior notice, unlike during the terrorist attack on Erendil.

    I was worried that using a bomb might not yield significant results.

    ��If Shahri doesn��te at all, I��ll assess the situation. Otherwise, it��s better to target Shahri.��

    Assuming Shahries and tries to leave first, I n to boldly use the glowstone.

    It��s better to use it than to save it when I don��t even know who wille from the devil worshippers�� side.

    ��Let��s see how things unfold for now.��

    ***

    After several days of minimal rest, I arrived at Karantang Forest.

    There were two main reasons for choosing this ce to detonate the glowstone, which is iparable to a magic bomb.

    The first was the geographical aspect I considered most important, and the second was that it��s a sparsely popted area.

    I know it��s impossible topletely avoid unnecessary casualties in what I��m about to do.

    But there was no reason to create unnecessary victims either. Karantang Forest is a sparsely popted area located between two mountains.

    Since there are no cities near the forest, people don��te here to hunt animals or gather nts.

    ��It��s perfect for detonating the glowstone.��

    I deployed winds the moment I entered the forest.

    Winds spreading at full power, there was no sign of presence even though there should be one or two people.

    I slowly explored the forest, heading towards the center. It was a ce with a smallke and a clearing.

    There were no paths since people rarely frequented the area. Bushes touched my body with every step, and insects flew around.

    It was fortunate that I could use winds. Not a single thing touched me due to the winds barrier surrounding my body.

    Immediately after arriving at the center of the forest, I took out the magic tool that detects Devil��s Blood from my bag.

    I took a deep breath to calm the rising tension.

    ��Hoo.��

    The memory of facing the devilst timees to mind. Its enormous and overwhelming presence, honestly, I felt powerless.

    I shouldn��t feel that way today, but no matter how I prepare myself, it won��t be an easy task.

    However, I need to act strongly. I had to irritate it a bit.

    The devil would know that there��s a reason I��m calling it here.

    ��It��s not stupid, of course it would notice that I��m calling it into a trap.��

    Still, I think it will have toe. I shattered the n they had been preparing for a year.

    Even before that, I revealed their identity to the world and hindered them at every turn.@@novelbin@@

    They��ll either send someone, gritting their teeth in anger, or to investigate in some way.

    When I first formted this n, what I wanted was for them to consider Shahri as mypanion.

    ��Now it doesn��t matter either way.��

    Anyway, it��s time to face it now. The sooner, the earlier they��lle looking.

    I held a dagger in my right hand and drew a small line on my left palm. Just enough to draw a little blood.

    Blood beads up in a line on the shallow wound. I grabbed the magic tool with that hand.

    Like before, the dark purple magic tool reacted. Was it remembering this tool?

    The reaction was faster than in the past.

    The devil��s sinister power erupts violently from inside the magic tool. My vision inverted to dark purple.

    ��This isn��t easy.��

    Despite preparing to remember and ovee this moment, my body stiffened for an instant.

    Goosebumps rise on my skin a half-beatte. Rising tension, my heartbeat quickens.

    And from within the purple sphere, the devil with ck sclera and ominous red eyes stared directly at me.

    The intense gaze seemed emotionless, but looking closely, it also seemed filled with anger.

    Those eyes scanned me and behind me.

    It would have immediately known where I was. I wonder if it��s gathering information on what I��m doing here.

    I gritted my teeth imperceptibly. It��s time to ovee this tremendous presence and fear.

    I deliberately smirked.

    ��That was quite shy. Must have been hard to gather those bombs. I enjoyed watching.��

    The devil raised one corner of its mouth eerily. Of course, it didn��t look like it was smiling at all.

    The devil of domination said nothing to me.

    But the overflowing killing intent in its eyes was constricting me through the magic tool.

    If it were an ordinary person, wouldn��t they have gone into cardiac arrest just from that gaze? I didn��t lose my smile.

    ��I think you know what I mean. I��ll be waiting here.��

    I shifted the magic tool to my right hand. One-sidedmunication. The devil was still staring at me with a fierce gaze.

    Three seconds passed like that. As my inverted vision returned to normal, the connection with the magic tool was cut off.

    ��Haah.��

    I exhaled deeply again. The pressure was intense. Still, there was progresspared to before.

    This time I cut off the connection myself and didn��t forget to provoke it.

    It��s hard to call this progress, but it��s not easy to do this in front of a devil even with a magic tool as a medium.

    In reality, most people, even if they��re strong, freeze and can��t move in front of a devil.

    Well, anyway. Now all that��s left is to wait. I lifted my head and looked at the mountains on either side.

    I was nning to climb up the mountain now. Staying in the forest would make it easy to be detected and difficult to observe.

    ��Which way should I go?��

    It doesn��t matter which side. I didn��t decide in advance either.

    But maybe because I just faced the devil, even this trivial issue suddenly felt concerning.

    I checked the wind above the sky. It was blowing from the right mountain to the left.

    If it doesn��t matter which side, it��s better to consider the wind��s influence. Let��s go right.

    If this is temporary, I can always move to the left mountainter.

    ***

    After setting up a hideout just below the mountain peak, I observed Karantang Forest with a telescope.

    While telescopes originally exist in this world too, Osten had modified it to allow for much more detailed viewing.

    There were two reasons for using a telescope.

    Shahri, being an Archmage, can sense my winds. The same goes for if the devil worshippers sent a strong personparable to a Sword Master.

    Also, the mountain and forest were wider than expected, making it quite draining to observe all areas with winds.

    Anyway, waiting without a set time was quite boring.

    Since I was hiding, I couldn��t just swing my sword around, and I couldn��t light a fire for meals either.

    After three days passed like that, a group appeared. I couldn��t help but tilt my head at the sight of them.

    Unexpectedly, the devil worshippers arrived before Shahri.

    ��What��s this?��

    They��re faster than I imagined. Even if the devil gave orders after seeing me, this speed was abnormal.

    A thought shed through my mind.

    Could it be that they were targeting the First Prince? That would make sense. They would have been in this area.

    At the same time, I recalled the princes�� meeting from before. The Third Prince knew that the Second Prince had warned the First Prince.

    If that conversation was ryed, they might havee to threaten the First Prince to exploit that conflict.

    ����Still, it��s strange.��

    But there��s no reason for that. I saved Erendil. In this situation, is there a need to drive a wedge between the First and Second Princes?

    It would have been better to make them unite and target the Imperial Princess. Of course, that��s already impossible now.

    Ah�� my thoughts lead in a different direction. I might have been heading in the wrong direction.

    Erendil is alive. The Third Prince who sided with them is essentially useless now.

    And a prince who rarely left the imperial pce came out with minimal escorts.

    ��Could they be trying to recruit the First Prince?��

    That possibility was high.

    With Erendil still active, it��s better to approach the First Prince than the disconnected Third Prince.

    They could easily predict that war would break out soon by observing the capital��s atmosphere.

    If they join hands with the First Prince, they could help him achieve military sess, and use information from this side to target Erendil.

    ��They��ve been busy brainstorming in this short time.��

    Of course, it��s not certain yet, but I think that��s the case. I felt a bit of self-reproach for not having thought this far.

    Huff, useless emotion. Let��s focus on what��s happened. Have they already made contact ande looking for me?

    I��m not sure. The schedule would have been too tight for that.

    Even if they met, the First Prince wouldn��t have easily fallen for those guys. Still, I should check it out.

    ��Huh?��

    They set up in the central clearing of the forest, but a new person caught my eye through the telescope.

    I wondered what they were doing as they settled in and waited, but it turns out they were waiting for a superior. It was a familiar face.

    ��Tilivan.��

    A high-ranking executor of the devil worshippers. I didn��t expect to see that face here at this time. He��s quite a high-ranking person.

    Unlike the half-baked Pelia, he��s someone who can freely use the devil��s power.

    Two things became certain.

    Seeing hime all the way here, it��s clear they intended to make contact with the First Prince.

    And given that they likely haven��t met due to the schedule, the fact that he��se to this forest now means�� killing me is a higher priority than recruiting the First Prince.

    Augh escaped inappropriately. If he moved immediately to this extent, it means they��re quite angry about what I��ve done.

    ��This might be an even bigger fish than the Archmage.��Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! For those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention! P.S: If you want to buy the chapters in bulk and wanted a custom price, do hit me up on my discord ount @_dawn24

 Chapter 181: Archmage (3)

    At the end of autumn, even the night sky seemed high and distant. A crescent moon hung in the middle of that far-off sky.

    With only a few wisps of clouds floating in the distant sky, the moonlight from the crescent moon was quite bright.

    As winter approached, a chill lingered in the night air on the mountain. Breath turned to mist in the cold wind.

    Despite this, the devil worshippers did not light a fire. They had only dug trenches next to the clearing to take shelter.

    Without even magical braziers, they were enduring the cold with just their bodies. I thought it showed impressive willpower.

    Of course, I didn��t need to do that. I had winds. But my behavior was the same.

    I, too, had dug into the ground, covered it with branches, and was hiding while observing them.

    Meals were dry rations, like theirs. It was a bit tiresome, but I didn��tin. I��d been through tougher training. I just ate when I could.

    ��Of course, I didn��t forget to brush my teeth.��I had located a spring near the summit and positioned myself ordingly. I could fetch water from there and purify it.

    There was a brief gap in surveince, but that wasn��t really important right now.

    Even after climbing the mountain, the direction of the winds hadn��t changed, so I didn��t bother changing my position.

    I was still monitoring them from below the peak of the mountain on the right.

    Even past midnight, they were still taking turns searching the forest. Their movements were thorough.

    Fortunately, I had properly erased my traces beforeing up. Even considering their abilities, the detailed search was progressing quite slowly.

    ��Looks like they��re under strict orders.��

    They moved cautiously, always alert to their surroundings. Well, it��s natural since they probably thought I hadid traps for them.

    I also observed them while staying as tense as possible, trying not to let my guard down. Brushing teeth but holding in bathroom breaks as much as possible.

    It was a battle between hunters.

    Though they had greater numbers, I thought I had the advantage. Both geographically and situationally. But I couldn��t be careless.

    ��You never know when it might get dangerous.��

    I shouldn��t underestimate Tilivan��s abilities. A high-ranking executor. Someone who can directly use power received from the devil.

    Even though I was observing from quite a distance at the mountain summit using binocrs, he might still sense even this gaze.

    The intuition of someone empowered by the devil would surpass human limits. Of course, it��s probably an excessive worry.

    Still, there��s no harm in being careful.

    ��Wait, wait. No more than 10 seconds of observation at a time.��

    I had set rules for when I watched him. I didn��t need to keep looking constantly. Unless they gave up and left the forest, I didn��t need to move.

    Tilivan and Shahri.

    I was just waiting for the high-ranking executor of the devil worshippers and the Archmage to meet.

    I still hadn��t decided which of the two should be the primary target.

    Originally, I should have aimed for Shahri, but the chance to catch a high-ranking executor might note again.

    If the devil worshippers choose to leave first�� I would have to make a decision.

    Still, I thought it might be better to kill Tilivan.

    Even if the Archmage could be countered by a Sword Master, that guy might be able to overwhelm a Sword Master depending on the situation.

    ��But considering the connection to the elf side, Shahri needs to be dealt with too.��

    I was still deliberating.

    Meeting both of them was the top priority for now. I��ll keep thinking and make a decision until then.

    Anyway, there was still time before Shahri arrived. There were 6 days left until the promised date.

    She��s likely to arrive a few days early, so minimum 2�C3 days, maximum 6 days.

    Still, the devil worshippers will search for me here for at least 3 days, so the chances of them meeting are quite high.

    There was one worry.

    If they don��t find any traces in the forest and suddenly turn towards the mountains.

    Then I would have to move too.

    The quicker that decision is made, the more likely I am to miss Shahri. If that timees, I really will have to make a choice.

    ***

    Three days passed. Shahri still hadn��t arrived. It was a tense but boring time.

    My routine consisted of observing them, and their routine consisted of searching for me.

    A silent hunt and chase.

    I also kept changing positions on the same mountain. They hadn��t started watching this mountain yet, but��

    It was a habit from training. Constantly changing positions to prepare for any possibility.

    They weren��t watching this mountain yet, but you never know.

    ��Huh?��

    The problem urred at lunch on the third day. My worry became reality. Tilivan gathered his people.

    He said something while pointing at this mountain and the opposite mountain.

    Having made no progress searching the forest, they changed direction. I had expected this to some degree.

    Even though the forest wasrge, these guys were skilled. They had already searched more than enough.

    Still, it was unfortunate. I had hoped to dy it as much as possible, but��

    There were six of them �C Tilivan and his five subordinates.

    Three subordinates headed towards this mountain. Tilivan went to the opposite side with one subordinate.

    The remaining one hid by the clearing next to theke, on standby. Through the binocrs, I could see he was holding something in both hands.

    They were res. To immediately signal if anything unusual was spotted while hisrades searched the mountains.

    ��Well, even falling would be an adventure for them.��

    He kept holding the res even as time passed, perhaps to signal immediately in case of a sudden attack.

    His weapon was beside him. It seemed he was determined to send a signal even if he died.

    What should I do?

    I still hadn��t decided who to use the bomb on. You could call it indecisive, but it couldn��t be helped. Both Shahri and Tilivan were high-value targets.

    It was a shame to attack now without Shahri. Even knowing it was greedy, I wanted to go after both.

    And also, it didn��t seem like they knew about me and had started searching.

    Of course, I couldn��t be certain.

    While I was watching the others, Tilivan might have ovee this great distance and discovered me.

    ��But the possibility is low.��

    Let��s think calmly. I can��t be confident of victory against Tilivan. What I know is him from around the middle of the game.

    If he��s as strong as then, a head-on battle is impossible. But it might be different now.

    Still, directly engaging was a dangerous gamble. He��s someone who has properly received the devil��s power.

    Not only would it be hard to win, but if I��m captured by him, the Devil��s Blood is the problem. It would be passed to them after I die.

    Well. What happens after I die isn��t really my concern, but it was an ufortable thought.

    After a moment��s consideration, I made a decision.

    ��There��s no need to move right away.��

    Escape will be more difficult as time passes. Though I��ve thought of methods, I don��t know how he��ll attack.

    But they��ve just started climbing the mountain. It means I still have some time.

    Let��s wait a bit longer for Shahri.

    There might be a chance to deal with them together if the one on standby below sends a signal and they gather.

    If the distance closes before then��

    I��ll have no choice but to deal with them and withdraw. I decided something else too. I��ll use the glowstone on Tilivan instead of Shahri.

    ��I can contact Shahri separately.��

    An excuse that the n fell through because I had to deal with them after the empire caught my trail should be enough.

    Actually, their appearance shows a high possibility that Shahri hasn��t made contact with them yet.

    It��s not 100%, but if they had already met and formed an alliance, they would have arrived around the same time.

    In other words, it means there��s another chance if I contact Shahri quickly after dealing with them.

    ��I��ll need to save the glowstone then.��

    If I use it to catch Tilivan, one will be left. I��d send Denif back to the desert to get more, but��

    There��s no guarantee we can get more. We were chased from the ruins. Even Denif��s sand didn��t work.

    If only one is really left, it��s better to use it against the devilter rather than on Shahri.@@novelbin@@

    Of course, rationally thinking, it��s better not to use it to kill Tilivan either.

    Hiding the existence of the glowstone from them would be good for shocking them. Still, there was a reason to use it.

    I needed to see its destructive power myself before using it on the devil, and no matter how strong the glowstone is, we don��t know if it will really work on the devil.

    ��Better than saving it and not being able to use it.��

    I don��t know. My head seems to get moreplicated as the situation bes urgent. I deliberately shook my head.

    Don��t worry unnecessarily, just think about what��s right in front of me, cleanly.

    First, wait. And if Tilivan approaches first, use the glowstone on him.

    That��s all. There will be another chance with Shahri.

    I won��t use the bomb then. Let��s face her with Denif and Phiri. If it really doesn��t work, I can use itter.

    ��It��s started.��

    They began slowly climbing from the base of the mountain to the summit, keeping their distance.

    Theye up making circles to the left and right of a straight line. It��s a formation that minimizes blind spots in the search.

    Considering their strength and senses, I wonder if they really need to do this, but it seemed they wanted to be certain.

    Like that, midnight passed.

    The gradually tightening of encirclement was now positioned just below the middle of the mountain. It wasn��t a very wide mountainpared to its height.

    The time given to me was also slowly diminishing. They only started to rest when dawn broke.

    I��ll have to move before noon tomorrow. Shahri seemed unlikely, and it was a dawn of growing regret.

    ��Huh?��

    Amidst the deepening dawn, there was a strange sensation. I lifted my head sharply, fighting off drowsiness.

    Light was rising from the clearing in the forest.

    I hurriedly raised my binocrs. And, in the clearing, Shahri was standing face to face with a devil worshipper.

    ��What the hell����

    I suppressed the urge to jump up from my spot. It was an instinctive joy.

    The devil worshippers who had been resting just below the middle of the mountain hurriedly began descending.

    ***

    ��Nice to meet you.��

    In this wary encounter, Shahri spoke first. She had already noticed that these were devil worshippers.

    As an Archmage and an elf, she could sense the devil��s scent emanating from Tilivan.

    Actually, she hade here with some suspicion. The guy who hadn��t contacted her didn��t call during the princess��s assassination, but suddenly sent a letter.

    She was also worried if it was possible to target the prince in this situation. But sensing that scent made her feel a bit relieved. Of course, she also felt something strange.

    ��That guy back then didn��t give off this kind of smell.��

    It was a puzzling point since Carlyn hadn��t seemed weak. But she soon changed her mind.

    Among the six people, only one gave off a sinister feeling.

    She thought that if everyone had that kind of aura, even devil worshippers would have a hard time operating.

    However, what she still couldn��t understand was the other party��s wary attitude.

    ��Who are you?��

    ��Why are you asking that? You called me here.��

    ��We did?��

    ������

    ������

    At that moment, both tilted their heads. We called you? Why are they pretending not to know? Conflicting thoughts crossed both their minds.

    The atmosphere rapidly chilled. The devil worshippers realized this woman was a trap.

    As the intended meeting was taking ce at the base of the mountain, Carlyn finished his preparations at the summit.

    He neatly cleaned up the spot where he had stayed, and put on a wing suit. In one hand, he held the glowstone.

    ��Let��s go.��

    Carlyn nodded firmly and threw himself off the cliff at the mountain summit. A rough updraft followed.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! For those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention! P.S: If you want to buy the chapters in bulk and wanted a custom price, do hit me up on my discord ount @_dawn24

 Chapter 182: Archmage (3)

    I soar up, riding the rough updraft. It��s been a while since I��ve flown. A pleasant pressure travels between my outstretched arms and legs.

    The moon gets closer and the ground farther away.

    Opening my eyes wasn��t a problem. Instead of a helmet, winds were protecting my head.

    The sky with few clouds was bright enough with the light emitted by the crescent moon, but night was still night.

    Things visible on the ground be smaller. I had long since adapted to the darkness of night, but not to the distance. My vision gradually bes hazy.

    The figures of those creatures disappear, and even trees start to look like a single mass. It��s okay. I��m still estimating their position.

    From the sky, I brought a telescope to my eyes using winds instead of hands and checked below.

    ��As expected.��

    I didn��t think Shahri and the devil worshippers would run away. There was no reason to.Just talk or fight. I felt thetter would be even better.

    Seeing their surprised and serious expressions, and lips opening and closing, it seemed they were talking.

    There��s still plenty of time. I ascended a bit more into the sky. I was nning to plunge down from above.

    ��I hope this goes well.��

    Right now, I��ve turned myself into a bomber. The n is to drop glowstone while flying through the sky and then escape the radius.

    It was a n I had conceived since having destructive power hundreds of times greater than a magic bomb.

    The first thing that came to mind when hearing about that destructive power was a nuclear bomb. Still, I personally think it will be different from a nuclear bomb.

    This is magic, after all.

    Well, I don��t know much about nuclear bombs, but can magic create something like that? Of course, I can��t be certain.

    ��I need to be careful. There are issues after that too.��

    If it��s really like a nuclear bomb, I should worry about radioactive contamination. That��s also why I chose this ce.

    There are no cities nearby, few people around, and it��s at some distance from the imperial capital.

    Anyway, even excluding such additional risk factors, the destructive power exceeding a hundred times that of a magic bomb was the problem from the start.

    I think the only way to detonate this and survive is to use it like I am.

    Hmm. I wonder if a Sword Master could survive? I��m not sure. Still, I don��t think I can guarantee it.

    Osten said it would explode about 20 seconds after magical intervention. If we consider an error margin of about 5 seconds, 15 seconds would be dangerous even for a Sword Master.

    Anyway, within what I can do, the only way to use glowstone without dying was this wing suit.

    You also need to know how to self-adjust especially if you have winds, so currently, I��m probably the only one on the continent who can do this.

    ��No worry about misfires either.��

    I had never experienced aerial bombing. I hadn��t practiced separately while waiting for today either.

    But I don��t think it will be a problem.

    From the start, with that destructive power, I can assume 99% fatality if it just falls nearby.

    Since the opponent is Tilivan who directly received the devil��s power and an Archmage, there��s a 1% possibility, but that��s what winds are for adjusting.

    From the moment of dropping until the explosion, winds will guide the bomb to those guys. Can they avoid this?

    Well. I think it��s absolutely impossible.

    ��This should be enough.��

    I gauged the sky and ground. I was between the crescent moon and those guys. If they looked up now, they could see me as a dot above the moon.

    I move a bit further. There was a small cloud below me. Now. I changed the air current of winds.

    Hiding my body in the small cloud, I folded my arms and legs and pointed my head downwards. Winds and gravity press down on me.

    From sky to ground, I elerate in a straight line.

    Fierce descent. The sense of speed receiving the force of gravity and winds at full power made my heart pound.

    At that moment, an unexpected desire arose. It was the effect of entric Actions sending a signal after a long time.

    At a time like this? I frowned in the sky, but fortunately, it wasn��t anything strange.

    I just wanted to properly feel this glide. After all, winds were protecting my body now.

    I released the winds enveloping my body.

    ��Ackk! Ack!��

    Winds press down on my face with impossible pressure. For a moment, my lips parted and my cheeks were pushed, letting out a weird sound.

    Breathing was impossible, of course, and my hair whipping my cheeks in the strong winds felt like being hit with a whip.

    This isn��t it. I quickly wrapped my face with winds. Of course, only a little, as there was the desire of entric Actions.

    Only then did I feel the appropriate pressure of winds. My clothes flutter roughly, and a cold but refreshing sensation envelops my body.

    ��What is this�� in such an important situation.��

    Even I found it absurd, but the workings of entric Actions were not something I could stop.

    Well, it��s probably a stroke of luck that I didn��t have the desire tomit suicide along with the bomb.

    Anyway, the distance had narrowed considerably now. The trees that looked like a mass became clearer, and those guys were visible.

    I focused on the glowstone in my hand. It was covered with a light-blocking screen to prevent light from leaking.

    There��s no warning from Death Avoidance. I intervened in the Great Magic maintained steadily inside, moving mana with peace of mind. It wasn��t a difficult task.

    I��m not using magic, just causing a crack in that magic, that��s all. The flow bes problematic.

    ��20 seconds from now.��

    It was the time left until an explosion that even I found hard to imagine. 20, 19��..

    Suddenly, goosebumps started to rise on the nape of my neck. It was the precursor symptom of Death Avoidance activating.

    I immediately pulled my right hand back in midair. The light-blocking screen covering the glowstone was stripped off and shot up into the sky.

    In the night sky, below the crescent moon, another light was created. And twisting my legs, waist, arms, my whole body, I threw the glowstone down.

    And that light was shot towards the ground at a terrifying speed, added to the inertia of the vertical descent at an incredible speed.

    ***

    ��The fact that he called out me and you guys means������

    This bastard, Shahri frowned and trailed off as she saw Tilivan suddenly looking up at the sky while she was speaking.

    Is there something there? Is this perhaps a ploy to induce carelessness? Thinking so, she also nced sideways.

    ��A meteorite?��

    There was light in the sky. It was something that felt like the sun, with orange, yellow, and red mixed together.

    And a beatter, something rectangr was seen flying next to the meteorite.

    It was strange to call it a bird, but the light falling from the sky was the priority.

    Something seemed odd to call it a meteorite. Shahri had seen falling meteorites twice before. Her staff was also made with meteorite as a material.

    Therefore, she knew that ordinary meteorites leave a tail of light.

    But the light falling now had no such tail. It meant it was falling in a straight line.

    And a beatter, the glowstone entered her vast magical field.

    Shahri��s thoughts momentarily stopped. An enormous Great Magic power was writhing within her magical field.

    ��Oh shit!��

    Everyone gathered in the clearing was looking at the falling glowstone, but only Shahri and Tilivan sensed the crisis now.

    Tilivan, too, instinctively felt that the light falling from the sky was not ordinary.

    ��������

    In the silence, Shahri and Tilivan��s eyeballs rolled quickly. Their thinking heads were hot enough to burn.

    It was a moment��s instance, and the two made different judgments.

    Shahri chose defense, Tilivan chose escape. Shahri stuck her staff into the ground and started chanting spells quickly.

    Tilivan immediately turned his body and kicked the ground roughly.

    While an Archmage��s physical abilities are above average, Shahri judged that she couldn��t escape on foot.

    The high-ranking executor decided to buy time to think while escaping first.

    ��Uh�� uh��?��

    The devil worshippers next to them were also confused by their behavior. Something ominous was happening.

    While they were at a loss, Shahri was concentrating on magic.

    A massive wind started rotating around Shahri��s body. It was a winds barrier.

    The water in theke moves. And above those winds, a sphere of water was created. That wasn��t the end.

    Soil rising from the ground built a solid earthen wall, and surrounding trees were uprooted to cover that earthen wall.

    Meanwhile, a ck form was flickering over Tilivan��s body as he fled. It was the devil��s power.

    Tilivan nced at the sky with red eyes. And realized he couldn��t avoid it. It was already above his head.

    ��Father of darkness����

    He gave up on escape and crouched in ce. Darkness rose thickly from Tilivan��s heart.

    A very thick form of darkness covered his body. It was a defense with all his might.

    At that moment, contrary to the darkness, the glowstone falling alone while emitting light in the night sky reached the forest.

    And, it exploded 25m above the forest.

    There was light.

    In an instant, the night sky with the crescent moon brightened. The whole world turned white.

    It was as if a small sun had risen above the Karantang Forest. The two mountains behind the forest brighten as they receive the light.

    Two massive shadows flicker momentarily behind the mountains.

    This was light and shadow that could be felt even in the city quite far beyond the mountains.

    And.

    <i>Baaaaang-!</i>

    The small sun exploded. In that light, the defenses of trees, earthen walls, water, and wind crumbled helplessly.

    The devil��s power enveloping Tilivan��s body was no exception. The darkness that crumbled from the outside didn��t even leave powder behind.

    ��Oh sh��!��

    Carlyn was also caught in the explosion. After throwing the glowstone, he advanced riding the wind without looking back.

    It was an escape with all his might, but the distance was insufficient.

    The fortunate thing was that he didn��t receive the direct impact of the explosion. An enormous shockwave engulfed Carlyn.

    He blocked with winds, but it was powerless.

    Carlyn was hit and flew in midair. Diagonally upward towards the sky.

    His vision rotated this way and that. Dizziness, that was Carlyn��sst memory.

    Because his consciousness was briefly cut off right after.

    ��Am I�� alive?��

    When Carlyn regained consciousness, he was falling to the ground in a defenseless posture.

    He hurriedly raised winds, but the flight wasn��t perfect. It was because the wing suit was torn to shreds.

    He grabbed the torn wing suit with winds and bnced himself. It wasn��t to the extent that he couldn��t fly.

    The night sky was darkness. Carlyn circled in the sky. His heart was beating violently.

    ��If I had been just a secondte�� I think I would have died too.��

    The ce where the bomb exploded was easy to find. A mushroom cloud was rising on the distant horizon.

    It could be seen from afar.

    ��Just how far did I fly?��

    The distance was quite far. Carlyn created an air current with winds and advanced towards it again.

    He waited briefly nearby. Even when trying to approach, there was no warning from Death Avoidance.

    Carlyn, having made up his mind, advanced towards the mushroom cloud.

    Amidst the rising mushroom cloud, there was no reason to doubt the bomb��s destructive power.

    Because the Karantang Forest had disappeared.

    Below the mushroom cloud, there was only a massive crater. The same was true for part of the two burning mountains beyond.

    <i>Crumble-</i> Because part of the two mountains had disappeared, soil was pouring down to fill that space.

    It was a massivendslide. Burning trees were being uprooted and flowing down.

    ��Surely they can��t be alive����

    Carlyn shook his head. There��s no way. It was impossible for there to be survivors in such a disastrous scene.

    Still, just in case, he probed the area where the forest had been with winds. But nothing could be felt.

    They were definitely dead. Carlyn felt tion. After all, he had killed an Archmage and a high-ranking executor simultaneously, in one shot.

    A slight smile even escaped him.

    ��Archmage? Actually, aren��t I the Archmage now?��

    The tension had eased, and with the sense of achievement from sess, even useless thoughts like this came to mind.

    But it wasn��t time to be immersed in joy. Carlyn quickly came to his senses.

    ��Let��s flee for now.��

    <i>Ding-!</i>

    After advancing for a while after turning his body, suddenly a system message was updated. It was a level up after a long time.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! For those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention! P.S: If you want to buy the chapters in bulk and wanted a custom price, do hit me up on my discord ount @_dawn24@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 183: Archmage (4)

    [You gain Stratagem experience. Stratagem reaches lv14. You acquire the ��Meticulous Designer�� trait.]

    The system message I saw after a long time was quite wee.

    The trait was good too. Meticulous Designer gives bonuses to the stages of Stratagem conception, preparation, nning, and execution.

    It��s simr to previous traits.

    For instance, thoughts that wouldn��t normally ur mighte to mind, or slight suspicions from others might be overlooked.

    In fact, I don��t know exactly how this works. The same goes for traits I��ve obtained before.

    But it will certainly have an effect.

    ��Just looking at how well I��ve done so far.��

    Not all of my activities as a spy have gone well simply because I��m excellent.When acting, I hide truth within lies, but it��s difficult to properly deceive those close to me.

    Especially people like the duke or Phiri. Among the things I��ve told them when situations were urgent, there are some aspects that seem strange when I think about them again.

    The fact that it hasn��t been a problem suggests that the traits I��ve gained probably helped in those situations.

    Even when working in the imperial pce or making ns, things went smoothly without particr suspicion or difficulties.

    It might be like minor doubts are overlooked because it��s me.

    ��Most recently too.��

    I had my reasons for thinking so, but Duke Brusek approved my personal activities in the capital without saying a word.

    Perhaps even Erendil��s eptance of me despite me killing his mother was due to the influence of such traits.

    There was also a trait with the name ��savior�� in it, after all.

    Of course, that doesn��t mean people would believe me if I said 1+1 equals 3.

    People don��t be hypnotized by my words. I have to create situations that make sense to some extent.

    If people want to believe something, they tend to create reasons to convince themselves and believe it.

    Anyway, it��s been a while since I leveled up.

    When was it? About a year ago, when I realized the revtion about Lu Anuma��s Sword in the southwest.

    ��Well, it hasn��t been that long, has it?��

    In fact, I haven��t done much stratagem-rted work since then. All I did was recruit colleagues and return to the capital.

    I did try when saving Erendil, but I didn��t expect much.

    Once when killing the empress, once when deceiving the Archmage and unifying the archipgo, recreating Ines��s revtion in the southwest, and unifying two regions.

    If I had topare, saving Erendil wasn��t enough to level up immediately.

    And I probably gained much more experience from this recent event than from saving Erendil.

    I don��t know the exact method of calcting experience, but when ying the game, it felt like long-term events gave more experience.

    ��This recent event was nned since I met Shahri in the western archipgost year, so it took a year.��

    The n changed slightly in the middle, but maintaining it during a rapidly changing period was significant.

    From now on, leveling up will be more difficult. As you go up, the experience required for each level increases.

    But I don��t think it matters. In fact, I��ve never reached this level with any character while ying the game.

    This is how far I��vee after going back 10 years from the game��s starting point and growing properly under Duke Brusek.

    Anyway, it was a satisfying result.

    Archmage and Tilivan. To deal with them, at least two Sword Masters are needed.

    Considering Tilivan, one of them would have been severely injured or even killed.

    Now, I��ve killed two major enemy figures while saving one Sword Master.

    ��And Shahri was also a spiritual leader for the elves.��@@novelbin@@

    The alliance between devil worshippers and elves won��t necessarily fail just because Shahri is gone.

    But the speed and momentum will inevitably be different.

    Unless someone worse than Shahri appears. It��s beneficial for now, regardless of what the future holds.

    Come to think of it, it reminds me of something else. I��ve never seen a nuclear bomb, but the destructive power was unbelievable.

    If this is really simr to a nuclear bomb, it might be a bit dangerous.

    ��But it probably won��t be a big problem.��

    There was no Death Avoidance warning before approaching the area. And if it was really the same as a nuclear bomb��

    Wouldn��t I have been burned to death the moment that light touched my body?

    I was cautious twice during this n.

    One was the act of throwing the bomb itself, and the other was going to check the situation.

    The variable came from an unexpected ce. Just before I threw the bomb, goosebumps started forming on the back of my neck.

    In fact, I didn��t expect Death Avoidance symptoms to appear at that distance. That��s why I was surprised and threw it immediately.

    ��Considering how I was affected, if I had been a littlete, I might have died too.��

    Checking the subsequent state wouldn��t have been a problem even if Death Avoidance warnings appeared.

    If a Death Avoidance warning appeared at a distance I couldn��t approach, it would mean they were alive but about to die soon.

    Well, anyway. The job was well finished.

    Now it��s time to return to Chenarus.

    ***

    ��What, you saw that? Really?��

    ��Yeah! I couldn��t sleep at dawn and was about to go out for a smoke when suddenly the world lit up!��

    ��Don��t lie.��

    ��It��s true. And after a while, a gust of wind blew. Where I was staying was fine, but the ss in the house across the street shattered.��

    I could hear the merchants�� conversation. News of the explosion had spread quickly even before I arrived in Chenarus.

    It��s natural. There��s quite a distance from Karantang Forest to the capital. The Homing Pigeon moves faster than me on foot.

    I heard things on my way too. The light of the explosion briefly turned night into day.

    It was just for a moment and it was dawn, but some people observed it even in cities beyond the mountains.

    I had my back turned and the situation was urgent so I didn��t realize, but it seems to have shone brighter andrger than I thought.

    I only saw the world brighten for a moment.

    ��There were many eyewitness ounts of the light and two giant shadows.��

    There were also stories of massive shockwaves, with many windows broken in nearby cities.

    In the city I just visited, I heard that Karantang Forest had disappeared and an enormous crater had formed.

    It seems search parties sent from nearby cities had already reported. There would be imperial agents too.

    They��re scattered in all sorts of cities.

    They��ll also be heading from the capital to Karantang Forest for an urate investigation.

    Anyway, my body was fine. It seems it was different from a nuclear bomb after all.

    Several days have passed, but seeing no difort, I put aside worries about radiation.

    ��Did you see it too?��

    The merchants who were talking asked. I��m now heading to Chenarus with them.

    They��re people I met in the previous city.

    ��I was sleeping so I didn��t see the light. I woke up when the ground suddenly shook.��

    ��So you felt the impact?��

    ��Yes. I was quite far away, but the ground shook. When I opened my eyes, birds were flying up into the sky.��

    I thought it wouldn��t look good for a mercenary to travel alone when such a huge event urred.

    Imperial agents would being this way.

    At first, I joined as an escort for one group, but we met another group on the way.

    They were merchants we knew, so with such a huge event happening, we decided to travel together.

    After that, I was able to arrive in Chenarus not long after. The checkpoints had be stricter.

    It was natural for the capital to be more stringent after the big explosion.

    ��Who��s this?��

    ��I��m Hegnu from the Anues mercenary group.��

    I held out my mercenary badge. It had an engraving given when registering at the capital��s brokerage.

    The guard who received the badge was surprised.

    ��Anues mercenary group? The one that killed Mirel?��

    What��s this about? Mirel was the leader of a medium-sized mercenary group in the imperial capital.

    He was the guy who went on the mission with Denif, did something happen there?

    ��Killed Mirel?��

    ��You don��t know?��

    ��I was out on an individual mission.��

    ��Ah, right. With all themotion including this recent event, it��s understandable you haven��t heard the news from the mercenary side.��

    The guard nodded and patted my shoulder.

    ��Go hear it from yourrades. You��ve be quite famous.��

    I endured the unpleasantness on my shoulder and smiled. Judging by how he spoke, it didn��t seem to be bad news.

    Still, attracting attention was a bit of a problem.

    I wanted a moderate reputation, not great fame and attention.

    ��But the timing isn��t bad. It��s likely to be buried because of the explosion.��

    A blessing in disguise, you might say. Anyway, the capital I arrived at was in even greater turmoil than outside.

    I checked the newspapers first, and they were talking about two possibilities.

    One was that a huge meteorite had fallen. This was just a hypothesis.

    It would be revealed over time that there were no meteorite fragments anyway.

    The other was that this incident was the work of devil worshippers.

    In fact, it was a natural connection since there had been a terrorist attack targeting Erendil not long ago.

    [The First Prince, who went to inspect Albaco, was threatened!]

    Some newspapers were saying this. It seemed the First Prince was engaging in media warfare.

    The story was that devil worshippers had targeted the First Prince who went to inspect the empire��s weapon warehouse.

    It would seem usible to people.

    It would be interesting to think that it exploded due to the enemies�� stupid mistake while trying to target the First Prince. There were other opinions too.

    ��Wasn��t it actually aimed at the capital?��

    ��They say it targeted the First Prince.��

    ��Read it carefully. Only the title says that, the content is just spection.��

    ��Is, is that so?��

    ��They say it wiped out an entire forest? If that had happened in Chenarus, not only us but even the Emperor would be dead!��

    The people��s fuss wasn��t an exaggeration. The imperial pce would be viewing this even more seriously.

    They��ll think the devil worshippers did this.

    If it had really exploded in the capital, even the Emperor or Sword Masters would have died, so they must be chilled to the bone.

    The devil worshippers would be simr. A high-ranking executor died where I was.

    Moreover, an unbelievable explosion. They must be dumbfounded too. But unlike the imperial family, they know it was my doing.

    ��Brother! You��re back!��

    When I arrived at the lodgings, mypanions weed me enthusiastically. Everyone had beaming faces.

    Especially Osten. He was also full of curiosity. They all seemed to know it was a sess since I had exined the n before leaving.

    ��We were worried you might not return since your return was dyed. Congrattions!��

    ��You all worked hard too.��

    ��What hard work did we do!��

    Denif approached. He had a slightly mischievous face.

    ��No injuries?��

    ��No.��

    ��Take me with you next time.��

    ��The timing wasn��t right.��

    ��I almost followed you.��

    ��You did well to hold back.��

    ��Don��t forget you promised to spar with me.��

    Denif red at me. It was a will that he absolutely wouldn��t let it slide if it was just talk.

    I nodded and changed the subject.

    ��But what��s this about Mirel? What happened?��

    ��Ah, it��s not a big deal.��

    ��Nothing strange, right?��

    ��We should avoid too much fame, but it couldn��t be helped. And it might actually be good?��

    If Denif speaks so confidently, it might really be a good thing.

    ��Tell me about it.��

    ��I was going to the bathroom at night in the lodgings, and that guy Mirel��s movements were suspicious. His reputation wasn��t good either, so I was curious and followed him.��

    Denif puffed out his chest proudly.

    ��I saw him trying to sneak into the room of the Alrend merchant group��s daughter. He even knocked out the guards.��

    ��Daughter?��

    ��Yeah. She came along to learn the work, following her father��s subordinate, and she was quite pretty.��

    The daughter of the Alrend merchant group��

    Alrend was the person I had personally introduced to Erendil as the future top merchant of the empire.

    ��So I killed the guy and saved that daughter. That��s it. How about it? Not bad, right?��

    Come to think of it, I don��t think I��ve seen Alrend��s daughter in the game.

    Hmm. It seems an unfortunate incident was about to happen, but Denif prevented it?

    Looking at it that way, it��s not a bad thing. In fact, I didn��t have big expectations for this small trade of the Alrend merchant group.

    Building a good rtionship with them like this is absolutely not bad.

    ��Oh? If I do this well����

    Moreover, I knew a war would break out soon. As one of the top 10 merchant groups, they would naturally be mobilized for supplies.

    I might be able to create a justification to legally get involved in the war using connections with the Alrend merchant group.

    Even if I move personally, there might be times when Denif��s strength is needed.

    It��s dangerous, but there shouldn��t be a problem if I give a warning in advance. Well, nothing��s decided yet, so let��s think about it when the timees.

    And several days passed.

    Public opinion in the capital concluded that this was the work of devil worshippers. It was because no meteorite fragments were found.

    They believed it was an attempt to target the First Prince following Erendil. Or that it was an ident while targeting the imperial pce.

    Either way, it stimted the already boiling anger of the imperial citizens.

    -War! Only war! Death to the scoundrels who worship the deluded!

    If even newspapers that undergo imperial review say this, it means the angry public sentiment can��t be controlled.

    This, it seems the war mighte much faster than I thought.

    It would just be the opening skirmishes, but what I did seems to have caused a butterfly effect in a bad direction.

    Well, thinking as positively as possible, it��s something that would happen anyway. It might be better to take the beating early.

    That way we can prepare more quickly and extensively.

    And even though there will clearly be expected damage, it��s still a profitable business since I killed Shahri and Tilivan.

    ��Preventing it would be best, but what can we do. We need to prepare.��

    It seems there will be a lot more work to do again.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! For those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention! P.S: If you want to buy the chapters in bulk and wanted a custom price, do hit me up on my discord ount @_dawn24

 Chapter 184: Spark (1)

    ��It��s hard to imagine.��

    ��Me too. The fact that the light was visible from that far away is really unbelievable. Brother, what was it really like?��

    Aron and Jofor were talking while looking at the newspaper and then asked me a question. It was rted to the recent incident.

    After returning, I had devoted myself to resting to replenish my lost stamina, so there hadn��t been a chance to discuss it in detail.

    ��I don��t know much either. I was throwing the glowstone and flying away. I wasn��t looking in that direction.��

    Disappointment shed across the kids�� faces. Well, I can tell them about what happened to some extent.

    They��ll find this interesting too.

    ��But I did see the light. That came first. For a moment, the world turned white. It was hard to distinguish front, back, left, and right. I couldn��t see anything.��

    ��Ooh����The kids perked up their ears. Their faces were full of curiosity.

    ��Then, along with a tremendous roar, a shockwave swept over me. I must have rolled hundreds of times in the sky? I briefly lost consciousness from the impact.��

    ��You, brother?��

    ��Wasn��t that almost a disaster for you?��

    Both of them were surprised at the same time. This was the first time I was talking about the incident in detail.

    They all knew about the bombing using the wing suit, but it seemed they hadn��t worried because of that.

    ��It was almost a disaster. If I had been a littlete, I would have died too.��

    The kids were speechless for a moment. There was a hint of guilt for having shown too much interest without knowing this.

    ��If it was enough to do that to you, brother, it must have been terrifying. Beyond imagination.��

    ��Yeah. I was surprised too. When I went back to the forestter, there was no forest, and instead, a red mushroom cloud was rising into the sky.��

    ��A red mushroom cloud?��

    ��You know how smoke rises along with mes when a bomb explodes?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Well, something more than a hundred times that size exploded. It looked like a mushroom shape. If it had exploded in the capital, probably half the capital would have disappeared?��

    While the kids gasped, Denif, who had been listening quietly, expressed deep regret.

    ��Ah, as I thought. I should have gone to see it directly.��

    ��You might have died too.��

    ��If I was with you, I would have survived, right?��

    The reckless words were typical of Denif. Since prolonging the conversation would only tire me out, I just changed the subject.

    ��We confirmed the power and sessfullypleted the n, but it��s a shame that only one remains.��

    ��That��s true. With that level of destructive power, shouldn��t we go look for more?��

    ��Right. It seems like you might have to goter, is that okay?��

    ��I have no problem. You made a map, so I know the location. I just need to move the sand.��

    Denif nodded and watched my reaction.

    ��But it��s a bit troublesome. It��s bound to be boring too. It would be nice if someone could spar with me.��

    ��Denif, this isn��t a personal favor, it��s for our work.��

    ������

    Denif red at me for a moment. I could almost hear the sound of his brain working.

    ��Hmm, isn��t sparring with me and improving our skills also a way to serve our mission?��

    Hmm. I can��t refute that. I misspoke. I feel like I��ve unnecessarily confirmed that we��ll spar.

    ��Tch. Alright. We��ll talk about the number of timester.��

    ��But I think I might not be able to find it. Last time, when we were chased out of that ruin, my sand didn��t work, remember?��@@novelbin@@

    Denif immediately had the same thought as me.

    ��That��s true, but we should check at least once. If we can get it, we can use a bit more. If we can��t get it, we should save the remaining one for when it��s most important.�� ????��??��?

    ��Or should we look for other ruins?��

    ��Wouldn��t that take too long? There��s no guarantee they exist either.��

    I had simr thoughts, but this is too inefficient considering the time invested.

    Finding ruins in that vast desert is really like finding a needle in a haystack.

    Even with Denif��s mystic being sand, it��s practically impossible.

    He might be able to sense strange sand flows in a specific range, like how I read wind currents when looking for hidden ces.

    The problem is that the specific range is too wide. Moreover, there��s no guarantee that ruins from before the founding emperor still remain.

    It��s better to utilize Denif in other ways with that time.

    ��Hmm. You��re right. Then when should we depart?��

    ��It��s difficult right away.��

    Because Denif killed Mirel. Although he used an alias, his disguised face is known.

    Even though things are in an uproar due to the bomb I detonated, it��s not good for Denif to be absent for a long period right now.

    It will take some time. Anyway, there��s no need to use the glowstone right away. At most, we could use it in the uing war��

    In a situation without spares, it seems better to use it against the devilster rather than in the war.

    ��Let��s observe how things unfold.��

    At that moment, there was amotion outside. It seemed Alrend had arrived. As expected, the innkeeper soon came up.

    ��The head of the merchant group has arrived.��

    ��Tell him toe up.��

    The owner of the Alrend merchant group wanted to meet our mercenary group because we saved his daughter.

    In fact, it would be more appropriate for us to visit him. Even though we saved his daughter, our positions are different.

    But Alrend said he woulde here. From my perspective, it wasn��t just gratitude.

    The gratitude for saving his daughter would have led to thoughts of using our mercenary group extensively.

    ��He probably wanted to see for himself first.��

    Alrend came up the stairs. His eyes, while exchanging light greetings, scanned the surroundings inconspicuously.

    As expected, the purpose of this visit was observation.

    In the midst of this, our eyes met. We had met before when I connected him with Erendil, but there��s no need to worry.

    My disguise is perfect.

    However, his gaze lingered on me slightly. Noticeably more than on the others. Strange. He shouldn��t have recognized me?

    But he didn��t specifically address me. He went into the room with Namir and Denif. I moved the winds from outside.

    ��Thank you. I owe you a great debt.��

    ��It��s nothing. It��s what we should do. But wasn��t the escort for your daughter toox when she went on the trade journey?��

    Denif, who had shown humility, asked back. It was a somewhat sharp question.

    ����There was originally a separate escort, but he said he was tired and sent a subordinate instead.��

    ��Ah, that person who likes to ck off? He��s no good.��

    ��Yes. It��s not easy to find good people.��

    Merchant groups hire and train their own private soldiers, but there aren��t many skilled ones.

    Of course, there are skilled people, but the problem is their small number. There are also people who are skilled but not reliable.

    People who are skilled or reliable be mercenaries or knights.

    Mercenaries earn more, and knights gain honor.

    Therefore,rge merchant groups tend to hire a small number of strong individuals for a lot of money and fill the rest with riffraff for numbers.

    And it��s cheaper to subcontract to mercenaries.

    ��Did you punish that guy?��

    It was Namir��s question.

    ��I cut off his arm.��

    Alrend��s calm words revealed anger that had not yet subsided. Namir clicked his tongue.

    ��You��re merciful. Sparing his life, if it were me, I would have killed him on the spot.��

    ��No, leader. Wouldn��t that be more painful for a swordsman?��

    As Denif interjected, Namir nodded, saying, ��Ah.��

    ��That��s right.��

    ��Correct. That��s why I cut off his arm and sent him away.��

    The merchant group head said with a smile. If you only heard this conversation, they might sound like crazy people, but in fact, this is the right way to go.

    Whether it��s a merchant group or a mercenary group, once you start to be looked down upon, strange people start to flock.

    Make an example of one to warn a hundred.

    In this world, you have to properly deal with those who mess with you to prevent others from appearing.

    ��I��ve looked into it a bit, and the Anues mercenary group has a good reputation. They say you diligently handle even small tasks.��

    ��We value integrity.��

    ��Do you have any interest in working with us long-term?��

    It was an expected proposal.

    ��We��d be happy to.��

    This was quite a good opportunity. The fleeting fame and attention had already been buried by the explosion I caused and wouldn��tst long.

    And since the Alrend merchant group will be the empire��s top merchant group in the future, we can build a rtionship slowly.

    I n to establish a proper mercenary branch afterpleting several requests and then grow it.

    By then, Denif and I will leave the mercenary group, and Namir, Aron, and Jofor will run it.

    ��This was nned from the beginning, but it��s going better than imagined.��

    Then I would gain a high-ranking mercenary group within the empire.

    I can acquire not onlybat power but also information flowing among mercenaries.

    Moreover, with the Alrend merchant group as a backing, we won��t suffer losses anywhere and growth won��t stop.

    As the rtionship with the merchant group deepens, we might be able to obtain information circting among merchants. Even if it��s not highly valuable information.

    ��While we��re at it, I have a favor to ask. Do you have any ns to expand your mercenary group further? I��d like to maintain arge rtionship with a trustworthy group if possible.��

    It seems Alrend was thinking the same thing. If the mercenary group grows, it will be closer to the merchant group.

    ��Ah, of course we do. We built bonds meeting in the west, but we don��t intend to move only among ourselves.��

    ��That��s good to hear.��

    ��But it will take some time. We n to be selective in recruiting. One good person is better than several mediocre ones, after all.��

    Alrend smiled.

    ��That��s good news. With Sir Anues�� eye, I can trust that.��

    ��Is that so?��

    ��I��m confident in my ability to judge people. Both of you seem like good people. You won��t recruit strange individuals.��

    ��Thank you for thepliment.��

    ��It��s not apliment, it��s sincere. Still, I hope you expand quickly. A trustworthy mercenary group isn��t easy toe by.��

    Smiles were exchanged on both sides. The atmosphere was good. Alrend spoke again.

    ��So, I was wondering if you��d be okay with an escort mission in three days?��

    ��Three days?��

    That��s too soon. I was nning to ept any offer if possible, but three days makes it a bit tricky.

    ��I know it��s fast even from my perspective, but we have so much to do these days.��

    ��Well, given the current situation, I understand.��

    ��You have good insight.��

    Alrend showed a bit of surprise. In fact, it��s inevitable for merchant groups to be busy now with war approaching.

    The prices of most goods are rising. Preparing in advance allows for greater profits. Other merchant groups are also busy moving.

    ��Yes. We��ll take it.��

    ��Good.��

    ��May I ask where the destination is?��

    ��It will be familiar to you. We��re going to the west.��

    The west. In fact, it won��t be familiar as said. Jofor, Denif, and Namir have no connection to the west.

    It shouldn��t be a problem since Aron is with them, but I should have Aron brief them on the terrain and situation.

    ��Is there something to obtain from a ce in civil war?��

    I frowned slightly. Although Namir is reliable, it would have been better not to ask such things.

    Most employers tend to dislike interference in their business. They prefer people who do as they��re told.

    ��We��re going to sell. Food prices there have gone crazy, so we��re bringing food from here to sell and buying goods.��

    ��Ah, I see.��

    Usually, they don��t share such details, so I thought saving his daughter must have had quite an impact.

    My thoughts extended in another direction.

    If this rtionship progresses a bit more, we can involve the Alrend merchant group in smuggling between the archipgo and the southwest. This meant increased profits.

    ��I should hint at this to Casmak.��

    Of course, smuggling doesn��t always go as nned.

    Considering the empire��s intelligence capabilities, there could be problems, and the Arnold merchant group might refuse. We��ll have to watch the situation for now.

    As the meeting concluded and Alrend was about to leave, he suddenly turned his gaze to me.

    ��Have we met before?��

    A sharp question.

    ��I��m not sure. Why do you ask?��

    ��I feel like I��ve seen you somewhere����

    ��Perhaps we crossed paths in the capital?��

    ��Hmm. It doesn��t feel like that.��

    He said he was confident in his ability to judge people, and he really was sharp. Even I think my current disguise is perfect.

    Well, I guess he didn��t be the empire��s top merchant for nothing.

    ��Well, if not, never mind.��

    Alrend withdrew, and Namir approached me.

    ��As you said, we��ve epted for now, but how should we proceed, boss?��

    ��Likest time. Denif, you, Aron, and Jofor, the four of you move.��

    In these busy times, I had a lot to do in the empire. I don��t have the leisure to go all the way to the west and back.

    ��Understood.��

    ��What are you going to do staying behind?��

    It was Denif��s question.

    ��I need to sow discord among the nobles on the prince��s side.��

    This was originally the devil worshippers�� idea.

    But now that Erendil is alive and the spark of conflict between the First and Second Princes has been ignited, I could use the enemies�� strategy in reverse.

    I nned to add fuel to that spark of discord through the nobles under mymand.

    ��Now I need to start moving in earnest.��

    Until now, I��ve focused on gathering information for defense. But from now on, things will be a bit different. More offensive.

    Deliberately leaking false information to the First and Second Prince��s sides, or intentionally causing attempted assassinations to increase their vignce against each other.

    Who should I target first? Since there was a warning from the Second Prince, should I try touching the First Prince��s side?

    No. I��ve changed my mind.

    I should target the Second Prince��s side. The First Prince, who received the warning, will think the Second Prince is counterattacking.

    ��Rather than putting an angry Second Prince in an unfair situation, it��s better to amplify the already full anger.��

    The First Prince will have to respond again to ovee his indignation while feeling wronged.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! For those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention! P.S: If you want to buy the chapters in bulk and wanted a custom price, do hit me up on my discord ount @_dawn24

 Chapter 185: Spark (2)

    Chapter 185: Spark (2)

    I woke up from bed in the evening. I had slept earlier to prepare for moving at night.

    It was possible because I had trained sufficiently since childhood to fall asleep at will.

    Of course, my body wasn��t in perfect condition, but since I was already in the Worst Condition, it didn��t make much difference.

    Hmm, can this be considered an advantage?

    Anyway, there was something on my mind before the infiltration.

    I needed to teach this technique to Aron, Jofor, and Namir, but I hadn��t had the chance.

    The surveince density in the imperial capital showed no signs of decreasing. There had been two terrorist attacks, after all.

    But forcing it in this situation was too risky, as the kids were still quite inexperienced. They weren��t at the level to evade the eyes of imperial agents.

    ��It��s meaningless if I help them with everything.��What should I do? It seemed we��d have to practice outside the empire. Suddenly, an easy answer came to mind.

    They could train when they went out for mercenary work.

    Denif would be moving with them anyway, so there would be someone to teach and guide them. On the other hand, I felt a bit stupid.

    To think I hadn��te up with this simple idea until now��

    I had been busy, though. I saved Erendil from the terrorist attack and focused on killing the Archmage.

    I was too preupied with other thoughts to look after the basics. Well, I figured it was betterte than never.

    ��I think I��llpletely overwhelm you soon.��

    ������

    ��Honestly, aren��t you scared?��

    ��No.��

    ��Don��t lie. I��ve only been using a spear for a short while, but we��re already evenly matched. From what I see, it��ll take less than 2 months.��

    ����It won��t be that easy.��

    ��Oh yeah? It looks easy to me.��

    I could hear the conversation of the guys resting after training until evening. Aron and Jofor were arguing.

    I consider it positivepetition.

    Denif was lying on the sofa next to them, making empty-handed gestures in the air. He seemed to be studying swordsmanship in his mind.

    Should I talk to him in a little while? Observing briefly, it didn��t seem to be deep contemtion. I approached Denif.

    ��Are you busy?��

    ��No.��

    ��You��ll need to teach the kids a bit when you go out this time.��

    ��I just taught them a moment ago.��

    Denif looked at me with an annoyed expression. He seemed to have already understood what I meant.

    Behind him, the kids who had been bickering showed interest in our direction. They had interested faces at the mention of teaching.

    Perhaps because I hadn��t been able to pay attention to them sinceing to the capital due to being busy, they showed considerable interest at just one word.

    Still, I was satisfied that their skills had improved quite a bit, probably due to their recent focus on training.

    ��When we go out for mercenary work, keep an eye on the situation and train the kids in infiltration a bit.��

    Jofor��s reaction was faster than Denif��s.

    ��Oh! Ohh! Finally, us too!��

    ��Brother!��

    The intense reactions were passionate. Aron also expressed joy with his mouth and eyes wide open.

    Hmm, thinking about it again, Denif��s joining was fortunate.

    When I first encountered him, I thought things had gotten quiteplicated, but he was taking care of about half of what I needed to do.

    ��Hmm. Well, that is necessary. I��ll do it depending on the situation.��

    ��Alright. Teaching them now will make things easierter.��

    Surprisingly, Denif agreed without much protest. I thought he would ask for another sparring match as a deal.

    By the way, I wonder how many umted sparring matches we have like this now.

    Since our sparring had to be done outside, it wasn��t easy to reduce the number even if we did it once or twice.

    Maybe it wouldn��t be bad to pile them up a lot and not do them?

    ��Is that thought too trashy?��

    Actually, I don��t think it��s good to do it too often either. The effect decreases as we get used to each other.

    It��s best to develop to some extent and thenpete. Of course, Denif seems to think differently.

    Anyway, Denif��s ready agreement was clearly partly due to bing closer with the kids.

    They couldn��t help but get close when they were together every day.

    Denif is quite sociable, and Aron and Jofor are very friendly. Their personalities match well too.

    ��Yeah. Watch them a bit when you have time. You might be better than me in some ways.��

    Denif��s lips curled up slightly at my praise. It wasn��t just empty words to make him feel good.

    We received the same education, but I didn��t hesitate to use winds when working alone.

    In other words, Denif, who moves without winds, would be more helpful than me in teaching practical aspects.

    ��Yes sir!��

    ��We won��t disappoint you, brothers!��

    Judging by the kids�� expressions, there was no need to motivate them unnecessarily. If anything, their enthusiasm was overflowing.

    I believe they��ll do well.

    ***@@novelbin@@

    Midnight. As I was preparing for the covert operation, someone approached my room door. I could tell it was Rina without looking.

    There was still some time left, but what could it be? I had already briefed her on the content earlier, so there wasn��t much to talk about.

    Moreover, she showed a slightly hesitant appearance in front of the door. While I was wondering, Rina knocked on the door.

    ��Come in.��

    ��Carlyn.��

    ��Yeah.��

    Although Rina��s mental wall had crumbled, it was rare for her to initiate conversation.

    As I looked at her, Rina nced at me. Thinking she might dislike being rushed, I waited calmly.

    ����I have a favor to ask.��

    ��What is it? Speakfortably.��

    ��Train me too.��

    ��Train? Why so suddenly?��

    Honestly, I was taken aback. The content was too out of the blue. And Rina wasn��t bad in terms of skill.

    Though raised as a thief, she had the basics, after all.

    She��s below Namir but a notch above Aron or Jofor. And she hadn��t neglected her training on her own.

    ��I think I need to learn more.��

    ��Were you inspired by watching the kids?��

    Well, the kids�� growth rate has been frighteningly fasttely. But Rina hastily nodded as if she found the reason in my words.

    ��Oh, yes. That��s why.��

    It seems I made her change her words by mentioning it first. I couldn��t shake off a suspicious feeling.

    It��s not that learning is suspicious, but more of a personal curiosity? Why did she suddenly want to be stronger?

    For a moment, I thought I knew the answer. It��s just a guess, but Rina seemed to be showing interest in Denif.

    I��m not sure how deep it is, but it seemed to be because of that.

    I could feel Rina��s gaze every time Denif begged me for a sparring match.

    But if that��s the intention, wouldn��t it be better to ask Denif?

    ��How about asking Denif to teach you?��

    ��Huh? Um?��

    She looked slightly surprised.

    ��I��m a bit busy with various things, so it��s hard for me to teach regrly at set times.��

    ��Well, that��s true, but����

    Rina trailed off and slightly averted her gaze.

    ��Aron and Jofor, and even Namir. Denif is too busy. I don��t want to bother him.��

    I could roughly understand her feelings. I��m looking after the kids too, buttely Denif has been in charge of their education.

    She probably didn��t want to annoy and be disliked by someone she might have feelings for.

    ��Alright then. I��ll watch over you a bit when I have time.��

    Actually, I don��t think Rina can attract Denif��s attention even if I train her.

    Denif wants to face opponents at least at his own level. Denif��s growth rate will be much faster than Rina��s.

    Still, there��s no reason to stop apanion who wants to grow. Whatever the motivation for wanting to grow, it can be utilized in a good way.

    I have no intention of doing anything about the rtionship between the two. People live their own lives.

    ��Thank you!��

    Rina smiled with a bright face. It was a noticeable change for someone who rarely shows emotion.

    Now there was nothing else to talk about. There was still some time left, though.

    ��Well, since it��se to this, shall we leave a little early?��

    ��Yes!��

    ***

    The core of my n is to pour oil on the anger that has formed inside the Second Prince and set it on fire.

    Actually, if you look at it that way, targeting the Second Prince directly might seem like the fastest method, but this is not a good choice.

    First of all, targeting the Second Prince who resides in the imperial pce is not an easy task. There��s quite a bit of risk.

    Of course, unlike Erendil, the princes used to roam outside the pce.

    Whether to meet women or to fulfill their base desires. But after the terrorist attack, the frequency has decreased quite a bit.

    I could wait for that time, but rashly targeting the Second Prince would make him suspicious too.

    ��The Second Prince is the most cunning among the princes, after all.��

    Even if the First Prince is stupid, he has people under him, so he would think they wouldn��t approach so carelessly.

    In other words, it means that preparatory work is needed before pouring that oil.

    I intended to make the nobles under him talk about some strange signs.

    For instance, like what I��m trying to do today.

    After making them feel something strange and raising their vignce, I n to intentionally connect it to the First Prince��s side.

    Of course, I��ll have to investigate the First Prince��s side too, but that��s not a big problem.

    ��It was really difficult when I was ying the game.��

    I��ve meddled between nobles before, but targeting princes was rare.

    Originally, even though the princes themselves were ipetent, there were many capable people around them.

    Whether in strength or intelligence.

    Actually, my character has never reached my current level, so that��s why.

    Apart from that, I have other weapons too. The truth about their abnormal sexual desires or their birth is one of them.

    But it��s not good to use this now.

    All newspapers published in the empire are reviewed by the imperial family. It��s not easy to reveal such information when you have to show evidence all at once.

    Especially something like the secret of birth directly touches the authority of the imperial family along with the three princes.

    It��s natural for the three princes to join forces, and since we��d have to face the emperor too, it should be saved unless it��s really necessary.

    It should be used either when Erendil is in a real crisis and needs a reversal, or after the emperor��s death.

    ��Of course, I��ll create a situation where Erendil takes that position before the emperor dies.��

    Around 1 AM. Rina and I reached near the mansion of Duke Jonau, one of the Second Prince��s confidants.

    He��s mainly involved in making policies at the imperial pce, a person with decent strength and a quick mind.

    Infiltration wasn��t difficult. Since Rina and I were moving. I confirm the guards�� movements with winds and climb over the wall.

    I had already located the position of the study.

    We quickly cross the garden. Grass brushes under our feet, but no sound is made. Two torches were visible at the entrance of the mansion in the distance.

    Usually, they use magicmps, so this was unexpected. It looked like a good opportunity to me.

    I moved the winds to simultaneously extinguish the two torches in front of the main gate. This too was an intentional action.

    ��Wh-What?��

    A smallmotion. The puzzled guard lights the fire again. We climb up the wall of the mansion. With winds supporting the body, it took about 2 seconds to climb up to the 3rd floor.

    We open the window with the rm magic disabling device made by Osten and enter straight into the study.

    ��One knight in the corridor in front of the study����

    His yawning appearance suggested he hadn��t noticed our infiltration at all. Now it��s time to search the study.

    Information acquisition is secondary.

    The key is to make it obvious that someone came and went, while not making it too obvious.

    It��s enough to slightly change the position of objects.

    Even if they��re not particrly perceptive, people tend to feel something strange after a few days.

    And even after recognizing it, if it continues to happen, they��ll realize they��re being watched by someone.

    If this is repeated, ordinary people be disordered. Of course, I didn��t intend to drag it out that long this time.

    ��That��s why I chose the sharp Duke Jonau.��

    He��s likely to notice tomorrow right away. Because I��ll make it noticeable. He��ll know that someone came to his study.

    I can hear voices talking outside. They��re saying the torches went out even though there was no wind.

    But the atmosphere was that they didn��t consider it a big deal. There��s a reproach that they might not have felt the winds because they were dozing off.

    In the meantime, I calmly checked the documents in the study first. Most of the information was useless. Usually, important matters are discussed in private conversations.

    It was then. A letter received from a count on the Third Prince��s side caught my eye. It was thanking him for receiving a gift well.

    Was the Second Prince investigating the Third Prince��s side too?

    Thinking about it, it��s natural. The First and Second Princes had entrusted Erendil��s matter to the Third Prince.

    ��They even suspected the Third Prince right after the bomb went off.��

    Although he was angry at the First Prince, considering the Second Prince��s cunning nature, it makes sense to go through a verification process.

    Anyway, after checking roughly, I moved the pen that was on the right side of the study desk to the left.

    And I changed the positions of 3 out of 5 books piled on one side of the desk.

    I think this should be enough for him to notice.

    ��Let��s go.��

    After returning to the lodging in about an hour and a half, I went straight to sleep. And at 5 AM, Namir woke me up. It was something I had asked for in advance.

    The duke��s wake-up time is 6:30 AM.

    I nned to move early and observe the reaction. At 5 AM, people were starting to appear on the streets.

    I moved through the alleys, blending in with them. In the blue light of dawn, Chenarus looked like a blue city rather than a white city.

    Anyway, I hid near the duke��s mansion and moved the winds.

    After a moment of waiting, I could see Duke Jonau entering the study.

    There was no particr movement. Should I have made it more noticeable? Just as I was about to feel regretful.

    ����!��

    I felt Duke Jonau, who sat at the desk in the study, startle.

    ��Mehorn!��

    He immediately calls the knight outside the study. The knight rushes in at the urgent voice.

    It was the person guarding outside when we were in the study.

    ��Did anyone enter the study at night?��

    ��Huh? There was no such thing.��

    ����Was there anything strange?��

    ��Um��e to think of it, I heard that the torches at the main gate went out around 1 AM.��

    Of course, the smallmotion was reported. It was also why I intentionally extinguished the lights. After a moment of silence, the duke rose from his seat.

    ��Prepare the carriage. I need to go to the imperial pce.��

    Going to meet the Second Prince first thing in the early morning? The reaction is more intense than I thought.

    It didn��t seem like the clever Duke Jonau would act like this for no reason.

    ��Perhaps the Second Prince worried that the First Prince��s side might attack first?��

    Well, he��s the most cunning of the three princes, so he might have prepared thoroughly for the worst.

    Maybe this will have an effect faster than I thought.

    It would be perfect if the First and Second Princes fight fiercely before the war breaks out.

    Of course, it��s my wish, but I should be able to make it happen from the middle.

    Let��s observe the situation for now. A thread of vulnerability might be seen while they��re wary of each other.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! For those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention! P.S: If you want to buy the chapters in bulk and wanted a custom price, do hit me up on my discord ount @_dawn24

 Chapter 186

    <b>Spark (3)</b>

    It was difficult to eavesdrop on the conversation between Duke Jonau and the Second Prince inside the imperial pce.

    This was because the security in the pce was stricter than ever since I detonated the glowstone and destroyed the Karantang Forest.

    It was hard even to approach. They were monitoring almost every direction. Even nobles couldn��t avoid inspection.

    Even for me, infiltration would be difficult if it wasn��t nighttime.

    Moving winds from the outside was also risky. This was because a Sword Master was periodically patrolling the imperial city.

    After the incident, the emperor had recalled Faorn, who had been a gravedigger in Tenorio.

    ��One stays by the emperor��s side, and one guards the imperial city.��

    The three of them took turns, and the Sword Master��s patrol had no pattern. He would suddenly move to the opposite side of the pce on a whim.It wasn��t this strict even when the empress died and there was an attempt on Erendil��s life.

    It seemed that the glowstonepletely destroying the forest had quite shocked the emperor.

    Rather than valuing his own life more than his children��s, it was probably due to the scale of the explosion.@@novelbin@@

    ��I had to guess what kind of conversation took ce based on Duke Jonau��s reaction.��

    The first day was just caution. It wasn��t exact, but I could somewhat guess from the orders Duke Jonau gave to his subordinates.

    The Second Prince seemed to think that the First Prince might be trying to check if he was plotting something because of his provocation.

    And I repeated the same actions until the day our group was set to leave. I infiltrated Duke Jonau��s mansion once more and created a sense of unease at two other nobles�� mansions.

    Unlike Duke Jonau, they didn��t rush straight to the emperor. They seemed to have judged that someone might read their movements. (+)<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: Emperor? Shouldn��t this be the prince? Might be the author made a mistake, or I��m the one that misinterpreted it

    ��Duke Jonau worked in the imperial city anyway so it didn��t matter for him, but it was different for them.��

    Still, they immediately sent a letter to Duke Jonau. Perhaps because of this, this morning, the duke headed to the imperial city with quite a serious face.

    Just as fatigue was starting to set in, in the evening, the duke summoned Count Habri.

    After midnight, I visited the duke��s mansion again. The approaching count��s movements were cautious.

    He moved stealthily in the shadows with only one of his knights.

    The Imperial Intelligence Agency would have noticed, but it didn��t matter for nobles like them.

    I listened as carefully as I could. This was a chance to read the Second Prince��s thoughts and reactions.

    -Be prepared.

    -Is the First Prince really going to attack first?

    -I don��t think so. I think this is a warning.

    -A warning?

    -Yes. His Highness expected it first, remember? I think the First Prince is saying, ��Go ahead and try.��

    I was worried they might suspect a third party��s involvement, but fortunately, things were going ording to my intentions.

    -As you know, even the First Prince can��t move first in the current situation.

    -Yes. I think that guess is correct. It��s like saying, ��I have the ability to watch you even in this situation,�� isn��t it?

    -Right. It means, ��Try if you want to try, I��m watching you.��

    The preparation to fan the spark into a big me wasplete.

    Now it seemed I just needed to make the First Prince��s side��s actions look suspicious.

    -But what do you mean by being prepared��

    -His Highness the Second Prince is properly angry. When we investigated the Third Prince, nothing much came up.

    -Well. It��s understandable he��d be furious when he thinks they yed a trick and now this happens.

    -He��s growing up fiery like His Majesty the Emperor.

    I doubt it. It��s not that he��s fiery like the emperor. He��s not even the emperor��s child to begin with. But those people don��t know that.

    I understand. They can��t say the person they serve has a bad personality, so they phrase it differently.

    -He told me to think of something too. There��s no good method right now, but the chances of something happening soon are high.

    -Surely he��s not going to move now? Isn��t it just something he said out of anger like usual?

    -No. It feels different. Haven��t I served His Highness for a long time? Whether it��s because he recently felt a threat to his life or not, he seemed tockposure. ??????????

    -Did it seem like he couldn��t be stopped?

    -Would that be possible? Only His Majesty the Emperor can calm down His Highness when he��s properly fired up.

    For the cunning Second Prince, the reaction was better than expected. Is he really so shaken from nearly dying that he can��t see straight?

    If so, that would be perfect.

    -Hmm�� Moving now, right before the war, isn��t a good choice.

    -What can we do? We have to think about it anyway. Breakthroughs oftene in difficult times. If it��s really not feasible, His Highness isn��t someone who would move recklessly. It��s just that the memory of that time is still fresh now.

    -Well, I suppose so.

    -But if His Highness really sets his mind to it�� be prepared.

    -Understood.

    That was the end of the conversation. However, there was one noteworthy point. It was the count��s muttering as he left the mansion.

    -Has this bastard really gone mad? Nearly dying has made him reckless��

    -My brother-inw is under Duchess Lyurik, should we try to open a path to the princess��s side?

    -I��m not sure. We should watch for now. If we were going to switch, we should have done it earlier.

    -Still, isn��t it better than a sinking ship?

    The conversation with his knight was quite intimate. I thought I could see a new possibility.

    When the opportunity arises to send off the Second Princeter, I might be able to use Count Habri as an internal informant.

    It was just one of the possibilities. Objectively speaking, Count Habri wasn��t that good of a person anyway.

    In any case, it seemed the preparation to nt a spark on the Second Prince��s side wasplete.

    ***

    It was only three days, but it had been quite a tiring schedule. Since I had to monitor the confidants, I couldn��t let my guard down even during the day and could only rest briefly at dawn.

    After taking a day��s rest, I immediately started observing the First Prince��s people.

    I could create simr movements on the First Prince��s side as I did with Duke Jonau.

    However, I didn��t want to use the same method if possible.

    If there was any exchange between the two, all the preparations I had made so far might be useless.

    I wanted to think in apletely different direction.

    To make the Second Prince notice that there were strange movements on the First Prince��s side.

    It was a bit of a perfectionist thought, but given the importance of the matter, I was putting in the effort.

    ��If I don��t see an opportunity, I��ll have no choice but to use the same method.��

    But after two days of searching the First Prince��s side, I couldn��t find any opening to wedge into.

    This was because the First Prince waspletely withdrawn. Both his activities in the pce and his orders to his subordinate nobles were minimal.

    It was a clear change, considering he had secretly gone to Albaco, where the empire��s weapons were being made, not long ago.

    Through the conversations of the most trusted nobles, I could hear that the First Prince was being extremely cautious.

    He might really think that the incident in the Karantang Forest was aimed at him.

    Or maybe he thinks the Second Prince teamed up with the devil worshippers to try to kill him.

    If not that, then��

    There was also a clear possibility that he had actually met with devil worshippers in Albaco.

    ��It seems like it would have been difficult timing-wise, though.��

    That��s unknown. If the devil worshippers were waiting in Albaco in advance, it would be possible.

    It was a hypothesis that couldn��t be ruled out. It was surprisingly convincing.

    He met with Tilivan then, and there was an explosion big enough to make the forest disappear, so it��s understandable to be cautious.

    Also, he might be holding back in case the Imperial Intelligence Agency noticed his actions.

    ***

    ��There��s only one way to confirm that now.��

    There was someone left in the capital who had a certain position among the devil worshippers and whom I knew for sure.

    I headed to Mateo��s tavern, hoping to possibly gain some information. It was still operating as usual.

    Of course,ing here doesn��t mean I can immediately know about the collusion between the First Prince and the devil worshippers.

    I came just in case.

    ��Long time no see!��

    ��I was working in the south for a while.��

    ��Was it okay?��

    ��Well, same as always.��

    ��Have a drink. Is it beer again today?��

    ��Yeah. It wasn��t a profitable job.��

    I had a light conversation with Mateo. I lied about the mission, but it wasn��t a problem.

    In the first ce, we were just acquaintances who had this level of conversation, not a rtionship where Mateo would pay special attention to me.

    Many people came and went in this fake tavern, and it was a lie I judged I could tell based on investigating them.

    Well, if I really wanted to get close, I��d have to disguise myself with a new identity and appear again.

    Meaningless time passed. Many people chatted with Mateo, who was ying the role of a friendly tavern owner, but there was no substance.

    In the midst of this, a conversation unrted to my original purpose was caught.

    ��You look tired again today.��

    Mateo approached first. It was a mercenary drinking with a gloomy face in the corner of the bar. He was already quite drunk.

    It was a face I knew. I had seen him here often.

    He��s from the west and is quite well-regarded for his skills these days. Rumor has it he was a former knightmander.

    ��You wouldn��t understand.��

    ��Understand what?��

    ��That I, in this damn��!��

    The mercenary who was about to raise his voice slightly looked around and then continued in a whisper.

    ��The feeling of making money in this empire.��

    ������

    ��You might find it unpleasant to hear, but understand. I��ve had a bit to drink.��

    ��No. I understand your feelings to some extent. My father was from Rohk.��

    Mateo also speaks quietly so others can��t hear.

    ��Rohk? Really?��

    ��Yes. I lived there when I was young too. The memories are hazy, though.��

    ��But you��re an imperial person now, aren��t you?��

    ��Why say such a disappointing thing?��

    The flow of the conversation is ominous. Mateo was definitely not from Rohk. I eavesdropped on their conversation with interest.

    ��Do you know how my father died? Because he was from the west, he was worked like a ve and one day was hit by a noble��s carriage and died.��

    ����I��m sorry to hear that.��

    ��I hate the empire. The reason I do business here is all to squeeze money from these imperial bastards.��

    It was sophistry. But the man, who was already close to beingpletely drunk, just nodded silently.

    Mateo nced around and then opened his mouth.

    ��But you seemed surprised when I mentioned Rohk? Were you from there?��

    ��That��s right. I was a knight of Rohk. Ah, don��t tell anyone about this.��

    ��Of course not.��

    Mateo brought out a bottle of alcohol from the back and filled the man��s ss while looking around.

    ��This is a gift for a fellow countryman.��

    ��Thank you.��

    ��By the way����

    ��Go on.��

    ��I know a mercenary groupposed of people from the west. Would you be interested in joining? There are people from Rohk too.��

    I was watching how their careful recruitment of talent was carried out.

    If he��s a former knight, it��s not bad. If the rumors are true and he was a knightmander, his skills should be decent.

    They probably disguise it as a mercenary group like that, test them while keeping them around, and brainwash them before bringing them in.

    ��They��re being quite careful for this time of year.��

    I had seen part of the difficulties they were experiencing because of the many things I had done.

    I felt a bit proud while also wanting to stop them.

    That doesn��t mean I had any intention of saving that mercenary. He had hostility towards the empire from the start because he was from Rohk.

    Intervening would only expose my existence.

    I should withdraw for today. It was disappointing that there wasn��t much gain. I��ll have to watch for one more day and then try to touch the First Prince��s side.

    It was the moment I left the tavern and was returning to my lodgings. My heart sank with a thud.

    At the same time, the blood flowing in my body began to boil.

    I had experienced this before. It was a signal transmitted by the Devil��s Blood. I could clearly understand.

    That another devil had appeared on this continent.

    ��How?��

    That was the first thought that came to mind. Hadn��t I cornered them quite a bit?

    They would have had difficulty recruiting talent while under the empire��s surveince and it wouldn��t have been easy to move around.

    Of course, they could have obtained Devil��s Blood somewhere. After all, I had met Pelia too.

    But to make a devil appear, they needed sacrifices in addition to Devil��s Blood. Was that possible while avoiding the empire��s eyes?

    This question was resolved the next afternoon. Around lunchtime, they were distributing printed materials on the streets.

    The paper that a boy was handing out while shouting ��Extra!�� contained bad news.

    It was news that Vasto in the northwest of the continent had fallen. The castle had barely resisted for a few hours in the evening raid.

    And ording to the testimony of survivors, it was written that a devilish dragon had risen from the fallen castle.

    A devilish dragon�� I knew about it, but it was an appearance several years earlier than the timeline I knew.

    I was certain that a devil had moved directly.<ul><li>1. TLN: Emperor? Shouldn��t this be the prince? Might be the author made a mistake, or I��m the one that misinterpreted it </li></ul>Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! For those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention! P.S: If you want to buy the chapters in bulk and wanted a custom price, do hit me up on my discord ount @_dawn24

 Chapter 187: Spark (4)

    Originally, the pattern of devil worshippers attacking the city and the devilish dragon appearing was supposed to happen after the main story began, when they revealed their true colors.

    In other words, it meant that the main story was already progressing at this very moment.@@novelbin@@

    In the game, this was supposed to happen after Denif carried out a terrorist attack in the imperial capital��

    Considering that Denif had no reason to carry out a terrorist attack now, it meant that events had been elerated by several years.

    The reason for that was obviously because of me.

    I had ruined their ns to gradually gather people in secret andy the groundwork to overthrow the empire.

    Now that their identities had been fully exposed, there was no point in being secretive on the continent, and their activities were also restricted.

    From their perspective, this was a bold move.

    ��Still, they don��t intend to upy the continent yet.��Currently, two devils have descended on the continent. Those two aren��t enough to take over the continent yet.

    There are differences in strength even among devils. For now, three or four Sword Masters could take down one devil, albeit with some casualties.

    It��s also not a situation where their forces are as vast as in the game.

    Since covert expansion of their forces became impossible because of me, they acted to find another breakthrough.

    ��They��ve made Vasto a stage for transporting sacrifices to summon devils.��

    In a situation where their identities have been revealed. From their perspective, the n to target the princess failed, and even a high-ranking executor died.

    It wasn��t a choice made solely out of anger towards me. In a way, it��s a wise method.

    Now that there��s no reason to move in secret, they quickly increased their devil count by one.

    There was a bit of bitterness. I certainly did my best. The harvest was decent too. It��s not easy to kill a high-ranking executor and an Archmage.

    But the ensuing consequences weren��t all good.

    ��Well, I��ll have to deal with it.��

    It��s not like I didn��t know they would respond when I took a step forward.

    The opponents aren��t fools who would just wait quietly until the game��s timeline without doing anything.

    Moreover, attacking Vasto wouldn��t have been a difficult task for them.

    They were probably just lying low because they were focusing on the n to target the princess.

    With the surprise attack and a devil moving directly, and with no Sword Master there, it probably didn��t even take a few hours.

    They would have used the people of the city and Devil��s Blood as sacrifices to summon a devil, and summoned a devilish dragon with the remaining sacrifices. ????��??��s

    And then they would have left Vasto. The devil worshippers probably don��t intend to wage all-out war right now.

    They��ll attack cities in guerri-style whenever they get the chance, just like in the game.

    ��I wonder how things will turn out.��

    My head is gettingplicated. A city has disappeared. Even if they left Vasto, the empire will dispatch troops.

    Much faster than my initial estimate of six months to a year.

    I couldn��t even guess how the course of the war would go, or how the emperor would organize his troops.

    It wasn��t a good thing.

    ��Or is it?��

    Let��s think of it as something that was bound to happen anyway. Right now, I was trying to drive a wedge between the princes.

    Perhaps now, when changes are urring within the empire, an appropriate opportunity might arise.

    Another thought suddenly came to mind. It was because Icked information about the devil worshippers.

    I can��t receive information about them from the empire or Haisen, and the uracy would be low anyway.

    ��Should I create a new identity?��

    This thought urred to me because I had just seen their recruitment process at Mateo��s bar yesterday.

    Thinking about it in reverse, I could infiltrate their side with a disguised identity.

    An internal spy. But I��m not sure if it��s a good idea. It would take considerable time to reach a suitable position.

    And I��d have to invest resources there instead of what I need to do.

    It��s possible, but considering the uncertain time and investment costs, it didn��t seem worth it.

    It doesn��t seem right after all. Let��s focus on the princes for now. It��s time for selection and concentration.

    I might lose both birds if I try to catch them at the same time.

    Anyway, to get proper information, I��d have to go to their stronghold in the north.

    I decided to set that aside for now and observe the situation in the imperial family. I shouldn��t miss the opportunities that might arise in the chaos.

    ***

    ��Your Majesty, we��ve received a message.��

    ��Yes. What did the divine doctor say?��

    ����He said he won��te.��

    The emperor let out a hollowugh. He had somewhat expected this, but it still felt dispiriting when it actually happened.

    How long had he been searching for him? The divine doctor was the only hope to treat the emperor��s physical condition.

    ��We��re still keeping an eye on him. Should we forcibly bring him in?��

    ��That��s enough.��

    ��But Your Majesty��s����

    ��Isn��t he not easily controlled for a reason?��

    A Sword Master apanies the divine doctor. Ever since his life was saved when he was on the brink of death, he has always been by the divine one��s side.

    It was certain that they had noticed the Imperial Intelligence Agency watching them.

    ��If the Lord Faorn and I move together����

    ��What about the imperial pce if you two leave? Do you think they��ll just sit still?��

    ��We could go secretly, quietly����

    ��Would that be possible? Moreover, even if we forcibly bring the divine doctor, there��s no guarantee he��ll provide proper treatment.��

    Rudehrn couldn��t find any words to refute. In fact, he knew it was impossible.

    It was just a thoughtless suggestion made out of his desire to save the emperor.

    ��It can��t be helped. We must prepare now.��

    ��Your Majesty����

    Rudehrn looked at the emperor with worried eyes.

    ��Don��t look at me like that. It��s disgusting.��

    ��The timing is not good.��

    ��Then, do you have any other way?��

    Once again, Rudehrn couldn��t find an answer. The emperor��s words werepletely correct.

    There��s no way to appease the angry hearts of the empire��s people.

    If the emperor doesn��t move even after a city has disappeared, it means he��s unqualified to be emperor.

    The nobles, not just themon people, will unite and start a rebellion.

    ��But Your Majesty��s health����

    The reason Rudehrn was trying to dissuade him was that the emperor��s physical condition had severely deteriorated.

    The doctor in charge of the emperor told him that he had about 6 months to a year left.

    Now, even pretending to be fine was bing difficult, and rumors about the emperor��s worrying condition had started to circte in the pce recently.

    The impact of the emperor��s death would be huge. A war with an opponent whose location is not even known well will take at least a year or more.

    If the emperor dies while troops are away due to the war, it��s hard to predict how the struggle for his position will unfold.

    Internal division during a war with a formidable enemy would surely lead to external copse.

    ��With the divine one��s refusal, there��s no other way anyway.��

    ��Perhaps if you were to choose one of your children����

    ��Rudehrn!��

    The emperor shouted and then violently coughed. Blood phlegm bubbled up.

    Nevertheless, his fierce gaze towards the Sword Master was intense. Rudehrn didn��t back down.

    ��Your Majesty, forgive my impertinence, but haven��t you already decided on one in your heart?��

    After ring at Rudehrn silently for a moment, the emperor opened his mouth.

    ��You, haven��t you seen by my side?��

    Rudehrn immediately realized he was talking about killing his older brother. He was involved in that incident too.

    ��This position isn��t something you can obtain just because someone gives it to you. It must be seized by oneself.��

    ��But, isn��t the situation different from your time, Your Majesty?��

    ������

    ��At this rate, the empire might copse.��

    ��Well. Isn��t something not seized by oneself also easily lost?��

    Rudehrn didn��t agree with the emperor��s stubbornness. But he couldn��t argue further. In fact, he had already crossed the line quite a bit.

    If it weren��t for him who had been by the emperor��s side for a long time, his head would have been cut off long ago.

    He had known about that incorrect thought the emperor held for a long time. It was an obsession born from the trauma of killing his own brother.

    However, there was no one on the continent who could touch on that. The other party was the emperor of the empire, after all.

    ��Do we still not know their location?��

    ����Yes. We��ve confirmed they��re beyond the northern limit line, but we��re still investigating the exact location.��

    ��It��s taking quite long. How has the empiree to this?��

    ��I apologize.��

    ��It must all be due to myck of virtue.��

    ��That��s not true.��

    ��First, prepare the advance party to send to Vasto.��

    ***

    As expected, the devil worshippers had abandoned and left Vasto. The devilish dragon that was said to have appeared had also vanished. Thest sighting was that it flew towards the north.

    Nevertheless, the empire sent an advance party to the ruined Vasto. Well, it was a natural thing to do. They couldn��t pretend not to know.

    The number of personnel was quiterge for an advance party. Sword Master Faorn was also included.

    But from my perspective, knowing the internal circumstances, it didn��t seem like they were moving to engage in immediatebat.

    There were knights and elites for battle, but there were more soldiers doing engineering work.

    I thought they might be nning to build an outpost in the northern region after checking Vasto out of duty.

    ��With the empire in the position of being attacked first and all cities on high alert, the possibility of a surprise attack is almost non-existent.��

    I think it��s not a bad choice. It��s impossible to move the entire army right away anyway.

    Large-scale troop movements require preparation.

    Moreover, the devil worshippers don��t need to attack the advance party.

    From their perspective, it��s best to gather as much as possible and then have the devils step in.

    Even after the advance party left, Chenarus was extremely busy.

    Elite soldiers train hard even in peacetime, but most soldiers continue their own livelihoods when it��s not wartime.

    Because these people had to be recalled, Chenarus was in a state of chaos everywhere.

    The market was so crowded with people out to buy food supplies that it was hard to take a step.

    It wasn��t just ordinary people who were busy. Nobles and imperial descendants were also moving busily.

    It��s an unexpected war.

    In fact, after the war with the West, almost everyone judged that there wouldn��t be a bigger event than that.

    That��s why there were many nobles courting Erendil. Because the power of military achievements wouldn��t change easily.

    Therefore, this war was an opportunity for the princes to change the atmosphere. They were all gritting their teeth in determination.

    I kept an eye on all three princes while watching Mateo��s bar. Honestly, it was quite physically demanding.

    In fact, I couldn��t observe all of them simultaneously, so it wasn��t very certain.

    But it couldn��t be helped. It��s better to observe the direction of everyone��s actions a little bit rather than choosing just one.

    I concluded that the right answer was to look closely if I detected any unusual behavior among them.

    ��Well, they were all simr.��

    The second prince was focusing on internal consolidation rather than checking the first prince. It��s the right choice.

    In war, you can��t attack your allies, so it��s wise to build up your own strength.

    There wasn��t much to observe about the third prince. He had almost no supporting nobles and didn��t visit Mateo��s bar.

    I thought I should probably focus on observing him after the war starts.

    Meanwhile, while watching the movements of the first prince��s confidant, I spotted a point that could be utilized.

    Duke Benim. I caught him siphoning off a few magic bombs while managing supplies for war preparation.

    ��It��s amon urrence, though.��

    Magic bombs are valuable strategic assets. Having them separately could change the tide of battle.

    His original thought was probably to stock up extra for his own troops.

    But what��s noteworthy is that Duke Benim is a great enemy of Duke Jonau.

    Their families have been on bad terms for generations.

    ��Magic bombs. The scale is muchrger than I thought.��

    If I skillfully manipte the situation��

    It seemed like I could take out both the first and second princes simultaneously before the war. A good inspiration came to mind too.

    ��The problem is that there��s not enough time.��

    It can��t be helped. It��s urgent, but I��ll have to move tonight right away.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! For those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention! P.S: If you want to buy the chapters in bulk and wanted a custom price, do hit me up on my discord ount @_dawn24

 Chapter 188: Spark (5)

    To be honest, what��s more important than the fact that Duke Benim siphoned off magic bombs is how I fabricate it.

    It��smon for powerful nobles in charge ofmanding roles to siphon off a bit of the magic bombs they��re supposed to supply.

    In other words, the problem is how to disguise this as a bomb targeting the second prince.

    And that too, at this point with only about 11 hours left until midnight.

    There are many ways to do it.

    But it��s difficult in that it needs to be made believable without any suspicion.

    ��Well, whatever method I choose, they won��t believe it without any suspicion.��

    I decided to give up on perfectionism to some extent. In fact, plots are far from perfect. It was my greed.

    The situation is what it is. If I try to make it perfect, I might waste this opportunity.I��ll ept some degree of suspicion. Anyway, it��s good if it works, and if not, that��s that. It��s even better if luck is on my side.

    Honestly, given the second prince��s nature and his previous anger, I don��t think I��ll need that much luck.

    Even if there are points of suspicion, I think he��ll move ording to my intentions without any problems if the situation is right.

    ��It��s better for me to move than to pull in someone from the first prince��s side to guide them.��

    Since the situation has changed, it was difficult to create suspicious behavior from the first prince��s side right away.

    At this busy time for everyone, it��s enough to just give the second prince a reason to suspect the first prince.

    After a brief deliberation, I made a decision. I need to move secretly and catch attention.

    I knew the second prince��s people well. It had been my main job to observe the princes recently.

    ��There are plenty of suitable people.��

    Among them, I chose Idri, a guard knight of the second prince. He wasn��t particrly noteworthy.

    He was from the second prince��s inws�� side and wasn��t exceptionally strong or smart. But he wasn��t particrlycking in any area either.

    In terms of skills among the guard knights, he��s thest, but he��s close to the prince because he��s a rtive from the inws�� side.

    He��s also trying to make a good impression on the second prince.

    He was the most suitable person to take the bait I would throw. Since he was on duty yesterday, today should be his day off.

    Before going to find Idri, I stopped by my lodgings to prepare and then headed to his residence.

    ��He��s still sleeping.��

    It��s still 2 PM. It seems he��s trying to get some sleep after changing shifts in the morning. I waited for him to wake up.

    When he wakes up, he��ll surelye out of the house.

    In times like these, there��s no luxury of resting on a day off. He��ll do something after getting minimal sleep.

    The wait took about an hour. 3:10 PM. Idri got up from bed.

    After a quick wash, he immediately went out of the house. He��s probably heading to his father, who is the second prince��s confidant.

    ��That person will do.��

    I looked for someone who seemed suitably weak among the passersby. It��s important that the altercation doesn��tst long.

    After selecting the person, I slowly left the alley and walked towards Idri, who wasing towards me.

    And when Idri got close, I intentionally, but inconspicuously, bumped shoulders with the passerby I had just pointed out.

    A bundle of papers falls from my bosom to the ground. The winds naturally guide the paper to the front of Idri.

    ��Ack, s-sorry.��

    Because I deliberately chose someone who looked weak, the passerby immediately bowed his head and apologized as soon as we collided.

    I didn��t pay any attention to him and hurriedly picked up the fallen papers and quickly put them back in my bosom.@@novelbin@@

    Idri was watching the paper and my appearance from the corner of his eye. I didn��t acknowledge him.

    ����Be careful!��

    I re at the passerby for a moment with sharp eyes. Then, I look around inconspicuously before increasing my speed.

    At this point, it��s important that looking around is noticeable while not being noticeable. Just a quick nce.

    My act seemed to have worked properly. I could feel Idri��s gaze fixed on the back of my head.

    Of course. It wasn��t for nothing that I went all the way back to my lodgings. It was to bring paper used by the imperial family.

    A man in casual clothes carrying paper used by the imperial family, treating a passerby he bumped into with contempt.

    This alone is suspicious, but I paid particr attention to the intonation and manner of speech when speaking condescendingly.

    In the empire, even when saying the same thing, the pronunciation differs ording to social status. Just like there��s a noble ent in Ennd, it��srgely divided into three types. ????������s

    Noble, wealthy people or knights who are close to nobles, andmoners.

    What I used was between the second and third. To be precise, it��s the pronunciation of the empire��s elite soldiers.

    The speech of those who want to be knights, the second type. It would have immediately caught the ear of Idri, a guard knight.

    ��He��s following.��

    I walk calmly. But I reveal a slight tension. I nce around every time I turn a corner or change direction.

    Idri followed at a bit of a distance. He didn��t seem to be too worried about me.

    This is as intended. Since I��m much stronger than Idri, it wasn��t difficult to act weak.

    After wandering around for a while, I headed to my original destination. It was an alley with few people.

    And there, I waited for a while, looking around. Pretending to wait for someone, I periodically check the time.

    After 5 minutes, I impatiently tapped my foot, and after 10 minutes, I checked my watch every 10 seconds. 15 minutes like this. This should be enough.

    ��When on earth are theying����

    After muttering just loud enough for the focused Idri to hear with, I hurriedly take out the paper and add some writing.

    Then, before going to find Idri, I pulled out a brick I had previously dug out of the wall and put the paper in there.

    Then I hurriedly check the surroundings again. I look at my watch and check the wall where I hid the paper with worried eyes.

    And with slightly reluctant steps, I walk away, checking onest time before hurriedly leaving the space.

    I could feel Idri��s conflict. Whether to chase after me or check the paper I hid in the wall.

    I increased my speed a little more. A distance where he would judge that he was slightlyte in chasing me while hesitating.

    Well, in fact, the answer was already set. As expected, Idri headed towards the alley wall instead of chasing after me.

    He, too, looked around before digging out the brick and taking out the paper. His eyes widened as he read it. No wonder.

    -Duke Benim has set aside some bombs separately. But it doesn��t seem like the usual hoarding of supplies. A guard knight of the first prince who was supposed to be off duty came, and the second prince was mentioned. Caution is needed.

    -15 minutes have passed, so as agreed initially, I will return first.

    This was the content of the letter I had hidden. In other words, I pretended to be an informant for an Imperial Intelligence Agency agent.

    Intelligence agency agents each have their own informants. Humint. It could be a noble, a knight or soldier, a merchant, or a bar owner.

    Of course, there would be quite a few among the empire��s elite soldiers as well. I acted as a soldier reporting to an intelligence agency agent.

    The second prince��s guard knight couldn��t have missed this. The direction I headed was also towards the imperial pce.

    ��As expected.��

    After checking the letter, Idri hid it back in the wall and started running urgently towards the imperial pce.

    There��s no need to follow since I can��t hear the conversation inside the pce anyway. I retrieved the letter I had fabricated.

    ***

    From the evening, the nobles on the second prince��s side started moving busily. This was because Duke Jonau, who had left the imperial pce, called together the main trusted people residing in the capital.

    It wasn��t difficult to eavesdrop on the conversation since it was outside the pce. Even with magic, my winds have developed a lot.

    -Did you check what we talked about earlier today?

    -Yes. It was true. I confirmed that Duke Benim had set aside bombs separately. But from what I saw, it didn��t seem like he had such intentions.

    -Hmm. This is serious.

    -Is His Highness still sensitive?

    -Yes. He really thinks the first prince is targeting him.

    It was Duke Jonau��s worried words. Despite being enemies with Duke Benim, he seemed calm.

    Well, if they move ording to the second prince��s anger now, a good situation won��t be created.

    Also, it��s a difference in perspective. If you think it��s not true, it seems endlessly untrue, and if you think it��s true, it seems endlessly true.

    I aimed for the second prince��s psychology, so I��ve already seeded to some extent. Then someone spoke up.

    -But, couldn��t His Highness��s concern be right?

    -Honestly, isn��t it hard to believe? In this situation, the first prince who had been quiet since the Karantang Forest incident?

    -I think simrly, but weren��t there signs of them watching our side even before Vasto fell?

    The confidants�� opinions on this matter were all different, and they started to speak up.

    -But it��s not an actual report from an intelligence agency agent, it��s just a guess from an informant under them, isn��t it?

    -That informant is an elite soldier of Duke Benim. Also, would an intelligence agency agent use just anyone as an informant?

    -They might be thinking of listening to this and that and then verifying. Are we going to believe everything an informant says?

    Still, the overall atmosphere seemed to be that while it could be possible, the likelihood was low.

    Well, this was somewhat expected.

    If I had tried to convey it more directly, they would have found it suspicious.

    -Anyway, we shouldn��t take this lightly.

    -That��s true. We should be cautious. Even if there��s nothing, there��s no harm in being careful.

    -To be honest, I��m a bit worried. No, very worried.

    -Count, aren��t you overreacting? Now, with war ahead? Being cautious is enough.

    -No. Rather, that��s why I feel it��s dangerous. Magic bombs, weren��t they the terrorist weapons of the devil worshippers?

    -��

    -Bluntly speaking, if the first prince detonates it and His Highness gets injured, who would be suspected? Not the first prince, but those madmen would be considered the culprits.

    The count��s words are followed by a moment of silence. There are five nobles gathered. They probably don��t all think the same.

    I guess they��re holding back their words.

    In fact, they can��t say it��s not too dangerous. If something happens, they might be treated as traitors.

    Even if nothing happens, their loyalty might be doubted.

    -To be honest, I think this chaotic situation is more opportune. Aren��t there more gaps now? Because we��re also focusing more on preparation than vignce.

    -Tell me more.

    -And even if we raise questions to the intelligence agency from our side, it��s easy for the first prince to escape. It��s the usual hoarding of supplies, that wasn��t the intention, it��s a misunderstanding. It��s easy to make excuses.

    -Hmm��

    -We can think about it from another angle too. When Karantang Forest exploded, wasn��t the first prince nearby?

    -Surely not?

    -After that, the first prince showed an extremely passive attitude. And before that, His Highness had warned the first prince, right?

    Oh, this was a point I hadn��t thought of, but there were unexpectedly connecting parts.

    It was a good connection point for me.

    -Are you saying the first prince is suspicious of us?

    -I��m saying it could be. It��s absolutely not the case, but couldn��t the first prince think that we��ve colluded with the devil worshippers?

    Unlike when ying the game, I quite liked this count. How could he look so lovely?

    -What I��m saying is, if the previous terrorist attack wasn��t carried out by the first prince, contrary to His Highness��s thoughts, the first prince��s side could suspect us in the same way. Then there would be enough reason for the first prince to target His Highness.

    Perhaps because of the count��s passionate speech, Duke Jonau��s tone of speech that followed was slightly different.

    -Indeed, the first prince might be thinking that way. I wondered why His Highness was so worried��

    -Yes. His Highness might not have wanted to tell us again that it might not be the case when he had told us that the first prince was definitely trying to kill him.

    After a brief silence, someone asked Duke Jonau.

    -So, what does His Highness want us to do?

    -As the count said, there��s no point in talking to the intelligence agency. They��ll just make excuses. There��s no room to dig deeper either.

    -Then��?

    -Don��t we have something set aside separately too?

    -Pardon?

    Confusion spreads. Duke Jonau continued.

    -His Highness wants us to attack first if they try to make a move.

    -��

    -He said it would be better to move first than to be caught off guard.

    A sense of bitterness could be felt in Duke Jonau��s words.

    Even though the count��s words were persuasive, it seemed he didn��t want it to be true deep down.

    But seeing him speak like that, the second prince��s will must be quite firm too. Anothermotion before the war.

    Hmm, I wonder if this spark is burning bigger than I thought.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! For those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention! P.S: If you want to buy the chapters in bulk and wanted a custom price, do hit me up on my discord ount @_dawn24

 Chapter 189: Emperor (1)

    Autumn was ending and winter was approaching. This was also why the uing war was predicted to be even more difficult.

    In the north, they would have to move in an already cold region.

    Of course, the cold would affect the devil worshippers too, but it was different since they had already established a base there.

    There would inevitably be a difference in the ability to endure the cold between those who had settled in the north and those who were in the central part of the continent.

    Separately from that, it was certain that I had ignited a great spark in the second prince��s heart as winter approached.

    Now I had nothing more to do. I would simply observe the situation unfolding outside.

    I won��t intervene in it. There��s no need to.

    Now there are two possibilities. Either something really happens between the princes, or they get caught by the Imperial Intelligence Agency before that.

    ��I don��t care which way it goes.��Whether the first prince is harmed or not, the second prince will be out anyway. Of course, it would be better if the first prince dies too.

    Still, I personally think thetter is more likely.

    Even if the Imperial Intelligence Agency is short-staffed and busy, it��s never sloppy.

    The fact that I can operatefortably is all thanks to the winds. This would only be possible for me among those who aren��t Sword Masters.

    In fact, even those stronger than me can��t move as easily as I do in the empire.

    ��Just look at how Phiri can hardly operate.��

    Anyway, while I was keeping an eye on the situation with the princes, I wasn��t dedicating as much time to it as before.@@novelbin@@

    It��s a waste of mental energy.

    Since it doesn��t matter what happens now, it��s more important to prepare for what��s toe.

    That��s why I focused on examining theposition of the imperial army��s troops andmanders while concentrating on mypanions.

    Of course, the onlypanions in Chenarus right now are Osten, Rina, and Mary.

    The Alrend merchant group was also handling an enormous volume of goods due to changed circumstances.

    It was good for me. I also benefited from the situation.

    Namir, Denif, Aron, and Jofor had established themselves in the Alrend merchant group in a short time based on their diligent performance of duties.

    ��They did as well as I expected.��

    Namir and Denif took care of the tensions between mercenaries. Even though their numbers were small, it wasn��t a problem since their skills were decent. ??����??��s?

    Of course, I cautioned them never to reveal their true abilities. Thanks to that, they could be in a managing position even among other mercenaries.

    Usually, slightlyrger mercenary groups take on this role, but their recent rise in reputation yed a big part.

    Especially since Denif had dealt with the leader of a medium-sized mercenary group and done Alrend a favor.

    At this rate, I thought they might be assigned important supply missions even after the war.

    Actually, I��m 100% sure. Once the war starts, there won��t be many reliable people left. They��ll have to entrust important tasks to trustworthy individuals.

    ��Come to think of it, things I thought were unfavorable often turned out to be helpful.��

    It was mostly Denif who caused these. Both joining our group and causing trouble while I was away.

    Personally, I hoped this war would turn out the same way. Although it seemed like there would be big losses.

    While the kids were busy with the merchant group, I made time to oversee Rina��s swordsmanship.

    This is because when the four of us are out, Rina is the only one who can use force in the capital.

    It might not be enough to protect Mary and Osten, but I don��t think the risk factors will be that great.

    Almost all attention will be focused on the outside, the northern part of the continent.

    Personally, I don��t think the devil worshippers will target the emperor. The possibility is low.

    The emperor is already quite old anyway. From their perspective, they just need to bide their time. That��s also why they��re insistent on targeting the sessor.

    Of course, killing the emperor would immediately cause chaos, but that would also require quite a bit of effort.

    I thought they might rather use that power to attack the imperial army. Anyway, Rina applied herself diligently.

    ��Her enthusiasm was tremendous.��

    Ever since she asked me to oversee her sword trainingst time, it seemed like something had really ignited in her.

    It also seemed like she had something pent-up from not being able to do the thievery she wanted to do, and her own will was considerable.

    It was almost disconcerting how different she was from the Rina I had observed in the game.

    Of course, this is good news. She��ll definitely be stronger than the Rina in the game. Her usefulness will increase.

    And so, time passed quickly. Before I knew it, the gathered soldiers were preparing to march outside Chenarus.

    Although the mobilization was sudden, they didn��t look sloppy since they had recently fought a war in the north. Even light training showed their heightened discipline.

    ��They said the march would be in 3 days.��

    I, too, had finished preparing to leave the capital. I could leave anytime. However, I nned to stay near the formation.

    There��s a high probability that their target is Erendil. Even if there��s a Sword Master, I intended to protect from the outside.

    And that evening, the capital began to grow noisy.

    The confidants of the first and second princes were being summoned to the imperial pce one after another.

    It happened without any warning signs. I, who had been waiting for something to happen anyway, could be certain.

    That the second prince��s plot had caught the eye of the Imperial Intelligence Agency.

    ***

    ��Second son.��

    ��Yes, Father.��

    The second prince answered calmly, but he had already sensed that things had gone wrong. He had nned to carry it out on the day of the march.

    Where could the information have leaked from? His slightly pursed lips betrayed his suppressed anger.

    ��I hear you tried to kill your brother.��

    ��Pardon?��

    The surprised response came from the first prince��s mouth. He had been curious about the reason for this summons.

    When only the second prince��s name was called, he had been pleased, thinking there must be something he had done wrong.

    But, he had tried to kill him? Goosebumps rose on his arms. When? How? His widened eyes turned towards the second prince.

    The third prince and the princess were the same. They were surprised by the sudden summons, but those words were even more shocking.

    ����Brother made the first move.��

    After a moment of silence, the second prince red at the first prince as he spoke. The first prince jumped to his feet.

    ��Wh-when did I! What move!��

    The first prince��s voice trembled as he shouted, seemingly dumbfounded. The Emperor red at the first prince.

    The first prince sat back down after ncing around nervously. The Emperor demanded an answer from the second prince with his eyes.

    ��I heard intelligence.��

    ��What intelligence.��

    ������

    ��I happened toe across a letter reporting from an informant of an Imperial Intelligence Agency agent. It said that Brother was targeting me.��

    ��Well. Rudehrn, was there such a report?��

    ��There was not.��

    The second prince shouted as if wronged.

    ��It��s the truth!��

    The Emperor waved his hand as if annoyed.

    ��Whether it��s true or not, that��s not what��s important right now. The problem is that you��ve been caught.��

    The Emperor heaved a deep sigh.

    ��This won��t do. All of you stay in the pce.��

    ��Pardon?��

    The Emperor spoke to the three princes. The princes tilted their heads for a moment before realizing what he meant.

    It meant they were to be excluded from this war.

    ��Father!��

    The most enraged were the first and third princes. Of course, the hot-tempered third prince shouted first.

    ��Quiet.��

    ��No, I didn��t do anything! Even if my brothers tried to kill each other����

    ��Hey! Who tried to kill who? I��m telling you I didn��t!��

    The first prince red up again at the third prince��s words. The irritated Emperor mmed his hand on the desk.

    ��Third.��

    ��Yes, Father.��

    ��Have you already forgotten the war with the West?��

    ����But, didn��t the eldest brother also lose that battle?��

    ��There��s a difference between falling for a strategy and stupidly getting yourself killed by the enemy.��

    ������

    The third prince was at a loss for words. The first prince nced at the Emperor.

    ��Father, then why am I����

    ��Aren��t there suspicions? You need to clear those up first. An investigation will begin.��

    ��This is unfair!��

    ��And!��

    The Emperor was about to shout but suppressed his anger.

    ��I said it was different, not that it was okay.��

    The Emperor clenched his fist tightly. It was visible how much it was trembling. All the princes saw this anger.

    The princes shut their mouths, sensing that anyone who opened their mouth now would face an even bigger problem.

    ��Get out now, all except Erendil.��

    The princes, still reluctant, looked around for about three seconds before standing up. A knight outside gestured to the second prince.

    ��Please follow me.��

    The second prince, who was about to say something, nced at the Emperor and bowed his head deeply.

    In the quietened space, the Emperor looked at the princess with more rxed eyes.

    ��Erendil.��

    ��Yes, Father.��

    ��Can you call Schurtafen?��

    ��Pardon?��

    Erendil looked at the Emperor with wary eyes at the sudden question. She wondered if her father might harm Carlyn.

    ��I don��t mean any harm.��

    ��I have no separate way to contact him.��

    ��Didn��t hee to save youst time?��

    ��He probably came after figuring out their plot. He didn��t say anything to me separately. It��s the same now.��

    ��What a cold-hearted loyal subject. I see.��

    ��If I may ask why you��re calling him����

    ��Never mind.��

    The princess didn��t ask further. Even though things were better now, she had seen her father��s anger.

    His clenched fist was still the same.

    ��Is that all you have to say?��

    ��Yes. You may go.��

    Five seconds after the princess closed the door and left, the Emperor coughed violently.

    Dark red blood sttered on the desk.

    ��Your Majesty, are you alright?��

    ��Rudehrn.��

    ��Yes.��

    ��We have a job to do.��

    ***

    I could immediately tell how things had turned out. Several nobles who entered the pce didn��te out.

    Duke Jonau was one of them. Instead of them, the imperial guards rushed out of the pce gates.

    The fact that the imperial guards were moving now, right before the war, meant they intended to destroy entire families.

    It was the price for daring to touch the imperial bloodline.

    Anyway, with this, the second prince could be considered effectively out. He was the most cunning among the princes, but he went down easier than expected.

    I guess someone who had livedfortably as a prince couldn��t withstand a threat to his own life.

    ��It��s not the best, but not bad.��

    The third prince was already out. Even if the devil worshippers are attached to him, I don��t think it will make much difference.

    Unless Erendil had died. Now only the first prince was left.

    I was thinking that if an opportunity arises during the war, I could handle it myself, or else�� when the nobles�� conversation began.

    I had secretly followed two surviving confidant nobles of the second prince as they headed to a high-ss tavern.

    -What do we do now, really?

    -This is all because that count spouted nonsense!

    -Let��s side with Her Highness the Princess.

    -Will she ept us?

    -We��re not bad options, are we?

    -No, with all the princes unable to participate in the war, would the Princess ept us? All the credit would be hers.

    All the princes can��t go to war? I thought it was natural for the second prince. I thought it could happen for the third prince.

    It was unexpected that even the first prince was excluded. If only Erendil was going to war�� it was ambiguous.

    The situation was good, but from the perspective of predicting that the war wouldn��t go well, there was some concern.

    Originally, I was nning topare with the first prince even if it was a bad war.

    -Isn��t that why we should side with her before she gains more merit?

    -No. Since it��se to this, we need to gamble. Is there any guarantee the war will go well? If we��re going to side with someone anyway, we should do it after things fall apart.

    -You do that, Duke. I��m going to side with her now.

    -Are you betraying us now?

    -With things as they are, how can you talk about betrayal?

    It was at that moment. A person was detected by the winds I had spread around.

    What��s this? Another intelligence agency agent?

    I was already keeping the nearby agents in mind under the winds. It��s not time for a shift change��

    As I was puzzling over this, I felt a strange sensation. When I moved the winds to examine him, it seemed like he had perceived the winds.

    ��No way����

    A chill followed. And usually, in cases like this, ominous predictions usuallye true.

    Damn it! I confirmed that someone had recognized my winds. It was a Sword Master. I could be certain.

    It was a mistake to try to confirm in detail by moving the winds unnecessarily.

    In the moment I realized my mistake, that person was already rushing towards my location at tremendous speed.

    ��I need to run����

    My feet were already moving faster than I could think, but my head already knew.

    I can��t escape. Today isn��t my best condition, and Devil��s Blood hasn��t manifested either.

    Damn. Since I��m going to be caught anyway, should I conserve some strength for a final resistance?

    It might not be the worst.

    The imperial family already knows I��m not a devil worshipper. I made my decision.

    ��I didn��t expect to be caught this easily.��

    Even if I use winds near a Sword Master, my skill has increased so I shouldn��t be caught easily.

    However, this time the problem was that I concentrated power there to observe him. How could he not notice someone observing him?

    It was a short wait. In less than a few seconds, Rudehrn revealed himself where I was.

    ��Schurtafen.��

    ��Sir.��

    ��It��s been a while.��

    ��It has been a while.��

    ��I didn��t expect to find you this easily. Were you that careless?��

    Rudehrn tilted his head. It wasn��t meant to provoke or insult me. He��s not that kind of person either. He seemed sincere.

    He had certainly been in the imperial pce until just now. He must have been surprised too. So am I.

    ��Well, who knows.��

    I smiled calmly. I need to gauge the situation. What matter he came for.

    ��Do you now believe what I saidst time, that my actions were for the empire?��

    Rudehrn furrowed one eye. He seems to know, since he��s not refuting.

    The chances of survival have increased slightly. He also showed some impatience. Probably because he left the Emperor behind. He opened his mouth.

    ��Come with me. His Majesty is calling for you.��Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! For those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention! P.S: If you want to buy the chapters in bulk and wanted a custom price, do hit me up on my discord ount @_dawn24

 Chapter 190: Emperor (2)

    ��His Majesty is calling for you.��

    Rudehrn��s words were not a suggestion, but a notification. The tone implied that I should naturally go since the Emperor was calling.

    It wasn��t wrong. I knew it was impossible to refuse in the current situation.

    However, I couldn��t just be dragged away without a word. I needed to get at least some clue. I carefully examined Rudehrn��s face.

    But I couldn��t read any signs from that expressionless face.

    ��May I ask why I��m being summoned����

    Of course, I wasn��t asking expecting an answer. I was just observing Rudehrn��s reaction.

    ��Do you need to know that?��

    His tone suggested, how dare you ask the reason when the Emperor is calling? In fact, even asking like this was a crime of disrespect.But it was unavoidable since this was an important matter for me.

    ��No, I was just curious.��

    Rudehrn sighed. I could read the difort in his gaze as he briefly turned towards the pce.

    He seemed uneasy about leaving, even though there were three Sword Masters in the pce right now.

    Hmm. There��s no need to make a bad impression by wasting time unnecessarily. I should say I��ll go. As I was about to speak, Rudehrn opened his mouth first.

    ��I don��t know much either. His Majesty just told me to bring you.��

    ��Yes. I��ll follow you.��

    ��That disguise. Can��t you remove it now?��

    He was saying this because I was currently disguised. While Rudehrn had sensed me through my winds, the Emperor might feel a bit ufortable.

    ��It��s difficult right now. I can do it inside the pce.��

    I couldn��t remove it here without water. I do carry drinking water, but I don��t know how the situation will unfold.

    ��Follow me. You can remove it when we get there.��

    Rudehrn casually turned around and kicked off the ground. He moved away at quite a fast speed.

    He didn��t seem worried about me trying to escape.

    It was probably confidence that he could catch me if I ran, and the thought that I wouldn��t run since I wasn��t an enemy.

    Rudehrn, who was going ahead, slightly turned his head to look at me. He seemed to be wondering why I wasn��t following quickly.

    I also quickly kicked off the ground and followed behind him.

    Entering the pce wasn��t difficult. Of course, we didn��t enter through the main gate.

    As if it had been arranged in advance, a section of the wall was unguarded.

    And behind that wall, another Sword Master, Faorn, was waiting.

    ������

    We had met once before. Faorn gave a small nod when our eyes met.

    I also lowered my eyes slightly in greeting.

    Faorn turned around and went into the pce to give some orders, while we waited outside for a moment.

    And a littleter, we entered the pce. We didn��t encounter anyone in the corridors.

    It seemed like a prepared route for when Rudehrn brought me. Probably because we needed to move secretly.

    After all, it wouldn��t do for people to see me, officially a devil worshipper and publicly dered as Devil��s Blood in the imperial newspaper after the empress assassination incident, entering and leaving the pce. ?aN��¨�S?

    ��I am disguised, but they don��t know whether I��m disguised or not on their side.��

    What is it? Why did they call me? I quickly racked my brains as I followed.

    It probably wasn��t because of saving Erendil. If so, there would have been moves to find me earlier. Could it be��

    ��Wash up ande out.��

    At Rudehrn��s words, I washed off the disguise on my face in a bathroom prepared inside the pce.

    I wiped my face with warm water, removed my contacts, and fixed my hair. Like when I was Carl Schurtafen.

    Of course, it wasn��t perfectly removed without the special chemicals, but it was enough to be recognizable.

    It was the first time in a while showing my bare face to others. I hadn��t removed the disguise even at the lodgings.

    I slept with it on because I didn��t know what might happen while sleeping. I washed my face every day, but only briefly removed and reapplied the disguise.

    It was hard to get time to think because Rudehrn was watching me from behind. He was looking at me with curiosity.

    He seemed quite intrigued by how my appearance was revealed as the disguise disappeared.

    ��That should be good enough.��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Let��s go. It��s gettingte.��

    He still seemed somewhat ufortable. Why, when I��ve entered the pce? The Emperor usually stays upte anyway.

    A thought suddenly crossed my mind. Come to think of it, the Emperor��s health wasn��t good at this time.

    The Emperor��s death was a bitter in the game, but I couldn��t be certain. Many things have changed now.

    There was a good possibility that it was worse than expected.

    He must have been under more stress than in the game due to the devil worshipper issue. Anyway, I arrived at the door of the room where the Emperor was waiting.

    ***

    ��It��s been a while.��

    ��Your Majesty, I hope you have been well.��

    While I was greeting with my head bowed, Rudehrn whispered something in the Emperor��s ear. I didn��t dare try to eavesdrop with the winds.

    This was in front of the Emperor and a Sword Master. It wouldn��t be strange to lose my head for such disrespect.

    After listening and nodding, the Emperor looked at me. I couldn��t read what he was thinking.

    But health-wise, it seemed my thoughts were correct. He didn��t look to be in good condition.

    ��First, should I thank you for saving my daughter?��

    The question form showed that even he wasn��t sure.

    Was he talking about this recent incident, or about killing the Empress? Probably both. I bowed my head again.

    ��It was my duty as a knight to do so.��

    The Emperor looked at me with a sardonic smile. Is this the Emperor��s true face? It was a different pressure from when I faced him as the knight, Carl Schurtafen.

    A strange atmosphere. I looked towards the Emperor��s knees, waiting for him to speak.

    ��I have one question.��

    ��Please ask.��

    ��For what reason are you so loyal to my daughter? Even to the point of bearing such disgrace?��

    ��That is because I am Her Highness the Princess��s guard knight.��

    ��Is that the only reason?��

    The Emperor��s eyes captured me. There was sharpness hidden in his rxed gaze. Something felt ominous.

    It felt like the worst-case scenario I had been imagining might unfold.

    ��Who do you belong to?��

    The question was sudden and heavy.

    It felt like my heart dropped. But outwardly, I maintainedposure. I must not waver.

    ��I don��t understand what you mean.��

    ��What��s visible is perfect. Even though my people tried so hard, they couldn��t find any connection with Haisen.��

    The Emperor tapped the armrest with his index finger.

    ��But there are still many questions. Why you hid your mystic, how you knew about those disrespectful ones�� ns. Even today. Why would a knight from a mercenary background be so skilled in disguise? And why were you near the second prince��s confidants?��

    Was that what the whisper was about? It seemed more like he was confirming things one by one to himself rather than asking me. The tension was mounting.

    Had he noticed that I had meddled between the princes?

    I don��t know. No one saw me move. There shouldn��t be any evidence that I intervened.

    But there were many points that bothered me.

    Both the fact that I was observing the second prince��s confidants and that I was disguised�� But I need to keep my mind straight.

    ��At first, I thought you were from Haisen. Even if there was no connection, it made sense considering your Mystic Power. But it doesn��t seem like that either.��

    ������

    ��Last time, even Haisen was very surprised. There had been no prior signs.��

    Of course, I hadn��t told Haisen anything. But if the Emperor was this certain��

    It seemed to mean there was an imperial person around the duke or Phiri. I should warn them through Denif. If I survive this ce.

    ��I��m not sure what you mean. Winds was an ace up my sleeve that I had been hiding, and I started learning disguise after things turned out this way. I observed the second prince��s confidants because the capital was in an uproar today.��

    ��The second prince said something interesting today.��

    The Emperor continued as if he hadn��t even heard my words.@@novelbin@@

    ��He said he saw a report from an informant under our spy saying that the first prince was targeting him. But they said none of their informants had said such a thing.��

    The Emperor looked straight into my eyes.

    ��Was it your doing?��

    Sharp old man. Indeed, he wasn��t Emperor for nothing. There was coldness behind that fiery temperament.

    He might be able to suspect based on the circumstances, but the Emperor was speaking as if he was almost certain. Could I overturn this?

    ��No, it wasn��t.��

    ��It would have been easy even in the pce. Since your mystic is winds. Even if you couldn��t approach my chambers, you would have picked up various information.��

    The Emperor smiled.

    ��Stop wasting time and tell me. Who do you belong to? I really don��t know. Is it truly Haisen? A spy given full authority?��

    <i>Tsk</i>. The Emperor tilted his head.

    ��Such things are rare, but it could be. Even though you��re young, if they recognized your abilities, it��s possible.��

    I realized that denying the allegations was of no use. The Emperor was certain that there was something about me.

    Right, the Imperial Intelligence Agency isn��t stupid either.

    They must have been constantly monitoring me since I came to the pce. They would have noticed the questionable points between my actions.

    The most important thing is to make Haisen unrted to me. It was an extremely dangerous moment.

    There��s no warning from Death Avoidance yet, but isn��t that because it depends on how I speak?

    ��I have a proposal.��

    It was the Emperor��s words.

    ��Regardless of where you belong, as long as it��s not those disrespectful ones,e to the empire.��

    My thought was wrong. It was different. The warning didn��t appear because he intended to recruit me.

    I wondered what he would do if I were really a brainwashed person, but he must be confident.

    ��Forgive my impudence, but I cannot do that.��

    A spark shed in the Emperor��s eyes for a moment. I hastily continued.

    ��Because my heart is already with the empire.��

    ��What nonsense is that?��

    ��My loyalty lies with the empire and Her Highness the Princess. If you ask why the Princess, it��s because helping Her Highness is the way to help the empire.��

    I deliberately exhaled a deep breath. It was to make him wait for my words.

    ��And I am not a person belonging anywhere. However, from now on, I wish to tell you the truth.��

    ��Speak.��

    ��I have lied to the world once. About my parents. I said I knew nothing, but that��s not true. My mother was a shaman.��

    ��A shaman?��

    The Emperor frowned at the unexpected words.

    ��Yes, it��s a childhood memory, but that much is certain. Whether I inherited that blood or not, I��ve been seeing iprehensible scenes in my dreams since I was young. It was foresight, rarely believed in the continent.��

    All I could do now was to fabricate a situation to avoid this sudden moment.

    ��Dreams where the empire falls, followed by the continent, and devils reign. It was a scene I saw often. And in it, the only one who opposed the devils was Her Highness the Princess. Of course, it was an older Princess than now.��

    I��m not sure if what I��m saying now will work. Even to me, it sounded a bit far-fetched.

    To begin with, the empire doesn��t believe in shamans�� words. But I didn��t have much time to think. One second, two seconds. The Emperor and Sword Master would surely notice if I were racking my brains.

    I��m just improvising based on the knowledge from the game I know and the experiences I��ve had in this world.

    The only part I��m hopeful about is the correction given by the Stratagem traits I��ve acquired. I hope it helps.

    ��My life has flowed ording to the blood my shaman mother passed down to me. She told me to go east, where I met an unnamed swordsman and learned the sword. She told me to go south, where I became a mercenary, then a knight, and came to the empire.��

    ������

    What felt a bit strange as I was speaking was that neither the Emperor nor Rudehrn seemed to be listening to my words carelessly.

    Some kind of certainty was taking root in their exchanged nces. I continued speaking.

    ��And I��ve only been protecting Her Highness the Princess following the asional foresight I could see.��

    It was after some time had passed that the Emperor opened his mouth.

    ��So the bloodline of Sagnat truly remained����

    Sagnat?

    I was rather surprised by this unexpected name. That was the name of one of the founding Emperor��s confidants.

    Not much was known to the public. He was just known as one of the confidants with excellent martial prowess.

    As far as I knew, that family had continued its lineage in the empire until it was exterminated several decades ago. By the will of the current Emperor��s father.

    A thought suddenly crossed my mind.

    When I met the now-deceased Chief of Intelligence of the empire, he had asked if I wanted to know about my family. Did the empire know something?

    ��What do you mean by that?��

    The Emperor, who had been looking at me with disbelieving eyes, spoke slowly with a calm face.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! For those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention! P.S: If you want to buy the chapters in bulk and wanted a custom price, do hit me up on my discord ount @_dawn24

 Chapter 191: Emperor (3)

    ��A man who became a devil to catch devils, and the first Devil��s Blood-borne on the continent.��

    The Emperor��s calm words were quite shocking. Was such a secret hidden behind Sagnat?

    I had no idea because nothing like this was known to the public.

    Well, there are quite a few such things in past history. Even the relics of Leocran, a close friend of the founding emperor, are like that.

    It��s because I found information that wasn��t known through ancient books.

    Just as history is determined by the victors, only what the empire has announced is known about the stories from the founding emperor��s time.

    There��s talk that there are stories only known by the imperial family.

    After all, the empire was able to maintain its power since the founding emperor��s time because it asionally obtained legacies.

    ��It��s shocking.��A man who became a devil to catch devils, and the first Devil��s Blood. Honestly, it was difficult to understand.

    I thought it was something that came from thebination of a devil and a human. But that wasn��t the case.

    The first question was whether it was even possible. And another question was whether I really was of Sagnat��s bloodline.

    In fact, I don��t think so. The fact that my mother was a shaman is a fictional story I made up. I don��t even look like a native of the West.

    Of course, children don��t always resemble their parents, but there��s a high chance that the Emperor and Rudehrn are mistaken. Honestly, I think I just got lucky.

    While I��m satisfied that my lie hase to be regarded as truth, it��s true that I was flustered.

    ��Cough!��

    The Emperor suddenly coughed roughly. It was a cough that scratched his throat,ing from deep in his lungs.@@novelbin@@

    He hurriedly covered his mouth with a handkerchief, but blood seeped through his fingers.

    This, his physical condition seemed worse than I thought. I looked at him with a worried face.

    ��Are you alright?��

    ����I��m fine.��

    The Emperor waved his hand while coughing slightly. The difort of the situation was visible on his face. He probably didn��t want to show weakness to his subordinates. ??��??��?

    I deliberately didn��t mention it further.

    ��I��m curious about something. Is it possible for a person to be a devil? Even though I have Devil��s Blood myself����

    I continued speaking while observing the Emperor and Rudehrn��s reactions.

    ��Actually, I only found out that day. I even learned that it was Devil��s Blood through the newspaper.��

    The Emperor made an ufortable face and gestured to Rudehrn. It meant for him to speak instead.

    Since Rudehrn is the Emperor��s shield and spokesperson, he probably knows most things they share and consult about.

    ��In those days, when the founding emperor had not yet ascended to the position of Sword Master, at least three Sword Masters were needed to fight a devil. It means the losses were big. So�� there were many experiments.��

    Rudehrn��s face looked reluctant even as he spoke. Many experiments�� I hadn��t heard of this either.

    It must have been something not right to reveal to the public. Humans would have be beings capable of doing anything when faced with impending doom.

    ��Drinking or eating the body of a Devil��s Blood that was difficult to catch was one of them.��

    ������

    ��Almost everyone died. Only Sagnat survived and gained the power of a devil.��

    It was quite shocking to me that Devil��s Blood came from eating the body and blood of a devil.

    ��In fact, it wasn��t a sessful experiment. But there was a gain. Sagnat, a Sword Master, could face a devil alone.��

    ��I see.��

    Of course, not all of his descendants would have been Devil��s Blood. That��s clear.

    Although Sagnat was exterminated long ago, it was still recentpared to the founding emperor��s time.

    He was quite a powerful nobleman. He must have spread a lot of seed.

    Devil��s Blood must have been much easier to find than now. Maybe cases where the blood manifests are rare.

    ��Honestly, I still find it hard to understand what you��re saying. Are you saying that I��m of that family��s bloodline?��

    ��It��s highly likely, that��s what I��m saying.��

    Rudehrn calmly continued.

    ��There were many questions about your origins. Investigations have been carried out since you came to the empire. It��s rare for such incredible talent to suddenly appear.��

    That��s right. Just as on Earth, if my parents are tall, there��s a high chance I��ll be tall too, it��s the same here.

    If anything, it��s even more extreme than Earth.

    There are talents that suddenly emerge like a dragon rising from a small stream, but they��re hard to find.

    The higher the level, the more so. It��s because this is a world with mana.

    The belief in bloodlines of people here is beyond imagination.

    It��s simr to why it��s difficult for those of low status to seed. In fact, I was looked down upon too.

    ��It wasn��t included at that time. It��s a ce that came to mind when it was revealed that you were Devil��s Blood.��

    I knew that a thorough investigation of me would be carried out. That��s why the duke put so much effort into creating Carl Schurtafen.

    ��But when you say the Sagnat family����

    I had no choice but to pretend not to know about that family. It was a family that was exterminated long ago.

    As soon as the current Emperor��s father ascended to the throne when he was young, he got rid of them.

    Because they supported his older brother. Anyway, since I was supposed to be an orphan, it was right to say I didn��t know.

    ��It was a family that supported my uncle.��

    The Emperor spoke in a calm tone. Perhaps because he had never met them himself, there was no emotion in his voice.

    Rudehrn, who had been speaking, hesitated at the Emperor��s intervention, but as the Emperor closed his mouth again, he continued.

    ��At that time, when the previous emperor annihted the family, the third son of the Sagnat family escaped. Was he 9 years old? He fled pretending to be a servant��s child. We couldn��t find him.��

    The youngest son. Even if he were alive, quite a few years would have passed.

    ��And about 20 years ago, we learned that the child had gone to the southwest and had a son named Merem. Though he himself was already dead.��

    As I listened to the story, I quickly turned my thoughts. Whether I was that descendant or not wasn��t important, but I needed to pay attention.

    ��We captured Merem. His children too. But this time we missed the wife. The southwest is wary of outsiders, and the wife was of shaman origin.��

    ��Was that woman pregnant?��

    ��Yes. We could have caught her, but suddenly a sandstorm blew. It was a strange thing. The woman disappeared into the sandstorm and we haven��t heard news of her since.��

    So the Emperor and Rudehrn seemed to think that the child that woman was carrying was me.

    Isn��t that too much of a leap? I thought.

    But they��re not fools either.

    They must be saying this after thinking it through. There might be parts they can��t tell me.

    ��And it��s certainly fitting enough.��

    Devil��s Blood with talent to be a Sword Master. It��s also a ce with more blind faith in bloodlines than Earth.

    Moreover, since I had already said I was the child of a shaman, it��s understandable that they would be surprised from their perspective.

    ��To be honest, it��s hard to believe. That I was of such a family��s bloodline����

    Of course, the situation was very good, but I needed to show a stance of denial.

    Rather, if I acquiesced or epted too easily, they might be suspicious.

    ��Of course, I understand that you��re confused. It must be surprising. We don��t think it��s absolute either. But the circumstances fit too well, that��s a fact.��

    I nodded silently. And I deliberately made a face as if I didn��t understand, tilting my head.

    I needed to take one more step back. I judged it was better for them to feel frustrated.

    ��It��s surprising. In fact, when I came to have an audience with Your Majesty, I was worried whether you would believe my words. But I never thought I would be the one to have doubts����

    ��That can happen. I think so too. Isn��t the situation funny? Still, know that we��ve seen parts you couldn��t have considered.��

    I nodded. I agree. There must be things they haven��t talked about in this ce.

    For example, the information and conjectures obtained by the Imperial Intelligence Agency while investigating me.

    Perhaps, like the lie that my mother was a shaman, the path I��ve walked and the words I��ve spoken might have fit well with those conjectures.

    Or it could be that the Emperor and Rudehrnpletely think of me as an ally.

    If they knew I wasn��t an enemy from when the Empress died, they probably wanted to believe I was an ally.

    Humans believe what they want to believe. Some of my words might have coincidentally matched, but wasn��t it that they themselves wanted to believe?

    It could be both. I��m not sure. Should I just say it��s all good?

    ��Even if the family is one thing, do you really believe in the premonitions that appear in my dreams?��

    ��Well. There are ambiguous parts.��

    It was the Emperor��s words.

    ��But it was quite surprising that you knew about my illness.��

    ��Is that so?��

    ��At that time, only five people, including myself and the Emperor, knew about His Majesty��s illness.��

    Rudehrn interrupted.

    Even without saying, I could guess who they were. The Emperor, the two Sword Masters, the pce doctor, and the Chief of Intelligence, I suppose.

    ��Not only is there little possibility that one of the four, excluding His Majesty, leaked the information, but even if that were the case, we judged that it wouldn��t have flowed to you. Even if you were Haisen��s spy.��

    Hmm. He just spoke directly about it again, but it was absurd that the situation changed when I came thinking of making excuses.

    It��s good for me, but can I just acquiesce like this? While I was pondering, the Emperor opened his mouth.

    ��There��s one thing I��m curious about.��

    ��Please speak freely, Your Majesty.��

    ��How long do I live?��

    The Emperor��s eyes turn to me. Complex emotions were glimpsed. Firmness and anxiety, ipatible things mixed together.

    And a small aspiration too. That must be the desire for life.

    ��I��m sorry. I didn��t see Your Majesty��s rest. However, I didn��t find Your Majesty��s figure when the devil worshippers were rampant.��

    ����I see, so that��s how it is.��

    The Emperor nodded calmly, but somehow he looked a bit deted.

    ��It��s a strange thing, by the way. I didn��t believe in shaman prophecies. The recent shaman from the southwest too. Erendil being my only child to confront the devil����

    It was the Emperor��s mumbling. I thought this was an opportunity to give strength to Erendil.

    ��Yes. In the path of destruction I saw, the Princess was the only possibility.��

    ��Come to think of it, Erendil obtained Teme��s Spear. The legendary spear that defeated the Great Devil.��

    Rudehrn��s pupils behind widened. He seemed to have just realized. In fact, this was something I had in mind from when I was fabricating the past with lies.

    There was enough room to utilize it. I thought so myself, and Faorn had told me about it too.

    I was just grateful that the Emperor thought of it himself. In fact, this was up to interpretation.

    They could think I made it up because I knew that fact. The situation is flowing toofortably.

    ��Is the correction of the Stratagem trait working?��

    Thinking about it, there must have been help. But they took it seriously from the moment I started speaking.

    Wouldn��t the mind that thinks of me as an ally have been there from the beginning?

    In fact, it��s also because I��ve made it that way. It��s the same reason why there isn��t much suspicion that I��m a Haisen spy even though I have winds.

    Although it wasn��t mentioned in this ce, on the day I killed the Empress, I attacked the Haisen intelligence agency.

    ��Anyway, we don��t need to bring you in specifically.��

    It was about the earlier words asking me toe to the empire regardless of where I belonged.

    ��If I were somewhere else and epted Your Majesty��s offer, what would I have been doing?��

    The Emperor silently smiled. It meant he wouldn��t answer. It was a curious part.

    What task would the Emperor, who is soon to die, try to entrust me with by recruiting me?

    ��Actually, that��s a part I don��t like. Right now, you��re not moving solely for the empire.��

    ������

    Instead of answering, I slightly bowed my head. It wasn��t wrong, since I said it was to confront the devil.

    What I said about being on the empire��s side was no different from stating my real purpose. I just phrased it a bit indirectly, but he saw the essence.

    ��Still, since the result is the same, let��s pass over it. In the end, it means the empire must exist to stop the devil.��

    Anyway, the situation turned out very well. The atmosphere wasn��t bad either. It��s an implicit permission from the Emperor.

    But this good atmosphere makes me greedy. I couldn��t be satisfied here.

    ��It��s a bit different. Princess must ascend to the Emperor��s throne.��

    ��That��s a bit presumptuous.��

    The Emperor frowned deeply.

    ��I apologize, Your Majesty.��

    Actually, I��m not sure what the Emperor is thinking. I know his stubbornness about thatpetition, but��

    If the situation hase to this, he should mark Erendil as the sessor. Suddenly, I had a worry. Should I speak?

    ��It��s better than having it explode from the outside.��

    The atmosphere is good. Even the Emperor��s eyes looking at me now are better than when I was Carl Schurtafen.

    Should I say it��s a bit more sincere?

    I made a decision. At this moment, I felt like I wouldn��t die no matter what I said.

    ��Your Majesty, if I may be so bold, I have something to say.��

    ��Speak.��

    ��The three princes, Your Majesty��s sons����

    At the mention of the three princes, the Emperor��s brow twitched. Rudehrn also narrowed his eyes.

    ��Do you know that they are actually not Your Majesty��s children?��

    ��Schurtafen!��

    Rudehrn let out a small roar.

    Perhaps because the Emperor was nearby, his voice wasn��t loud, but anger was glimpsed.

    The Emperor raised his hand. One corner of his mouth rose in a bitter smile. It was a bitter smile, but it looked pitiful.

    However, neither of them looked surprised. This wasn��t the reaction I expected. The Emperor opened his mouth.

    ��I know.��

    He knew?

    Rather, I was at a loss for words.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! For those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price instead of buying them here with normal price. Thank you for the attention! P.S: If you want to buy the chapters in bulk and wanted a custom price, do hit me up on my discord ount @_dawn24

 Chapter 192: Emperor (4)

    ��He knew?��

    For a moment, I felt my mind go nk. If I hadn��t been trained as a spy, I probably would have had a dumbfounded look on my face.

    The shock was brief. Then I felt dismayed. If the Emperor already knew this fact, it changes things.

    Originally, I had nned to use this card to turn the tables when the situation became dire.

    There were two reasons I told the Emperor about it now: to increase belief in my foresight and, if possible, to make things easier.

    The second and third princes had essentially fallen behind in thepetition, leaving only the first prince. Erendil��s support was quite high.

    Since the Emperor had also shown some priority in his heart, I brought it up to solidify the situation.

    ��Rather than using it when there��s chaos after the Emperor��s death, it��s less chaotic if the Emperor acknowledges it.��

    Simply making Erendil emperor isn��t the end. The next step is war with the devil worshippers.For that time, we need to minimize the empire��s internal chaos and conserve its strength.

    But if the Emperor already knows, it��s a different story. It bes impossible to use this card while the Emperor is alive.

    That means it can only be brought up after the Emperor��s death, which would inevitably cause some chaos.

    ��I naturally thought he wouldn��t know����

    I��m aware of the Imperial Intelligence Agency��s power. But I couldn��t have predicted that the Emperor of the empire would know this fact and tolerate it.

    No, it��s not just about being the Emperor of the empire. Common sense-wise, could anyone raise children that aren��t their own?

    I was confused because it didn��t make sense. The first thing that came to mind was that the Emperor really loved his first empress.

    Maybe he tolerated everything because he loved her too much. They say love beyond a certain degree is a mental illness.

    No, no matter how I think about it, I can��t understand.

    One child might be understandable, but all three princes are someone else��s children, and he knew but overlooked it? Especially with the Emperor��s fiery temperament?

    ��Is there something I don��t know?��

    Rudehrn was looking at me with a mix of confusion and anger in his eyes. The Emperor had a meaningful expression.

    The pitiful look that had briefly appeared was now gone.

    ��Did you see that in your foresight too?��

    ��Yes. Forgive my impudence, but I saw such controversy erupting after Your Majesty��s passing.��

    The Emperor exchanged nces with Rudehrn. A silent conversation. They seemed to find my earlier words a bit more convincing.

    This was partly why I brought it up.

    ��Who do you think it might be?��

    ��I��m not sure.��

    It was a question about who would spread this story after his death. The Emperor tilted his head slightly as he looked at me.

    ��It might be you.��

    ��Me, Your Majesty?��

    ��Yes. There��s no guarantee that what happened in the future you saw wasn��t done by you, is there?��

    Is he talking about a time paradox?

    Of course, it wasn��t something I did, but assuming he believed my words, it was quite a sharp observation. I bowed my head slightly.

    ��Just in case, look into it again.��

    ��Yes.��

    Rudehrn answered the Emperor��s words. His face was solemn. It was an order to keep quiet about this, so someone might die.

    The Emperor kept looking at me while speaking. It was a warning not to talk about this outside. I nodded in response. Now it��s time to get to the main point. ??????��S?

    ��Your Majesty, forgive my impertinence, but I don��t understand.��

    ��That��s understandable.��

    The Emperor said that and was silent for a moment. I could see him preparing himself mentally. He let out a deep sigh.

    ��I am told that I am inherently unlikely to bear children.��

    As the Emperor spoke, Rudehrn closed his eyes. As a subordinate, he seemed to feel sorry.

    By the way, inherently unlikely to bear children. Is it something like azoospermia<sup>[1]</sup>TLN: Azoospermia is the medical condition of a man whose semen contains no sperm. ?

    ��I only found out after I had sent my brother to his death by my own hands, before having a child.��

    Perhaps because much time has passed? The Emperor��s face looked quite calm as he said this.

    ��Fortunately, if that��s the right word, the Duke Egni family had the most imperial blood flowing in the empire.��

    Duke Egni. It was the family of the first empress and the one the Emperor had framed for poisoning and personally punished.

    They had been closely connected with the imperial family since ancient times. Though not frequent enough to worry about inbreeding.

    I could see that the Emperor had another reason for eliminating the Duke Egni family.

    While there might be a reason to weaken the power of maternal rtives, I wonder if he also thought about when the princes might be emperor.

    The point that keeps raising questions here is Erendil. If the Emperor has azoospermia, what about Erendil?

    As far as I know, Erendil was of imperial blood. Was I mistaken?

    Even when pulling out Teme��s Spear in Tenorio, did it react to Devil��s Blood rather than Erendil��s blood?

    ��Erendil was a miracle.��

    The Emperor answered instead.

    He seemed to say it with certainty. That means Erendil is indeed the Emperor��s child.

    ��Actually, it was unexpected. I was very surprised when I heard the news. I only found outter that it was thanks to the elixir Rudehrn had brought.��

    That must have been the case.

    Knowing that he was unlikely to have children, he probably wouldn��t have immediately connected it to the elixir. Wouldn��t he have suspected the empress of infidelity instead?

    ��Of course, there were suspicions. But the empress nevermitted any wrongdoing. It was my child.��

    ��Then another����

    ��I tried taking the same elixir again, but it had no effect.��

    After finishing his words, the Emperor looked somewhat relieved. Even though it wasn��t necessarily good news for him.

    Perhaps it was because he had spoken about something that had been festering inside him.

    Well, it��s surprising that he��s telling me this story at all. Where else could he have told such a story?

    ��However, Your Majesty. The point I��m curious about is�� on the other side.��

    The Emperor smiled slightly.

    ��I know. What you said is what Rudehrn has always been saying.��

    My eyes met Rudehrn��s briefly. He looked at me and then slightly averted his gaze.

    He, too, must have been supporting Erendil.

    Based on past experience, he was quite favorable. Even if not for bloodline, just looking at conduct alone, it��s natural.

    ��But I can��t just give it away. They may not be my blood, but they are children I had born to sit in this seat when Erendil wasn��t around.��

    ��Had born,�� the wording doesn��t sound good. But I didn��t feel sympathy for any of the princes.

    ��Erendil must be strong. She must survive by trampling herpetitors herself. This seat is not one you can sit on for free.��

    ������

    ��She will be the first empress. Moreover, if the future is dark as you��ve seen, even harder tasks will follow. If she can��t ovee even this, she��s not qualified.��

    I could understand the Emperor��s feelings to some extent. I don��t think it��s right, but it��s not something I can interfere with.

    ��If I had epted Your Majesty��s recruitment offer, were you nning to have me work for the Princess?��

    ��No, not at all. If you had belonged somewhere else, I would have told you to work for the empire, not for the interests of another country. I wouldn��t have interfered with your actions.��

    It sounds somewhat contradictory, but I understood what he meant. It connected with what the Emperor had said before.

    The people around you are also your ability.

    Rather than assigning me specific tasks, if I had belonged elsewhere, he would have tried to remove that tie.

    ��We��ve talked about useless things for too long.��

    ��Not at all.��

    ��You may go now. It��s enough that you��re not part of an external force.��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Well, even if you did belong somewhere, if your words are true����

    The Emperor��s following words were quite sharp. I calmly met his gaze.

    ��It should be fine.��

    ��Don��t worry. Everything I��ve told you is the truth.��

    Both Rudehrn and the Emperor stared intently at my eyes. I maintained myposure.

    ��I hope so.��

    I felt no guilt. I don��t think there��s anything particrly suspicious about me. Of course, I know they shouldn��tpletely trust me either.

    They will investigate. They��ll look into things again based on what I��ve said.

    However, with a war approaching, they won��t be able to devote much time and manpower to me.

    Right now, they��ll be busy dealing with the devil worshippers in the north and protecting the capital. And there��s the Emperor��s health condition too.

    ��Hmm. It��s good, but awkward.��

    In a way, the words I spoke as an excuse were actively considered true by them, which had a good effect.

    The card I considered important becamepletely useless.

    Still, regardless of the process, I was satisfied with the good result. I also roughly understood the Emperor��s true intentions.

    The reason he sought me out and summoned me now was the same.

    ��He wants Erendil to deal with the princes in some way.��

    Everything was contained in the words that she must survive by trampling herpetitors.

    The reason why Erendil in the game couldn��t exert any power was probably because young Erendil was weak.

    Regardless of the external environment, from the Emperor��s standards, she must have been considered unable to receive the opportunity to ascend to that position.

    Now that things have changed, she��s receiving that opportunity. He called me because I��m a variable outside the Emperor��s control.

    ��I must have been the only person he was concerned about.��

    After killing the empress to protect Erendil and leaving, I came back and protected Erendil again.

    He must have hoped that after his death, I wouldn��t act against Erendil and the empire.

    If he had strong suspicions that I belonged elsewhere or if my words hadn��t resonated��

    I might have died here.

    Well, it��s already passed, so it doesn��t matter. I��ll just continue as before to put Erendil on the emperor��s throne.

    ***

    Two dayster.

    The imperial army, which had been lined up on the ins in front of Chenarus, began marching towards the north.

    The marching speed wasn��t fast. As winter was approaching, a lot of luggage was needed.

    Not only food but also winter supplies were necessary.

    ��It seems like more than necessary.��@@novelbin@@

    That was my thought at a nce. Considering future supplies, it felt like unnecessary baggage.

    Maybe they��re moving cautiously because they don��t have definite information about the enemy yet.

    Or there��s a possibility they think the enemy will try to interfere with the supplies.

    However, there was a point of doubt connected to this. Only one Sword Master was participating.

    Themander-in-chief was Rudehrn, and Erendil was apanying him.

    It��s simr to the war with the west. Of course, both then and now, the imperial army has a clear numerical advantage, but��

    It couldn��t be put on the same level.

    ��They must have received reports when Vasto fell, so it doesn��t seem like they wouldn��t know about the devils.��

    I thought at least two Sword Masters would participate. They even recalled Faorn who was in Tenorio.

    Given the Emperor��s personality, it��s definitely not to preserve his own body. His physical condition isn��t intact anyway.

    Rather, considering that the devil worshippers were targeting Erendil, our side was much more dangerous.

    He probably wouldn��t have thought that far when sending Erendil, his only child.

    Moreover, I heard there were no additional troops. They even stopped recruiting troops immediately.

    Although there were many advance troops, the total number of troops was much less than during the war with the west.

    Even the advance troops that moved to set up a forward base in the north settled near Kahalin.

    While Kahalin is in the north, it��s not that far north. In other words, it was a bit distant from the devil worshippers�� main base.

    ��Is there a separate reason?��

    Of course, the Emperor must know that I will follow Erendil. But these weren��t actions that could be exined simply by trusting me.

    It was difficult to understand the number of troops and the overallposition. What on earth is he thinking?

    And it was only after some time had passed after arriving in the north that I could understand the reason.<ul><li>1. TLN: Azoospermia is the medical condition of a man whose semen contains no sperm. </li></ul>Author''s Thoughts

    Hi everyone, I''vepletely tranted this novel! For those who love this novel and wanted to binge read until thest chapter, you can go to my Patreon "Shop" page. There, I have a product in which you can read them with discounted price!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!